《Lock You In My Heart》


 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 1 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 1 Read Online


    Chapter 1 The Bride


    Gabrielle Jones was in the bed, struggling to fall asleep. Her eyes were heavy but sleep escaped her


    grasp no matter how hard she tried. After hours, when she was just about to get lost in a dream world,


    she felt a cold and rough hand touching her face.


    She tried to brush it away from her face, but to no effect. Shocked, she opened her eyes only to find


    herself gazing into another pair of cold, dark eyes.


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart started thumping. When she saw the man in front of her clearly, a chill ran through her


    spine.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She clutched the quilt close to her chest, and moved to the farthest end of


    the bed in fear.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡­ have you forgotten that this is our bedroom? Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Westley Morris spoke with a smirk, perched on the opposite corner of the bed. He was still wearing the


    bridegroom¡¯s clothes from the night before. His eyes looked cold and frightening.


    Yes. Yesterday was Gabrielle¡¯s wedding day, and the man in front of her was her husband, Westley.


    This was the first time she wasying an eye on him after the ceremony.


    She had waited for him the whole night, and had atst decided to try sleeping.


    The sun was already lighting up the horizon, bringing a solemn sadness over her.


    Westley hadn¡¯t returned to his bride on his wedding night.


    ¡°Yes, I know this is our bedroom. But do you know that? We got marriedst night and you didn¡¯te


    here at all. Where have you been?¡± Gabrielle asked, finally getting a hold of herself.


    Westley snorted, like he was least bothered and saw no problem with his conduct. ¡°You¡¯re acting like a


    dissatisfied, neglected woman. Do you feel wronged because I didn¡¯t touch you on the night of our


    wedding?¡±


    ¡°I am not¡ª ouch, it hurts!¡±


    Before Gabrielle could go on, Westley leaned closer to her and held her chin in his hand, staring at her


    fiercely.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you forgotten why you married me?¡± He tightened his grip on her chin, causing a sharp


    pain to her jaw. Gabrielle¡¯s heart skipped a beat, fearing he would crush her with just a little more


    strength.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± She didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the grievance or because of the physical


    pain from his hold, a tear rolled down her cheek, gliding onto Westley¡¯s thumb. The moment the tear


    touched him, he loosened his grip as if in disgust.


    It almost looked like he thought she was too dirty.


    ¡°Have you called him?¡± Westley threw the words, out of bed and wiping away his thumb with a napkin.


    ¡°I¡­ I called my brother, but his phone was off. I can¡¯t find him¡­ What am I to do?¡± Gabrielle felt her


    throat tightening as she resisted the urge to cry.


    ¡°Keep calling him. If you don¡¯t find him, you will see the destruction of the Jones family.¡± Westley spoke


    tonelessly, walking into the bathroom.


    Gabrielle could not hold back the tears anymore. As soon as Westley was out of sight, a flood of tears


    streamed down her face.


    She reached for her phone, and could not help but burst into more tears as she saw her handsome


    brother¡¯s picture on the wallpaper.


    ¡®Bryce, where are you?¡¯ she thought to herself in distress.


    It was because of her brother that she had been forced to marry Westley, the man who was famous as


    the demon of Antawood.


    Three days ago, Westley and his men had broken into the Jones house, saying that Gabrielle¡¯s brother,


    Bryce Jones, had fled with his fiancee, Nellie Collins. The two seemed to have disappeared from the


    face of earth. They were nowhere to be found.


    Westley had given people of the Jones family two choices. One, for them to find Bryce and bring back


    his fiancee to him. The other was to marry Gabrielle to him to earn more time till Bryce was found. He


    threatened to destroy the Jones family


    if they failed to find Bryce.


    Gabrielle had waited for two days while her family tried to locate her brother and Westley¡¯s fiancee. At


    last, what she was fearing the most happened. Her mother asked her to marry Westley, promising to


    find her brother as soon as possible. She had no choice but toply to save her family.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, Gabrielle believed her mother.


    After all, the Jones family had given her everything she could ever hope for. They would never treat her


    like scapegoat.


    Presently, Gabrielle was lost in thought. She suddenly realized the sound of water in the bathroom had


    stopped. She quickly wiped away her tears and locked the phone screen, putting it away.


    Westley came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. Six feet two inches tall, his


    figure was proportioned like that of a professional model. His muscles were toned, and his long legs


    were shaped in a way that one could not take their eyes off him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, aren¡¯t you hungry for my body?¡± Westley rolled his eyes and sneered, thinking the woman


    was lusting over his body.


    Hungry for his body?


    She definitely wasn¡¯t. In fact, she felt a sense of disgust being in the same room with him.


    Still, her face flushed. She looked away hurriedly, worried he was misunderstanding her gaze.


    ¡°Anyway, Gabrielle, now that you¡¯re up, you should take a shower and change your clothes. We have


    to greet the elders. Since you are here in Nellie¡¯s ce, you should take on the duties of a new


    daughter-inw too,¡± Westley saidmandingly, approaching the walk-in wardrobe.


    Gabrielle looked at him in shock, wondering what made him think he could bark outmands at her.


    But seeing that she had no choice but to y this role for the sake of her family, she got off the bed.


    She pulled her ck leather suitcase from the corner, took out a set of clothes, and went to the


    bathroom to shower and dress up.


    When she came out, she saw that Westley had already dressed up. He wore a crisp white shirt with


    ck trousers. This man was really favored by God. He had a face with sharp features, and a perfect


    figure. He looked stunning in anything he wore.


    Westley was just putting on thest button on his shirt when Gabrielle appeared. He took a look at her


    dress and frowned.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you going to the countryside? Didn¡¯t the Jones family teach you how to dress properly?¡±


    Westley had a sharp tongue. She was certain he could have no friends with a mouth like that.


    She lowered her head and looked at her own outfit. She was wearing a blue long skirt over a white T-


    shirt. This was her style and she liked it a lot.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I usually dress¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t the adopted daughter of the Jones family anymore. You are now my wife. Don¡¯t


    embarrass me with such shabby clothes. There are some dresses in the wardrobe. Go and choose


    something for yourself,¡± said Westley, frowning.


    Gabrielle hadn¡¯t really had an exquisite life. He doubted if her ce in the Jones family was no different


    than a servant¡¯s.


    Gabrielle looked toward the wardrobe but was having trouble taking a step. ¡°But, there isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand me? Do you want me to get you out of your clothes myself? Don¡¯t make me say


    it a second time. Gabrielle, I hate disobedient women the most.¡± Westley spoke sharply with his eyes


    narrowed.


    Gabrielle sprinted to the walk-in wardrobe without another word.


    As soon as she entered the room, she thought, ¡®Wow! This wardrobe is like a boutique in a shopping


    mall!¡¯


    Half of the space was upied by men¡¯s clothes and half by women¡¯s. The men¡¯s clothes were all in


    basic colors, while the women¡¯s ranged in all kinds and colors. Gabrielle wondered whose clothes she


    was getting into.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 2 Read Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 2 Read Online Read


    Chapter 2 Do You Want Me To Change It For You


    Gabrielle was stunned to see how exquisite the clothes were! She soon realized they were prepared for


    Westley¡¯s fiancee, Nellie Collins. Gabrielle was only a substitute.


    ¡°Listen! I am giving you five minutes. If you don¡¯t dress quickly, I wille and dress you myself!¡±


    Westley¡¯s displeased voice hit her ears, shocking her.


    Gabrielle was trying to put up a strong front but in truth, she was scared out of her wits. She did not


    know to what extents this man could go. She quickly caught a light pink dress, and put it on


    thoughtlessly. When she caught herself in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t believe her own appearance.


    The off-shoulder top revealed her cor bones and shoulders teasingly. The knee-length, pleated hem


    granted her a dignified and elegant look. Surely, the dress was designed by some elite brand.


    Exactly five minutester, Westley slid the door of the wardrobe open, rudely barging in without a


    warning. He saw that Gabrielle was standing in front of mirror, looking at him with wide eyes.


    The dress fitted her perfectly. It outlined the shape of her breasts and waist elegantly. Her exposed


    shoulders and slender legs caught his eye. He felt he was enticed by her, but he tried to suppress the


    feeling. He could not be attracted to Gabrielle.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe in here. I¡¯m ready,¡± Gabrielle said in a small voice, looking at him reluctantly.


    She didn¡¯t realize she was folding her hands across her chest as if she was naked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I would only give you five minutes? Well, time¡¯s up!¡±


    Westley said cockily.


    Gabrielle opened her mouth to say something but suddenly saw what Westley was holding in his


    hands. He had brought her a ne and a pair of silver stilettos.


    ¡°Westley, I can¡¯t wear this ne.¡± The ne was studded with diamonds. By merely looking at it,


    she could tell it was extremely expensive. After all, she had graduated majoring in jewelry design. She


    could tell the authenticity of a piece just by sight.


    ¡°I am lending it to you. Keep it safe. If you lose it, you will have topensate for it. It costs more than


    a million dors,¡±


    Westley said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, don¡¯t you have anything cheaper?¡± The price of the piece had caught her off guard.


    She could probablypensate for a ne worth a few thousand dors, but this was too much!


    Westley smirked. ¡°This one is the cheapest. Besides, you can¡¯t wear cheap jewelry and go out into the


    world as my wife! You might be shameless, but I am dignified and respected. Just put it on. It¡¯s not a


    choice,¡± Westley said with a sigh. Gabrielle stared at him with her lips pursed, feeling stuck in her


    ce. After a few seconds of silence, Westley spoke again impatiently. ¡°Well? Do you want me to help


    you put it on?¡±


    Every word he spoke in her direction reeked of disgust. The mere sight of this woman reminded him of


    Bryce, the arrogant man who had dared to take Nellie away from him. Little did Bryce know that he was


    only courting his death by doing so.


    ¡°No, um¡­¡± Gabrielle spoke, stammering. ¡°I¡¯ll wear it myself.¡± Frightened by his cold gaze, she quickly


    snatched the ne from his hands. Breathing quickly, she tried to buckle it up but her hands were


    hardly functioning in nervousness.


    Westley grew even more impatient. Seeing how clumsy she was, his anger started to build up.


    ¡°Oh! Give me a break!¡± he grunted and walked toward her quickly. Flicking her hand aside, he grabbed


    the hook of the ne and leaned toward her neck. Gabrielle was even more nervous to be standing


    so close to him.


    ¡°Hold your hair the other way!¡±


    ordered Westley.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it!¡± muttered Gabrielle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat myself. Do what you¡¯re told!¡±


    Gabrielle swallowed hard and held her hair obediently. She looked up at the mirror and noticed how


    pale she looked. Gently, she dared to look at the reflection of the man behind her. He had a serious


    expression on his chiseled face and was very focused on the job at hand.


    She could feel his breath on the back of her lean neck


    . Despite his rage, Westley noticed how slender and beautiful her neck was.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His fingertips touched her every now and then. They felt rough, exactly how they felt against her face


    when she was woken up by him.


    Her pallor soon turned to a blush.


    ¡°I am only helping you wear a ne, and your face has turned red! Jesus! You are pathetic,¡± said


    Westley suddenly, looking at her in the mirror coldly.


    He stepped back and put his hands in his pockets. ¡°I hope you can at least put the shoes on yourself. I


    don¡¯t have any time to waste on you.¡±


    Westley nced at her bare feet.


    As she sat on a stool to wear the shoes, he observed the only thing about Gabrielle worth any merit


    was her beautiful face and figure.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my size. I¡¯m wearing size 6.5. The size of this pair of shoes is 6.¡± Gabrielle spoke, wetting


    her dry lips.


    Since the clothes had fit her so well, she had assumed the shoes would too. But sadly, she had to


    engage a little more with Westley. She couldn¡¯t wait to be done with him!


    If it was a pair of ordinary shoes or sneakers, half a size smaller wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. But


    high-heeled shoes were designed too specifically. It would be really painful if she squeezed her feet in


    this pair.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to pair such a haute couture dress with your ugly roadside


    sneakers? Or do you want me to buy a new pair of shoes for you now? Gabrielle, don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±


    Gabrielle was surprised that Westley did not even attempt to speak nicely to her.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She bit her lower lip and shook her head slightly, eyes distant and sad.


    ¡°Then put these shoes on quickly. We have to reach the Morris¡¯ Mansion by seven o¡¯clock. It¡¯s already


    half past six. Are you nning on making the elders wait for you to greet them?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all!¡±


    ¡°Then I should see you downstairs in five minutes. And you know I mean five when I say five!¡±


    Westley then swiftly turned around and headed out.


    Gabrielle tried to fit her feet into the shoes, feeling like she was one of Cindere¡¯s evil stepsisters. Her


    feet bulged and hurt, turning red.


    She almost gave up trying but remembered Westley¡¯s angry face. She couldn¡¯t afford to have another


    argument with him.


    She squeezed in both her feet in the shoes, and stood up. The pain shot up her ankles. Every step she


    took was an ordeal.


    She quickly went to the bedside in order to call her brother again.


    At the very sight of his picture, Gabrielle¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears.


    She dialed his number anxiously, only to find that it was still powered off.


    She decided to leave him a text instead. Through her tears, she typed, ¡®Bryce, I¡¯m so stressed and sad!


    Where are you? Why did you take away this horrible man¡¯s fiancee? Due to his ckmailing, I had to


    marry him! Pleasee back. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go through this for a long time¡­¡¯ Gabrielle wiped her


    tears but her lips continued to quiver.


    She exhaled a few times to get a hold of herself. ¡®Gabrielle, you cannot cry right now. You have to be


    strong and wait for Bryce. He wille back! He wille back, ¡® she reassured herself.


    With that, she quickly wiped tears off her face. It felt like she was standing on needles, but she


    persisted and headed downstairs.


    Going down the staircase was even more difficult. She winced in pain, trying not to show it on her face.


    ¡°Oh, please, Gabrielle!¡± Westley said mockingly, standing at the end of the staircase. ¡°If you can¡¯t walk,


    don¡¯te!¡±


    Westley didn¡¯t feel sorry for her at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t one to give up easily.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, get in the car!¡±


    Westley walked out of the door, and Gabrielle tried her best to speed up and follow him.


    He honked the horn endlessly as shegged behind.


    When she finally got in the car, she made sure to sit as far away from him as possible. The car was


    extremely luxurious, which also made her unustomed.


    Sharing such a small space with him was suffocating. She looked outside the window pensively,


    wondering when this charade woulde to an end.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 3 Read Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 3 Read Online Read


    Chapter 3 She Is Your Sister-In-Law


    ¡°Gabrielle, when we reach Morris¡¯ Mansion, please shut up after greeting everyone. Don¡¯t be chatty,¡±


    said Westley.


    ¡°I know,¡± Gabrielle responded robotically, then turned back to the window. The morning light was


    beautiful. She wished she was quietly sitting in a garden somewhere instead of being locked in here


    with this scary man.


    ¡°Westley, may I ask you something?¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley and asked.


    ¡°Why did your fiancee run away before the wedding?¡± Gabrielle asked fearlessly. It was time to make


    him vulnerable. What made him think he couldmand her like this and me her brother for


    everything?


    Gabrielle had heard some rumors about Westley a long time ago.


    This man had been hurt at that particr position long time ago, so he was impotent. He had never


    been married or had any scandal, just because he couldn¡¯t do that.


    Before they got married, his fiancee had run away from the wedding. Surely, Bryce couldn¡¯t be the only


    one to me.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Westley turned to look at her with coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°I am just wondering why you can¡¯t find her with your resources and power. With your ability and reach,


    I am sure you can find her faster than the Jones family¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really trying to preach at me? It was Bryce who took her away, so it is him who must bring her


    back. Bear in mind that if I send someone to look for them, they will return with Bryce¡¯s corpse. Would


    you like that?¡±


    said Westley coldly.


    His words pierced into Gabrielle¡¯s heart. A chill ran through her spine.


    She could not let that happen!


    ¡°Westley, I will try my best to contact my brother and ask him to bring back Nellie as soon as possible.¡±


    Gabrielle spoke with resolve.


    She knew he was a terrible person, and yet she had struck up the conversation. ¡®How stupid I am!¡¯


    The two of them remained silent the rest of the ride. The car finally pulled into the driveway of the


    Morris¡¯ Mansion.


    As per tradition, all the elders of the family were waiting in the living room to greet the newly-weds.


    Gabrielle had been directly taken to the wedding venue yesterday. As soon as the ceremony was over,


    she was sent to the bridal chamber with someone she didn¡¯t know. She had still not met anyone from


    the family other than Westley. As she entered the mansion, she was taken by its grandeur. As soon as


    her eyes shifted to the elders, she became nervous and anxious. Without realizing, she extended her


    hand to pull Westley close to her for support, but he went straight inside ahead of her.


    With her shoes small and ufortable, her feet ached terribly. Walking in, she even twisted her ankle


    nervously.


    She was about to fall down when a big hand held her wrist.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± A voice of concern rang in her ears from behind.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gabrielle thanked the man who had supported her, d that she hadn¡¯t made a


    total fool of herself.


    ¡°Gabrielle? Oh, my god! What are you doing here?¡± The man who spoke was Austin Foster. His tone


    was gleeful and surprised!


    ¡°Au¡­ Austin?¡± Gabrielle was even more shocked when she saw Austin¡¯s face.


    Gabrielle used to work as an intern in a jewelry design studio. Austin was her boss¡¯s cousin. He often


    visited the office, so she knew him well.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to see Austin here, but surely was d to see a familiar face.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me! My grandmother is from the Morris family. Why are you here? And why are you dressed


    like this?¡± Austin asked in disbelief.


    Austin hadn¡¯t been able to make it to the wedding ceremony. By the time he had arrived, the ceremony


    was over and the bride had left. He had thought Westley had married Nellie!


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gabrielle started, feeling self-conscious.


    ¡°Are you unable to walk by yourse


    lf?¡± yelled Westley as he came back to see where she was. He saw her looking at Austin with a sweet


    smile. He was inexplicably annoyed at her.


    ¡°Westley, why is Gabrielle¡­¡±


    ¡°She is your sister-inw, Austin. Don¡¯t call her by her name. It¡¯s impolite.¡± Westley walked up to


    Gabrielle and put his arm around her shoulders, leading her inside rudely.


    The two passed Austin in silence, leaving him alone on the patio. Puzzled, Austin looked at Gabrielle¡¯s


    receding figure. He saw how Westley had grabbed her forcibly. He could sense she was


    ufortable.


    But wasn¡¯t Westley supposed to marry Nellie? How did he even know Gabrielle?


    And she certainly looked like she had married him unwillingly. What had happened? Austin was


    confused.


    Inside, Gabrielle greeted the elders of the Morris family politely. Everyone seemed to be very happy to


    meet her.


    Westley¡¯s Grandma, in particr, was quite fond of her new granddaughter-inw.


    ¡°Gabrielle,e here.¡± The old madam waved at Gabrielle.


    Bearing the pain in her feet, Gabrielle slowly walked to the olddy with fumbling steps.


    ¡°Yes Grandma, what can I do for you?¡± Gabrielle said obediently, feigning a smile.


    Miley was taken by Gabrielle. She looked so obedient, beautiful and gentle,pletely different from


    the willful and impolite Nellie.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this is a gift from me,¡± said Miley in delightful voice, brushing Gabrielle¡¯s cheek lightly. She


    handed a ck sandalwood box.


    Just looking at the box, Gabrielle knew there was something invaluable inside it. How could she,


    Westley¡¯s fake wife, ept it?


    ¡°Mom, this is for Nellie. How can you give it to an outsider so easily?¡± Liana Lee, Westley¡¯s mother,


    immediately stopped her mother-inw.


    Nellie had always been Liana¡¯s favorite daughter-inw. She was incredibly sad when Nellie fled the


    wedding. She believed she had been coaxed by the boy of the Jones family. After all, the Jones family


    had every reason to associate with the Collins family. The union would prove glorious for them.


    Gabrielle¡¯s face enraged Liana.


    What¡¯s more, she felt this was all part of the Jones family¡¯s n. They made Bryce take away Nellie


    and made Gabrielle marry Westley, so she could be part of the Morris and enjoy a luxurious life.


    They seemed to have nned this very smartly.


    As long as she was alive, Liana would never ept Gabrielle as her daughter-inw. She knew


    Westley too would not ept her as his wife.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t deserve to be a member of the Morris family. Liana failed to understand why Westley


    had even suggested this stupid idea.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Why, Liana? Gabrielle is Westley¡¯s wife. He insisted on marrying her. How can she be an outsider?


    This is gift for my granddaughter-inw. She deserved it.¡±


    Miley ced the box in Gabrielle¡¯s hand gently.


    Gabrielle nced at Westley in fear.


    ¡°Grandma is giving it to you. ept it then,¡± Westley said indifferently, as if he had sensed she was


    looking at him for permission.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Gabrielle smiled and walked toward Westley with the box.


    Austin had now entered the living room. Gleeful, he spoke, ¡°Grandma, will my future wife also receive


    such gifts?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Are you in love? Last time, you said you had someone special. When will you bring her to


    visit me?¡± Miley was not against this wedding at all, and was thus in high spirits.


    All she cared for was to see her grandchildren¡¯s faces. She was even happier to see that Austin was


    thinking about getting married.


    ¡°Yes. Austin, when will you bring your girlfriend to visit us? Don¡¯t follow your brother Westley¡¯s


    example¡­ picking up a random woman and marrying her,¡± Liana said in disdain of Gabrielle¡¯s identity,


    shooting her a piercing look.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 4 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 4 Read Online


    Chapter 4 Gabrielle Is My Wife


    It was no secret that Gabrielle was an adopted daughter of the Jones family. Liana didn¡¯t take the


    Jones family seriously, let alone Gabrielle, who was even not rted to them by blood.


    At first, Liana insisted on moving the wedding to ater date until they found Nellie. But Westley


    refused and did not allow anyone to look for her. Since she ran away from the wedding, there was no


    need to waste time on her. He believed that there were other ways to solve the problem.


    And his solution was to make Gabrielle a recement bride, which really made Liana angry.


    ¡°Aunt Liana, don¡¯t worry. Of course, I will bring her with me when I visit you,¡± Austin said while fixing his


    eyes on Gabrielle. He had been staring at her for a long time.


    Westley noticed it. It seemed that Austin and Gabrielle didn¡¯t only know each other, but they also had a


    good rtionship. Could it be that he underestimated her? Was she really good at seducing men?


    She looked pure and innocent on the surface. But who knew? She could be dissolute and sultry in


    nature.


    ¡°The woman you like must be excellent. Whose daughter is she?¡± Lianamented with a smile as


    she squinted at Austin.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. But as soon as I have, I¡¯ll definitely take her to visit and meet you


    all.¡± As Austin spoke, he nced at Gabrielle from time to time.


    Others might not have noticed it, but Westley saw it clearly.


    And he could tell that there was a trace of admiration in Austin¡¯s eyes.


    He turned to Gabrielle and handed her an empty ss. ¡°Gabrielle, get me a ss of water.¡±


    Gabrielle was stunned for a moment. It was the first time that Westley called her name this gently, and


    it sounded so intimate in her ears.


    ¡°Okay.¡± When she came back to her senses, she took the ss and filled it with water.


    Actually, it was only Westley¡¯s way to make Gabrielle avoid Austin¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You are an adult now. Don¡¯t you know how to get water for yourself? Why do you have to let Gabrielle


    do it for you? You can even ask a servant to do it. You have just gotten married, but you¡¯re already


    starting to bully her.¡± The olddy was not pleased with Westley¡¯s behavior, so she immediately


    scolded him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Grandma. I¡¯m willing to get some water for him,¡± Gabrielle said with a smile as she handed


    back the ss to Westley.


    He drank the water leisurely.


    ¡°Well, since I can see that the two of you really love each other so much, I won¡¯t meddle in your


    rtionship anymore. Now that I¡¯ve seen my granddaughter-inw, I think it¡¯s time for me to go back to


    my room and have some rest. If you guys want to stay for lunch, you can stay. If not, you can do


    whatever you want,¡± the olddy said to Gabrielle before she asked someone to help her go back to


    her room.


    Soon, there were only a few people left in the living room.


    Westley was also about to stand up when Liana stopped him immediately. ¡°Westley,e with me to


    my room.¡±


    She seemed very angry. After saying that, she gave Gabrielle a cold nce. Probably, Gabrielle


    already had an idea what she was going to say to him.


    Westley looked at Gabrielle indifferently, stood up, and followed Liana upstairs without even saying a


    word.


    Gabrielle was left alone in the living room, sitting like an abandoned orphan. Then suddenly, a tall


    figure blocked her sight.


    ¡°Hey, Gabrielle. Would you mind if I show you around in the yard?¡± Austin said, looking at her.


    She looked up and met his eyes. He was the only person she was familiar with in the Morris¡¯ Mansion


    right now. After all, only the elders were here today. The younger members of the Morris family didn¡¯t


    show up except him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay with me, Austin. But I may trouble you,¡± she said with a smile.


    Gabrielle was worried that she might bother Austin, but she also felt a little suffocated sitting there


    alone.


    She must have sat down for so long that she didn¡¯t realize her feet had already gotten sore. They hurt


    when she stood up, and she almost lost her bnce. Fortunately, Austin quickly stretched out his arms


    to support her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong with your feet? Is is that your shoes don¡¯t fit well?¡± Austin had notice


    d that her feet looked a little strange today. She couldn¡¯t even walk steadily.


    He could only think of two reasons. It was either her feet were injured, or her shoes didn¡¯t fit her.


    ¡°These shoes are a half size smaller, so they don¡¯t fit my feet well,¡± Gabrielle honestly said, feeling a


    little embarrassed.


    ¡°How silly you are! Why did you squeeze your feet in a pair of smaller shoes? It must hurt a lot. Take


    that off.¡± Austin couldn¡¯t help but urge her to take the shoes off.


    He understood it now. She was just a temporary recement bride. The dress and the shoes must


    have been prepared for Nellie.


    She and Nellie had the same body size, but their shoe sizes were different. That was why the shoes


    didn¡¯t fit her. But why did she just endure it? She could have requested a different pair of shoes that


    really fitted her well.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help blushing as she looked around the living room uneasily.


    The elders of the Morris family were not there anymore. She could only see some servants walking


    back and forth.


    ¡°Austin, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to take them off, or should I do it for you?¡± Austin threatened her.


    ¡°I¡­ I will do it myself.¡± The truth was, Gabrielle had been wanting to take off the shoes for a long time.


    As expected, her white and tender toes had some blisters, and the skin on her heels was scraped.


    Although they were not bleeding, his heart ached when he saw the streaks of blood.


    ¡°Does it hurt? I¡¯ll ask the servant to bring some medicine here.¡± Austin stood up and approached one


    servant nearby. He then turned around and walked out of the living room.


    When he came back, he was already holding a shoebox in his hands.


    ¡°After the servant treats your wound, wear these,¡± he said while carefully taking the shoes out of the


    box.


    It was a pair of white low-heeled shoes, and Gabrielle immediately recognized them at a nce.


    ¡°Austin, aren¡¯t these¡­¡± The shoes were the ones she tried in the mallst time. At that time, she liked


    them so much that she didn¡¯t even want to take them off her feet. But she didn¡¯t dare to buy them


    because they were too expensive for her.


    As an adopted daughter, the Jones family didn¡¯t give her much allowance, so she definitely couldn¡¯t


    afford such expensive shoes. She had to take them off reluctantly.


    ¡°Miah has left these shoes in my car. It¡¯s either she has forgotten about them, or she doesn¡¯t want them


    anymore. Good thing you have the same shoe size. They will fit your feet well, I¡¯m sure.¡± Austin put the


    shoes in front of her. If he could, he wanted to personally help her put them on. But he was also


    thinking that people around might misunderstand it.


    Gabrielle was still a little worried.


    Miah Foster was Austin¡¯s sister. As a daughter of an affluent family, she must be used to living avish


    life.


    Although Miah was nice to her and treated her well, she still felt a little embarrassed to wear her shoes.


    ¡°Austin, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. If Miah knows about this, she will be unhappy.¡± She had to turn


    down Austin¡¯s offer.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, if she remembers them and looks for them, I¡¯ll tell her that I¡¯ve thrown them away. Don¡¯t worry. I


    willpensate her with two more pairs,¡± Austin said with a smile.


    Actually, the shoes were really the ones Gabrielle tried on when they went to a jewelry exhibitst time.


    He knew that she liked them so much, but she couldn¡¯t afford to buy them, so he secretly bought them


    for her. Miah had nothing to do with them at all.


    He just didn¡¯t get the chance to give them to her. And now that he had the opportunity, but they were in


    an embarrassing situation, so of course, he couldn¡¯t tell her the truth.


    Gabrielle was no longer the same person he knew. She was now his sister-inw.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have topensate for her. I should be the one to do that. Gabrielle is my wife, after all.


    Since she borrows Miah¡¯s shoes, then let me pay Miah back.¡± All of a sudden, Westley¡¯s voice was


    heard from the stairs.


    Gabrielle subconsciously raised her head and saw himing down the stairs with a cold expression


    and dark eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t help but shrink back when her eyes met his.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 5 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 5 Read Online


    Chapter 5 It Is Really A Good Scheme


    ¡°Austin, I don¡¯t need these shoes. I¡¯d better wear the pair I was wearing earlier.¡± Gabrielle could tell


    Westley didn¡¯t like her talking to Austin. She didn¡¯t want the two of them to fight because of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gabrielle. Just take it. I¡¯ll pay Miah from your side, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Westley came to Gabrielle¡¯s side. The feeling of his tall body next to hers made Gabrielle nervous.


    Westley looked down at the blisters on Gabrielle¡¯s white and tender feet with narrow eyes and pursed


    lips.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, here is the ointment.¡± A servant brought a green opaque tube.


    Westley, the second youngest master of the family, was the most frightening one. He had been enrolled


    in the military for many years, and was trained to be strict and righteous. His mere presence scared


    everyone else.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gabrielle was about to take the tube but Austin grabbed it first.


    Gabrielle nced up at Austin. ¡°Austin, let me do it.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, let me help you.¡± Austin opened the tube,pletely ignoring Westley.


    ¡°You two know each other? How intimate you are!¡± said Westley through his teeth, looking at him and


    Gabrielle with using eyes.


    ¡°Westley, Gabrielle used to be an intern at Jason¡¯s studio. We are friends,¡± Austin exined calmly. He


    didn¡¯t see why he shouldn¡¯t be friendly with Gabrielle.


    ¡°No matter how friendly you are, from now on, Gabrielle is your sister-inw. The Morris family and the


    Foster family must have taught you to respect the elders, haven¡¯t they?¡± Westley¡¯s face was calm, but


    his eyes were cold.


    Gabrielle could tell Westley was annoyed. In just a day, she had found out that he was a short-


    tempered person.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you also cannot talk to him so casually. You are his sister-inw. Go and wait for me in the


    car with the ointment,¡±


    Westley ordered with his hands tucked in his pockets.


    Without wasting another moment, Gabrielle quickly took the ointment, wore the shoes Austin had


    gotten for her, and went to the car.


    ¡°Westley, I thought you were marrying Nellie. How did you end up marrying Gabrielle? How do you


    even know her?¡±


    Austin asked directly.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Remember that she is my wife now. Don¡¯t be too friendly with her. I don¡¯t


    want to hear any nasty rumors,¡±


    said Westley in a low voice. His gaze was fixed on Austin¡¯s face.


    The two cousins were not very close in the first ce. Seeing that Austin already knew Gabrielle,


    Westley found his nerves were set on edge. Although he did not like Gabrielle himself, he had still


    married her. Now she needed to behave like Mrs. Morris.


    ¡°You are misunderstanding. Gabrielle and I are only friends!¡±


    Austin smiled innocently.


    ¡°I only wanted to know why you married Gabrielle instead of Nellie,¡± Austin said without any hesitation.


    He really wanted to know what was going on. He knew Westley had been in love with Nellie. Why then,


    had he married Gabrielle? And where was Nellie?


    On the other hand, Gabrielle was about to enter the car when Liana stopped her.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Gabrielle!¡±


    Gabrielle turned around to find Liana standing with her arms folded against her chest. ¡°Aunt Liana,


    what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Gabrielle knew Liana was thest person in the Morris family to like her. She was staring at Gabrielle


    like an arch-nemesis.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t think that you have sessfully be the young hostess of the Morris family.


    Westley only married you so the wedding didn¡¯t have to be called off!¡±


    Liana didn¡¯t pretend to be polite. When she didn¡¯t like someone, she made no attempt to hide it.


    Gabrielle maintained a calm face even though she was nervous inside. She didn¡¯t know what she could


    say to Liana.


    ¡°Westley married you because he wanted a temporary substitute for Nellie. Don¡¯t you dare think it is


    that easy to enter the Morris family. You can never be qualified to sit among us. This position only


    belongs to Nellie!¡± Liana warned Gabrielle overbearingly, taking a step closer to her.


    Gabrielle had never wanted to be the young hostess of the Morris family.


    In fact, she already had someone special in her heart.


    ¡°I know, Aunt Liana,¡± Gabrielle replied obediently.


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t be misled into thinking you will be here forever. When Nelliees back, you will


    rightfully give this position up. Now tell me, didn¡¯t Jones family n her escape? I must give it to you


    guys, what a scheme you came up with! You got to marry Westley and your trashy brother got to marry


    Nellie! Simply amazing!¡±


    Liana hissed, observing Gabrielle¡¯s astounded face. What a phony she was!


    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding, auntie. That¡¯s not what happened¡­¡± Gabrielle had no choice but to stand


    there and take her insults. She didn¡¯t like to be wronged at all, and Liana had used both her and her


    family of something so cheap.


    It was obvious Nellie had chosen to run away from the wedding because she didn¡¯t want to marry


    Westley. How sick it was that Liana thought this was all part of some conspiracy by the Jones family!


    Ridiculous!


    Liana was imagining things!


    Did the so-called upper ss always go about using others like this?


    ¡°Good. If we find out the Jones family had anything to do with it, we will make sure you all disappear


    from Antawood! And I am sure you know that is not an empty threat!¡± Liana, like Westley, did not


    attempt to be nice to Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was well aware that the Morris family really had the power to drive the Jones family out of the


    city.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing out here?¡± Westley¡¯s voice came from behind Liana.


    ¡°What could I be doing? I was only reminding Gabrielle of her ce. She should always be aware of


    her identity and not get any ideas she shouldn¡¯t have, you know? Only Nellie can be a part of this


    family. When shees back, this woman needs to get the hell out of here!¡± Looking back at Westley¡¯s


    angry face, Liana¡¯s own hatred toward Gabrielle was strengthened even more.


    ¡°Gabrielle, did you hear her clearly?¡± Westley cast a cold nce at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Yes, I did. I wouldn¡¯t even dream of being where I don¡¯t belong. I will leave the moment Miss Collins


    comes back.¡± Gabrielle would leave earlier if it was in her hands.


    Liana snorted at Gabrielle and looked back at Westley. ¡°Westley, Nellie ran away because she got


    wedding jitters. You were always on business trips and didn¡¯t get a chance to meet her. She must have


    thought you were not paying enough attention to her. You better send some people to look for her.


    Don¡¯t wait for her toe back on her own! What if she doesn¡¯t? Some girls need to be coaxed¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll handle it. I have something to deal with at work right now. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Westley got into the


    car.


    ¡°Get in the car! Are you waiting for me to carry you in? Or are you waiting for Austin?¡± Westley spoke


    sharply, knowing it would make her feel guilty.


    Gabrielle was shocked to hear him mention Austin¡¯s name. How relentless was this man! She


    suppressed her irritation and got in the car.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, she thought she should address the issue before it became bigger. ¡°Mr. Morris, I¡­ Austin


    is just a friend. It¡¯s not asplicated as you think,¡± said Gabrielle, trying to break the ice.


    ¡°Complicated? I am not interested at all. If you want to seduce a man, you are free to do it. But don¡¯t do


    it in front of me,¡± Westley said heartlessly. What did he think of her? What had she done to inspire such


    hate in him?


    Gabrielle swallowed her displease bitterly and decided to let it go. The more she tried to exin


    herself, the angrier Westley got.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, spend more time looking for your brother. Don¡¯t wait for me to send someone to look for


    him. I don¡¯t care if the Jones family loses their sole descendant, but I¡¯m sure you do.¡± The car sped up


    all of a sudden, causing her to jerk back.


    Westley saw her pale face and pursed his lips. He was driving faster on purpose to scare this woman


    since she obviously made him unhappy.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 6 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 6 Read Online


    Chapter 6 Lousy Brothers


    Gabrielle was shocked when she was thrown backward. Startled, she immediately fastened her seat


    belt tightly and looked at Westley with a hint of resentment in her eyes.


    Westley noticed that look in her eyes, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. In his heart, he felt a little happy.


    He said those words to let her know that she should not do anything to annoy him. Otherwise, he would


    make her even unhappier.


    Gabrielle understood his silent warning.


    She felt a sharp pain in her heel, but she didn¡¯t want to speak.


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you really have anyints about me, just say it. Don¡¯t act as if I have wronged you. If


    you don¡¯t want to ride in my car, you are free to get out now,¡± Westley snapped. He really disliked


    seeing her looking restless and fidgeting.


    ¡°I¡­ my feet hurt.¡± Gabrielle was frightened by his fierce words, but she plucked up all her courage to


    tell him the reason.


    She was actually a brave woman who could even watch horror movies and visit horror towns alone. But


    every time she was in front of him, she got so scared that she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Upon hearing what she said, Westley¡¯s expression softened. She was hurt because she wore a pair of


    shoes smaller than her size. Perhaps he was a little guilty, so he became less cold and arrogant.


    His phone suddenly rang. When he saw that it was his assistant Alvin, he immediately answered it


    through his Bluetooth headphones.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris, themerce minister wants to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Tell him that I¡¯ll call him back in twenty minutes.¡± He then hung up the phone and parked his car at the


    roadside.


    ¡°I have something to deal with in thepany, so take a taxi home.¡± Westley drove Gabrielle out of the


    car without hesitation.


    Gabrielle was a person with high self-esteem, and she never expected him to be kind to her. So she


    pushed the door open and got out of the car without saying anything.


    She then mmed the car door as if secretly venting her dissatisfaction.


    Westley just nced at her indifferently then started the car.


    He had already driven away when she realized that she was in a horrible ce. He drove so fast just


    now that she didn¡¯t notice which road he took.


    It turned out that she was in the middle of nowhere where cars and taxis seldom passed by. There was


    even no bus station nearby.


    She tried to book a taxi using her mobile phone, but it wouldn¡¯t get through. Left with no choice, she


    called her friend, Sloane Gray.


    As soon as she hung up, the heavy rain suddenly poured down. She waspletely caught off guard


    as she didn¡¯t expect it. Panic-stricken, she looked around to find a ce to hide. Finally, she found a


    tree with dense leaves, so she ran towards it. But when Sloane arrived, she was still soaking wet.


    ¡°Gabrielle, get in the car!¡± Sloane immediately pushed the car door open when she saw Gabrielle


    shivering under the tree.


    Gabrielle ran towards the car as fast as she could and got in.


    ¡°What happened? What are you doing in this ce? Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t get a taxi here?


    Wipe yourself.¡± Sloane tossed a towel at her.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you everythingter,¡± Gabrielle replied while wiping her face with the


    towel.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you home, so you can take a hot shower first. Look at your lips. They have turned


    purple. I¡¯m afraid you will catch a coldter.¡± Sloane drove at a faster speed to reach her apartment


    quickly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As soon as they arrived, she immediately asked Gabrielle to take a hot shower. She looked for clothes


    she could lend Gabrielle. Then they sat on the sofa. Gabrielle was drying her hair with an


    ufortable expression on her face.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you not feeling well? Here, have a cup of hot milk first.¡± She was so worried about


    Gabrielle, so she prepared hot milk for her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gabrielle said after sneezing. She held the cup between her palms and unhurriedly took a


    sip.


    ¡°Look, you already caught a cold. What on earth were you doing in that ce?¡± Sloane couldn¡¯t help


    butin.


    ¡°Do you think I want this to happen to me? I would never want to go to that ce!¡± Gabrielle told


    Sloane everything that happened today.


    Whe


    n she finished, they both fell silent for a long time. Then Sloane smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Gabrielle, the


    two of us are really good friends with simr miserable fates. We both have miserable experiences and


    heartless brothers.¡±


    Gabrielle suddenly realized something. ¡°Did hee to you again?¡±


    ¡°I never want to see him again. Every time hees to me, he does nothing but threatens me. Just


    hearing his name makes me feel angry. I will be the happiest person in the world if I won¡¯t be seeing


    him for the rest of my life,¡± Sloane replied with a darkened expression. Obviously, she was very


    unhappy.


    ¡°But, Gabrielle, I still can¡¯t understand why you agree to marry Westley? It has nothing to do with you


    anyway. This is all Bryce¡¯s fault because he has stolen Westley¡¯s woman. Perhaps he is so bored with


    his life that he wants to challenge the authorities. Or maybe he wants to die faster. Doesn¡¯t he know


    that Westley is a living demon in this world? If Westley wants someone to die at night, that person will


    surely never see the next sunrise. Is Nellie really worth it? You have even sacrificed yourself for them.¡±


    Sloane suddenly had the urge to kill Bryce.


    The first person she wanted to kill was Benny Hall. The man she had called brother for more than ten


    years, but now, she wanted him dead.


    She also wanted Bryce to die because of the things he did to Gabrielle. For her, he did not deserve to


    be Gabrielle¡¯s brother.


    ¡°Nellie has always been Bryce¡¯s dream girl. He must be very happy that they¡¯re finally together now.¡±


    As she spoke, Gabrielle felt a lump in her throat and her chest tightened.


    Her best friends, Sloane and Emily Garcia both knew what happened in the Jones, so she had nothing


    to hide.


    ¡°Bah! Nellie is a goddess in Bryce¡¯s eyes, so what? Since he has dared to take her away, he must face


    the consequences. Why does he choose to hide and let you take all the me? You are suffering


    because of him. And that Westley is also not a man at all. How dare he leave you alone in such a


    deste ce! What if something bad happens to you? Doesn¡¯t he even care?¡± Feeling a little


    helpless, Sloane could onlyin again.


    Why did she and Gabrielle have to suffer so much? All the men they met were scumbags.


    ¡°What does he have to worry about? I am not his woman, and he doesn¡¯t like me at all. It has nothing to


    do with him even if I die.¡± Gabrielleughed at herself bitterly before she took another sip of milk


    carefully.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯d better not worry about those scumbags anymore. After drinking the milk, have a good


    sleep. Don¡¯t strain yourself thinking about them. Let¡¯s just hope that Bryce wille to his senses and


    bring Nellie back as soon as possible. Otherwise, Westley will not let go of you but continue to torture


    you. I¡¯m afraid that you will lose your life in just half a month. He is obviously venting all his anger on


    you.¡± Sloane took the empty cup from Gabrielle¡¯s hand, turned around, and went to the kitchen.


    Gabrielle¡¯s hair was not fully dry yet. But her head started to feel heavy, so shey on the sofa and


    closed her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. But when she opened her eyes again and looked at the


    window, the sun was already setting outside. A streak of orange light seeped through the window, and


    it looked so beautiful. She wanted to appreciate its beauty, but at the same time, her head felt heavier.


    Sloane heard the noise outside, so she came out of the kitchen, wearing an apron and holding a


    spat in her hand. Obviously, she was cooking because the whole apartment was filled with the


    aroma of stir-fried vegetables.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. I¡¯m almost done making dinner. We¡¯ll eat in a short while. If Westley doesn¡¯t look for


    you, don¡¯t go home tonight. You don¡¯t have to bear his maltreatment.¡±


    She was a little worried because Gabrielle was sitting on the sofa in a daze. ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong?


    Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Gabrielle shook her head at once. As much as possible, she didn¡¯t want Sloane to worry about her. ¡°I¡¯m


    fine. I¡¯ve just woken up, so I need some time to sober up.¡±


    Sloane stopped asking more questions. She turned around and went back to the kitchen to continue


    cooking.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 7 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 7 Read Online


    Chapter 7 Gabrielle Fainted


    Sloane was a good cook, so the three simple dishes and soup she prepared were very delicious. Soon


    enough, she and Gabrielle sat at the dining table to cat dinner.


    ¡°Gabrielle, eat more. I haven¡¯t seen you for only a few days, but you already seem to lose a lot of


    weight. Is Westley starving you?¡± As Sloane spoke, she picked up some meat with the chopsticks and


    put them on Gabrielle¡¯s te.


    Gabrielle was at a loss after hearing what Sloane said. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. ¡°Of


    course not. Westley gives me enough food. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried about Bryce. I don¡¯t know where he


    is right now, and I can¡¯t get in touch with him.¡±


    Mentioning Bryce¡¯s name made her feel depressed at once. She had been having a hard time sleeping


    and eating well since he was gone.


    Sloane gave her a hesitant look. ¡°Gabrielle, do you still have feelings for Bryce?¡±


    Before she could answer Sloane¡¯s question, her phone suddenly rang loudly.


    ¡°Sloane, I¡¯m sorry. I have to answer this first.


    Gabrielle put down her chopsticks and


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    hurried to the living room to get her phone. She silently prayed that it was Bryce this


    As soon as he called her and was willing toe back, then no matter what he had done before, she


    would forgive him.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± A cold and indifferent voice came through from the other end of the line that made Gabrielle


    shiver.


    In her ears, only Westley possessed this kind of voice.


    Her


    joy


    was


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± extinguished by his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s still early now? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in¡­¡±


    But before she could finish her words, he interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Even if you have to crawl,


    you should have been back home by now. Are you deliberately pissing me off?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not


    Gabrielle, make sure that you are home in half an hourl¡± Westley then hung up the phone without even


    giving her a chance to Tetort.


    Gabrielle stood there in a daze, clutching the phone in her hand. Her body was still trembling. He had


    just vented his anger on her again


    Their marriage was only a pretense, and she was just a substitute wife. Would it make any difference


    whether she lived at his house at. night or not?


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong? Who called?¡± Sloane asked with concem when she saw the frightened look


    on Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    When Gabrielle didn¡¯t answer, she asked again, ¡°Was it Westley?¡±


    Gabrielle nodded, ¡°Yes, it was him. He told me to go home in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You haven¡¯t even eaten much yet. Why in such a hurry? Let¡¯s finish our dinner first before


    you go. Actually, I am thinking of letting you stay here tonight,¡± Sloane said with a frown.


    Gabrielle wanted to stay. But when Westley¡¯s angry face shed in her mind, she suddenly


    had the une to leave at once.


    ¡°I¡¯m noty. Slone. I really have to go now. If I¡¯mte, that demon from hell will get angry I¡¯m sure I will


    suffer a lot if that happens.¡± She quickly picked up her handbag and was about to leave.


    ¡°Let me drive you home then.¡±


    ¡°No, Slonne. Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll just take a taxi. I¡¯lle to see you next time.


    Gabrielle then went downstairs in a hurry and hailed a taxi. Fortunately, she arrived in Vineyard Vi,


    which was their new house. just in time.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you¡¯re back.¡± The moment she entered the vi, Neil, the butler, greeted her.


    ¡°Neil, I¡¯m sorry foring homete,¡± she immediately apologized.


    ¡°Gabrielle! I gave you half an hour toe home. You¡¯re one minutete!¡± Westley¡¯s cold voice


    resounded through the house.


    Gabrielle subconsciously turned around and saw his tall figure emitting a cold aura.


    She was about ten meters away from him, but she felt a chill rising from the soles of her feet, making


    her tremble.


    Westley, I went to¡­


    Gabrielle, if you are wrong. You are WTONE No need to find excuses to exin. Can you cook?¡± She


    was about to exin, but he interrupted her rudely. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t interested to hear anything


    she would say,


    Feeling aggrieved, she could only bit her lower lip and shut up. But then, she remembered his question,


    so she answered, ¡°Yes, I can cook a few dishes.¡±


    ¡°Go and cook. I want dinner to be ready in half an hour. Don¡¯t let me down this time.¡± Westley then


    turned around and went back upstairs.


    Gabrielle was left in a daze. Did he ask her to go home just to cook for him? Why did he need to be so


    rude?


    Besides, they had several cooks and servants here.


    Neil


    Gabrielle nced around and saw walking up to her.


    ¡°Miss Jones, the kitchen is over there. Let me take you there.¡±


    Left with no choice, she followed him to the kitchen.


    It was her first time to enter this part of the


    vill, and she was imazed, it was very S CIOUS, with all kinds of state-of-the-art Kitchen Appliances and


    utensils. When she opened the fridge. her mouth gaped upon seeing that it was full of supplies and


    ingredients,


    ¡°Miss Janes, do you really know how to cook?¡± Neil asked tentatively


    Since Gabrielle was the daughter of the Jones, he had the impression that she didn¡¯t know anything


    about household chores. After all, women from affluent families nowadays only loved to party, travel,


    and go shopping


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll leave you here then. But if you need anything, call me again.¡±


    As soon as Neil left, Gabrielle checked the avable ingredients in the fridge. She then took out some


    shrimps, beef, and vegetables. Then she washed them.


    She honed her cooking skills because she had been wanting to cook for Bryce. In fact, his favorite


    dishes had be her specialties.


    For her the saying ¡°The way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach.¡± made sense.


    So she wanted to conquer Bryce¡¯s heart through her cooking skills. But unfortunately, she didn¡¯t get the


    chance to cook for him. She didn¡¯t expect that Westley would be the first man to eat the food she would


    cook.


    Gabrielle took a deep breath. Thinking of Bryce again made her feel depressed


    But there was nothing she could do. She cut the beef with so much strength as if it was her way of


    relieving her emotions.


    Westley was actually in a bad mood today. When he returned to his office earlier, he had a video


    conference with themerce minister. Then he called for a meeting several times because he was


    not satisfied with the ns presented by his subordinates. He asked them to revise their presentations


    until he finally found them eptable. As a result, all of them had to work overtime. When he came


    home, Neil told him that Gabrielle was not home yet, so he got angrier.


    After taking a shower, Westley decided to go downstairs. He heard a loud noiseing from the


    kitchen, so he got curious.


    He pushed the kitchen door open and walked in. When he saw the scene in front of him, he couldn¡¯t


    help asking, ¡°Gabrielle, are you going to demolish this kitchen?¡± 3


    There was silence. But the kitchen counter was in a mess. The vegetables that had not been put in the


    pot yet scattered on the table. On the floor, Gabrielley with her eyes closed and a spat in het


    hand. It seemed that she was unconscious.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± He called her name loudly. However, she didn¡¯t respond.


    Westley walked up to Gabrielle and looked down. ¡°Wake up, Gabrielle. If you don¡¯t want to cook for


    mne, just tell me. Don¡¯t pretend to be dead.¡± He squatted down and patted her on the face. But still,


    there was no response.


    ¡°What happened to Miss Jones?¡± Neil also heard the noise, so he rushed to the kitcherl. He was still in


    shock to see the scene and he blurted out.


    ¡°Her face is so red. Did she get burn or she has a fever?¡± he muttered subconsciously. When Gabrielle


    came home just now, he had already noticed that something seemed to be wrong with her.


    Westley reached out his hand and touched her forehead. She was so hot that he felt like his hand was


    scalded. It startled him. She was really sick and not just pretending. He quickly picked her up and


    walked out of the kitchen.


    Before he took her upstairs, he turned to Neil


    and said, ¡°Neil, call Remy toe here imengdiately!¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 8 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 8 Read Online


    Chapter 8 This Woman


    Gabrielley on the bed, sweating nervously. with a thermometer in hand, Remy Davis stood at the


    edge of the bed. He turned his head to look at Westley, who was standing with his arms crossed


    against his chest.


    ¡°She is running a high fever. Her temperature is thirty eight point eight degrees Celsius. I need to give


    her an injection to bring it down. ¨C Westley nodded indifferently. Remy reached into his medical box


    and began preparing the injection.


    While he pulled the solution into the syringe, he remarked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get married yesterday. Westley?


    Can you think of why your new wife could have gotten a fever suddenly? Did you guys¡­¡± Remy halted,


    unsure if it was appropriate to address their sexual life 1


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t touched her. I am not hungry for random women. I don¡¯t know how she got a fever. It¡¯s


    her own business. She is anyway very clumsy and careless.¡± s Westley¡¯s irritation could be seen


    clearly.


    Remy pursed his lips and nodded. He didn¡¯t understand why Westley would speak like that about his


    own wife, but he chose to remain silent.


    Westley was his good friend. ¡°They had known each other for many years. Remy knew how short


    tempered he was. If he really hated this woman, he would never marry her in the first ce.


    Westley. I understand that there is some tension between you two. If you really didn¡¯t care for her, you


    didn¡¯t have to call me here.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Why couldn¡¯t he just let her be?


    ¡°Remy. since when have you started indulging in such nonsense? I asked you toe here to check


    her. You will be the one to me if she dies in het fever. She is any wife now. I called you out of duty.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Westley. I think you can get Nellie back soon, even if she has fled to space!


    With that, Remy injected the syringe into Gabrielle¡¯s arm. She took it quite well. Her eyes were closed.


    She did not stir, nor did she wince.


    Westley kept silent, exhaling loudly. The more he looked at her face, the more annoyed he got


    Gabrielle had the same thoughts as Remy. Westley really could find Nellie in no time if he wanted to.


    But he just sat there doing nothing


    kemy sped up and dabbed the spot on her mm where the newle had entered her.


    When he was done, he started again, ¡°Westley. I know there are some words you don¡¯t like to hear,


    but¡­¡±


    Then don¡¯t say it. You¡¯ve done your job. Remy, let me show you out,¡± said Westley in a cold tone.


    Remy shook his head with a smile. Westley could be impossible, sometimes. ¡°I know it¡¯s Nellie¡¯s fault,


    but you shouldn¡¯t bring innocent people in this mess.¡±


    ¡°Innocent people? You think Gabrielle is innocent? No one in the Tones is innocent. It. is her brother


    who took Nellie away. You don¡¯t think Gabrielle already knew about it? Bryce made a mistake. She


    deserves to suffer for Bryce.¡± Westley sneered. He was convinced none of them were innocent. He


    could give them no second chance.


    He thought Gabrielle was only pretending to be clueless of her brother¡¯s n.


    Seeing the veins popping on Westley¡¯s forehead, Remny did not irk him further.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡¯s fever should be gone in some time. She should rest well for at least two days. I will have to


    leave now. She has a drip


    attached to her wihat. Can you pull it out when it¡¯s done! If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll ask Neil to do it,¡± said Remy as


    he packed his bag.


    He put some medicines down on the bedside table, and wrote a note about when and how to take


    them. Gabrielle could read and understand by herself. Ordinarily, a doctor would have informed the


    details to the husband but it was clear Westley would not like that at all


    ¡°I can do it, Remy. You know I¡¯m as good as you when ites to needles,¡± said Westley, staring deep


    into Remy¡¯s eyes.


    Instead of feeling challenged, Remy smiled calmly. ¡°The IV bag should be done in about half an hour


    and the needle needs to be pulled out by then. Make sure you do it in time, anyter and there would


    be blood.¡±


    ¡°When did you be so long-winded, Remy?¡± Westley was impatient. He could not wait for him to


    leave. L


    ¡°Westley, you should really vent your anger on the person who has wronged you, not on who is


    innocent.¡±


    ¡°Neil, see the guest out!¡± Westley suddenly eximed


    ¡°Remy, please.¡± Neil appeared quickly, and showed Remny the way.


    Thank you, Neil Call me if you need Anything.¡± Terny walked out instantly. He did Hot want to stay here


    another second long


    Westley and Gabrielle were the only two people in the room now. Perhaps because of the fever.


    Gabrielle¡¯s beautiful face was Ilushed. Her cheeks were red, making her look cute.


    Remy had not been able to tell the cause for Gabrielle¡®s fever. Westley too had no idea how she had


    fallen sick.


    When he had left her on the roadside, she had beenpletely okay. Could it be that this


    was her strategy to gain his sympathy? 3


    Unable to understand what was up. he dialed Alvin¡¯s number


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Morris!¡± answered Alvin after just one ring. Alvin was Westley¡¯s special assistant. He was


    avable to him for twenty hours a day.


    ¡°Alvin, find out what Gabrielle was doing outside today.¡±


    ¡°On it, Mr. Morris.¡±


    After hanging up, Westley looked at Gabrielle again. No matter what Remy had said, Bryce¡¯s actions


    had brought this on his


    Suddenly, he called Alvin apain. ¡°Nu need to investigate, Alvin. It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    While Westley was fidgeting. Gabrielle was sound asleep. She dreamt of the time when she was in the


    orphanage, andter when she came to Bryce¡¯s home as his sister. In the dream, she saw Bryce


    disappearing with another woman, leaving her alone with a devil


    The devil was giant and filthy. He opened his bloody mouth, ready to devout and swallow her.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Gabrielle shouted. Suddenly, she was screarning ¡°No!¡± in her sleep. Sweating, she woke up


    with a jerk.


    The light in the room was very bright. She blinked rapidly to adapt to it. She found herself in the


    bedroom with Westley. Several words like ¡°Happiness¡¯, ¡®Love¡¯ and ¡®Joy¡¯ were mounted on the walls.


    She recalled she was married to this man. It was both dizzying and dazzling


    She now remembered she hade back home in a hurry to cook dinner for Westley. She had been


    feeling heavy-headed. She couldn¡¯t recall what had happened once she reached home. Perhaps she


    had fainted?


    Are you wake?¡± A bold Yoice full in het PAS Gabrielle looked up and W Westley walking in from the


    balcony.


    His cold face and dark eyes looked simr to that of the devil she saw in her dream.


    Westley, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Gabrielle saw the hemostatic tape on the back of her hand. She knew


    it was applied only after the infusion and withdrawal of a needle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t try to evade your responsibility by being sick. I did not many you so you could be the


    hostess of this house and enjoy the benefits of life here.¡± Westley looked at her coldly.


    Gabrielle was still dizzy. She was confused and didn¡®t understand what he was trying to


    ¡°Westley, please be clear. I don¡¯t mean to be the hostess of your house.¡± @


    Gabrielle¡®s eyebrows creased as she looked at the man stubbornly.


    She had never wanted to marry him! How could he use her like this? She would rather be the


    adopted daughter of the Jones all her life!

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 9 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 9 Read Online


    Chapter 9 Whoever Touches it Will Die


    Wesiley looked back at Gabrielle with indignation. There was stubbornness on her Tace but she was


    trying hard not to cry. Her eves had already brimmed up, lips wobbling


    Westley hated when people cried. He thought. they only did it for sympathy. A lot of people tried this


    with him but it never stir him.


    Gabrielle was such a scheming woman.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you better have a clear estimation of yourself. This vi is not to serve idle people like you.¡±


    Westley was unaffected by her tears. He continued to look at her firmly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gabrielle asked, confused. She failed to understand what he was trying to warn her for. She had no


    interest in his vi or his family.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it by tomorrow,¡± said Westley as he left the room, mming the door behind him.


    Gabrielle was still in a daze. She just wanted to close her eyes. Maybe then this would all


    be a dream in She was about to fall into glumber when she heard a knock on the


    ¡°Miss Jones, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Come in, Neil.¡± Gabrielle sat up in the bed and regained herposure,


    Neil gently pushed the door open and came in with a tray in his hand. On it there was a bowl of congee


    with some pickles, a ss of milk and a ss of water.


    ¡°Mr. Morris informed me you are awake, so I brought you something to eat. Are you feeling better? I bet


    you¡¯re hungry!¡± said Neil cheerfully as he put the tray down on the bedside table.


    He saw that Gabrielle¡¯s face was not as pale as the night before. She looked much better. her natural


    blush had returned to her checks.


    When she fainted in the kitchenst night, she looked terrible. Neil had been scared.


    ¡°Thank you, Neil. I¡¯m much better now. I¡¯ll eatter.¡± Gabrielle was so grateful to Neil for taking care for


    her. She had never been treated this well in the Jones because she was adopted. This care and


    concern was new for


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    her,


    ¡°Well, Miss Jones, if you need anything,


    please feel free to call me.¡±


    ¡°No need, thank yoll, Neil. You can go to bed now it¡¯ste.¡± It was three o¡¯clock in the moming! She felt


    bad to have kept him Awake the entire night.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go downstairs.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where is Westley?¡±


    Gabrielle asked, slightly hesitant.


    Westley had just left the room in a spur. She didn¡®t know whether he wasing back at


    ¡°Mr. Morris is in the room next to the study. He is resting. That¡¯s where he usually rests. Do you have a


    message for him?¡±


    ¡°I see. No, I just wanted to know where he was¡­ thank you again, Neil.¡± Gabrielle understood that this


    wasn¡¯t Westley¡¯s bedroom. It was only another guest room that was temporarily used as their wedding


    room.


    She was actually happy to know that! She still hadn¡¯t adapted to the fact that Westley was her


    husband.


    Even if he was a fake one.


    ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯ll go now. Please eat and rest


    well,¡± said Neil and let.


    Gabrielle had been sweating abnormally a her fever went down. She took a shower first, then ate and


    drank everything Neil had brought. Only after taking the first bite did she realize she was famished.


    At the end, she was so full that she decided to walk in the balcony.


    She took her phone along and found that there were several missed called and unread WeChat


    messages from Austin and Sloane.


    Austin had asked her how and why she had married Westley. She sighed, wondering how she could


    exin it all. It was all fate¡¯s cruelty. She was only paying off her brother¡¯s debts by sacrificing herself,


    but she could never tell this to Austin.


    On the other hand, in all her messages Sloane was asking Gabrielle why she wasn¡¯t answering her


    phone.


    Gabrielle thought for a while and decided to reply.


    She wrote, ¡°Hey, Sloane. I was a little tired and went to bed early.¡¯


    To her surprise, her phone rang as soon as she sent out the text. Turned out, Sloane hadn¡¯t slept


    Gabrielle saw her name flickering on the screen, and summoned the strength to


    ¡°Hey, Sloane.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s going on? Are you okay? You got drenched in the rain this afternoon. Did you catch a


    fever and go to bed early? Why are you awake at this hour? Did Westley bully you? Did he¡­ Huh?¡±


    Sloane bombarded her with a series of questions.


    Gabrielle¡®s head ached, but she was moved. Sloane truly cared for her from the bottom of her heart.


    But herst question made her feel helpless.


    ¡°Sloane, you¡¯re thinking too much. Westley hates me and my brother. He vents all his hatred on me. He


    would skin me if he could. And he hasn¡¯t¡­ touched me, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking. And yes, I went to


    bed early because I caught a fever,¡± Gabrielle said in a low voice.


    Given how much Westley hated Bryce, he was being kind enough to her by not strangling her with his


    own hands.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you can¡¯t be so sure. After all, you are so smart and beautiful. Any man¡¯s heart can change


    seeing a beautiful woman around every day¡­ just take care,¡±


    said Sloane, concerned.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve lived with Bryce for twenty years. He doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me.¡± It depressed


    Gabrielle to think of Bryce,


    For a moment, Sloane was struck. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Did Gabrielle think of Bryce as


    something more than a brother? Yes.


    She knew how much Gabrielle liked him. On her thirteenth birthday, she had secretly wished to marry


    Bryce upon growing up.


    As far as Gabrielle could tell, Mrs. Jones had deliberately let her know that she was adopted. She


    wanted Gabrielle to forever be obliged to them for their kindness. However, falling in love with Bryce


    was definitely the wrong way to pay them back B


    It was a pity that Bryce treated her just like a sister, with no intention of starting a rtionship with her.


    All this time, she had just been suppressing her feelings for him in the name of sisterhood.


    ¡°Gabrielle, well¡­ Just don¡¯t mention Bryce. It¡¯s his misfortune that he doesn¡¯t want a girl like you. He


    rather wants a girl like Nellie, an expert at pretense. Don¡¯t worry about him. He will regret his decisions


    in the future.¡± Sloane tried tofort Gabrielle. ?


    Hut it didn¡¯t work.


    After all, Gabrielle had lived with Bryce for twenty years! She had feelings for him for over ten years


    now. It was impossible to give him up in such a short time


    ¡°Sloane, it¡®ste. Why don¡¯t you go to bed?¡± Gabrielle changed the topic abruptly. She knew


    Sloane cared a lot about sleeping on time. She must be up for the same old reason¡­


    ¡°I just brought that bastard back from the bar. He was so drunk and fell unconscious! I just put him to


    bed!¡± Sloane said with resentment.


    ¡°Sloane, is he drinking again? Are you okay?¡± Gabrielle was also worried about Sloane.


    The two of them were experiencing simr misery. Sloane had a very lousy brother.


    ¡°He always calls me to clean up his mess whenever he is drunk, like a lunatic. The bartender called


    me, but it must be him who instructed the bartender. Otherwise, who would dare to touch his phone?¡±


    Sloane sneered.


    He was a man who would kill anyone who touched his possessions without his permission.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 10 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 10 Read Online


    Chapter 10 Treat Her As A Servant


    Gabrielle struggled again to fall asleep that night. By dawn, she was already up. She looked around to


    find Westley, but sure enough he hadn¡¯te into the room the entire night,


    Gabrielle folded her nket, quickly freshened up to go downstairs. She had barely gotten any sleep


    and was exhausted.


    As soon as she opened the door of the room, she bumped into a hard chest.


    ¡°Ow!¡± eximed Gabrielle and rubbed her forehead. She looked up to see Westley looking at her


    discontentedly.


    ¡°Good morning. Westley.¡± Gabrielle greeted Westley, still shook from bumping into him. Did the man


    have rocks tied to his chest?


    ¡°Gabrielle, can¡¯t you keep your eyes open while walking?¡± Westley couldn¡¯t believe how she managed


    to ruin his mood so quickly every single time!


    He was already unhappy to see her, and her clumsiness made her even more annoying,


    Remy had called him to ask if Gabrielle had


    recovered from the fever.


    Since she was hopping around so early in the morning, it seemed that her fever was gone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Westley. I didn¡¯t realize you would be here¡­ you didn¡¯t knock at the door¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you forgotten who is the owner of this vi? Do I need to knock to enter my own


    room?¡± Westley gave her one of his regr death stares.


    Gabrielle felt choked. He was right. Why would he knock to move around his own vi?


    ¡°Okay, go downstairs now. Neil will tell you what to do.¡±


    Westley sneered.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I will not feed an irrelevant, idle person in this vi. Do not think you¡¯ll be treated like a


    hostess. And next time, remember what I tell you. Don¡¯t always act so dumb!¡± 4 Westley then entered


    the room and mmed it shut, pushing her outside.


    Gabrielle blinked in the shock of the loud


    bang.


    off


    the


    feeling.


    she went


    Shrugging downstairs


    She saw Neil standing in the living room with an apron


    ¡°Miss Jones, this is for you. Mr. Morris has directed me to inform you that from now on you need to


    clean the vi. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    When Westley said he didn¡¯t want idlers in the vi, did he mean that she would be a servant here?


    In truth, Gabrielle didn¡¯t mind. She used to clean the Jones home. Mrs. Morris did not treat her well.


    She was treated like a servant so she could always be reminded of the gap between her and Bryce.


    Mrs. Morris wanted her to harbor no dreams of being with him.


    ¡°I will do it, Neil. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. It¡¯s a piece of cake!¡± Gabrielle gave Neil a faint


    smile.


    After all, it was Westley¡¯s idea. He wanted to make things difficult on purpose. Poor Neil was only


    following orders.


    She was well aware of Westley¡¯s intentions. The man would go to any lengths to trouble her.


    ¡°This is your tool. You can start wiping the


    tables and chairs.¡± Neil en het a busin of water and a washcloth. He had given her the easiest job.


    While Gabrielle started cleaning, Miley and her butler came to the vi with a lot of gifts. When Miley


    saw Gabrielle wearing an apron and wiping the tables, she was shocked.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what are you doing? And why are you doing it?¡± asked Miley, shocked.


    Gabrielle was shocked by her sudden appearance. She almost dropped the washcloth. Looking back at


    Miley, she greeted her politely.


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re early! Have a seat.¡± Gabrielle helped Miley settle into the sofa.


    ¡°Madam, why didn¡¯t you inform me you wereing?¡± asked Neil, worried and scared. She must have


    been angry seeing Gabrielle cleaning the house like a maid!


    ¡°Neil, you¡¯ve been working in Morris family for so many years. I sent you to take care of Westley and


    Gabrielle because I trust you. How could you ask Gabrielle to clean? What use are all the other


    servants if the hostess of the vi has to do all this?¡± Miley scolded Neil.


    What could Neil say?


    ¡°Madam, have a cup of tea first.¡± Neil hurried to serve her tea, unsure of how he would handle this


    situation.


    Miley stared at him with a straight face but didn¡¯t take the teacup. He really thought he could get away


    with it, huh?


    ¡°Grandma, please have some tea first.¡± Gabrielle immediately took the teacup from Neil and handed it


    to Miley.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to drink tea. I¡¯m angry with you too, Gabrielle! Why are you working? Has Westley been


    bullying you?¡± When Miley thought back to how Westley had treated Gabrielle in Morris¡¯ Mansion, she


    realized it was possible he was still treating her badly.


    ¡°Grandma, Westley is not bullying me. I don¡¯t think there are enough people here today. And I was free,


    so I thought I¡¯ll wipe the table. It¡®s not heavy work¡­


    It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Gabrielle tried to exin.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Miley felt a little better, but pretended she was still angry.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, Grandma. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Gabrielle smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this work should be left for the servants. You are the hostess. Even if you


    have time, no need to spend it like this. If you are short of helping hands, just tell me.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s sweet


    smile made Miley feel


    Yes. Madam. Rn, the butler, Walked closer to Miley.


    ¡°Call Morris¡® Mansion and ask them to send two maids here. And make sure they are smart and


    sensible,¡± a


    ¡°Okay, Madam.¡±


    ¡°There¡®s no need, Grandma!¡± Gabrielle shook her head and refused immediately. She was afraid


    Westley would think she had asked Miley to send new maids on purpose so she Wouldn¡¯t have to


    work!


    ¡°Grandma, what brings you here so early?¡± A clear, heavy voice filled the air.


    Gabrielle turned around and saw Westleying down the stairs.


    He was wearing a crisp white shirt and ck pants, looking ssically handsome. But his face had a


    complex expression, Gabrielle avoided looking into his eyes.


    ¡°What brings me here? I think you¡¯ve forgotten what day it is. You are supposed to


    kne voll Wouldn¡¯t have prepared any gits, so I bought some¡­¡± Miley¡¯s face sollened when she saw her


    handsome grandson.


    ¡°Who said we are going for a visit today? said Westley in a cold and determined tone.


    He knew what he was supposed to do by custom. but he would never do it with Gabrielle, Gabrielle,


    too, was well aware,


    After all, the woman he was supposed to matty was Nellie, and if he had to pay the visit, he would


    rather visit the Collins.


    Gabrielle was a substitute and wasn¡¯t his real wife. Why did he have to visit her home?


    Hearing Westley¡¯s question, Miley¡¯s anger burst again. ¡°Westley! What nonsense! Gabrielle is your


    wife. You have to apany her to her parents¡¯ house on the third day after the wedding. Don¡¯t you


    know this is a custom? Have you forgotten your own traditions and culture?¡±


    ¡°No, I will never forget our customs. But Gabrielle is just a substitute bride. When Nelliees back, I


    will pay a visit to Collins with her.¡± Westleypletely ignored Miley¡¯s words, determined upon his


    decision.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 11 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 11 Read Online


    Chapter 11 Helena Collins


    It would have been fine if Wesley hadn¡¯t mentioned Nellie because Miley¡¯s blood pressure surged at


    the mere mention of her name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her name in front of me again. After all, did she treat the Morris with respect?


    No! Besides, Gabrielle is your wife and I will only ept her as my granddaughter-inw,¡± Miley


    said firmly.


    ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s okay that we don¡¯t visit my parents today; besides, they aren¡¯t


    expecting any special treatment anyway.¡± Gabrielle tried to cate Miley because she didn¡¯t want them


    to have an argument because of her. More importantly, she didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to


    Miley


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re a good girl. Go back to your room and change into something nice. I need to have a


    few words with Westley. Don¡¯t worry, I have the right to make a decision in this house. I won¡¯t let


    anyone bully you,¡± Miley said in a soft voice. 18


    Gabrielle felt upset, mainly because she didn¡¯t want Miley to fight her battles for her as it would only


    make Westley angrier.


    Just as she had expected, Westley squinted


    down her spine. ¡°Gabrielle, didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Miley pretended to be angry when she saw


    that Gabrielle still hadn¡¯t moved from her ce.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going upstairs now.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything more and went upstairs obediently.


    ncing at Westley as she left.


    His eyes were cold, hard, and dark gazing out at her. 3


    They carried clear implications of warning to


    Gabrielle


    ¡°Westley, I am going to pretend as though I didn¡¯t hear what you had just said. Let¡¯s start over. It¡¯s


    already the third day after Gabrielle was married into the Morris. I want you to go to her parents¡¯ home


    with her. I¡¯ve already taken care of the gifts you need to bring there with you. Don¡¯t bring disgrace to


    our family. Do you hear me?¡± Miley¡¯s words were delivered with great seriousness.


    ¡°Grandma, as I have said before, I am not going to visit the Jones with Gabrielle. I will only go to the


    Collins if I have any inws to visit,¡± said Westley with an arrogant look on his face.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? Nellie is the one


    who abandoned you before the wedding. You may not feel embarrassed, but the Morris Cannot afford


    to be humiliated like that. The Collins has disrespect our entire family. Why do you still insist on siding


    with Nellie? 1 know that the Morris owes a lot to the Collins, but you have done enough to repay them


    in all these years. It¡¯s time to move on. You shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I can¡®t possiblypensate them enough for what happened to Helena in


    this lifetime.¡± Westley interrupted Miley impatiently.


    ¡°Helena¡®s death was an ident.¡± Miley couldn¡®t bear to see Westley spend the rest of his life in the


    shadow of Helena Collins¡¯


    death.


    ¡°Helena died because of me!¡± Westley gritted his teeth to stop himself from raising his voice. The fire in


    his eyes showed just how much pain he was in due to what had happened to Helena.


    Suddenly, Miley fell silent, struggling to find the words to respond with.


    ¡°Even if Helena died because of you, it was an ident. The Collins has used her death to make many


    ridiculous requests to you over the years and you¡¯ve alwaysplied without question. You even


    agreed to marry Nellie, but she¡¯s the one who broke the


    agreement now, Why are you still defending her and the Collins?¡± Miley was furious.


    Just talking about the Collins left a bad taste in Miley¡¯s mouth. Ever since Helena died, the Collins had


    been taking advantage of Wesley like blood-sucking leeches, asking for literally anything of him.


    As such, Miley had lost all her respect for Nellie and her family. i


    In fact, Miley was the happiest to hear that Nellie had run away from the wedding and the moment she


    laid eyes on Gabrielle, who happened to be a temporary substitute found by Westley, Miley grew fond


    of her almost immediately.


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore as I don¡¯t want you to get so worked up.¡± Westley


    took a deep breath as he wanted to end the discussion then and there.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to be angry, go back to Jones today. It has to be today.¡± Miley softened her tone


    as well.


    ¡°Grandma, I have an important meeting to attend to. I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Needless to say,


    Westley had no intentions of going to visit the Jones with Gabrielle.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Mileymanded as soon as she realized what his intentions were.


    Rn! Call the board of directors on my behalf. Tell them to cancel all of Westley¡¯s meetings today.


    Then call Wilson and ask him to get back here in two days and take over Westley¡¯s position in the


    company for a month!¡± Miley¡¯s blunt words proved effective,


    Westley clenched his fists and turned around to face Miley immediately.


    ¡°Grandma, My brother has enough problems to deal with right now. There¡¯s no need to bother him. I


    promise that I will take Gabrielle to see her parents and family today, okay?¡± said Westley reluctantly.


    Miley finally settled down, satisfied to hear those words from her grandson. ¡®An aged ginger is more


    pungent, ¡®she thought to herself.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just agree with me earlier? I want you to look happy when you visit them. I¡¯ll have


    someone bring the gifts to your car.¡± Miley immediately called Neil over and asked him to have


    someone take the gifts she had prepared to Westley¡¯s car.


    ¡°Westley, I want you to treat Gabrielle with the same respect a decent man would give his wife. Treat


    her well. She is not your enemy,¡± Miley reminded Westley.


    They may not have been enemies, but the


    rtionship they had was far won.


    Since Bryce could take away Nellie, it was not wrong for him to take her to suffer for Bryce¡¯s crime.


    The Jones was indeed shameless and


    After getting changed, Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare to go downstairs for a long time, fearing that she would get


    caught between Miley and Westley¡¯s argument.


    Fortunately, silence permeated the atmosphere and soon enough there was even a strange sense of


    harmony in the living


    room.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m ready!¡± Gabrielle walked to Miley obediently.


    ¡°My, my, Gabrielle, you look so beautiful. Westley is going to take you to see your family.¡± Miley looked


    at Gabrielle with satisfaction


    Gabrielle looked absolutely beautiful in a blue dress which suited her fair skin very well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told the Jones that you two will be visiting them today. Westley, take care of Gabrielle.¡±


    Miley cast a warning nce at Westley


    Westley want his wit¡¯s end with his grandmother. Deep down, he wished he could just throw Gabrielle


    out of the car Oni the way to the Jones¡¯ residence, so he could


    et back to his work at thepany. However, Miley seemed to have crushed all of his ns


    ¡°Let¡¯s 20. Gabrielle,¡± said Westley coldly, as he turned around and walked out of the door.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Westley can appear to be harsh sometimes, but his heart is in the right ce.


    He may seem unwavering right now, but soon enough, his heart will soften to you. As a child, whenever


    he woulde across stray dogs or cats, he would buy thein food and bring them to the shelter. Just


    be patient. with him. I believe he¡¯ll warm up to you in no time.¡± . Miley had a lot of confidence in


    Gabrielle.


    Did she really expect Gabrielle to be the one to soften Westley¡¯s hardened heart?


    Gabrielle, however, knew herself well enough to know that she couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯d better go now. Don¡¯t make Westley wait too long. You should be happy since you two are


    finally going to visit your parents together today.¡± Miley¡¯s wordsforted Gabrielle.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 12 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 12 Read Online


    Chapter 12 You Are Disgusting


    Gabrielle wasted no time and went down to join Westley in the car. Just as she had expected, as soon


    as she saw him, he cast her a cold re from the driver¡¯s seat.


    The moment she opened the door, she felt numb as cold shivers ran up and down her


    body.


    ¡°Westley, I¡®m sorry that you had wait for me. ¡± Gabrielle fastened her seat belt immediately


    and kept silent as she didn¡¯t want to annoy him anymore. <3


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you happy now?¡±


    Westley¡¯s cold voice froze Gabrielle.


    Was she irritating Westley again?


    ¡°Westley. I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± ?


    Gabrielle turned to look at his face and found his lips pursed tightly which implied that he was indeed


    furious. 1


    She knew why Westley was angry, but she chose to pretend to be clueless.


    It was never a good thing to be too smart in front of him.


    ¡°Really Gabrielle, you really are something!


    You can put on a good show in front of my grandmother, but you don¡¯t have to put up an act in front of


    me. I know who you are and you disgust me!¡± Without even considering Gabrielle¡¯s feelings at all, he


    uttered the harshest words to her.


    After all, it was Bryce who took Nellie away from him. Why couldn¡¯t he make Gabrielle suffer a little?


    Besides, there wasn¡¯t even a single person he respected in the entire Jones.


    Gabrielle knew that her brother had eloped with Westley¡¯s fiancee, but he did so out of their mutual


    willingness. It was the responsibility of Bryce and Nellie together. Why did he me Bryce alone when


    Nellie was also the one to be med?


    ¡°Westley, I know that you don¡¯t want to see my family. If you want I can just get off here and I¡¯ll tell your


    grandmother that I don¡¯t want to go,¡± Gabrielle said angrily.


    She had been silently enduring his abuse for so long, not because she didn¡¯t have any self respect, but


    because she wanted to make it up to Westley on her brother¡¯s behalf. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to


    have any conflicts with Westley.


    C T 12 YOLA DELITTER Unfortunately, this time he had crossed the line and she could no longer


    keep her temper at bay.


    Westley nced at her coldly. ¡°Do I look stupid to you? Do you think I can¡¯t see that you¡¯re going to


    spin up some sob story to my grandmother about how I bullied you again? Were you going to tell her


    that I was the one who forced you to say that?¡±


    ¡°Westley, I don¡®t want to argue with you anymore. You can either let me down here or you can drop me


    off at the nearest intersection once you get out of Vineyard Vi, so I can go back to my family by


    myself, ¡± Gabrielle replied in a bitter tone.


    Despite her usual good demeanor, she couldn¡¯t bear to hear such harsh words from Westley again and


    again.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you nning on giving my grandmother more reasons to scold me?¡± said Westley,


    gritting his teeth in anger.


    Miley had already spoken to Tobias Jones on the phone earlier on. If Westley didn¡¯t show up at their


    home with Gabrielle, all hell would break loose.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t dropped me in the middle of nowhere me before,¡± Gabrielle murmured.


    ¡°Nothing! Do you want me to go and talk to YOUT Grandma?¡± Suddenly. Gabrielle softened her tone


    and looked back at him gently.


    This time, however, Westley didn¡¯t utter another word. Instead, he snorted in anger and started the car.


    As they drove out the main gate of the Vineyard Vi, Miley stood in front of the French window and


    watched the ck car disappear into traffic with a slight smirk at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Madam, I made you some ginseng tea.¡±


    Neil called out to her softly, carrying a tray in his hands.


    Miley sat down to have some tea and looked at Neil thoughtfully. ¡°Neil, you¡¯ve been with the Morris for


    many years now. You¡¯ve practically watched Westley grow up into the man he is today with your own


    eyes. What do you think of Gabrielle?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Madam, Mrs. Morris is a very gentle and kind-hearted girl.¡± Neilwould not deliberately praise or belittle


    a person without good reason.


    Gabrielle had only yed there for two days and Neil already had a good idea about what kind of a


    person she was


    ¡°Is she a good match for Westley? That boy can be so arrogant sometimes. Although he is kind by


    nature, he cane off as unapproachable on the surface. I¡¯m afraid that he will end up hurting


    Gabrielle. Since you¡¯re always here, I want you to look after Gabrielle,¡± Miley said seriously.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then why did you ask Gabrielle to do those things? Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t find out?


    It¡¯s obvious that Westley must have forced Gabrielle to do it.¡± Upon mentioning this, Miley became a


    little angry and her re became sharp.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry about that. Mr. Morris only married Mrs. Morris because of the Jones¡­¡±


    ¡°How can he me Gabrielle for what Bryce and Nellie did? Gabrielle had nothing to do with it. As the


    saying goes, it takes two to tango. We both know that Bryce couldn¡¯t have forced Nellie, because Nellie


    would have killed Bryce without a doubt.¡± Miley knew the Collins very well.


    Indeed, it was the that Helena died because of Westley, but that didn¡¯t mean that he would be at the


    mercy of the Collins for the rest of his life.


    As long as she was alive, she would never let the Collins take advantage of Westley again. After all, it


    was clear to her that the Collins wouldn¡¯t stop until they had swallowed Westley and the Morris Group


    whole.


    ¡°It seems that you really like Mrs. Morris,¡± Neil said, smiling from ear to ear.


    It was clear to him that Miley must have really liked Gabrielle since she was so keen to protect her.


    ¡°Gabrielle is quite pleasing, isn¡¯t she?¡± Miley¡®s face softened.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Morris is very kind and gentle. She is quite pleasing,¡± u


    Neil answered honestly,


    Miley was famous for her ability to see through people. It was less likely for her to misjudge a person.


    As such, there was no reason for her to think that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t a good person.


    ¡°I hope that Westley will open his eyes soon. before he does something regretful.¡± Miley


    Since all she wanted was for her children and grandchildren to be happy, she sincerely hoped that


    Westley could see what a good girl Gabrielle was instead of pushing her


    away.


    ¡°Madam, I trust that Mr. Morris wille to his senses soon.¡±


    ¡°Where did they sleep on the night of their wedding?¡± Miley asked directly.


    Considering the rtionship between Westley and Gabrielle, Miley knew it was almost impossible for


    them to sleep in the same room.


    Neil didn¡¯t expect Miley to throw such a direct question at him like that and he looked back at her with


    some embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, your silence is answer enough for me. Besides, I knew they would be living separately for now.¡±


    Miley had expected that.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. They have been sleeping in separate rooms. What would you like me to do,


    Madam?¡±


    The butler wondered whether Miley was eager to have a great grandson.


    Miley contemted in silence for a while and


    Chapter 12 You Are Disqusting then waved her hand. ¡°For now, I don¡¯t want you to do anything. I¡¯ll


    come by and visit them againter. Don¡¯t let Westley know about our conversation today.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 13 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 13 Read Online


    Chapter 13 You Don¡¯t Deserve To Be My Sister


    They did not speak a word to each other on the way until the car arrived at the gate of the Jones.


    Needless to say, Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth in front of Westley because she was afraid


    that he would throw her out of the car if she had said something to irk him.


    Besides, Westley had no intentions of talking to Gabrielle either so the atmosphere in the Car was quiet


    and ufortable.


    Fortunately, they arrived at their destination soon enough.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of their gate, Tobias led his wife, Wendy Carter and a beautiful


    young girl to wee them.


    The moment Gabrielle saw the girl¡¯s face, a twinge of disappointment clouded her happiness


    She was Wendy¡¯s niece and Bryce¡¯s cousin, Mindy Carter. The woman was snobbery incarnate. The


    only thing she was good at was ttering the rich and belittling the poor,


    Of course, she hated Gabrielle very much.


    After all, the fact that Gabrielle, an adopted


    daughter of the Jones, w more beautiful than she was, Fave Mindy enough reason to hate her:


    Westley, you are finally here. You must be tired from driving all the way here.¡± Tobias immediately


    greeted Westley with a big


    smile.


    Westley responded, however, by simply nodding his head without even the slightest. bit of enthusiasm


    on his face.


    Tobias¡® face fell in embarrassment as though someone had poured a bucket of cold water on his head,


    but he still kept a smile on his


    ¡°Westley, you must be tired. Let¡¯s go inside, so you can have a rest.¡±


    Tobias immediately brushed aside Westley¡¯s rude behavior with a friendly suggestion.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle sneered in her heart, ¡®It¡¯s not a big deal at all. The drive from here to the Vineyard Vi is less


    than one hour. How can he be tired?¡¯ 2


    It was clear to her that Westley had no intentions of warming up to the Jones.


    ¡°Hello, Westley. It¡¯s very nice to meet you. I¡¯m Mindy Carter, the cousin of the Jones, but you can call


    me Mindy!¡± With a big smile on


    her face, Mindy rushed to Wentley¡¯s side and introduced herself


    Westley¡¯s perfect figure and handsome face, coupled with his identity sig the CEO of the Morris Group,


    made him the Mr. Right for all the women in the city: the best choice to many in every woman¡¯s heart.


    Mindy was no different and she couldn¡¯t pass on such an opportunity to draw his attention.


    The way Mindy tried her best to please the powerful and rich made Gabrielle sick to her stomach.


    ¡°Miss Carter, we are not familiar with each other yet. You are the cousin of the Jones, not the Morris.¡±


    Westley turned down Mindy¡¯s ¡°friendly¡® approaches with a cold response.


    Mindy¡¯s face froze. When she heard that Westley and Gabrielle wereing to visit the Jones today,


    she had been anxiously waiting to meet him in person.


    Gabrielle was the one person she despised most in the whole world. Not only because she was


    adopted, but also because Gabrielle secretly liked Bryce and wanted to be with him. 5


    Moreover, Mindy¡¯s hatred towards Gabrielle grew stronger when she ended up getting married to


    Westley.


    When Mindy had tirgu her sint Wendy to When Mindre find a mat for her, she had no idea that Gabrielle


    would end up marrying the man every woman in the city desired. What a stroke of luck!


    ¡°Westley. L¡­ I¡¯m Gabrielle¡¯s cousin. You¡¯re her husband and my brother-inw now. Can I call you my


    brother-inw?¡± Mindy softened her tone to please Westley.


    Tf it weren¡¯t for the fact that she desperately wanted to get close to Westley, Mindy would have never


    considered calling Gabrielle her cousin. After all, what could be more shameful and humiliating than to


    be rted to Gabrielle?


    ¡°Is she really your cousin?¡± Needless to say. Westley could tell that Mindy was just trying to tter him


    on purpose.


    He could never bring himself to like a woman with such an obsequious personality.


    As such, he hurled the question at Gabrielle because he could easily sense a disparity between the two


    women.


    ¡°Gabrielle! I am your cousin, your younger sister! Am I right?¡± Mindy looked at Gabrielle with wide eyes


    and the tone of her voice was


    painfully coy. Her eyes were sending the message that if Gabrielle had denied it in front of Westley, she


    would never forgive her for the rest of her life


    ¡°She is my brother¡¯s cousin. It¡¯s quite hot out here. Why don¡¯t we go inside?¡± Gabrielle


    didn¡¯t confirm Mindy¡¯s question nor did shepletely deny it to save her from total embarrassment.


    Tobias respectfully led Westley into the house. When Gabrielle was about to step inside. Mindy


    grabbed her hand all of a


    sudden.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why did you insult me like that? Did you do it on purpose?¡± Mindy spoke through gritted


    teeth, stilling her anger.


    Gabrielle, however, slowly pusher her hand away and gave Mindy an indifferent nce, ¡°Mindy, if you


    want to suck up to Westley, it¡¯s up to you, but if you don¡¯t have the ability to please him, don¡¯t be mad at


    me. I only spoke the truth. You are my brother¡¯s cousin, not mine. You¡¯ve made that clear to me before.


    I have no interest in being rted


    to you.¡±


    Gabrielle seemed like someone who could be easily bullied, but in truth, she was like a spring. The


    more she was pressed, the harder she pushed back.


    If someone treated her well, she would double her gratitude and if someone treated her badly, she


    wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight fire with fire.


    Mindy¡¯s hostility towards Gabrielle was born out of the fact that Gabrielle was just an outsider who was


    picked up from the orphanage by the Jones. When she came to find that Gabrielle had romantic


    feelings for Bryce, Mindy wanted to renounce the woman from the Jones.


    After all, what did Gabrielle do for the Jones in return of raising her and giving her a good life? She


    paid them back with ungratefulness and disrespect. 2


    ¡°Gabrielle, all of a sudden you think you¡¯re some kind of a big shot now that you¡¯re married to Westley,


    huh? But I know the truth! Westley only married you because his fiancee eloped with Bryce and he had


    no choice but to take you as his bride. When that womanes back into his life, you will have no


    ce in his home. You are destined to be a married woman who will be abandoned by your own


    husband. How pitiful! ¨C Mindy didn¡¯t hold back on the unpleasant words she hurled at Gabrielle. After


    all, she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if she didn¡¯t belittle her.


    ¡°Mindy, my life is of no concern to you. I don¡¯t need you to worry about me,¡± said


    T TO BEM


    Ch 13 You Don Gabrielle coldly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡­¡±


    Mindy, what are you doing there?¡± When Wendy came out again and saw the two quarreling again, she


    immediately pulled a long face.


    After all, Westley had already gone inside and they were still quarreling. She didn¡¯t want him to think


    that the Jones was mistreating Gabrielle.


    No matter how Wendy felt about her, Gabrielle was now at least Westley¡¯s wife. And he had


    apanied her for the visit which was a traditional rite for newly married couples. It was clear to see


    that the man somewhat cared about Gabrielle.


    Wendy was almost certain that Westley would never apany Gabrielle to meet the Jones under


    such circumstances. 1


    After all, Gabrielle was just atoning for what Bryce had done. Besides, Gabrielle was only fulfilling the


    role of a substitute. How could she expect him to fulfill the traditional rite?


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m not quarreling. It¡¯s Gabrielle who¡­.


    ¡°Mom, Mindy and I are just having fun. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Gabrielle was always a good


    Chapter 13 You Don¡¯t Deserye To DEMY daughter in front of Wendy. Since she spoke in such a soft


    voice, Wendy naturally had nothing to say.


    ¡°Mindy. Gabrielle, I know you two have been fighting since you were children, just don¡¯t make a scene


    here on this special day. Mindy, if you keep making trouble, I¡¯ll have to send you back home.¡± Almost


    always, Wendy would take Mindy¡¯s side, but this time, she took Gabrielle¡¯s side for Westley¡¯s sake. +


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go inside first,¡± Gabrielle said as she stepped inside.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 14 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 14 Read Online


    Chapter 14 Your Obsequiousness Doesn¡¯t Work On Me


    Gabrielle¡¯s calm face infuriated Mindy.


    ¡°Auntie, why are you on Gabrielle¡¯s side today? You love me the most, don¡¯t you?¡± Mindy was so angry


    she wanted to stamp her feet. +


    Every time she bullied Gabrielle, she was backed by Wendy. That made Mindy be unscrupulously


    mean to Gabrielle. Because her aunt was on her side, she didn¡¯t have to fear the consequences!


    ¡°I love you the most, Mindy. But you know today is Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s special day. What if Westley


    saw us bullying Gabrielle together?¡± Wendy tried to exin.


    Mindy felt much better, reassured that her aunt was only favoring Gabrielle for today.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But Aunt, are you really going to let Gabrielle be with Westley just like that?¡± Mindy muttered


    discontentedly.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Wendy nced at Mindy, wondering what she was implying.


    ¡°But Aunt¡­¡±


    No ¡®but¡±. Let me tell you, Mindy. you will not try to destroy my ns. Understood?¡± Wendy knew what


    wils on Mindy¡¯s mind.


    The girl had been at odds with Gabrielle since thev were both kids. She was purposely trying to show


    her down in front of Westley.


    After warning her once, Wendy turned around and went inside the house, leaving Mindy alone with her


    complicated feelings.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you cannot be so lucky!¡¯ Mindy thought to herself, clenching her fists,


    Once Wendy was inside, she put on a happy smile and looked at Westley cheerfully.


    ¡°Westley! Thank you so much foring today. You must be so busy¡­¡± Westley found Wendy¡¯s over-


    friendliness annoying


    ¡°Mrs. Jones, you clearly know the truth of my marriage with Gabrielle. I did not want to visit your


    household at all. I should be visiting the Jones. I¡¯m only here because Grandma forced me.¡± Westley


    meant no bullshit. His words were cold and direct. 3


    The smile on Wendy¡¯s face froze. Her hands, which were about to pour tea for Westley, stopped mid-


    air.


    But Westley was right. Their wedding was a


    contract. She was not the woman he wanted to marry¡­


    No wonder he didn¡¯t want to visit


    Wendy had expected that, which was why she was shocked when she heard from Miley in the morning


    Now she knew he had only agreed toe to respect Miley¡¯s wish. How could he hurt his


    grandmother, after all?


    For him, this was just a formality.


    ¡°Of course, Westley. We weren¡¯t expecting you here at all, but it is our honor to host you.¡± Wendy


    rposed herself and shed a big smile at Westley,


    During the entire exchange, Gabrielle just stood on the side and watched Wendy coax Westley. She


    was embarrassed by her theatrics.


    ¡°Mrs. Jones, I have already told you to search for Bryce. Three days have passed. How is your search


    going?¡± Westley asked aggressively.


    Tobias, who was sitting on the sofa with a cup of tea, almost choked. Both Wendy and Tobias became


    ufortable.


    ¡°Westley, I promised you I will find him, and


    I have been looking for him, but¡­ we don¡¯t have the resources your family has. We don¡¯t know about


    his whereabouts yet¡­ please give uns more time¡­¡± Tobias was so nervous he wanted to kneel down


    and beg Westley.


    But this ¡®demon of business¡¯ was cruel and indifferent to all. He did not treat anyone


    softly


    Those who offended him often invited their own death


    Tobias could imagine what would happen to Bryce when he was found.


    That was why he was a little relived that Bryce was not found yet. Every day away from here was a day


    away from death.


    But he was furious at Bryce. There were so many women in the world! And yet, he had to take


    Westley¡¯s woman. Was he so bored from life that he wanted such deathly adventures?


    ¡°Mr. Jones, don¡¯t test my patience. If you do not want your family to be brought down to ashes, find


    your lousy son as soon as possible.¡± Westley put it bluntly.


    He knew exactly what Tobias was up to.


    Did he really think he could solve the problem by dragging IEP


    Besides, Gabrielle way his captor now. With that kind of power, he would make the Jones dance on


    their tiptoes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Westley. I will send more people to look for him. I will make sure Miss Collins returns to


    you¡­¡± Tobias tried his best to stay calm, but there was cold sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°I hope you will keep your word. Otherwise, I will have to keep mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Westley, have some tea!¡± Gabrielle cut him in loudly, handing him a cup of tea.


    Gabrielle had already urged him to send his men to search for Bryce and Nellie. But Westley had


    threatened her by saying if he did that she would see her brother¡¯s corpse. Afraid that he would say the


    same to Wendy. she thought it was best to interject.


    After all, Bryce was the true heir to everything Tobias and Wendy had. It would kill them both if


    something happened to him.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Gabrielle?¡± Westley looked down at the forced cup of tea in his hand,


    then at Gabrielle with a fierce expression.


    Gabrielle was 90 nervous she didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye,


    ¡°I just thought¡­ you¡¯d be thirsty so you¡¯d like some tea¡­¡± Gabrielle slowly looked up at him with a


    ttering smile


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like tea.¡± Westley put down the cup with a clink, almost spilling it.


    He knew why Gabrielle had interrupted him rudely.


    She didn¡¯t want him to say anything mean to frighten Tobias or Wendy.


    ¡°Well, how about water, coffee or juice? I¡¯ll get you anything you want.¡± Gabrielle would do anything to


    distract him from talking about Bryce.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fawn me, Gabrielle. Your obsequiousness is useless here.¡± Westley didn¡¯t show any


    respect to Gabrielle even in front of her parents. But he did pick up a ss of water and took a few


    small sips to moisten his throat. It was indeed tiring to handle the Jones


    ¡°Let me help you with some more¡­¡± Gabrielle picked up the water jug from the table. Westley wanted


    to punch her for her obedience, but he stood still with the ss of

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 15 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 15 Read Online


    Chapter 15 Deep Resentment


    Gabrielle was obviously ingratiating Westley. but he didn¡¯t stop her because he wanted to see how long


    she could continue doing it.


    He looked at her from head to toe as if scrutinizing her, thinking inwardly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t


    even know how hypocritical she looks while fawning over me.


    Wendy knew that Westley hated the Jones family. Of course, he also disliked Gabrielle because of that.


    But she didn¡¯t expect him to hate them this much.


    He was not only unfriendly to her and to Tobias, but he was also cold and mean to Gabrielle


    She had originally nned to reap some benefits from Gabrielle, so she used Gabrielle to make


    atonement for Westley,


    Gabrielle was beautiful anyway. As long as she worked hard, she could easily conquer a man¡¯s heart.


    At most, she only had to work a little harder to get a man like Westley.


    But upon seeing his attitude now, it seemed that no matter how hard she tried, it wouldn¡¯t work on him.


    T? he was really intered, he could annihte the entire Jones Wendy couldn¡¯t just sit still and wait for it


    to happen. She needed to do something to protect the Jones family and


    Bryce


    ¡°Westley, we will keep in mind everything you¡¯ve just said. We will definitely find Bryce and


    Miss Collins as soon as possible. By the way, we have been talking for so long. Why don¡¯t


    we eat some fruits first?¡± As she spoke, Wendy put an apple and a fruit knife in Gabrielle¡®s hands,


    hinting her to peel the apple for Westley


    Gabrielle was extremely reluctant, but she still pretended to be very willing


    ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t have to peel that. I don¡¯t eat any fruits peeled by someone else, ¡± Westley


    snapped, ncing at her coldly. He never cared to show respect for her at all. E


    Her hands froze for a moment. Then the corner of her mouth raised. ¡°I¡¯ll peel it for myself then.¡±


    Knowing that Gabrielle was always good at ying innocent, Westley didn¡¯t bother to talk more.


    ¡°Since we have paid you a visit and delivered Miley¡¯s gift for you, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± He stood up and


    prepared to leave. He had no


    intention of staying any longer.


    ¡°Westley, let¡¯s have lunch first. I know that you and Gabrielle areing today, so I¡¯ve


    ordered our cook to prepare a special meal for you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mrs. Jones. But lunch is not necessary,¡± he said indifferently without


    hesitation.


    Seeing how he rejected Wendy¡¯s invitation rudely made Gabrielle feel really ufortable.


    Wendy was not her biological mother, but she had always respected her. After all, Wendy didn¡¯t


    mistreat her. Although Wendy let her do some household chores asionally, she didn¡¯t take it against


    her.


    Gabrielle was still in a daze when her phone suddenly rang. It happened to be an unfamiliar number, so


    she hesitated to answer it for a while. But then, she thought that it could be one of their customers in


    the jewelry shop. It must be important, so she couldn¡¯t just ignore it.


    ¡°Hello? This is Gabrielle,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this is Grandma.¡± Miley¡¯s cheerful voice came through from the other end of the


    line. tent


    She was a little stunned as she didn¡¯t expect to receive a call from Westley¡¯s grandmother.


    ¡°Hello, Grandma, What can I do for you?¡± she respectfully said, then subconsciously nced at


    Westley.


    He coincidentally looked at her too, so their eyes met. She avoided his gaze at once.


    ¡°Are you in the Jones¡¯ vi now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma. I arrived a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Is Westley still there too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here.¡± If Miley called one minuteter, Westley would have already driven away. After all,


    Gabrielle definitely couldn¡¯t stop him. And no one from the Jones family would dare to stop him either.


    Asking him to enter the Jones family¡¯s vi was already enough to make him angry. If they forced him


    to stay and have lunch with them, he might set the entire house on fire in a fit of rage


    ¡°Gabrielle, give your phone to Westley. I want to talk to him,¡± Miley said in a gentle tone.


    She liked Gabrielle so much, so she was always nice to her.


    Gabrielle obediently handed the phone to


    Westley. ¡°It¡¯s Grandma,¡±


    Westley¡¯s expression darkened at once. He was obviously not happy. Even his eyes Eumed colder


    when he looked at her.


    Gabrielle knew why he gave her such kind of look, but she didn¡¯t call his grandmother first and she had


    nothing to do with this.


    Completely ignoring the innocent look in her eyes, Westley took the phone from her and walked out of


    the house.


    ¡°Hi, Grandma. What¡¯s up?¡± Westley casually said while standing in the yard. His voice was cold, but his


    tone was much gentler.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re still there. I thought that Gabrielle has lied to me. It¡¯s your first time to visit


    the Jones with her today. Make sure to have lunch with them. And if possible, stay there overnight,¡±


    Miley urged. 2


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m actually about to leave. I have something else to do.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want me to call Wilson back? Or you are deliberately pissing me off.¡± Miley immediately


    made a fuss. 2


    Westley couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. She was using Wilson to threaten him again. Couldn¡¯t she think


    of something new?


    Chap


    However, he always didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse ler.


    In fact, aside from forcing the Jones, one of the reasons why he decided to marry Gabrielle temporarily


    was to make his grandmother happy. She had not been feeling well these days, and he knew that


    seeing him getting married would delight her.


    ¡°Okay, Grandma. I promise, I will stay here with Gabrielle, he agreed without hesitation.


    Miley¡¯s lips immediately curved into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. I know that your rtionship with Gabrielle is


    not deep. But you need to slowly cultivate it. You can¡¯t do things in a hurry, and I understand that. If you


    don¡¯t want to stay overnight, you can leave after lunch. I just want you to leave a good impression on


    the Jones.¡±


    Westley snorted inwardly. ¡®Leave a good impression on the Jones?


    No way! It is the Jones who owes me.¡±


    If anyone from the Jones pissed him off, he could immediately make them all disappear from Antawood


    But he had to grant Miley¡¯s reques because he knew that it would make her happy.


    Chapter 15 Chap Hermeni


    As for cultivating his rtionship with Gabrielle, he didn¡¯t have any n. She would have to get out of


    his life as soon as Nellie came back. Why did he have to waste time cultivating his rtionship with a


    substitute? Besides, only Miley treated her as a granddaughter-inw.


    ¡°Westley, did you hear what I said? Don¡¯t make the Morris lose face in front of your inws.¡± This time,


    Miley raised her voice, and she sounded really serious.


    ¡°Grandma, I am also a Morris. I won¡¯t do anything to disgrace our family,¡± Westley assured her with a


    smile.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you still remember yourst name.¡± Obviously. Miley¡¯s mood lightened up upon


    hearing what he said.


    When Westley walked out of the house, everyone the living room seemed much more rxed.


    Gabrielle took a bite of the apple to calm herself down, but Wendy suddenly grabbed it from her.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± She looked up at Wendy in confusion, only to see Wendy fuming with r§Ñg§Ö.


    They were in the Jones¡± vi, but Westley


    Chapter 15 Deep Resentment didn¡¯t show any respect to them at all. How could Wendy not be angry?


    ¡°Gabrielle, how can you still eat? You¡¯ve been married to Westley for three days now, but he still treats


    you with such attitude. Shouldn¡¯t you be reflecting on yourself?¡± She looked at Gabrielle with


    disappointment in her eyes.


    Gabrielle understood what she meant but pretended to be clueless. ¡°Mom, why do I have to reflect on


    myself? I will be out of his life as soon as Bryce brings Nellie back, right? You¡¯ve promised to find him


    immediately, remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are looking for him. In fact, we never stopped. But the world is so big. Where on earth are we


    going to find him? There are billions of people in the world. Looking for him is like looking for a needle


    in a haystack, ¡°Wendy replied as her eyes flickered.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 16 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 16 Read Online


    Chapter 16 She Has Someone She Likes


    Gabrielle stared at Wendy¡¯s face for a while. Although her instincts told her that Wendy was hiding


    something from her. Gabrielle decided to give her the benefit of the doubt.


    ¡°Mom, you have to find Bryce and Nellie as soon as possible. As you can see, Westley can be very


    short-tempered. I¡¯m afraid that if he gets angry at me again, it will be over for both me and the Jones


    family.¡± Gabrielle frowned.


    She had every reason to be afraid of Westley, After all, who in their right mind would want to get into


    his bad books?


    ¡°Gabrielle, you know that your father and I are doing our best to find them. The Jones just doesn¡¯t have


    the same resources as the Morris. Besides, I don¡¯t think Westley wants to get Nellie back. If he did, he


    would have been able to track her down even without the help of the Jones.¡± Wendy already had a n


    in her mind.


    However, it all depended on whether Gabrielle would be willing to cooperate or hot.


    Fortunately, since they had managed to get


    Gabrielle married to Westley, refusal was not an option that was avable to her anymore.


    Someone is powerful and well-connected as Westley would have easily been able to trace Nellie¡¯s


    whereabouts, but he deliberately dropped that difficult responsibility over to the Jones


    That alone gave Wendy enough reason to believe that he never really wanted to marry Nellie in the first


    ce. Otherwise, he could have easily called off the wedding instead of picking Gabrielle to be his


    substitute bride.


    Wasn¡¯t it a tad bit dubious?


    Wendy had no way of finding out what was on Westley¡¯s mind, but she hoped that everything would go


    as she had expected.


    With Gabrielle as his wife, the bond between the Jones and the Morris was now stronger than ever.


    Their union could prove to be immensely beneficial for the Jones. 2


    ¡°Mom, if Westley looks for them himself¡­. ¡°Bryce is only going toe back to us as a corpse,¡¯ she


    kept her thoughts to herself, fearing that it would only aggravate Wendy and Tobias.


    ¡°By doing nothing, he is giving the Jones a chance to make reparation. You and father should send


    more people to look for my


    brother I TEMEbet he trivelled to serveral countries when he was in college. Perhaps, if you look for


    him in that ces, you might be able to find him. Have father check his departure records. That should


    give us a hint, right?¡± Gabrielle tried toe up with new ideas. hoping that Tobias would find Bryo


    back as soon as possible.


    An affectionate smile softened Wendy¡¯s face as she took Gabrielle¡¯s hand into hers and said,


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know how you feel. I¡¯m just as anxious as you are. I want to find your brother as soon as


    possible too, but you heard what Westley said to us. How can we find your brother when we clearly


    don¡¯t have the ability to do so in just a few days? i¡¯m afraid that Westley is going to ruin our family


    name before we can even find your brother.¡±


    ¡°Mom, then what do you want to do?¡± Gabrielle knew that Wendy always had a lot of ideas.


    Tobias may have gained some fame in the business world in all these years, but he wouldn¡¯t have


    achieved any of that without Wendy¡¯s advice


    ¡°Gabrielle, you know I have always loved you a lot. Although you are an adopted daughter, your father


    and I have always regarded you as the daughter of the Jones.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I know that! What do you need me to


    you¡¯re Westley¡¯s wife, it would be a pity if vol didn¡¯t take advance of WHIT bintitul face to win Westley


    over to your side¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you saying that you want me to


    educe Westley?¡± Gabrielle interrupted Wendy. Her eyes were wide with shock and she couldn¡¯t believe


    what she had just heard.


    Just as she had expected, Wendy already had a n for her, it just wasn¡¯t a n she could ept


    How could she ask such a thing of her own daughter? How could she even utter those words?


    ¡°Gabrielle, you silly girl! Seduce him? Why would you think of it like that? Besides, you and Westley are


    a couple now. Isn¡¯t it normal for a couple to be intimate? I was just hoping that you could help us stall


    for some more time. I¡¯m not saying that you have to seduce huim. Did you really think I¡¯m the kind of


    person who would push my own daughter into a desperate situation? Did I not raise you with my own


    hands? Don¡¯t you trust me at all?¡± Wendy immediately activated her talents in acting and looked at


    Gabrielle with an aggrieved expression on her face.


    Gabrielle¡¯s hea t ened at once, but she couldn¡¯t duce Weiley even if she wanted t?. Knowing his


    temper, she knew he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her if he found out that she even concelved such an idea


    in her mind.


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to seduce Another man. Especially with Bryce in her het.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go and check on Westley. I think he just got off the phone.¡± Gabrielle raised her head and


    looked out the window to find Westley. His tall and lean figure was almost impossible to resist as he


    stood with his back to her, with one hand inside the pocket of his trousers and the other holding a


    phone to his


    How could a man look so attractive eveni from the back?


    If he didn¡¯t have such a vtile temper, he would have easily been regarded as the perfect prince


    charming.


    When Gabrielle came out, Westley took a puff from a cigarette he had just lit up.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare toe out and see me,¡± said Westley coldly.


    Gabrielle knew he was hinting something, but


    she didn¡¯t want to push his bullons


    ¡°Can I have my phone back?¡± Gabrielle Teached for the phone


    Gabrielle, I¡¯ve understimated you. No wonder the Jones was so anxious to give your hand to me in


    marriage.¡± Westley tossed the phone over to her, smirking meaningfully.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gabrielle immediately understood what he was referring to. Westley must have seen Bryce¡¯s photo on


    her phone which was meant to be her secret alone.


    But she didn¡¯t want to argue with him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to have lunch here, I cane up with some excuse for Grandma.¡± Gabrielle held


    onto her phone tightly between her two hands as if she were holding onto Bryce.


    Unfortunately, she could never feel the same way for this man


    ¡°Really? Gabrielle, you don¡¯t have to be so hypocritical. Since Grandma wants me to stay for lunch, I


    won¡¯t disappoint her. As for you, don¡¯t y nice with me. It only makes me hate you even more.¡±


    Westley took two more puffs before he dropped the cigarette on the floor and stomped on it.


    ¡°Westley, do you think I asked Grandma to


    call you?¡± Gabrielle was disappointed to hear him speak to her like that.


    ¡°Am I wrong to believe so? The moment I said I was leaving, Grandma called me right at that moment.


    What a coincidence!¡± Westley¡¯s bitter frown transformed itself into a sheer.


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe a single word she said.


    ¡°I had nothing to do with it. Whether you believe it or not, is up to you.¡± Gabrielle did not appreciate


    being constantly degraded by him. After all, she was only human. 1


    ¡°Gabrielle, you better hope that I never find out what you are doing behind by back, because if I do, you


    and your family will never set foot in Antawood again,¡± Westley warned her coldly. 3

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 17 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 17 Read Online


    Chapter 17 Why Do You Drive Me Away In Such A Hurry


    bing tiresome, but Gabrielle had no way Lo vent her frustrations other than kicking the grass


    underneath her feet.


    Westley, you bastard!¡±


    He must have thought very highly of himself to believe that everyone in Antawood would pander to his


    every whim.


    Westley cast a cold nce at Gabrielle, thinking to himself, ¡®I can¡¯t believe how childish she is.¡¯


    ¡°Gabrielle.¡± The deep and low voice drew her attention as she tumed around to see Mindy walking over


    to her with another man.


    voice


    rose


    with


    ¡°Cousin?¡± Gabrielle excitement.


    It was Lance Carter, the eldest son of the Caeter. Since he was Mindy and Bryce¡¯s cousin, Gabrielle


    considered him her cousin as well.


    Gabrielle was quite close to him, as he was the only one in the entire Carter that treated her like family,


    from childhood to adulthood. Bryce, however, wasn¡¯t too fond of him


    because every time he would bully Gabrielle, Lance would be the OH to teach Bryon a TESHOT


    Westley. I never thought we¡¯d see each other here, especially as family.¡±nce was how in charge of


    running the Carter Group. As he was the one who overlooked most of thepany¡¯s projects, it was


    customary for him to keep contact with the power holders of other bigpanies.


    As for Westley, the CEO of the Morris Group and the leader of the biggest business


    empire in Antawood, it was almost impossible to get an appointment with him let alone be in the same


    room.


    Lance didn¡¯t expect to run into the cold blood demon of the business world, especially as the husband


    of his cousin.


    This change of pace was both surprising and interesting but Lance was an experienced businessman


    who knew how to quickly adapt to the social conditions around him. Besides, Mindy had already given


    him the lowdown on what was going on.


    When he heard that Gabrielle was married to Westley, Lance was so surprised he didn¡¯t know how to


    react to the news.


    Why would someone like Gabrielle suddenly get married to Westley, the most cold


    Text to Gabnelle m , he realized that it exicilly what he was afraid of


    ¡°Lance, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. We might not be a family just yet,¡± said Westley coldly. Then


    he tumed around and walked inside without saying another word.


    Confused, Lance stood there wondering what he had meant by that.


    ¡°Cousin, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Westley just can¡¯t help being pompous all the time.¡± Gabrielle


    tried tofort Lance immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but¡­ Gabrielle, why did you may Westley? When did this happen? I didn¡¯t even believe it


    when Mindy told me that you had gotten married to him.¡± The smile on Lance¡¯s face disappeared as he


    looked at her with solemnity and seriousness.


    Gabrielle lowered her face in shame, averting Lance¡¯s inquisitive eyes.


    She was too embarrassed, and besides, this was neither the ce nor time for to attempt such a


    complicated exnation.


    The wedding wat piso abruptly that no


    A


    HUEh, they didn¡¯t myen leather to inform


    Gabrielle, are you just going to stand there like that? Why aren¡¯t ybil saying


    anything?¡± Mindy couldn¡®t stand Gabrielle¡®s silence because it seemed though someone had pointed a


    gun to her face and forced her to marty Westley


    ¡°Gabrielle, did something happen? Did Westley force you to marry him?¡± That was the only possibility


    Lance could think of when he noticed her hesitation to speak up.


    When he saw them standing together just now, they looked more like strangers than two people who


    were married to each other.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I married him willingly just three days ago.¡± Gabrielle finally looked Lance in the


    eyc.


    The news of Bryce eloping with Nellie was kept away from the public. No one outside of the Jones and


    Morris family knew anything about it. +


    The truth had to be concealed at any cost, if they still wanted a peaceful life.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t open


    up about it to


    Gabriele, da you feally expect me ta


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    No one knew what kind of a person she was better than him because he had known her Since she was


    just a child.


    EVETY time she would lie, her eyes wauld start to flicker and she could never look him in the eye.


    If she didn¡¯t want to marry him, why did she have to throw her life away like that?


    ¡°Gabrielle, tell me the truth. Who forced you? Was it Aunt Wendy or Westley¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Cousin, Mom didn¡¯t force me, let alone Westley! I agreed to marry him willingly. Why wouldn¡¯t ?


    Westley¡¯s a great guy. Every Woman in Antawood wants to be with him. How could I pass on such an


    opportunity? Don¡¯t you agree with me, Mindy?¡± Even Gabrielle wanted to p herself for what she had


    said just now.


    Indeed, Mindy was one of the women who dreamt of marrying Westley, but Gabrielle was nothing like


    her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know who you are. You wouldn¡¯t marry him for such a superficial reason¡­¡±


    Cousin,


    The you didn¡¯t know that I have


    Lahce. You are here! I just called your mather a few days ago. She said you were still in Australia.


    When did you arrive? Wendy came to find Gabrielle 5 she wondered why she didn¡¯te inside with


    Westley when he went inside. Needless to wy, she was surprised to see Lance here.


    ¡°Auntie. I just got back yesterday. I came here to give you the gifts I got for you. I¡¯ve already asked the


    housekeeper to get them from my car. Lance hid his gloomy face and looked at Wendy gently.


    Thank you for bringing us gifts, my dear. You know you didn¡¯t have tol¡± Wendy thought very highly of


    her nephew. After all, he was the future of the Carter. Even Bryce had to rely on Lance¡¯s help after he


    seeded the Jones Group.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯d better not keep Westley waiting.¡± Wendy nced at Gabrielle indifferently,


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go inside now, mom.¡± Gabrielle hurried into the room.


    Although Westley was sitting next to Tobias, the atmosphere was so depressing that Tobias didn¡®t even


    dare to take a deep breath.


    This young man, Westley, was as cold, cunning and unapproachable as an old fox who had been in the


    business circle for decades.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are here! Come sit here with Westley. I have something important to deal with in the


    study.¡± As soon as Tobias saw Gabrielle, he jumped up from his seat and scampered to the study.


    The moment Gabrielle walked into the room, she could sense the thickness in the air even though


    Westley was sitting on a sofa far away from her.


    ¡°Westley, if you really don¡¯t want to be here, you may leave. No one is going to stop you.¡± Gabrielle


    plucked up the courage to speak her mind.


    She could easily tell that Westley didn¡¯t want to be here just as much as everyone else didn¡¯t want him


    to be there.


    ¡°Really? Why are you in such a hurry to drive me away? Is it because of Lance? What are you cooking


    up, Gabrielle?¡± Westley raised an eyebrow and red at her coldly..

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 18 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 18 Read Online


    Chapter 18 Gabrielle, Pull Off Shrimp Shell For Me


    Gabrielle¡¯s eyebrows ahot up in bewilderment, and her mouth was agape with pure astonishment.


    What did Westley mean by that?


    What was he trying to insinuate by saying that she was hurrying to drive him away as soon as Lance


    got there? Wasn¡¯t he the one who didn¡¯t want to be with the Jones in the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    first ce?


    All she wanted to do was grant his wishes and her intentions had nothing to do with Lance.


    Tt was in to see that Westley had quite a. troublesome imagination. In his own twisted way, he


    would cut someone down to size because of his own insecurities and his own personal issues. 4


    ¡°Westley, I am appalled that you could even think of me in that way. Why do you have to get my Cousin


    involved in this? It is¡­¡±


    ¡°I promised Grandma that I would have lunch here, so I intend to keep that promise,¡±


    Westley cut her short.


    Gabrielle was at a loss and she decided to


    swallow the rest of her words, realizing that it was futile to argue with this man.


    Just forget about it. There¡¯s no use arguing anymore. It¡¯s up to him whether he wants to leave or stay,¡¯


    she told herself.


    Wendy led Lance and Mindy in, and the expressions on their two wereplex.


    ¡°Westley. Gabrielle, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Wendy cast a nce at Gabrielle, motioning her to take good


    care of this gentleman.


    ¡°Westley, please follow me to the dining room.¡± Gabrielle stood up and looked at Westley in a dignified


    manner, but in his eyes, everything she did was hypocritical and pretentious.


    Westley refrained from making any snide remarks as he stood up, but he still cast a cold re at


    Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle¡¯s acquiescence and the way she humbled herself to him made Westley feel good about


    himself, even more so when he sensed Lance¡¯s irritation towards him.


    Although Lance was Bryce¡¯s cousin, he and Gabrielle weren¡¯t rted by blood. As such, even if there


    was something romantic going on between them, it wouldn¡¯t raise any concerns.


    However, Westley still didn¡¯t like the wiy Lance looked at Gabrielle. After all, at least on paper, she was


    still his wife. No one was allowed to covet anything that belonged Westley¡¯s. If Lance was indeed


    interested in Gabrielle, he could only have her after Westley was finished with her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, hurry up. Don¡¯t keep me standing here!¡± Westley grunted angrily at her.


    Gabrielle¡¯s face flushed red as she stared at him in baffled confusion, then she shook her


    embarrassment off and led him to the dining table.


    There was only one thought in Gabrielle¡¯s mind: Westley was indeed insane.


    As everyone took their seats, Gabrielle sat next to Westley on the same row. Tobias and Wendy sat on


    both ends of the long table, while Mindy and Lance sat across Westley and Gabrielle respectively.


    Although there were two unupied seats at the table, they were all evenly spaced apart.


    From the moment she sat down, Mindy couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of Westley, almost as if they were


    glued to him.


    Subtlety had never been this woman¡¯s strongest suit. She couldn¡¯t sit still when she had her eyes on a


    good man. 3


    Despite being an air-headed floozy, it wasn¡¯t easy for Mindy to flirt with Westley, mostly due to his cold


    and unapproachable personality. She feared that she should freeze to death before she could even


    seed in winning his attention.


    ¡°Gabrielle, look it¡¯s your favorite spareribs with sweet and sour sauce. Eat more!¡± A few pieces of


    spareribs were put into Gabrielle¡¯s bowl. 1


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Gabrielle looked up at Lance.


    She smiled at him, expressing her deepest gratitude


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you being so formal with me. What else do you want to eat? I haven¡¯t seen you in


    over a month and you look like you¡¯ve lost some weight.¡± Lance¡¯s tone was full of concern, however, it


    soundedpletely beyond the rtionship between two cousins.


    ¡°Thank you, Lance, but I can help myself. So, I¡¯ve heard that you went to Australia on a business trip


    for more than a month. You must be tired of all the foreign food. I¡¯m sure you¡®ve missed a good home


    cooked meal,¡± said Gabrielle, as she picked up a piece of sparerib and put it into her mouth,


    relishing its sweet taste.


    Soon, her how was filled with more spareribs, soer and chicken wings well.


    ¡°Lance, please help yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Lance, you don¡¯t have to treat Gabrielle like a child all the time. She is i married woman now. I¡¯m sure


    she can eat by herself,¡± said Wendy. She noticed that Westley was getting more and more annoyed, so


    she decided to step in wondering whether what she had said to Lance and Mindy earlier on was in


    Wendy had strictly told them not to annoy Westley as it wouldn¡¯t bode well for neither the Jones nor


    Carter.


    ¡°Yes, Lance. Mom is right. I¡¯m now¡­ Westley¡¯s wife. I can take care of myself. Why, you also help


    yourself to some more food?¡± Gabrielle could sense the foreboding aura of the man sitting next to her


    and the mere thought of him gave her chills all over her body. 2


    It was clear to her that Westley wasn¡¯t fond of Lance at all and she feared that if Lance continued to act


    like that in front of him, Westley would throw his chopsticks and leave the table.


    After all, Bryce was the lifeblood of the Jones family and his life was now in the hands of this man. She


    couldn¡¯t afford to offend him


    -Wife? I thought you have already forgotten about that, said Westley. he turned around and cast a cold


    re at Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    Gabrielle was what one would call a natural beauty-almond Shaped eyes, perfectly arched brows, high


    cheekbones, full lips, heart shaped face. In fact, she could have done well for herself even in the


    entertainment circle.


    As such, even from the side, Gabrielle looked quite appealing


    ¡°How could I forget, Westley? We just got married three days ago. I would have to have suffered a


    terrible memory loss to forget that we are newlyweds.¡± Gabrielle looked at him with a smile.


    However, deep inside her heart, she was so angry that she wanted to bite this man¡¯s head off.


    ¡°Can you peel shrimps?¡± said Westley, with a cold face


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Peel one for me then.¡±


    A big question mark popped up inside


    Gabrielle¡¯s mind what was she? His servant?


    How could he ask her such a thing in front of so many people?


    Westley, let me peel those shrimp for you. Gabrielle isn¡¯t good at the things. I¡¯ll take Cate of those for


    you, okay?¡± After Waiting for a long time. Mindy finally found a good chance to ingratiate herself. How


    could she


    ¡°Gabrielle, is it true that you¡¯re not good at these things?¡± Gabrielle cringed at Westley¡¯s sarcastic tone,


    but she pretended as if she didn¡¯t catch the hint of contempt in his words.


    ¡°Well, I¡®m definitely not as good as Mindy is.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help throwing back a hint of mockery in


    her tone.


    Of course, Mindy had never peeled shrimps. for anyone in her entire life. Having been brought up in a


    rich family, she always had the servants do it for her.


    The fact that she insisted on peeling them for Westley meant that she was up to something,


    ¡°See! I wasn¡¯t lying when I said that I was better at it than Gabrielle. Let me peel them for


    you, Westley!¡± Mindy couldn¡¯t wait to put on her gloves.


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mindy, but I don¡¯t want other people touching my food.¡± Westley dismissed


    her at once.


    Mindy¡¯s face froze and she dropped the shrimp that was in her hand,


    ¡°Westley¡­¡±


    Mindy felt as though her self-esteem had been crushed to bits. She went out of her way to be friendly,


    but instead she got rejected as an outsider.


    ¡°Gabrielle, be a good wife and peel them for me.¡± Westleypletely ignored Mindy and turned to look


    at Gabrielle. 1

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 19 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 19 Read Online


    Chapter 19 I Like Shrimps


    her owes and quickly held


    shrimp for


    into his te, he wire ched at his chopsticks


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow. I don¡¯t want to eat it anymore. You can eat it,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ You want me to cat this?¡± As she stared at the shrimp in her hand, her face turned pale.


    It was as if she was holding some kind of poison.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat it? After all, you¡¯ve peeled it yourself,¡± he said indifferently. Although he saw that her


    face had turned white as a sheet, he didn¡¯t mind it.


    All of a sudden, Lance pushed his te in front of her. ¡°Gabrielle, give it to me. I like shrimps.¡±


    Everyone sitting at the dining table knew that Gabrielle was allergic to seafood except Westley. She


    couldn¡¯t possibly eat the shrimp in her hand


    Mindy was very happy to know that Westley was not aware that Gabrielle was allergic to


    emergency room burcune ahe identally at


    shrimp ball and her that was so wollen that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Before Gabrielle could put down the shrimp on Lance¡¯s te, Westley waid calmly. ¡°Lance, I don¡¯t like


    my wife peeling shrimps for other men.¡± His voice was so calm, but there was something in it that could


    make anyone not dare to disobey him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Westley really cares for you. He let you peel that shrimp so you can eat it. Why don¡¯t you


    just eat it? You can¡¯t disappoint him, can you?¡± Mindy started to fan the mes. 6


    ¡°Mindy. do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Lance shouted angrily.


    ¡°But I just don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°You two stop arguing. I¡¯ll eat it,¡± Gabrielle interrupted. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. Besides,


    Westley¡¯s deep-set eyes had been staring at her all the time, and it made her feel so ufortable. 13


    It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t take his gaze


    way from her until the the shrimp.


    interrupted with i smile and put the shrimp inte hur mouth


    Wentley was like a ferocious deman, No One could refuse his request. Even if he told her to take


    poison, she would probably do it.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m full. You guys continue tating. I just need to go to the bathroom.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s body was very


    sensitive, so as soon as she swallowed the shrimp. she felt a little whenfortable


    ¡°Gabrielle, go back to your room first and get some rest.¡± Wendy also felt SOLTY for Gabrielle. After all,


    she raised her for twenty years. Even if they were not rted by blood, she still cared for Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She stood up and directly went upstairs.


    Westley now had a rough idea about what was going on. He looked at the shrimp shell on her te


    and recalled her reaction just now.


    It could be that she was allergic to seafood.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m


    sorry. Gabrielle just has this


    bad habit aber eine Plese don¡¯t take it ten heutt.Wendy trained with all the then stol up a pored wine for


    him.


    MIH Jones, don¡¯t bother. I have to driveter,


    He didn¡¯t mind if he sounded rude. He never showed respect to anyone, let alone to the Jones.


    ¡°Oh. I actually just want to propose a toast. Westley can have water instead of wine then. ¨C Wendy


    filled his ss with water. Lance also picked up his ss, looked at Westley. and said, ¡°Westley. I hope


    that you can treat Gabrielle better.¡±


    It was obviously some kind of protest, and Westley knew it. But of course, he didn¡¯t refuse this time. He


    took the ss and raised it. ¡°Lance, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. After all, she is my wife now.


    Whatever I do to her is my own business.¡±


    He simply wanted to imply that even if he mistreated Gabrielle, and she died because of it, Lance had


    nothing to do with it.


    ¡°Westley, I have watched Gabrielle grow up. She means a lot to me, so I always want her to be happy,¡±


    Lance said frankly. He could tell at a nce that Westley had no feelings for Gabrielle at


    all, Wentley only wanted to builly her all the time. HE FET COTCH her to cal skrimp. Did He want her to


    dier


    about her happiness.¡± Westley relorted withFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go upstairs to check on Gabrielle first. Just go on with your meal.¡± Lance said and was


    about to stand up.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Westley stood up.


    ¡°Westley¡­¡±


    ¡°Lance, take my advice. If you really want Gabrielle to live a happy life, do not intervene in our married


    life.¡± Westley then turned around and walked to the stairs without giving Lance a chance to say


    anything more.


    ¡°Westley, Gabrielle¡¯s room is on the second floor, far left,¡± Wendy immediately reminded him.


    Lance¡¯s face flushed with anger. He looked at Wendy unhappily and said, ¡°Auntie, you saw what he did


    just now. He was going to kill. Gabrielle!¡± 5


    ¡°Lance, what are you talking about? Gabrielle has only eaten one shrimp. It won¡¯t kill her, okay? At


    most, she¡¯ll have itchy rashes on


    her bly. Hlut she has all the medicine in 1923 . That¡¯s why I told her to go there. She will be fine.¡± As


    she spoke. Wendy Elsa


    unded unhappy


    that


    once had


    feelings for


    She knew Gabrielle


    Gabrielle was an orphan. She couldn¡¯t marry into the Janes or the Carter. Thus, het marriage to


    Westley was the best way to stop whatever Lance felt for her.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t forget that she almost died when she identally ate a shrimp ball when she was a


    child.¡± Remembering that incident in the past intensified Lance¡¯s anger.


    ¡°I know that she is not your biological daughter. But you have raised her for twenty years. It¡¯s even okay


    with you that she has to marty Westley. But now, you don¡¯t even cate about her life?


    ¡°Lance, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Wendy shouted angrily, mming her chopsticks on the


    table


    It was only then that Lance calmed down a little. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m just worried about Gabrielle.¡±


    ¡°Am I really that vicious in your eyes? You already said that I¡¯ve raised her for twenty years. Do you


    think I will just watch her die?¡±


    TOOM, he found that it was slightly ajat. He


    Firlish Tragance and wantsphere


    His brows Turrowed when he heard some retching nosesing from the bathroom. It didn¡¯t sound


    good at all.


    He walked to the bathroom and leaned against the door frame. Gabrielle was squatting in front of the


    toilet and vomiting, But it seemed that she was not on the verge


    When she finished, she turned around and saw him. She got so scared that she almost fell down.


    Fortunately, Westley was quick enough to pull her into his arms. So her body didn¡¯t hit. the floor


    ¡°Gabrielle, how old are you? You don¡¯t even know how to stand firm on your feet?¡± He let go of her


    disgustedly.


    Vou¡¯re standa saking a so


    ¡°You really have the nerve to say that? You¡¯re standing at the door of my bathroom without even


    making a sound. Won¡¯t it be strange if I don¡¯t get startled?¡± She red at


    she tt


    him.


    ¡°Is it my fault that you were vomiting so loudly that you didn¡¯t hear me?¡±. Westley Tetorted casually.


    He was putting the mne on her again.


    Wasn¡¯t it him who forced her to eat shrimp?

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 20 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 20 Read Online


    Chapter 20 Being Set Up


    with resentful eyes. Gabrielle red at


    This man was often confused about right and wrongWithout any invitation, he barged into her room and


    med her for vomiting loudly.


    ¡°Why are you ming me for forcing you to eat shrimps? I had no idea you¡¯re allergic to seafood. Why


    didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± He could already tell what she was thinking based on her expression. 1


    Although he purposely forced her to eat a shrimp. he wasn¡¯t aware of her seafood


    Ignorance was a believable alibi, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you!¡± Then, she opened the drawer and took out a bottle of anti-allergic drugs. She


    swallowed two pills.


    felt itchy, she started to


    Since her arm scratch it.


    ¡°Come on, Gabrielle. You¡¯re no longer a child. Why do you still eat seafood if you¡¯re allergie to it? Do


    you enjoy ingesting poison? If you¡¯re nning to die, then do it by yourself. Just leave me out of it. I


    don¡¯t want to be a


    uspect for m


    eet. Westley said in a cold


    Soon, she felt like a lump of cotton closund her throat. Case of her allergy, she was having trouble


    breathing


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Westley. If I die because of my allergy. I won¡¯t me you,¡± she said in a Sarcastic tone.


    Because of her stubbornness, Westley couldn¡¯t help but short.


    When he noticed the red rash or her arm, he became concerned. ¡°Maybe you should go to the hospital,


    Gabrielle.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll feel better once the drug runs its course.¡± She became much calmet¡¯.


    However, Westley¡¯s presence in her room still made her ufortable.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m alright. Since I already took my medicine, I just need some rest. You can leave if you


    want,¡± she softly replied.


    However, he had no intention of moving. Therefore, she stopped insisting. After all, that man would do


    anything he wanted. He never listened to the opinion of others.


    Gabrielle headed for the bathroom sink. She felt morefortable after washing her arm with cold


    water.


    Meanwhile, Westley was left in the room. The feminine atmosphere made him feel uneasy. He took out


    his phone and dialed Remy¡¯s number. He told thetter to send the most cifective anti-allergic drugs to


    Vineyard Vi 1.5 soon as possible.


    After the call, his eyes wandered around the room. Suddenly, he became interested in the things on the


    white cupboard.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Apparently. Gabrielle won countless academic awards from primary school until she finished her


    university degree. He had no idea how smart she was as a student.


    Suddenly, he noticed several photos on the top row of the cupboard. It was her childhood memories


    with Bryce.


    Most of the pictures captured Bryce looking at the camera while she stared at him with a sincere smile.


    Anyone could see she was genuinely happy around her brother.


    ¡°What are you staring at, Westley?¡± Gabrielle just came out of the bathroom. When she noticed him


    standing in front of the cupboard, she grew anxious.


    She was hiding all her photos with Bryce


    there.


    ¡°I have no idea how amati you tell it¡¯s out of


    iudent. I don¡¯t you well enough, Gabrielle.¡± However, he never said anything about the photos


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know me that well. We¡¯re going to get a divorce once Nellie returns, right?¡±


    Gabrielle gently mentioned divorce.


    At first, Westley only asked for a wedding ceremony. It wils never his intention to get the marriage


    certificate.


    However, Miley pressured the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau to issue their marriage certificate on the


    wedding day. Since she was the most domineering person in the Morris, no one opposed her orders.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know exactly where you stand, Gabrielle. Even if my grandmother supports you, I


    won¡¯t ept you as my wife.¡± A hint of anger shed across his face. 3


    She couldn¡¯t understand why he was in a sour mood again. This man had always been hard to read.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that. Never in my life did I covet anything that isn¡¯t mine.¡± There was determination in


    her eyes. Her character was firm and resolute.


    ¡°I have no idea how smart yer are! It¡¯s out of


    student. I don¡¯t you well enough, Gabrielle.¡± However, he never mind anything about the photos


    ¨C There¡¯s no need for you to know me that well. We¡¯re going to get a divorce onde Nellie returns,


    right?¡± Gabrielle gently mentioned


    At first, Westley only asked for a wedding ceremony. It was never his intention to get the marriage


    certificate.


    However, Miley pressured the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau to issue their marriage certificate on the


    wedding day. Since she was the most domineering person in the Morris, no one opposed her orders.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know exactly where you stand, Gabrielle. Even if my grandmother supports you, I


    won¡¯t ept you as my wife.¡± A hint of anger shed across his face.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why he was in a sour mood again. This man had always been hard to read.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that. Never in my life did I covet anything that isn¡¯t mine.¡± There was determination in


    her eyes. Her character was firm and resolute.


    So you DEVET ENSP anything out of your teach. Well, I wouldn¡¯t say that. Then, he surretively nced


    at her photos withi §£§ä§å§ã§Ö


    immediately. her face lost color. Although she wasn¡¯t hiding her crush for Bryce, it was still embarassing


    for her to talk about it. Westley was purposely making her feel ufortable.


    ¡°Wesley, I have no idea what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°May Ie in, Gabrielle?¡± Wendy asked from outside the door. At that moment, Gabrielle suppressed


    her anger,


    ¡°Yes, Mom. Come in,¡± she answered as she calmed herself.


    As the door opened, Wendy came in with two bowls of congee, along with some pickles, fruits, and tea.


    ¡°Hello, Westley. Both of you only had a few bites downstairs. As such, I asked the cook to prepare this


    meal for you. How are you feeling. Gabrielle? Did you take your medicine?¡± Wendy ced their meal


    down and worriedly looked at Gabrielle.


    ¡°I already took the medicine, Mom. I¡¯ll be okay.¡± she replied to her mother.


    said before leaving


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t enjoy how her mother wat trying to please Westley. However, she couldn¡¯t teluse, so


    she just gave an unwilling nod, ¡°Yeah, Mom. I know.¡±


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t have any reservations. Treat this ce as your home. Then, Wendy left and closed the


    door.


    Finally, they were alone together with the door shut. Gabrielle stood there while staring at the man


    before her.


    ¡°Westley, are you hungry?¡± Gabrielle finally asked after some hesitation.


    Since he was holding the life of the whole Jones, she could at least ask him to eat.


    ¡°Do you act this way when asking for help. Gabrielle?¡± A condescending expression painted Westley¡¯s


    face. 4


    She stared back at him while controlling her anger. If she weren¡¯t helpless at the moment, she would


    have screamed at Westley and tell him to go wherever he pleased.


    However, she couldn¡¯t drive him away like that at the moment,


    ¡°Have seat, Westley.¡± Gabrielle looked down with a gentle smile.


    Amused, he sat down and ate the congee.


    She sat on the opposite side of the table and quietly finished her congee. They shared a peaceful and


    quiet meal.


    Unfortunately, their peace didn¡¯tst. Westley suddenly put down his bowl as he felt hot. He already


    realized what might be going on.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle¡¯s face was so red she looked like a tomato. A warm sensation enveloped her


    body. However, she desperately remained quiet. With bright red eyes, she bit her lips to not make any


    sound.


    Westley


    yelled


    with


    great


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± frustration.


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything back but stare at him in silence. Soon, she couldn¡¯t bear the hot


    sensation she was feeling. Immediately, she turned her face away.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 21

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 21


    Chapter 21 Damn It


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t an idiot. Although she never experienced such a sensation before, she already knew


    why it was happening to her.


    Wendy definitely drugged the congee. Aside from Gabrielle, Westley was also a victim. Suddenly, she


    felt scared because Westley might really destroy the Jones this time. 3


    For her, death was better than having sex with him.


    Unfortunately, her urges grew stronger when she looked at Westley.


    However, the most critical part was that she wanted to touch the man before her.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± Westley growled as he gnashed his teeth.


    While she was figuring a way to escape from him, he suddenly stood up and approached her. Furious,


    he red at her with cold red eyes.


    With anger on his face, he looked like a mad beast. At any moment, he might tear her apart.


    ¡°Westley, what are you doing? What¡¯s wrong?¡± She swallowed a lump in her throat


    Chapter 21 Damn It Wendy definitely drugged the congee. Aside from Gabrielle, Westley was also a


    victim. Suddenly, she felt scared because Westley might really destroy the Jones this time. 3


    For her, death was better than having sex with him


    Unfortunately, her urges grew stronger when she looked at Westley.


    However, the most critical part was that she wanted to touch the man before her.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± Westley growled as he gnashed his teeth.


    While she was figuring a way to escape from him, he suddenly stood up and approached her. Furious,


    he red at her with cold red eyes.


    With anger on his face, he looked like a mad beast. At any moment, he might tear her apart.


    ¡°Westley, what are you doing? What¡¯s wrong?¡± She swallowed a lump in her throat and desperately


    tried to look calm.


    However, she knew that he was also under the influence of the drug, just like her. 1


    Therefore, he was experiencing the same urges as her.


    Chapter 21 Damn Il and physiquepared to women. Although he still had control over his body, she


    didn¡¯t want to upset him more by carelessly talking or moving


    ¡°Gabrielle, tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± He grabbed her and lifted her with one hand,


    Even though she still had her clothes on, she felt his rough hand press against her skin.


    At that moment, all she could think of was to embrace the man in front of her.


    ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s happening, Westley. Take your hands off me! Stop touching me, please.¡±


    The effects worsened the moment he touched her skin.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you so badly want me to kick your family out of Antawood? How dare you do this to me?


    You¡¯re despicable. So, this is your n, huh?¡± Westley screamed to vent his anger out on her.


    ¡°Westley, please stop. I already told you have no idea what¡¯s happening. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Soon,


    her eyes welled up.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t believe me, There no way you¡¯ll believe anything I say. Unhand me, please.


    Otherwise, you¡¯re going to regret thister.¡± With her legs trembling, she was about


    to run out of strength to support herself,


    She had no idea why her mother did such a thing. Was Wendy trying to kill her? The drug was so


    effective it made Gabrielle wonder how many doses she took.


    Moreover, since Westley was touching her, she was gradually losing strength. She had a strong urge to


    cling to him. However, she used whatever strength she to control herself.


    ¡°You better not be involved in this scheme, Gabrielle!¡± Then, he unhanded her while looking at her with


    disgust.


    ¡°Please excuse me. I¡¯m going to shower.¡± After she entered the bathroom, Gabrielle immediately


    poured cold water on her body. However, it didn¡¯t help as she felt hotter. Finally, she filled the bathtub


    with cold water and soaked herself in it. Nheless, the warm sensation lingered in her physique.


    Wendy must have put so much drug in the congee!


    Meanwhile, Westley peaked at the bathroom. It seemed that Gabrielle forgot to close the door.


    Although she wasn¡¯t feeling well, she still chose a cold bath instead of him. She must be desperate to


    keep her virginity for Bryce. 3


    Apparently, even if he was the CEO of the Morris Group, he couldn¡¯tpete with someone like Bryce.


    Nellie eloped with Bryce, and Gabrielle preferred to take a cold bath than to sleep with him also


    because of Bryce!


    Furious, Westley went to the bedroom door and kicked it. To his surprise, it didn¡¯t open.


    He couldn¡¯t contain his anger.


    ¡°Tobias!¡± Open this door right this second. Otherwise, I will destroy the Jones!¡± Westley growled as


    veins popped on his temple.


    His roar terrified Tobias and Wendy who were standing outside the door.


    ¡°Wendy, open this door already. Do you want to have everyone in our family killed? Why would you do


    such a thing?¡± Tobias was already frightened to his bones. Wendy never told him that she drugged the


    congee. If he knew about it, he would immediately tell her not to do such a thing. 2


    ¡°If you open the door now, our family will truly be done for! Trust what I say.¡± She paid a huge price for


    her scheme. 1


    ¡°Wendy, we¡¯re dealing with that Westley. Don¡¯t be stupid!¡± .


    Chapter 21 Damit


    ¡°This is yourst chance, Tobias. If you continue to anger me, the Jones will feel my wrath!¡± Westley


    ran out of patience.


    Since the door didn¡¯t open, he headed to the balcony and was preparing to jump down. It was easy


    since it was only two floors.


    Suddenly, before reaching the balcony, a loud bang echoed from the bathroom. A painful moan


    followed it. 1


    Something must have happened to Gabrielle.


    Although he seemed cold-hearted, Westley still wouldn¡¯t want her to die like that. Moreover, she was


    probably just another innocent victim in this matter.


    to


    Curious, he went to the bathroom investigate.


    When he entered, he saw Gabrielle lying on the ground. Her wet skirt clung to her body. He could see


    her curves without any reservations. She looked so alluring and tempting


    He suspected that she must have ingested more drugs than him.


    All of a sudden, while unconscious, Gabrielle murmured, ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable.


    So hot..¡±


    ¡°Hey! Gabrielle¡± Westley leaned closer and repeatedly patted her cheeks to wake her up.


    However, her eyes remained shut as she murmured in pain. If he left like this, she might die while


    suffering!


    ¡°Hey! Wake up, Gabrielle!¡± He continued to pat her face and shake her body.


    However, she suddenly grasped his hand.


    ¡°Unhand me, woman!¡± 1


    Her slender hand felt so soft. He felt different as she touched his palm.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Westley retracted his hand. Immediately, he lifted her and headed for the bedroom.


    ¡°Tobias, Gabrielle needs medical attention. She¡¯s dying! Open this door immediately. Otherwise, i¡¯ll


    throw her down from the balcony!¡± Then, he waited by the door while carrying Gabrielle.


    However, he had no idea that no one was outside the door. Since Wendy realized that her n was


    only half sessful, she forced Tobias to leave so that he wouldn¡¯t ruin it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!


    ¡°Hey! Gabrielle¡± Westley leaned closer and repeatedly patted her cheeks to wake her up.


    However, her eyes remained shut as she murmured in pain. If he left like this, she might die while


    suffering!


    ¡°Hey! Wake up, Gabrielle!¡± He continued to pat her face and shake her body.


    However, she suddenly grasped his hand.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Unhand me, woman!¡± 1


    Her slender hand felt so soft. He felt different as she touched his palm.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Westley retracted his hand. Immediately, he lifted her and headed for the bedroom.


    ¡°Tobias, Gabrielle needs medical attention. She¡¯s dying! Open this door immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    throw her down from the balcony!¡± Then, he waited by the door while carrying Gabrielle.


    However, he had no idea that no one was outside the door. Since Wendy realized that her n was


    only half sessful, she forced Tobias to leave so that he wouldn¡¯t ruin it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!


    ¡°Hey! Gabrielle¡± Westley leaned closer and repeatedly patted her cheeks to wake her up.


    However, her eyes remained shut as she murmured in pain. If he left like this, she might die while


    suffering!


    ¡°Hey! Wake up, Gabrielle!¡± He continued to pat her face and shake her body.


    However, she suddenly grasped his hand.


    ¡°Unhand me, woman!¡± 1


    Her slender hand felt so soft. He felt different as she touched his palm.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Westley retracted his hand. Immediately, he lifted her and headed for the bedroom.


    ¡°Tobias, Gabrielle needs medical attention. She¡¯s dying! Open this door immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    throw her down from the balcony!¡± Then, he waited by the door while carrying Gabrielle.


    However, he had no idea that no one was outside the door. Since Wendy realized that her n was


    only half sessful, she forced


    Tobias to leave so that he wouldn¡¯t ruin it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!


    Very ufortable¡­¡± Suddenly, she unknowingly began to rub herself against him.


    Since he was also suffering from the drug¡¯s effect, it was difficult for him to suppress his urges.


    However, her rubbing aroused him. Moreover, it was fiercer than earlier.


    He felt how his libido desired Gabrielle¡¯s body. 1

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 22

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 22


    Chapter 22 Wish She Could Die


    Westley prided himself over his unparalleled self-control. Even when he was being set up by someone,


    he was good at resisting giving himself away. But for the first time, his self control began to wither, and


    it was because of Gabrielle¡¯s flirtations.


    ¡°Gabrielle, wake up!¡± Westley put her down and pushed her to the door. As a result, Gabrielle bumped


    into the door and her whole back was in pain. She slowly opened her eyes and confusedly looked into


    Westley¡¯s gloomy ck eyes.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it should hurt. Good that you can feel it. Look at me carefully.¡± 8


    Gabrielle tried but could not see Westley¡¯s face clearly. She was finding it difficult to focus. All she knew


    was she had to get closer to him. Her mind said ¡®no,¡¯ but her body wanted to embrace him. Her hands


    rose up to reach for his neck.


    ¡°What are you doing, Gabrielle?¡± Blue veins popped out on Westley¡¯s forehead.


    He simply could not endure it anymore. 3


    Usually Gabrielle was nervous and anxious


    around Westley, but driven by her body¡¯s desires, she felt confident even as she was ashamed inside.


    She leaned closer and closer to him.


    Gabrielle hadpletely given in to her instincts¡­ This was what her parents wanted her to do.


    ¡°Gabrielle, open your eyes and see who I am! ¡°Westley could see that she was beyond her wits today


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t care for his orders. She leaned further in and pressed her lips to his. He was talking too


    much, and this was the only way she wanted to shut him up. 2


    One thing led to another and Westley did not realize either that the two of them had moved from the


    door to the bed¡­ It seemed like both of them had suppressed desires. Gabrielle¡¯s touch turned him


    into a beast. He wanted to hold her with all his strength and touch her all over¡­ 5


    Gabrielle woke up with pain spread in her entire body. It was dark outside, she couldn¡¯t tell whether it


    was night or dawn.


    There was so much pain in her arms and legs that she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    She thought back to what had happened hours ago, and a wish to die came upon her,


    She knew she had given in to Westley willingly. But now that thought made her feel disgusted with


    herself.


    Gabrielle turned the bedsidemp on and found that Westley wasn¡¯t next to her.


    He must hate her even more now. The sex had been aggressive. Surely, Westley had not been kind to


    her even in that. She wondered if he wanted to kill Tobias and Wendy for the ridiculous things they had


    made her do. 2


    Gabrielle could wait no longer. She got out of bed, put on her clothes and went downstairs. Each step


    was a pain.


    She was relieved to find Tobias and Wendy sitting in the living room. She was expecting them in worse


    positions.


    What was worrying her the most was that Westley would punish the two of them.


    Seeing the two of them there, she was relieved


    But thinking back to how Wendy forced Gabrielle to sleep with Westley made her shake with anger.


    She was convinced that she did not deserve Bryce anymore. She was too ashamed to even live on.


    ¡°Gabrielle! When did you wake up?¡± asked Wendy with surprise, hurrying toward her.


    ¡°Why, Mom?¡± asked Gabrielle. She was standing higher up on the steps, looking at Wendy indifferently.


    Her eyes were sad and tired.


    For the first time, she felt Wendy was no longer her mother who loved her, but instead a ruthless


    woman who would do anything to achieve her goal.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Gabrielle had never expected her own mother to force her to something like this¡­


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you me me for what happened? I did it for your own good!¡± Wendy tried tofort


    Gabrielle. 5


    But her words made her pain worse.


    She could see through her charades, her so called love. She was deeply hurt. Was Wendy¡¯s ¡°love¡± for


    her all these years just an act?


    ¡°For my own good? You knew how much Westley hated me and the entire Jones! How could you make


    us do this? I¡¯m sure he wants to kill me!¡± Gabrielle roared. Tears flooded down her cheeks.


    She was shook that she had lost her virginity to Westley, the devil! She wanted her first time to be with


    the man she loved¡­ a


    She cried desperately, not knowing whether it was because of the pain in her body, the grievance in her


    heart, or both.


    This was the first time Wendy had seen Gabrielle cry like this. She hadn¡¯t cried this badly in the twenty


    years that Wendy brought her up.


    Wendy was taken aback. She recalled seeing Westley¡¯s furious face when he had left. He had left the


    house without a single word.


    Tobias and Wendy had been sitting with their breaths held. Wendy had thought if Gabrielle and Westley


    had sex, Gabrielle would literally be his wife, the second young hostess of the Morris. This was


    their n to melt Westley¡¯s heart so he would be kinder to the


    Jones.


    They knew something had gone wrong when they saw his face. They had just been waiting for


    Gabrielle toe down¡­


    ¡°Gabrielle, Gabrielle, I know I was wrong. I just wanted you and Westley toe closer. I was out of


    my mind! You can me me, but¡­ can you go back to Westley and beg him not to hurt us?¡±


    Chapter 22 Wish She Could Die Wendy rushed up the steps and grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s hand desperately.


    Gabrielle saw her pleading eyes and felt she should help her. But she could never forgive her for what


    she had done.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love Westley and he feels the same for me. Don¡¯t you know why he married me? Nellie will be


    his wife when she returns. When shees back, I will divorce him and give up my position. That is


    the n from the very beginning. How can I face Westley after what you¡¯ve made me do? You still want


    me to beg him for his mercy! He really will kill me! Would you like that?¡± Gabrielle shouted hysterically.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you¡¯re wronged. I ept it¡­ it is my fault. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡¯


    Wendy coaxed her in a soft voice, holding both her hands. 10


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing?¡± asked Gabrielle hopelessly through her tears.


    What had happened was beyond repair. Her mother¡¯s apology couldn¡¯t fix anything¡­


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you want me to kneel in front of you? If that will make you go and talk to Westley, I¡¯m


    ready to do that!¡± Wendy knew Gabrielle¡¯s weakness. After all, she had raised her. Gabrielle was easy


    to manipte


    emotionally¡­


    Seeing that Wendy was really going to kneel, Gabrielle immediately grabbed her shoulders and made


    her stand up. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Don¡¯t make this more difficult than it already is¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you talk to Westley?¡± There was a trace of expectation in Wendy¡¯s eyes.


    Gabrielle closed her eyes. A final tear glided down her cheek. She took a deep breath and nodded with


    a heavy heart.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 23

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 23


    Chapter 23 I¡¯d Rather Be An Orphan


    Wendy arranged a driver to send Gabrielle to Vineyard Vi. She instructed him repeatedly to take her


    only there.


    Gabrielle could tell why she was so erratic, She was afraid Gabrielle would run away.


    ¡°Ronin, stop the car!¡± Gabrielle urged the driver when they reached downtown.


    Wendy had told Ronin not to let Gabrielle out of the car. She was rather stubborn. Wendy knew if she


    got out, it would be difficult to coax to get in again.


    ¡°Miss Jones, what is the matter?¡± Ronin asked in a low voice. He took a look at Gabrielle through the


    rearview mirror. She looked calm andposed.


    Before Gabrielle could say anything, her phone rang. It was a call from Tobias.


    She hesitated for a while, then answered the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Dad?¡±.


    She was in no mood to fake niceness.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you reached Vineyard Vi?¡±


    anxiously.


    ¡°We are just crossing downtown. It will take a while. Dad, what can I do for you?¡±


    Gabrielle knew something was up. Otherwise, Tobias would never have called her.


    ¡°Our stocks are falling! It must be because of Westley. When you reach Vineyard Vi, can you urge


    him not to brutally drive us to a dead end? The Jones has brought you up. I know you are upset with


    your mother. But I can assure you once this problem is solved, such a thing will never happen again!¡±


    Tobias was a middle-aged man. He had never been humble, and was dragged into this trouble by


    Wendy. 4


    Gabrielle was shocked to hear him. Their stocks were falling?


    Westley was acting too fast!


    Her face turned pale. ¡°Dad, you know why Westley did this. Whether he listens to me or not depends


    on his mood.¡± 3


    3


    Gabrielle felt desperate and helpless. Every second in this drama was causing harm to her mental-


    health.


    ¡°You are Westley¡¯s wife and the only hope of our family! Who else can we rely on? We have raised you


    for twenty years, for god¡¯s


    Please help us! Our business is the fruit of your grandfather¡¯s painstaking efforts! I don¡¯t want it


    destroyed at my hands!¡± Tobias said in a low voice. He was trying his best to hide his frustration.


    It was humiliating that he had to beg Gabrielle for help. If the stocks hadn¡¯t fallen too low, he would


    never have begged her like this!


    ¡°I know, Dad. But you better focus on bringing Bryce and Nellie back. The Jones family has now


    offended Westley even more. I can try to talk to him. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Gabrielle felt


    aggrieved. She wanted to cry her eyes out.


    ¡°I know you can do it. I believe you,¡±


    said Tobias through his teeth. It was useless to believe her.


    After all, Westley didn¡¯t trust her. Tobias had begged her for nothing.


    ¡°I have to hang up now. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Gabrielle hung up and looked outside the window.


    Countless lights from the city lit up the night sky. But for the first time, she felt she had been abandoned


    by the whole world. There was no ce where she belonged.


    The Jones had married her off to Westley, and he would never treat her like his wife. She was just a


    scapegoat for everyone. As soon as Nellie would be back, she would have no home. She could not


    imagine going back to the Jones after what they had done to her.


    How poor and lonely she would be.


    Now it seemed to her being an orphan and living in an orphanage was much better. At least there she


    wouldn¡¯t have been used like a pawn.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Miss Jones, are you okay?¡± Ronin asked, looking at her sad face in the rearview mirror.


    He had heard her talk to Tobias and could roughly tell what the conversation had been about.


    Gabrielle¡¯s mood plummeted further. Ronin had watched her grow up. She had always been a gentle


    and kind-hearted girl. If Bryce hadn¡¯t acted so ridiculously, her life wouldn¡¯t have changed so drastically.


    Ronin felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Ronin, I¡¯m fine. Can you get me a cup of iced coffee? I need to drink something cold.¡± She looked at


    him with a somber expression. She could tell he felt pity toward her.


    ¡°Okay, Miss Jones. I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡± Ronin pulled up and got out of the car without hesitation.


    Gabrielle seized her opportunity. She climbed to the driver¡¯s seat and locked the doors.


    Ronin was shocked when he turned back. He rushed toward the car and tried to open the door. ¡°Miss


    Jones, what are you doing?¡±


    His voice sounded muffled and rmed. Gabrielle rolled down the window and looked at him calmly.


    ¡°Ronin, you can take a taxi home. I¡¯ll drive to Vineyard Vi myself. Don¡¯t tell my mother. I promise I¡¯ll


    find Westley.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jones, you can¡¯t do that,¡± Ronin said anxiously, scared of what might happen to her.


    He wasn¡¯t worried that she would not go to Vineyard Vi, but that she was mentally unstable and she


    could meet with an ident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! I¡¯mpletely sober and I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Gabrielle turned the key and drove off,


    leaving Ronin holding his head.


    She called Westley on the way, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    Angry and impatient, Gabrielle hung up. She


    knew he hadn¡¯t answered the phone on purpose. She called his assistant, Alvin.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Alvin, it¡¯s me, Gabrielle. Is Westley with you?¡± Gabrielle answered softly, but Alvin could sense her


    anxiety.


    He was in Westley¡¯s office at the moment. He turned his head and looked at him sitting on the sofa with


    a cold expression. Westley looked at him suddenly, frightening him.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Jones. Mr. Morris is here.¡±


    Alvin hadn¡¯t received any other instructions from Westley, so he answered truthfully.


    ¡°Could you please give him the phone? I need to talk to him about something.¡± Gabrielle knew she had


    gone too far, but she had no choice. Westley would be pissed.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, it¡¯s Miss Jones. She wants to talk to you,¡± Alvin walked up to Westley and whispered to


    him, keeping his palm on the speaker.


    Westley picked his phone up from the table and slid the screen. He showed Gabrielle¡¯s missed call to


    Alvin. 1


    She had only called him a minute ago.


    Westley had refused to pick up the phone.


    Alvin understood that he didn¡¯t want to speak to her at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jones, Mr. Morris is busy. He


    can¡¯t talk to you right now If you need to pass on a message, you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I want to talk to him directly. Are you at the Morris Group right now?¡± No middleman could


    do pleading Westley for her. She needed to talk to him herself.


    ¡°Yes, we are at the office.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please tell Westley that I will be there soon.¡± Without giving Alvin a chance to respond, Gabrielle


    hung up and drove speedily. 1

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 24

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 24


    Chapter 24 Embarrass Her On Purpose


    Alvin put his phone away and stood there, watching Westley. He was trying to understand what


    Westley was thinking right now


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Miss Jones said that she ising,¡± he said after a while, still looking at Westley.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business,¡± Westley said indifferently. He picked up the cigarette case on the table and


    took out a cigarette.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, if you don¡¯t want to see Miss Jones, and you don¡¯t want her toe to thepany, I can


    call her and tell her now,¡± Alvin said seriously.


    He knew that Westley was very angry because this morning, Miley forced him to go with Gabrielle to


    visit the Jones.


    Actually, Alvin thought that Westley wouldn¡¯te to thepany today. But surprisingly, he came in


    the afternoon. However, he didn¡¯t look well at all. His face darkened and the aura he emitted was much


    colder than usual. Then he ordered to hold those meetings that were canceled in the morning just to


    scold all the senior


    Chapter 24 Embarrass Her On Purpose executives one by one. Everyone was so terrified that they


    couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He had always been calm and restrained. But today, he was so strange. No


    one knew what happened to him, and no one dared to ask either. Even Alvin, who was the closest to


    him in thepany, didn¡¯t dare to ask what made him so angry that he became so cruel.


    Now that they were talking about Gabrielle, Alvin suddenly had an idea what was the source of


    Westley¡¯s anger.


    And it really surprised him. He had been working for Westley for many years, but he had never seen


    him this angry just because of a woman.


    Besides, they had only been married for three days. Gabrielle was really something.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I¡¯ll go and wait for Miss Jones downstairs. When she arrives, shall I take her upstairs


    directly?¡± he asked tentatively.


    Since Westley allowed Gabrielle toe to thepany, it should mean that he would also let her go


    upstairs.


    Instead of answering Alvin, Westley opened his lighter¡± with a click. When the me sprang up, he


    slowly lit the cigarette and took a drag


    Unlike this afternoon when he only took a 16:55


    single puff on the cigarette and then stubbed it out on the ashtray, he seemed calm. It was an indication


    that he was in a better mood now than in the afternoon.


    Alvin was more convinced that it was because Gabrielle wasing.


    ¡°Who said that she coulde up? Did I?¡± Westley asked in an icy voice after blowing out the cloud of


    smoke. a


    Alvin was taken aback. Didn¡¯t Westley just agree to let Gabriellee to thepany? What did he


    mean by not letting her go upstairs?


    ¡°Alvin, when did you start making decisions for me?¡± When Alvin did not answer, Westley gave him a


    cold nce.


    ¡°I get it, Mr. Morris.¡± Of course, Alvin wouldn¡¯t dare to show any trace of discontent. Naturally, he


    agreed to whatever Westley said.


    After all, thispany belonged to Westley. He had the final say whether the person could enter the


    building or not.


    Five minutester, Gabrielle drove to the gate of Morris Group. However, the security guard stopped


    her car ruthlessly.


    ¡°Sir, excuse me. I¡¯m here to see Mr. Morris.


    knows I¡¯ming. Please open the gate,¡± she said after rolling down the car window.


    The security guard was a middle-aged man who looked dignified and stereotyped at first nce. When


    he saw the hint of impatience on Gabrielle¡¯s pretty face, he immediately thought that she was here to


    seduce Westley. After all, it was alreadyte at night, and no one did business at this hour. 3


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but I can¡¯t let you in. I haven¡¯t received any order from Mr. Morris that he is expecting


    someone,¡±


    he said coldly.


    ¡°But he called me just now and told me toe here,¡± Gabrielle insisted. She could tell from the


    security guard¡¯s words and reaction that Westley deliberately asked her toe to Morris Group to


    embarrass her.


    At the thought of his wickedness, she couldn¡¯t help but get furious.


    If he really didn¡¯t want her toe here, he could just say it frankly.


    ¡°Miss, countless young women like youe here every day to see Mr. Morris for various reasons.


    You are good-looking, with no disabilities at all. Why don¡¯t you look for a stable job and make fortune


    decently? I don¡¯t want to drive you away, so please, just go by


    guard


    Embarrass Her On Purpose yourself.¡± Obviously, the security didn¡¯t have much patience left.


    Gabrielle felt like her face was feverish. What did he mean by ¡°make fortune decently?¡±


    She had never taken even a single penny from Westley. But in the security guard¡¯s eyes, she was a


    dissolute woman who wanted to cling to him for money.


    If only she could, she would p her marriage certificate in his face to let him clearly see that she was


    Westley¡¯s legal wife.


    But unfortunately, their marriage had not been made public. No one knew that she and Westley got


    married. Until now, everyone still thought that ellie was his fiancee and future wife.


    If she insisted that she was Westley¡¯s wife, the security guard might think she had gone crazy


    Besides, if she exposed their marriage, she didn¡¯t know what other despicable methods he would use


    to deal with her.


    She wouldn¡¯t dare to take the risk. 3


    Gabrielle opened the door and got out of the car. She wanted to talk to the security guard properly.


    ¡°Please call Mr. Morris. If he says that he really doesn¡¯t know me, I¡¯ll


    On Purpose immediately leave.¡±


    On the surface, she looked so gentle and easy to bully. But she also had a temper. She couldn¡¯t just let


    other people misunderstand her and look down on her.


    The security guard was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Gabrielle would get out of her car and


    argue with him. He was even almost suppressed by her aura.


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Miss, since you are saying that Mr. Morris knows you personally, why


    don¡¯t you call him yourself? As long as you has his permission, I won¡¯t hesitate to let you in. You know,


    if I just let in anyone who ims that Mr. Morris knows them, what do you think will the reputation of


    Morris Group be? A shelter for homeless?¡±


    His words were really not pleasing to the ear.


    Gabrielle knew that the security guard was deliberately being disrespectful and impolite. He was


    insinuating that she was a gold digger who wanted to have a rtionship with a powerful man, but she


    couldn¡¯t refute him.


    She let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call him now.¡±.


    She angrily took out her phone and dialed Westley¡¯s number. If he didn¡¯t answer, she would call Alvin.


    ¡°Miss, no need to call Mr. Morris. He¡¯s here now.¡± The security guard stopped Gabrielle from making a


    phone call when he saw Westley walking in the lobby. His tall and slender figure, handsome face, and


    indifferent aura made him look like the devil from hell full of coldness.


    He was wearing a ck suit that made him look more elegant.


    Although he was cold and indifferent all the time, people just couldn¡¯t take their eyes off


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, why did you go downstairs now? Are you going back home now?¡± The security guard


    immediately changed his tone and attitude. He was modest and polite now, the total opposite of the


    cold blooded and rude man in front of Gabrielle just now.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, please tell the security guard to let me in. I have something to tell you,¡± Gabrielle hurriedly


    said.


    She and Westley were now separated by an iron gate, and it made her feel so ufortable.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, this woman wants to see you. She said you called her toe here. Do you know her?¡±


    The security guard clearly felt the sudden change in the atmosphere around


    them. Something seemed not right. Did Westley really know this woman? If yes, he was doomed. He


    blocked her way persistently and even said so many unpleasant things to her


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her. Tell her to leave now. If shees back, drive her away,¡± Westley said coldly. He


    then turned around and walked back to the building. 3


    He didn¡¯t want to talk to Gabrielle, so the security guard didn¡¯t see any reason to let her in. 3

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 25

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 25


    Chapter 25 I¡¯m Pregnant With Your Child


    ¡°Hey, Westley!¡± Gabrielle shouted at him.


    ¡°I know you are angry, but you¡¯re the one who called me here. And now you¡¯re not going to let me in?


    Do you really enjoy embarrassing me like this?¡± Gabrielle had no choice but to raise her voice.


    ¡°Westley, you¡¯re not a man. You raped me behind your fiancee¡¯s back. Now I¡¯m pregnant with your


    child, but you¡¯re refusing to take responsibility! You want me to get an abortion? Westley, how dare


    you? You are a spineless jerk!¡± Gabrielle did not hold back on whatever harsh words that came to her


    mouth. 25


    Since the security guard did not hesitate to disrespect her, Gabrielle saw no reason in behaving like a


    decent woman.


    The security guard¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor in shock. Could it be that this woman was actually


    speaking the truth about Mr. Morris?


    Such shameful words were hard to ignore for Alvin as he looked at Westley curiously after they walked


    past the gate. Although Westley had the same gloomy expression on his face, the corners of his mouth


    seemed to twitch


    slightly. It was difficult to determine whether he was grimacing or smiling.


    Alvin increasingly felt as though he didn¡¯t know his own boss well enough. Just now, Westley said that


    Alvin was not allowed to pick up Gabrielle downstairs, but soon he came down himself silently.


    Alvin didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene, because he thought that his boss was going to receive Miss


    Jones in person.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, what is happening now¡­¡±


    The woman must have lost her mind to say such horrendous things in public.


    How could she call him a spineless jerk?


    Moreover, how could she be pregnant?


    They had only been married for three days.


    Fortunately, this happened in thete hours of the day and all the other employees of thepany had


    already gone home. Otherwise, it would have been incredibly embarrassing.


    ¡°If she wants to make a scene, let her do it. Just order some food for me. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Without even a hint of concern on his countenance, Westley walked past his assistant and into the


    elevator.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I thought you said you didn¡¯t want to have dinner?¡± Alvin followed Westley into the elevator,


    scratching his head in confusion


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry before, but I¡¯m feeling hungry now. Is there a problem? Alvin, do you think I should


    change my assistant?¡± With one hand in his pocket, Westley spoke casually, without even a slight


    change in his expression.


    Gabrielle started to feel better after she dished out all the venomous emotions inside her. Unfortunately,


    in her state of anger, she hadpletely forgotten that Tobias wanted her to talk to Westley about the


    falling stock price of the Jones Group.


    The chances of finding him now were even slimmer. After the tantrum she had just thrown outside the


    gate, she was lucky that the frightened security guard did not call the police on her. Letting her inside


    the Morris Group waspletely out of the question!


    She tried calling Westley¡¯s phone, but he didn¡¯t answer. Then she tried calling Alvin.


    Meanwhile, Alvin was trying to order food for Westley, so he had no choice but to hang up on Gabrielle,


    Having no other choice, Gabrielle took her


    phone out and sent Westley a text message.


    Westley was sittingfortably on the sofa in his office when his phone beeped. He looked at the


    screen and heaved a sigh of exasperation


    Gabrielle had requested him not to push the Jones Group too hard for the time being. In truth, Westley


    wouldn¡¯t have wanted to make trouble for the Jones. However, since Wendy and the others saw it fit to


    provoke him, what else was he supposed to do?


    Since they were the ones with the death wish, it would only be considerate of him toply and fulfill


    their wish.


    What he didn¡¯t expect, however, was that Gabrielle would have the nerve toe to the Morris Group


    and persuade him in person.


    Besides, how could he let them off so easily? He hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, the order has been made, your food should be delivered soon. Is there anything else I can


    do for you?¡±


    Suddenly, ¡¤ Alvin felt as though the temperature in the office had dropped dramatically. Was something


    wrong with the air conditioner?


    Chapter 25 I¡¯m Pregnant With Your Child


    ¡°Have someone keep an eye on Gabrielle,¡±


    said Westley, as he ced his phone on the table.


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Morris. May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she might take things too hard. I don¡¯t want to¡­ see someone else die because of me,


    again.¡± There was a hint of concern in the depths of Westley¡¯s cold and unwavering eyes. 2


    Alvin immediately knew what was ying on Westley¡¯s mind. ¡®He must have been thinking about


    Helena.¡¯


    It was Helena who took the bullet for his boss and saved his life. To this day, his boss was still living in


    the guilt of her sacrifice.


    Although he didn¡¯t pull the trigger, Westley still had been carrying the burden of her sacrifice on his


    shoulders ever since.


    If something bad were to happen to Gabrielle because of him, Westley would never forgive himself.


    ¡°I see. I will have someone follow Miss Jones.


    ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t find out.¡±


    But more than anything else, Gabrielle¡¯s 16:57 behavior today had him shocked to his core. He realized


    that the cowardly and subservient Gabrielle he knew was just an act she had put on in front of him.


    Sure enough, this scheming woman was dangerous and deceitful. The whole time she had him


    convinced that she was just a helpless woman and it was only now that she had finally shown her true


    colors to him.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Morris. I¡¯ll take care of it now.¡± Alvin quickly ran out of the office and arranged for someone


    to keep an eye on Gabrielle.


    Meanwhile, after driving aimlessly for some time, Gabrielle went straight to the river bank where Bryce


    used to take her as a child. It was the same ce where Bryce taught her how to fish and swim when


    they were young.


    Whenever she¡¯d find herself in a bad mood, she woulde here because the view of the river and the


    sky would calm her soul. It was her salve because of the memory it kept.


    Some of the happiest memories of her and Bryce were from this ce.


    After parking the car on the side of the road, Gabrielle got out of the car and walked towards the river


    bank. Needless to say, she was happy to see that there was no one else there at this time. 16:57


    behavior today had him shocked to his core. He realized that the cowardly and subservient Gabrielle


    he knew was just an act she had put on in front of him.


    Sure enough, this scheming woman was dangerous and deceitful. The whole time she had him


    convinced that she was just a helpless woman and it was only now that she had finally shown her true


    colors to him.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Morris. I¡¯ll take care of it now.¡± Alvin quickly ran out of the office and arranged for someone


    to keep an eye on Gabrielle.


    Meanwhile, after driving aimlessly for some time, Gabrielle went straight to the river bank where Bryce


    used to take her as a child. It was the same ce where Bryce taught her how to fish and swim when


    they were young.


    Whenever she¡¯d find herself in a bad mood, she woulde here because the view of the river and the


    sky would calm her soul. It was her salve because of the memory it kept.


    Some of the happiest memories of her and Bryce were from this ce.


    After parking the car on the side of the road, Gabrielle got out of the car and walked towards the river


    bank. Needless to say, she was happy to see that there was no one else there at this time. 16:57


    Little did Gabrielle know that she was being watched by two bodyguards from a distance. When they


    saw her walking towards the river, they immediately reported back to Alvin, perhaps worried that she


    was going to do something bad.


    While Westley was elegantly cutting through the steak with a knife in one hand and a fork in the other,


    Alvin, who was standing just beside him, received a message from one of the bodyguards.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Miss Jones is at the river bank. We have good reason to think that she might jump in to the


    river. Should I have the men stop her?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Westley paused for a moment and then continued to cut through the steak elegantly. ¡°Did she jump


    already?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until she actually jumps in. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t die if they get her out of the water in


    time,¡± said Westley coldly. 3


    Alvin responded with a nod. He had no reason to worry as he believed that everything was under


    Westley¡¯s control. 6


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Morris, we have managed to track down Miss Nellie. She¡¯s in Switzend.


    I¡¯m Pregnant With Your Child ¡°Alvin gave him the update on the search


    ¡°She really did run far away.¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to have her picked up now?¡± asked Alvin, as he looked at Westley with anticipation


    ¡°Pick her up? No, that won¡¯t be necessary. I want her toe running back just the same way she ran


    away.¡± 3


    ¡°Mr. Morris, but what if she doesn¡¯te back? We can easily bring them back here if you give the


    order. Why do we have to make the Jones¡­¡± 1


    ¡°Alvin, where¡¯s the fun in that? You see, I have to live an interesting life.¡± Westley put down the knife


    and fork, picked up the ss of the wine and swirled it gently. Then he raised his head and took a sip.


    1


    It was just like his Grandma had said; it was he who indulged the Collins for too long that made them


    so unscrupulous to the Morris and even treat his wedding so casually. 15


    Since they were the ones who decided to cross him, they were the ones who had to pay the price. 1


    Not only Nellie and Bryce, but even the entire Jones family would have to bear the consequences of


    betraying him, or else,


    Child everyone else would think that they could get away with disrespecting him. 2

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 26 Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 26 Online Read


    Chapter 26 Suicide By Humping Into The River


    Despite her anger. Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to risk her life. Westley¡¯s blow wouldn¡¯t shatter her will to live.


    However, after they had sex, she felt depressed and suicidal. After all, he took her virginity. If she


    couldn¡¯t save it for the man she loved, what was the point of


    living?


    ¡°You¡¯re a horrible person, Westley!


    Burn in hell!


    I hope the demons in the underworld torture you!¡±


    Standing by the river, Gabrielle picked some stones and threw them one by one while cursing. It was


    the only way she could vent her frustrations.


    ¡°Hey, look over there! Someone is going to jump off the bridge.¡±


    ¡°What? Who could be so miserable that they¡¯ll jump into the river sote at night?¡±


    Soon, some people rushed towards the river bank. When she heard about it, Gabrielle grew curious


    and followed the crowd.


    Someone was going to jump into the river in


    the middle of the night. That person must be


    *Don¡¯t go near me! If someonees over, Til jump!


    You bastard! How dare you lie to me? I thought you¡¯re going to be with me for the rest of our lives?


    Now, I¡¯m pregnant with your child. Despite that, you still tell me that you don¡¯t want me anymore! I¡¯ll just


    jump with this child on my belly. Even in death, I will not forgive you.¡±


    When Gabrielle reached the bridge with the crowd, she noticed a girl standing outside the guard rail. It


    was a very dangerous position.


    With tears in her eyes, the girl continued to scream in despair. She seemed crazy and


    Nheless, she was in a critical situation.


    Apparently, she got drunk in the middle of the night and made a scene on the bridge. Maybe she drank


    too much at a bar and argued with her boyfriend. That might be why she was so miserable.


    Not many people noticed hermotion on the bridge. It was the middle of the night after all.


    About seven or right people watched her. Although no one dared toe close, someone already


    notified the police.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t stand there! Come back and talk to us! What¡¯s wrong? You can tell us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to any of you. If you really want to help. look for that bastard! If he breaks up with


    me, I will kill myself along with this baby in my belly!¡± the girl screamed with tears. It made Gabrielle


    speechless.


    ¡°Tell us his name!¡± Gabrielle asked to distract the girl.


    In fact, she was feeling the same way for this pregnant woman.


    She also felt miserable and wronged. After the humiliation she received from Westley, she headed to


    the river bank and the idea of jumping into the river did cross her mind for a moment


    However, there was no way she would let him off so easily. Since she wasn¡¯t at fault, she shouldn¡¯t take


    responsibility.


    That was why she could empathize with the woman over the guard rail. No one would do such a thing


    unless they were miserable or desperate


    ¡°Stop! Who are you? What are you doing? You¡¯re not my boyfriend! Stay away. Don¡¯te here!¡± the


    girl frantically shouted as her eyes were red with tears. When Gabrielle tried to approach her, the


    pregnant woman lost her temper.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    To not further irritate the woman, Gabrielle obediently stood still and watched her. ¡°I thought you want


    to see that man? I can help you find him if I know his name. Don¡¯t do anything rash. You might drown if


    you fall. Did you say you¡¯re pregnant? Please be more patient for the baby¡¯s sake.¡±


    Actually, Gabrielle had no talent in coaxing people. Deep inside, she feared that a poor choice of words


    on her part would irritate the woman even more.


    She didn¡¯t want to have someone die because she meddled.


    As such, she was trying hard to save the girl and the baby.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait anymore! Find him immediately. Tell him that if he leaves me, I¡¯ll kill myself in front of


    him and haunt him for the rest of his life. That man, Cayden Murphy, is aplete jerk


    He¡¯s from the Murphy! Tell him to apologize to me. How dare he break up with me?!¡±.


    Apparently, the man was Cayden Murphy from the Murphy.


    Gabrielle thought the name sounded familiar,


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t he the yboy of the Murphy? He¡¯s their eldest son. I thought he¡¯s going to be married in a


    few days?¡± someone whispered in the crowd.


    Suddenly, Gabrielle remembered that their studio received a customized designst month. It was for a


    wedding ring and was ordered by Cayden.


    Everyone knew that he was the eldest son of the Murphy. Being born in wealth, he became a famous


    yboy in Antawood.


    A lot of people believed that he would continue to date different women for the rest of his life. It never


    urred to them that he would ever settle down.


    As such, the whole studio was in amotion when his marriage circted in the news. Everyone


    couldn¡¯t believe that he turned a new leaf.


    The woman on the bridge might not be the woman he was going to marry.


    ¡°Hurry up! I will jump down if you don¡¯t bring Cayden here!¡±


    ¡°Miss, are you talking about the eldest son of the Murphy? I thought Cayden is marrying someone in a


    few days?¡±


    When she heard this, the woman grew more emotionally and desperate. ¡°No! That can¡¯t happen. He


    told me that I¡¯m the only one he¡¯ll marty. How dare he leave me for a tramp!¡±


    Suddenly, Gabrielle¡¯s eyes darkened. Cayden was indeed a yboy. He yed with women¡¯s hearts.


    Moreover, he met a desperate woman who devoted herself to him this time.


    ¡°Miss, look¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! Who the hell are you anyway? Go away! I don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    For a moment, Gabrielle was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I just want to say that I empathize with you. Just an hour ago, a man humiliated me when he said I¡¯m a


    good-for-nothing woman. I was even nning to jump into the river ten minutes ago. My life feels


    miserable and useless. It seemed like the world is against me. No one will be friends with me.


    However, I realized that it¡¯s that man¡¯s fault. I¡¯m not the one who should bear the consequences. I am


    innocent!


    While speaking, Gabrielle discreetly looked at the girl. Thetter seemed to calm down.


    ¡°At that time, I also thought to haunt him for the rest of his life after I dic. However, I can¡¯t know for sure


    that I will be a ghost that¡¯ll pester him. After I die, I might only be reduced to rotting flesh,


    incapable of bothering him. If that happens, it¡¯ll only do him a favor. ¡°That man will not care about my


    death and will celebrate instead. As such, there¡¯s no need for us to offer our lives to men who don¡¯t feel


    anything for us!¡±


    There was a hint of misery and pain in Gabrielle¡¯s soft voice. At that moment, she resonated with the


    suicidal woman.


    ¡°Everyone has families and friends that will feel sad when they die. However, those people who don¡¯t


    care about us will celebrate once we¡¯re gone. They might even throw a party because they don¡¯t have a


    problem anymore. That¡¯s why we have to move on and continue our lives. Living happily and freely will


    be the best revenge against them. Make him regret leaving you!¡±


    Deep inside, Gabrielle wanted to pat herself in the back.


    Even she was impressed with her own speech.


    -Yeah, you¡¯re right. Why should I satisfy him by killing myself? Instead, I should find Cayden. I¡¯m going


    to kill that bastard!¡±


    ¡°Hey. Calm down!¡± Because of her emotions, the woman didn¡¯t realize that she was about to fall.


    Immediately, Gabrielle ran to her and pulled her out of danger. 2


    The woman had no idea what happened. She was safe, but Gabrielle wasn¡¯t on the bridge anymore. 1


    ¡°Hey, someone jumped off the bridge. It¡¯s terrible!¡± .


    ¡°Look, some fell!¡±


    ¡°Mia, wait here. Don¡¯t y any tricks!¡± a stern voice shouted towards the suicidal woman before its


    owner also jumped into the water. 3


    ¡°This is terrible. One more person also jumped!¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 27 Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 27 Online Read


    Chapter 27 Do You Wish That Another Man Has Saved You


    Mia Robinson was in a daze. Her head hurt, and a buzzing sound rang out in her ears, but she had no


    idea what was going on.


    When she looked around, she felt like her head was spinning. The surroundings were so noisy, and


    police sirens resounded through the ce. Everything seemed in chaos.


    Then she suddenly remembered her brother. Didn¡¯t he shout a few words to her just now? And then¡­


    he jumped into the river.


    She hurriedly bent over the bridge railings and looked down. There was nothing but darkness, and the


    water seemed still. She couldn¡¯t hear even the slightest movement down there.


    But her brother jumped, and she saw it with her own eyes. Where was he now?


    ¡°Brother?


    Micheal?


    Where are you?¡±


    Mia screamed at the top of her lungs, hoping to get a sign from Micheal Robinson. However,


    two bodyguards in ck came to her to take her away from the bridge. ¡°Miss Robinson, please get in


    the car with us first.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going anywhere! My brother¡­ he jumped down there. Go and save him. He was¡­ with a


    woman. Get them out of the water.¡± Mia was still dizzy because she was drunk. She was reeking of


    alcohol.


    ¡°Miss Robinson, please get in the car first. Mr. Robinson will be fine.¡± Despite her resistance, the two


    bodyguards carried her. She was still drunk, so she didn¡¯t have that much strength to grapple.


    Gabrielle fell off the bridgepletely unpreparedly, so she passed out when her body plunged into the


    water.


    Micheal followed the current to find her. Then he wrapped one arm around her and swam to the shore


    with his other arm.


    As soon as he reached the shore, a bright light shone upon him. It was beaming and almost blinded


    him. He wiped his face with his hands to have a clearer vision. Then he saw several men in ck


    standing in front of him with a tall and slender man in the middle. After seeing the man¡¯s face clearly.


    his expression immediately darkened.


    ¡°Westley.. what are you doing here?¡± The hint of coldness in his voice made the river


    breeze in the middle of the night chillier,


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take my wife back.¡± Westley didn¡¯t care about Micheal¡¯s mood at all. He just stood there


    and looked at him indifferently.


    ¡°Your wife?¡± Micheal asked with a frown as he carried Gabrielle out of the water.


    Since there was no other women around, he knew that the wife Westley was talking about was the


    unconscious woman in his arms.


    ¡°Micheal, thank you for risking your life in saving my wife. Then again, she fell into the water because of


    Mia, so naturally, you have to save her. But still, thank you.¡± Westley wanted to take Gabrielle and hold


    her in his arms. 4


    ¡°Wait! She is your wife? How can that be? Isn¡¯t Nellie your fiancee?¡± It seemed that Micheal didn¡¯t


    mean to let Gabrielle go.


    ¡°Whoever I want to marry is none of your business. Now what? You know that I don¡¯t like repeating my


    requests.¡± Obviously. Westley didn¡¯t intend to make a concession.


    Micheal hesitated for a moment. But when Westley walked up to him and took Gabrielle from his arms,


    he was not able to react.


    Westley and his men had strode away with


    Gabrielle, but he still stood tooted to the spot, drenched.


    He didn¡¯t even notice that his assistant was already in front of him. ¡°Mr. Robinson, here¡¯s a towel.¡± His


    assistant¡¯s voice seemed to have awakened him from a deep sleep.


    ¡°Check Westley¡¯s rtionship with that woman,¡± Micheal ordered while drying himself with the towel.


    He then walked to the side of the road.


    He knew what kind of person Westley was. Westley would never bother to even nce at something


    that didn¡¯t belong to him, let alone take it.


    So if he said that the woman was his wife, then she must really be his wife.


    But how did it happened? Shouldn¡¯t he be marrying Nellie?


    Why did he marry a different woman instead? And when did the wedding take ce?


    Micheal couldn¡¯t remember hearing news about it.


    Gabrielle felt that she fell into a bottomless ck abyss, and it was extremely cold.


    She was so scared, but she tried her best to grab something that could save her. She


    wanted to scream, but no voiceing out of her throat.


    Eventually, she just cried and cried. Tears streamed down her face like a waterfall.


    ¡°Miss Jones, are you awake?¡± The nurse who came in to give Gabrielle her medicine was startled


    when she saw the tears pouring down Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    ¡°Gabrielle, open your eyes if you¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t pretend anymore.¡±


    Gabrielle vaguely heard a very unpleasant voice. Then she saw a glimmer of light at the entrance of


    the ck hole. She did her best to open her eyes, and what she saw was a vast expanse of white. 1


    She looked around until her eyesnded on the tall and handsome man standing next to her bed. The


    dark expression on his face and the coldness in his eyes made her want to pass out again.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake,¡± Westley said coldly.


    ¡°Westley, L¡­ Where am 1?¡± Gabrielle was a little timid and uneasy. Why did she always feel awkward


    in front of Westley?


    Especially now


    ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital,¡± Westley replied


    lightly. ¡°Why did you jump off the bridge? Did you really want to die?¡± He spoke in a low voice, but it still


    sent a chill on her. She even felt that the whole ward became so chilly that she shivered.


    Did she jump off the bridgest night? Of course not! She didn¡¯t want to die. It was just that she tried to


    pull that suicidal woman away from the bridge railings, and she identally fell.


    ¡°Westley, if I say that I had no intention of jumping, would you believe me?¡± Although she knew that he


    didn¡¯t believe her, she still asked.


    Westley knew that Gabrielle had no intention of jumping off the bridgest night because he witnessed


    everything. He was on his way back to Vineyard Vi from work when he asked Alvin to make a detour


    and take the bridge. There, he saw her talking to a woman. It seemed that she was persuading the


    woman not tomit suicide. And when she yed a heroine and tried to pull the woman back, she


    fell down. 7


    He also saw that Micheal jumped to save Gabrielle, so he went down the bridge with his men and


    waited. As soon as he saw her in Micheal¡®s arms, he immediately took her.


    Actually, everything that happenedst night surprised Westley. The Robinson had been


    too idle recently. But coincidentally, they met Gabrielle. She saved Mia frommitting suicide while


    Micheal rescued her from drowning in the river.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I believe you or not. All I know is you jumped into the river, and you are lucky


    that you didn¡¯t get drowned. Have you forgotten that you now belong to me? If anything happens to you


    without my consent, the Jones will be buried with you.¡± Westley¡¯s words were not pleasing to the ear at


    all.


    The Jones would be buried with her?


    These words really hurt Gabrielle. She wanted to exin, but she suddenly realized that it was useless.


    Besides, everything she said was always a lie to Westley.


    He only wanted to believe what he saw. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the truth or not.


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± she answered sulkily.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It seemed that you are not convinced.¡± Upon looking at her aggrieved expression, Westley¡¯s mood


    somehow lightened up inexplicably. +


    He had been so angry since yesterday until today. But now, he finally found a reason to be in a good


    mood.


    Gabrielle¡¯s pain was his happiness. .


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m convinced. Whatever you say is the truth.¡± In her heart, she was not convinced at all.


    But she couldn¡¯t let him know what she really felt.


    Now, she was like a puppet controlled by him. She could only move or do things as he pleased


    So what was the use of telling him her own opinions?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    ¡°Westley, may I know who brought me here?¡± Gabrielle remembered that she fainted when she fell into


    the river. But since she was safe in the hospital now, it meant that someone saved her. She wanted to


    know who that person was.


    At first, she thought it was Westley. But he was still in thepany at that time. Morris Group was far


    from the location of the bridge, so it couldn¡¯t be him.


    ¡°Do you really wish that another man has saved you?¡± Westley asked with a frown. His good mood had


    instantly vanished.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 28 Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 28 Online Read


    Chapter 28 Get Familiar


    Gabrielle was a little confused. She just asked Westley who brought her to the hospital. Why did he get


    angry? Where was his angering from?


    Something was really wrong with him. 1


    ¡°Westley, I just want to know who saved me and took me to the hospital. Is it too much to know who my


    savior is? Of course, I owe my life to him, so I must thank him personally.¡± Gabrielle tried hard to


    suppress her anger. After calming herself down, she looked at Westley.


    But she kept reminding herself not to lose her temper. Because if she got angry at him, the


    consequences would be unimaginable.


    She believed that if she was patient in one moment of anger, she would escape one hundred days of


    sorrow.


    ¡°Gabrielle, who do you hope has saved you? Have you decided how to repay him? Why are you so


    anxious to know who he is?¡± Westley didn¡¯t care about how she felt. He would treat her indifferently


    anytime he Wanted.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just thank him and invite him to dinner. It¡®s the most basic courtesy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Chapar 2: Get Familiar Gabrielle was only being honest. But she had no idea how much trouble her


    words could bring to her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I really don¡¯t see any sincerity in


    you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She looked at him in confusion. Then she suddenly thought of something


    ¡°Are you¡­ Are you the one who saved me?¡± She still looked so puzzled. This fact was simply too


    exciting for her. 1


    ¡°Is it that hard to believe? Will it be easier to believe if I say that someone else has saved you? You are


    really a slut!¡± Westley said and gave a snort of disgust. 2


    Gabrielle¡¯s face turned white as a sheet. ¡°I¡¯m a slut? Westley, what do you mean?¡± 1.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I mean? Are you really that stupid?¡±


    Before Gabrielle could say something, Alvin knocked on the door. He came just in time to interrupt the


    embarrassing situation in the ward.


    ¡°Westley, you have a phone call,¡± he said as he handed the phone to Westley.


    Westley took the phone and walked out of


    the ward. Alvin stood there and looked at Gabrielle with a smile. ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re finally


    awake. Mr. Morris has stayed here all night to watch over you.¡±


    Such a revtion from Alvin really shocked Gabrielle. She felt so surreal. Westley did not only save her


    from drowning in the river. He also stayed the whole night to take care of


    Ther:


    But since it was Alvin who told her, then it must be true.


    ¡°Alvin, was it Westley who saved me and took me to the hospitalst night?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask


    curiously.


    Alvin hesitated for a moment. Then he said, ¡°Mr. Morris personally sent you here in the hospital and


    stayed with you all night. He hasn¡¯t left yet until now.¡±


    Gabrielle finally understood why Westley got so angry when she said that she was going to find her


    savior to thank him personally. 5


    It turned out that it was him who saved her life.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She was about to say something when she suddenly heard Westley¡¯s voice,


    ¡°Alvin, don¡¯t talk nonsense with her. You can go back to thepany now.¡± She didn¡¯t


    notice that Westley had alreadye back inside the ward.


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Morris.¡± Alvin immediately went out, leaving the two of thein again.


    When Westley was also about to leave, Gabrielle stopped him at once. ¡°Westley¡­.¡±


    Westley turned around and looked at her. He then said impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you have


    something to say, make it quick. I have to go back to thepany now.¡±


    ¡°I just want to thank you for saving me. Alvin has already told me the truth. Well¡­¡±


    Seeing that Gabrielle wanted to say something but hesitated, Westley got more impatient. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    have anything to say, stay here and rest. Don¡¯t you ever think ofmitting suicide. If you die, the


    Jones¡­¡± +


    ¡°The Jones will be buried with me. I know. I just want to say thank you for saving me. After I get


    discharged from the hospital, I will treat you to dinner. Do you have time?¡± She looked at him hesitantly,


    afraid that he would turn down her invitation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that after you get discharged.¡± Westley then turned around and walked out of the ward


    without looking back.


    As soon as the door closed, Gabrielle felt a


    little regretful. She and Westley were just a nominal couple. They were as ipatible as water and


    fire. Why did she have to treat him to dinner?


    But she didn¡¯t want to think about it so much. Besides, she felt so sleepy after taking her medicine. So


    shey down to sleep and was only awakened by the smell of the food at noon.


    Gabrielle hadn¡¯t eaten anythingst night and this morning, and she was very hungry. So when she


    smelled the delicious aroma of the food, she couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes at once.


    However, she almost jumped out of her bed in surprise when she saw Miley¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°Grandma? What are you doing here?¡± Gabrielle looked at Miley uneasily.


    Miley was filling the bowl with chicken soup. No wonder the appetizing aroma filled the ward. It was


    from the steaming chicken soup.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As Gabrielle inhaled the fragrance, she couldn¡¯t help swallowing hard.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you silly girl. How can you be so careless? Even if you just want to y in the water, it¡¯s not


    fun to fall into the river at all. Fortunately, Westley is with you, Otherwise,


    you have already drowned,¡± Miley suddenly said while stilldling the chicken soup.


    Gabrielle furrowed her brows. She fell into the river because she yed in the water?


    Where did that version of the storye from?


    ¡°Grandma, did Westley tell you that?¡± she asked anxiously.


    Westley was really good at manipting people¡¯s minds by fabricating stories.


    ¡°No, not him. It was Alvin who told me. Anyway, if you want to y in the water next time, don¡¯t go to


    the river. Ask Westley to take you to his private ind. It¡¯s quiet and safe there. You can y all you


    want, and no one will bother you,¡± Miley said as she looked at Gabrielle with a smile.


    It was a kind of smile that sent a chill down her spine. Why did she suddenly feel that Miley was plotting


    something?


    And by the way, Alvin was really a talent. He was able toe up with such a ridiculous reason.


    ¡°Grandma, since it¡¯s his private ind, I¡¯d better not go there. Besides, I prefer to y at the riverside of


    Antawood. After all, I¡¯ve been ying there since I was a child. I¡¯m very


    familiar with it.¡± Gabrielle politely refused,


    She had a feeling that Miley was encouraging her to invade Westley¡¯s private domain bit by bit. First,


    Miley forced him to get the marriage certificate with her at the wedding, Now Miley was asking her to go


    to his private ind. He would definitely kill her if he found out.


    ¡°If you spend some more time together, you will get familiar with each other soon. And why can¡¯t you go


    to his private ind? You are his wife, so his ind is also yours. You can go there anytime you want.


    Don¡¯t worry. Next time we go on a vacation, we¡¯ll go there together. I also want to go to the beach and


    y on the shore.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, if you want to go there, I think Westley will be very happy to take you there. ¡± As for her, it


    would be better if she didn¡¯t go there. She was afraid that Westley would take her to the deepest part of


    the sea and throw her to feed the sharks.


    This time, Miley finished filling the bowl with chicken soup. ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s still a little hot. Be careful,¡±


    she reminded with a smile as she handed the bowl to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma. I¡¯m so hungry now.¡± Gabrielle took the bowl and quickly took a sip. It tasted so


    good.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 29 Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 29 Online Read


    Chapter 29 I Will Never Marry A Demon


    When Gabrielle finished eating. Miley immediately left, so she could take a rest. But she couldn¡¯t sleep,


    so shey in bed for a long time, browsing news with her mobile phone. Then she remembered to call


    Sloane.


    ¡°Hey, Gabrielle. You get married, not suspended, okay? You still have a year to go before you


    graduate. When are you nning to go back?


    ¡°The Jones has asked for a half-month leave of absence for me at school. I¡¯m not in a hurry to go back.


    I don¡¯t have many sses in the senior year anyway. Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I go back or


    not. I¡¯m not interested in those college activities anymore. I¡¯d better go to the studio and master my


    skill. After all, I only want to design jewelry.¡± As she spoke, Gabrielle looked at the sky outside through


    the window, feeling helpless. Actually, she also wanted to continue her studies. But she was still lying in


    the hospital. How could she go back?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good n too. I know that you have a passion for jewelry design. And I believe that


    someday, you will be the top jewelry designer in the country. I¡¯m really looking forward to it. By the


    way, how are


    you and Westley now?¡± Sloane¡¯s voice was full of concem


    Westley¡¯s nasty temperament really annoyed her.


    Every time she remembered that day he left Gabrielle in the middle of nowhere under the heavy rain,


    her blood boiled with rage. In her eyes, he was worse than a beast.


    There was nothing good in him. But Gabrielle was so stupid to agree to marry him to protect Bryce and


    the Jones family. Her life must be hell living with a demon like him.


    ¡°Well, what do you expect? We are just a nominal couple. We live our own lives,¡± Gabrielle replied


    helplessly.


    It was true that they were a nominal couple. But it would be great if they were really living their own


    lives. How she wished Westley would stop controlling her. It was making her so upset.


    As a matter of fact, she wanted to me him for why she was lying in the hospital bed right now. If he


    didn¡¯t deliberately embarrass herst night, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the riverbank to rx and


    bumped into someone who was about tomit suicide.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are just a nominal couple. What¡¯s important is that you can live


    your own life. How about Bryce? Is there any news about him?¡± As much as possible, Sloane didn¡¯t


    want to ask more about Gabrielle¡¯s private affairs. But this matter was no longer a simple private issue.


    Gabrielle was suffering because of Bryce¡¯s irresponsibility:


    She was just an adopted daughter of the Jones family. Why did she have to atone for their sins?


    If Westley was a real gentleman, then it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But he was bad-tempered and ruthless. It


    seemed that he was delighted to make Gabrielle suffer.


    ¡°Dad and Mom sent some people to look for him. But you know that the Jones¡¯ capability is limited. If


    Bryce really wants to hide, especially abroad, it will take a long time before they find him for sure.¡±


    Gabrielle sounded so helpless.


    At first, she believed that the Jones was doing their best to find Bryce immediately. But when she came


    back home yesterday, she discovered something.


    It turned out that they didn¡¯t have ns of finding Bryce. Instead, they wanted her to sleep with Westley


    and win his heart. If he fell in love with her and kept her by his side, then he wouldn¡¯t me them


    anymore.


    Weren¡¯t they so naive and ridiculous?


    charm


    and


    They overestimated her underestimated his teinper


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He was already merciful enough not to destroy the Jones directly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I think the Jones doesn¡¯t want to find Bryce. We all know Westley¡¯s temper. Maybe they are


    afraid of what he might do to Bryce when he sees him again. And they are using you to hold him off as


    long as possible. ¡°Sloane just spected boldly.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that her conjecture was correct.


    ¡°Sloane, I won¡¯t let them do that to me.¡± Gabrielle heaved a deep sigh. Actually, she knew very well that


    she was now being attacked on both sides.


    On one side was the Jones family, who was using her, and on the other side was Westley, who was


    hating her. She was alone, and no one was on her side.


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you need any help, just let me know. I will definitely help you,¡± Sloane said in a very


    serious tone. 1


    Gabrielle was moved upon hearing it. However, she also felt helpless. 2


    After all, Sloane was not that capable. She didn¡¯t want to involve her in this matter.


    But still, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She then asked, ¡°Where is Benny?¡±


    Sloane had told herst time that Benny got so drunk in the bar and asked her to pick him up. She


    wondered how he was now


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention that name. He is a lunatic. Other people go crazy when they are drunk. But in his


    case, he goes crazy when he is sober. Next time, I will never pick him up even if he drinks to death,¡±


    Sloane said through clenched teeth. Obviously, she was angry.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help sighing from the bottom of her heart. She and Sloane really had the same


    miserable fate. They were destined to suffer.


    In fact, she had heard these words from Sloane so many times. But still, Sloane came to pick Benny up


    every time he called her.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s not talk about him.¡± She didn¡¯t want to ruin Sloane¡¯s mood, so she tried her best to coax


    her.


    Sloane had been having a hard time dealing with a capricious brother like Benny. Gabrielle didn¡¯t want


    to add to her burden.


    ¡°Gabrielle. I have to go. I still have ss today. I envy you, I hope I can also take a half -month leave


    like you.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. She couldn¡¯t think of anything envious about


    her current life.


    ¡°Try to marry Westley,¡± she jested.


    ¡°No way! I will never marry a demon!¡± Sloane then hung up the phone.


    Indeed, Benny and Westley were both demons.


    And thinking that she was now the wife of the king of hell, Gabrielle felt very sad.


    She had just put her phone away when she heard some knocks on the door.


    Gabrielle looked up, thinking that it was a nurse. But she was a bit stunned when she saw a tall man


    standing outside the door.


    Her brows creased, trying to recall the man¡¯s face in her memory. But no matter how much she racked


    her brains, she couldn¡¯t remember who he was. He was a total stranger to her.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you looking for a certain patient?¡± she subconsciously asked.


    She was in a private ward, and there were no other patients there except her.


    He must have walked into the wrong ward.


    ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯m here to visit you. May Ie in?¡± The man¡¯s expression softened a little as he spoke.


    He came to visit her?


    Gabrielle got more confused. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at the man without blinking.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think we know each other. Are you sure youe to the right ward, and you¡¯re looking for


    the right person?¡± Gabrielle said incredulously. She wanted to make sure that the man was not looking


    for the wrong person.


    ¡°You are Gabrielle Jones, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Micheal asked. He was not surprised that Gabrielle didn¡¯t recognize him.


    After all, she was unconscious when he saved her. She didn¡¯t see his facest night.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. But, who are you?¡± Gabrielle asked without taking her gaze away from Micheal.


    ¡°My name is Micheal Robinson. You may not remember me, but I hope you remember the person with


    me.¡± With a stern look on his face, Micheal turned around,


    ¡°Mia,e here!¡± he shouted angrily. Mia was in the hallway, unwilling toe over.


    She looked so arrived and unhappy. Micheal wanted to visit Gabrielle, and he forced her toe with


    him. He said she had to apologize in person. Mia felt wronged because she didn¡¯t push Gabrielle down


    the river. Why did she have to apologize?


    She was so unwilling


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t make me call your name for the second time.¡± Seeing the unwillingness on her face,


    Micheal wanted to scold her more.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 30 Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 30 Online Read


    Chapter 30 Micheal Was Her Savior


    Mia could tell that Micheal was really angry at her. He had always been kind and gentle to her. In fact,


    she was a spoiled sister. But now, he seemed so rude. He even called her by her full name, which he


    only did when he was annoyed.


    So despite her reluctance, she had no choice but toe to him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she reached the door of the ward, Micheal said, ¡°Miss Jones, this is Mia Robinson, my


    younger sister. Do you remember her?¡± He then pushed her into the ward.


    When Gabrielle saw the young woman in a short denim skirt and white shirt, she immediately


    recognized her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you that woman who wanted to jump off the bridge?¡± she asked, scanning Mia¡¯s face.


    Then she remembered what happenedst night. She saw that Mia was about to jump off the bridge,


    so she rushed over to stop her. She fell into the river because she pulled Mia away from the bridge.


    But why did Micheal bring Mia to see her?


    ¡°I actually didn¡¯t want to jump.¡± Mia said indifferently, raising her chin like . proud princess.


    ¡°Mia! Have you forgotten why I brought you here?¡± Micheal snapped, ring at her.


    Mia¡¯s attitude changed at once. She put away her arrogance and obediently walked towards Gabrielle¡¯s


    bed. ¡°Hello, Miss Jones. My name is Mia Robinson. I¡¯m here to apologize for what happenedst night.


    Although I didn¡¯t personally push you into the river, I was the reason why you fell down. I¡¯m so sorry. I


    hope you can forgive me.¡± 2


    After saying those words, she bowed deeply. Gabrielle was so shocked that she almost jumped out of


    her bed.


    ¡°Miss Robinson, you don¡¯t have to do this. Actually, what happenedst night is not a big deal. No need


    to bow in front of me. As long as you are safe, everything¡¯s fine with me.¡± No one had ever bowed to


    Gabrielle like this before, so she had the urge to do the Samne to Mia.


    ¡°Miss Jones, I just want to show you that I am sincere. If you want anything, just tell me. I will ask


    Micheal to fulfill all your wishes. He is the current CEO of Robinson Group. so he is capable of giving


    you everything.¡± I


    Mia was obviously showing off Micheal.


    Upon hearing Mia¡¯s words, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but nce at the man. No wonder he looked so


    imposing It turned out that he was the CEO of Robinson Group.


    At that moment, some men entered the ward with gifts and flowers in their hands. They were Micheal¡¯s


    men. He then took out a check, handed it to Gabrielle, and said, ¡°Miss Jones, this is a gift to show my


    gratitude. Please ept it.¡± Gabrielle lowered her head and looked at the check in front of her.


    It was one million dors.


    ¡°Wow! Rich people are really generous. I only pulled Mia away from the bridge, but I receive such a


    generous reward, ¡®she thought inwardly.


    ¡°Mr. Robinson, you don¡¯t need to pay me for what I did,¡± Gabrielle directly refused. She didn¡¯t touch


    even the edge of the check.


    For her, it wasn¡¯t hard-earned money, so she didn¡¯t want to take it.


    ¡°Miss Jones, I know that you don¡¯tck money. But you deserve this.¡± Micheal¡¯s tone became stiff.


    He got the information about Gabriellest


    night. Indeed, she was Westley¡¯s wife. Their wedding was so low-key that no outsiders and media were


    invited. Even their marriage certificates were issued at the venue of their wedding, so only a few people


    knew about it.


    It turned out that Nellie, Westley¡¯s fiancee, ran away with Bryce, Gabrielle¡¯s brother, before the


    wedding.


    The Jones let Gabrielle marry Westley to atone for Bryce¡¯s mistake. What Bryce did had nothing to do


    with her, but they dragged her into the mess. 3


    She was innocent, and she was only used.


    ¡°Miss Jones, just take it. If you refuse to ept it. I won¡¯t forgive myself. You certainly don¡¯t know that


    my brother has jumped into the river to save you. Like in movies, he¡¯s the hero who saves the beauty.


    So please, ept his kind offer.¡± This time, Mia tried to coax Gabrielle by praising Micheal¡¯s braveness


    in front of him. She didn¡¯t want to be locked up at hometer because she didn¡¯t do a good job.


    Micheal was already pissed off because of what happened between her and Cayden. She couldn¡¯t


    upset him more.


    ¡°Your brother jumped into the river to save me?¡± Gabrielle asked incredulously.


    Westley said that he was the one who saved her and brought her to the hospital.


    He was really a liar.


    How could he im such a heroic deed? He went too far.


    Yes. Micheal jumped off the bridge to save you. Don¡¯t you remember anything?¡± Mia said in confusion.


    Actually, she also didn¡¯t know everything that happenedst night. After Micheal jumped off the bridge,


    she was taken away by the bodyguards and was sent home. As soon as she got into her room, she fell


    asleep and only woke up at ten o¡¯clock the next morning


    ¡°Miss Jones, is something wrong?¡± Seeing that Gabrielle didn¡¯t look well, she was a little worried and


    wondered if she had said something wrong


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I fainted when I fell into the river, So I didn¡¯t know who saved me. I¡¯m just a little surprised.¡±


    Gabrielle calmed herself down and looked at Micheal. ¡°Mr. Robinson, did you really save me?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jones, it¡¯s true. He really jumped off the bridge to save you,¡± Mia chimed in.


    ¡°Mr. Robinson, thank you for saving my life. Let me invite you to dinner after I get discharged from the


    hospital to show my gratitude to you,¡± Gabrielle said, eyes still fixed on Micheal.


    Even to Westley, she said that she wanted to know her savior. She had to thank him personally and


    invite him to dinner.


    Now that she knew that it was Micheal, she would naturally give him her dinner invitation.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you don¡¯t have to do that. After all, you put your life at risk because of Mia.¡±


    ¡°Micheal, what do you mean? Are you refusing Miss Jones¡¯ kindness?¡± Mia suddenly asked, tugging


    Micheal¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Miss Jones, I ept your invitation on behalf of my brother. I¡¯ll give you my WeChat ID so you can add


    me as a friend. Then let me know the ce and date once you¡¯ve decided.¡± She took out her phone


    and showed the QR code to Gabrielle. 4


    She was so enthusiastic that Gabrielle felt a little embarrassed to refuse. She scanned the QR code


    and added her as a friend.


    Mia immediately approved the friend request. Then she rmended Micheal¡¯s WeChat ount to


    Gabrielle.


    Should Gabrielle also add him?


    ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯ve rmended Micheal¡¯s Wechat ount to you. So that if you need anything, you


    can directlymunicate with him. You can talk to him about thepensation or anything else.¡± Mia


    urged Gabrielle to also add Micheal on WeChat because she felt something might be brewing between


    the two. It was the first time that her brother had saved a beauty. And Gabrielle was beautiful and not


    greedy. She was a good woman for sure.


    Because Mia didn¡¯t stop convincing her, Gabrielle sent a friend request to Micheal helplessly.


    ¡°Micheal, ept Miss Jones¡¯ friend request now.¡±


    Mia prodded Micheal in the arm with her elbow and urged him to ept Gabrielle¡¯s friend request.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go. Don¡¯t disturb Miss Jones anymore,¡± Micheal said. But he also took out his phone and


    epted Gabrielle¡¯s friend request.


    He then turned around and was about to leave. Mia was too noisy, and he was afraid that she caused


    trouble for Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was now Westley¡¯s wife. Even if their marriage was just a sham, it was still legal. She was


    Westley¡¯s woman, so he shouldn¡¯t mess with her.


    After all, he was never the kind of person who liked causing trouble for himself.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 31 Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 31 Online Read


    Chapter 31 Do You Have A Boyfriend


    Today, Micheal brought Mia over. He just wanted to apologize andpensate Gabrielle ordingly.


    There was nothing else he intended to do but that.


    However, Mia¡¯s enthusiasm seemed a bit too much for him.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Mia replied with an apparent disappointment on her face. She sensed Michael¡¯s


    annoyance, so she decided not to provoke him anymore. After all, nothing good would evere out if


    he got annoyed.


    ¡°Miss Jones, we¡¯re leaving now. If you finally have the requirements, please feel free to contact me at


    any time,¡± Michael said in the most businesslike tone he could. With that. he tumed around and left.


    For some reason, Mia did not leave and instead walked over to Gabrielle. ¡°Miss Jones, do you have a


    boyfriend?¡± she asked with great interest.


    ¡°No,¡± Gabrielle answered without even thinking about it.


    it was true, though. She really did not have a boyfriend. Westley was just her husband in paper, so they


    were technically not a real


    couple. She would divorce him once Nellie came back.


    **That¡¯s great. My brother doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend either. Would you consider¡±


    ¡°Mia. I said let¡¯s go now!¡± Micheal shouted by the door. He had heard Mia¡¯s absurdity, so he


    immediately called her to stop. He knew that she would bber nonsense as soon as she was out of


    his sight, and he did not want


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Mia shouted back while rolling her eyes


    ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯m serious about what I¡¯ve said. Think about it. My brother is a great man, if you want, I


    can send you his informationter. I swear he¡¯s not fierce and cold usually. He¡¯s actually a warm-


    hearted man once you get to know him,¡± Mia hurriedly said, deliberately emphasizing her brother¡¯s


    traits. As soon as she said those words, she finally left.


    True enough, Gabrielle received the file not long after as Mia promised. It was about Micheal


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    From his basic information to his love life, everything was indicated there. Gabrielle figured at once


    what exactly Mia was trying to do.


    Unfortunately, cardless of how amazing Micheal was, she was not interested. 1


    Gabrielle did not reply to Mia¡¯s message. Instead, she locked her phone and threw it aside. Then, as


    shey on the bed, her eyes felt heavy, and drowsiness caught her eventually.


    The next day, because she was not seriously ill, she was finally discharged from the hospital.


    It was Westley who picked her up. Of course, he did note there of his own volition. Miley forced


    him, and there was nothing else he could do about it.


    Gabrielle was well-aware of it, so she did not take it to heart when she saw his sullen face early in the


    morning


    After all, she never expected that he would pick her up, nor would he be kind to her.


    Thanks to Mia, Gabrielle learned that it was Micheal who saved her and not Westley. As a result, she


    detested Westley even more.


    Westley was a liar, and he took credit for something that he did not do. If it were not for Micheal and


    Mia, Gabrielle would never have known the truth.


    ¡°Have you finished packing up, Gabrielle? I¡¯ve already asked Alvit to go through the discharge


    procedure for you. He¡¯s waiting for us upstairs. We can go back now if you¡¯re done,¡± Miley thoughtfully


    said while looking at her.


    Truth be told, it was the first time that Gabrielle had met someone who cared about her so much.


    *Thanks a lot, Grandma. Yes, I¡¯m done packing up. You know, I¡¯m fine. I could¡¯ve been discharged


    yesterday.¡± Gabrielle replied while looking at Miley with a smile.


    ¡°Westley, help Gabrielle and take her bag, Let¡¯s go now,¡± Miley ordered.


    In this world, only she could order Westley like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandma. I can do it myself. It¡¯s not that heavy anyway.¡± Gabrielle reasoned out as she


    hurriedly took her bag. ¡®How dare I ask Westley for help,¡± she asked herself inwardly


    Just when Gabrielle was about to grab her bag, Miley prevented her from doing so.¡±Gabrielle, you don¡¯t


    have to help him. Westley is your husband. It¡¯s his duty to do favors for his wife. If you keep pampering


    him like this, he might not take you seriously in the future,


    she lectured


    Since Miley insisted, Gabrielle did not protest anymore. Miley know that Gabrielle and Westley were


    not a real couple. Even so, she was insistent on treating them as one.


    Gabrielle said to


    ¡°Thank you, Westley.¡± Westley politely.


    Thetter merely nced at her. With her bag in his hand, he strode out of the room without saying a


    word. 4


    Westley¡¯s tall and slender figure disappeared


    ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t say such things. It might upset Westley.¡± Gabrielle said while helping Miley


    walk out of the room.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Westley is an impatient and irascible man. From the looks of it, he might even be worse in


    the future if nobody straightens him immediately. Gabrielle, as his wife, it¡¯s your job to do that.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re aware that he wanted to marry Nellie, not me,¡± Gabrielle said with a bittersweet


    smile. She had always been clear about her ce in the family.


    Also, she had sworn to herself that she would never cast covetous eyes on the man that did not belong


    to her


    ¡°Gabrielle, it doesn¡¯t matter who he wanted to marry in the past. What matters now is


    that you¡®re Westley¡¯s legal wife and my only recognized granddaughter-itlw. What happened


    between him and Nellie is now gone in the air, Miley exined solemnly while holding Gabrielle¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But, Grandma,¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you like me or not? Miley interjected before Gabrielle could even protest. I


    ¡°I¡­ I do. In fact, I like you very much. I¡¯ve never experienced the feeling of being loved by my


    grandparents as they died a long time ago. Thank you for giving me a chance to experience it,¡±


    Gabrielle said gratefully. She had always been appreciative of the beautiful things she had been given,


    including having someone whom she could repard as her grandmother


    Fortunately, she could also tell how others sincercly feel towards her.


    ¡°I see that you really like me. Well, I like you too, so I hope you live a good life in the Morris. Please


    stop thinking about leaving us every day,¡± Miley urged. Although it was not apparent in her face, she


    could coax anyone into doing what she thought was best. That being said, she would do everything she


    could to make Gabrielle stay.


    Gabrielle liked Miley, but she knew her ce, She might have had sex with Westley already. but it was


    not enough reason for her to be with him.


    ¡°Grandma, I like you, and I know that you feel the same towards me. Even so, my marriage with


    Westley is only temporary. We have to feelings for each other, and I have to leave once Nelliees


    back,¡± Gabrielle insisted despite knowing that what she had said would only anger Miley. Nevertheless,


    she still wanted to make it clear to the old woman.


    ¡°Gabrielle, did you really have to piss me off? Do you want me to have a heart attack?¡± Miley asked


    with a feigned scowl. She was only pretending to be angry in order to persuade Gabrielle even more.


    Just as Miley had anticipated, Gabrielle was taken aback and felt a little frightened.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. If anything. I wish you live a


    long life.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t care whether Nelliees back or not. As long as I¡¯m alive, Westley can never


    divorce you nor marry her. I was the one who asked you to go to the registration office. Without my


    permission, nobody can divorce you.¡± Miley said in an unusually


    Of course, she had gone through a lot more than Gabrielle and knew how to hit the nail on the head.


    She must admit, she was indeed intimidating when she said those words.


    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go home now,¡± Gabrielle said in defeat. She knew better than to press Miley regarding


    that matter. B


    Besides, Westley would definitely find a way to divorce her once Nellie came back. It was better to


    leave it to him instead.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 32 Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 32 Online Read


    Chapter 32 Treat Her Better


    With Miley¡¯s insistence, Westley had no choice but to take Gabrielle back to the Vineyard Vi


    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re back. I¡¯ll ask Alvin to drive you back to the Morris¡¯ Mansion so that you can rest early.¡±


    Westley had no ns of inviting his grandmother into the vi. He wanted her to stay in the car and let


    Alvin drive her directly to the Morris¡¯ Mansion.


    Miley¡®s face darkened, and she deliberately stared daggers at his grandson. ¡°Westley, don¡¯t you love


    me anymore? We¡¯ve just arrived at your house. Why don¡¯t you invite me inside for a cup of tea?¡±


    Westley was at a loss for words. He could not think of anything in protest and could only look at Miley


    incredulously.


    ¡°Gabrielle,e and help me get out of the car. You¡¯re also the owner of this house. Will you wee


    me as a guest?¡± Miley asked Gabrielle, who was standing outside by the car door.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle looked at Westley cautiously. She sensed that the look in his eyes had be


    colder.


    ¡°Grandma, you didn¡¯t have to tter me. If I


    know. Westley only wants to throw me out of the Vineyard Vi. He doesn¡¯t seem to stand my


    presence, let alone be his mistress for so


    long.¡±


    ¡°Well, Gabrielle, it seems that you don¡¯t want to wee me either. Fine. I won¡¯t make trouble for you


    two. Alvin, drive me back to the Morris¡¯ Mansion, will you? I won¡¯te here ever again,¡± Miley ordered


    with a scowl. Seeing that Gabrielle did not do anything, Miley pretended to be angry to coax


    Gabrielle into doing what she wanted.


    If Miley were an actress, she would have won a best actress award. Her acting was excellent. and


    could fool anyone. U


    ¡°Gabrielle, what are you waiting for? Come here and help Granny. Do you really want to make


    her angry?¡± Westley finally budged to Miley¡¯s requests. With an exasperated sigh, he asked Gabrielle


    to help his grandmother.


    Not wanting to dy any longer, Gabrielle quickly walked towards the car and looked at Miley


    respectfully. ¡°Grandma, let me help you.¡±


    ¡°About time! Why did you even hesitate? I¡¯ve been nothing but kind to you!¡± Miley scolded Gabrielle


    with a feigned scowl.


    ¡°Grandma, I know that I¡¯ll always remember how kind you are to me for the rest of my life,


    ¨C Gabrielle replied with sincere gratitude. She then held Miley¡¯s hand and helped her get out of the car


    carefully.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Grandma, please enjoy your tea here. I¡¯m going back to thepany.¡± Westley chimed as he got back


    into the car.


    Westley. how dare you leave?! You must stay at home and take care of Gabrielle. Your wife is sick, but


    you¡¯d rather go to work than apany her. Don¡¯t you want to be a good husband?¡± Miley asked while


    ring at him.


    ¡°Grandma, Gabrielle is fine, but thepany isn¡¯t. I have a lot of things to deal with in thepany


    In all honesty. Westley did not wish to be with Gabrielle, not even for a minute.


    Unfortunately, Miley was persuading him to stay at home and be with Gabrielle for a day. Wouldn¡¯t that


    be torture for him?


    ¡°Yourpany has a lot of shareholders and executives. Don¡¯t they need to do something? Why do


    you have to do everything? I¡¯m sure thepany won¡¯t fall if you take a day off,¡± Miley reasoned out


    sternly. It seemed that she had no ns of letting Westley leave.


    Seeing Miley¡¯s sternness, Gabrielle only had one thought in mind: Miley is amazing.


    She may be an olddy, but she was a domineering female boss.


    In her mind, Gabrielle silently gave her grandmother 10, 000 likes.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not as serious as you said,¡± Westley retorted exasperatedly. He had no idea what do


    with Miley anymore.


    Sadly. Miley merely paid him a sideways nce. She then turned to look at Alvin and said, ¡°Alvin, your


    boss is going to take a day off to apany his wife at home. You back to thepany and take


    charge of his work for now. If you can¡¯t, just leave it for tomorrow. Don¡¯t you dare bother


    Westley, understand?


    Alvin looked at Westley cautiously and then nodded seriously in response. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Go now.¡± Miley waved at Alvin. With that, he left as told.


    Neil came out to wee them. Seeing that Miley was there, in fear of offending her, he immediately


    put on a smile. ¡°Madam, Mr. Morris, Miss Jones,¡± he greeted one by one.


    Unfortunately, Miley seemed displeased with the Neil¡¯s greeting. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Miss Jones¡¯?


    Gabrielle is Westley¡¯s wife. From now on, you should call her Mrs.


    Morris. Tell that to everyone. If I hear anyone call her ¡®Miss Jones¡± again, I¡¯ll be angry.¡± Miley ordered


    sharply.


    Then, she looked at the butler with a fierce gaze, which made himn obey at once.


    ¡°Madam, I see. I¡¯ll tell everyone right away.¡± Neil agreed. Well, he had no choice anyway.


    The Vineyard Vi belonged to Westley and had always been in ordance with his orders


    However, the servants obeyed and respected Miley the way they would to Westley.


    Miley was as domineering as a queen. Nobody dared to defy her words in fear of suffering from her


    wrath.


    ¡°You¡¯re an old friend of the Morris. You should know the rules by now. Don¡¯t let me remind you this


    again,¡± she reiterated.


    Of course, Neil humbly epted her request. ¡°I apologize, Madam. I¡¯ll do as you wish right away.¡± 4


    Just as he promised, he immediately left to inform the servants. He was afraid that they would make a


    mistake and, in turn, displease Miley even more. 1


    If that happened, things would be very


    difficult to deal with,


    ¡°Gabrielle, it seems that you¡¯ve suffered a lot here,¡± Miley remarked as she held Gabrielle¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandma. Things are actually good here,¡± Gabrielle reasoned out. Well, she did not want any


    conflict to ur between Miley and Westley because of her.


    Unfortunately, her exnation did not seem to work


    ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t have to speak for Westley. I can see things myself.¡± Miley cast a stern nce at


    Wesley and added, ¡°That bastard must have ordered these servants to treat you like this.¡±


    As if her words were not enough to condemn. Westley, she concluded, ¡°Westley, I¡¯ve already told you


    not to bully her. You and the servants are plotting against Gabrielle, aren¡¯t


    Miley was sure that it was Westley, who ordered the servants to call Gabrielle ¡°Miss Jones¡¯. After all, he


    was the head of the vi, so it was only right for the servants to obey him. Without his order, how could


    the servants call Gabrielle that? 1


    ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you ask Gabrielle before you make a conclusion?¡± Westley


    asked, his eyes looked glum in annoyance. He looked at Gabrielle coldly, which made her feel


    somehow intimidated.


    She figured that his patience must have Teached its limit. If she did not do anything, she would be the


    last one to suffer in the end.


    No, it¡¯s not like that, Grandma. It was actually me who asked them to call me ¡®Miss Jones¡¯. I didn¡¯t like


    the way they addressed me before. They were so formal and polite, so I asked them to call me that


    instead. it has nothing to do with Westley,¡± she quickly exined. ming herself was better. At least it


    would not be inconvenient to anyone


    After hearing Gabrielle¡¯s exnation, Miley had no choice but to believe her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re so kind! Westley treats you like this, but you still choose to be on his side. What can I


    say to you?¡± Miley was at awe at how considerate Gabrielle was. It actually made her like Gabrielle


    more.


    Instead of saying something that could make Westley look bad, Gabrielle put the me on herself


    instead. What a silly girl!


    ¡°Westley, did you hear that? Even though you¡¯ve bullied her many times, she¡¯s still on your side. You¡¯d


    better treat her better!¡± Miley preached


    Miley preached


    Without saying a word, Westley turned


    around and walked away.


    Behind his indifferent facade, he was actually fuming with anger.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 33 Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 33 Online Read


    Chapter 33 So Hypocritical


    Westley went right into the study as soon as he stepped into the house. He remained there the whole


    morning and disyed no sign of leaving before lunchtime.


    Gabrielle had spent the whole morning in the living room with Miley, chatting and drinking


    ¡°Madam, Mrs. Morris, lunch is ready. Please go to the dining room.¡± Neil appeared to inform them that


    lunch was ready.


    Miley was pleased to hear Gabrielle being addressed in this manner, but Gabrielle felt uneasy.


    But then Gabrielle realized Miley wouldn¡¯t be here for long. As long as Miley was happy. she wouldn¡¯t


    mind.


    ¡°Where is Westley?¡± Miley inquired as she cast a nce at Neil.


    ¡°Mr. Morris said he still had a few e-mails to deal with, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to join you for lunch. He


    said that you and Mrs. Morris don¡¯t need to wait for him. He will eatter.¡± Neil had just returned to the


    study to inform Westley of the uing lunch. That was the response he received from Westley.


    But Neil was well aware that while Westley was swamped with paperwork, he also wished to avoid


    Miley and Gabrielle.


    ¡°He is at home now. Why doesn¡¯t he want to have lunch with me? Does he dislike me?¡± Miley kept a


    straight face as she looked at the butler. 1


    ¡®I just ryed what Mr. Morris said to me, Neil grumbled to himself. ¡°I¡¯m just a housekeeper.¡¯


    ¡°Gabrielle, go, ask Westley to have lunch with us.¡± Miley instantly tasked Gabrielle with this tough role.


    Gabrielle was actually relieved that Westley declined to have lunch with them. She hadn¡¯t expected


    Miley to ask her to go get him. It was too soon for her to be happy. 5


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not a good idea, Grandma. Westley is busy. When he¡¯s working, he doesn¡¯t like to be


    interrupted. It will affect his work.¡± The truth was, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Westley.


    Being thrown out was not really a huge deal. What was worse, he might strangle her on the spot.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, if one does not eat well, his IQ will drop. If Westley continues to


    be so focused on his work that he refuses to eat, I believe he should resign as CEO of the Morris


    Group as soon as possible. I¡¯IT! concerned that the group will be assigned to a member with a low 10,¡±


    Miley voiced calmly. 1


    Gabrielle was taken aback by her words. She was really Westley¡¯s grandmother. She rebuked her


    grandson without any care.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go ask him to join us for lunch now.¡±


    Gabrielle hurried to the study.


    She was about to knock on the door once she reached the study, when her phone suddenly buzzed.


    She saw on the screen that it was a message from Mia.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯vepiled all of my brother¡¯s information for you. Have you read it yet?


    If you have any more questions, please do not hesitate to contact me. I swear I¡¯ll tell you everything I


    know.¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s mind was filled with just one thought: Mia was so excited for her brother to marry. Was she


    worried that her brother wouldn¡¯t be able to find a suitable partner?


    It was easy for a man like Micheal to marry There were a bunch ofdies waiting in line for him to


    choose from.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are wee to speak with my brother in person. It will be preferable to staring at a pile


    of dull numbers. It¡¯s beneficial to get to know each other by interaction.


    Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d invite my brother to dinner to thank him for saving your life? Have you made ns


    for dinner? When and where would you eat? If you don¡¯t have any idea, I can rmend you some


    ces. Do you want to have a look?¡± 3


    Mia proceeded to enthusiastically suggest ces. She wasn¡¯t embarrassed if Gabrielle didn¡¯t respond


    at all.


    Gabrielle could tell she was a talkative girl based on her pretty, lovely face and warm, smart eyes. She


    realized she had been right all along


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t have to reply to Mia. She was


    capable of answering her own questions.


    Her charm was endearing. It was easy to get along with her.


    So it was hard to believe that such a cheerful girl would leap off a building for a guy. particrly if the


    man was a yboy like


    Cayden.


    This was, after all, her own private issue. Gabrielle had no business interfering as an outsider.


    ¡°Mia, could you rmend me a restaurant?¡± She sent her a WeChat message.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t eat out too much. The majority of the restaurants she and Sloane visited were small


    ones. She could choose a better restaurant if she were to invite Micheal


    for dinner.


    She¡¯d spare herself a lot of trouble if Mia could rmend one.


    ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll see to it that both you and Micheal will be satisfied. When are you going to have dinner


    together?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow night?¡±


    She intended to visit the studio the next day. She would have lunch with her coworkers and dinner with


    Micheal in the evening,


    ¡°Not a problem. I¡¯ll notify you once I made a reservation.¡¯


    Gabrielle exhaled a sigh of relief. One of her concerns had been solved. She nned to return the


    check to Micheal after they had dinner together. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t meet


    again in the future.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to be involved with so many men, and Mia was enthusiastic about having her and


    Micheal together.


    This was a bad idea,


    She would tell Micheal she was married in person tomorrow to avoid any misunderstanding.


    She looked at the study¡¯s door after putting away her phone. The door opened just as she was about to


    take a deep breath and knock.


    With an icy expression on his face, Westley, tall and straight, stood at the door and red coldly at


    Gabrielle, causing her to stiffen in fear.


    ¡°What are you doing skulking around the study door?¡± he questioned coldly.


    ¡°L¡­ I came to ask you to lunch. I was about to knock on the door when you walked out. What a


    coincidence!¡± Gabrielle smiled awkwardly.


    About to knock on the door?


    Well, this woman really didn¡¯t blush when she lied.


    Inside, he¡¯d been watching the surveince


    video. For more than five minutes, the woman stood at the door, fiddling with her cell


    phone. She had no ns of knocking the door at all


    She was probably here because his grandmotherpelled her toe to ask him to eat. She¡¯d


    rather y on her phone for a bit than invite him to lunch right away. She was adamant on not doing


    so.


    That was why he was eager to open the door, only to be greeted by Gabrielle¡¯s hypocritical smile.


    She was disgustingly hypocritical.


    A suspicious Westley said, ¡°Gabrielle, were you reluctant toe and invite me to lunch?¡±


    Well, she was anxious abouting here, so what should she do?


    She couldn¡¯t say no to Westley and Miley¡¯s demands. She had to do everything they asked her to do.


    ¡°That is not something I am unwilling to do. Let¡¯s go to lunch now that you¡¯vee out. Grandma is


    also expecting us.¡± Gabrielle had no choice but to smile, no matter how reluctant she was.


    for a response, Westley proceeded to head to the dining room.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 34 Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 34 Online Read


    Chapter 34 Westley Is A Mean Man


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Gabrielle looked crestfallen. She knew that Westley disliked her,


    but she didn¡¯t know he hated her that much. 3


    ¡°Gabrielle, dear, what¡¯s wrong? Was Westley mean to you again?¡± Miley asked, gesturing for Gabrielle


    to sit next to her.


    The three of them sat around the table, with Miley in the middle. Somehow, Gabrielle ended up sitting


    straight across the table from Westley. Whenever she raised her head, she saw Westley¡¯s indifferent


    face.


    ¡°No, no, he wasn¡¯t mean to me. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Neil, can you take away the seafood? We shall not be having seafood in the future.¡± Westley


    interrupted, overshadowing Gabrielle


    ¡°Westley, what are you doing? Why would you ask for the seafood to be taken away? Let Gabrielle eat


    the seafood. It is low in fat, and it will help her be more beautiful. If you don¡¯t like it, you can eat other


    things,¡± Miley chastised him.


    There were Australian lobsters, hairy crabs, abalones, and caviar on the table. If they


    were taken away. Gabrielle would have nothing to eat.


    Miley suspected Westley did it on purpose.


    ¡°You want her to be more beautiful, but she will end up in hospital if she eats that. I don¡¯t want to be


    used of murder¡¯,¡± Westley said coldly.


    Gabrielle was allergic to seafood, so she was moved when Westley asked the butler to remove it,


    thinking he was protecting her. But after his cold response, her heart sank


    again,


    ¡°What are you talking about? Murder?¡± Miley¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Westley is getting more and


    more impolite, she thought


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m allergic to seafood,¡± Gabrielle exined.


    Miley looked relieved for a moment, before turning serious again. She looked at Gabrielle with


    sympathy in her gaze. ¡°Gabrielle, why didn¡®t you tell me? Neil could have prepared something else.


    What do you like to eat?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I can eat everything except seafood. I¡¯m not a picky eater,¡± Gabrielle said gently.


    Gabrielle knew that she was adopted, so she


    didn¡¯t dare to be picky about anything. She was always grateful for anything the Jones offered.


    Miley was saddened by Gabrielle¡¯s words. It seemed that Gabrielle suffered in the Jones family.


    ¡°Westley. ask the kitchen to cook more dishes that Gabrielle likes to eat in the future. Neil. remember


    that Gabrielle can¡¯t eat seafood.¡± Miley turned to look at Neil who was about to remove the dishes.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Neil responded.


    ¡°Westley, it is nice to see that you care about Gabrielle.¡± Miley raised her eyebrows and looked at


    Westley.


    If he didn¡®t care about Gabrielle at all, he wouldn¡¯t have known she was allergic to seafood


    ¡°Grandma, if something happens to Gabrielle in Vineyard Vi, I will be charged with murder,¡± Westley


    exined coldly.


    Miley¡¯s expression darkened again. She shouldn¡¯t have expected him to say something nice.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t say such things in front of Gabrielle! You¡®re scaring her!¡± Miley warned him.


    *The Jones are not cowards. Are you a Coward. Gabrielle?¡± Westley ked. A real coward would not


    marry him.


    Also, after spending thest few days with Gabrielle, he was sure that this woman was not only brave,


    but fearless.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t take him so seriously. He has a sharp tongue but a soft heart,¡± Miley advised.


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t mind. And I should thank Westley for remembering that I¡¯m allergic to seafood.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled gently.


    In Westley¡¯s eyes, such a bright and happy smile looked hypocritical.


    ¡°Neil, prepare more dishes.¡± When the atmosphere at the table was finally harmonious, Miley¡¯s mood


    lightened.


    ¡°Neil, go get a few bottles of good wine.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you would like to drink?¡± Gabrielle asked, observing the happy look on Miley¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have you and Westley here for dinner today, We should celebrate with a bit of wine.


    What do you say, Gabrielle?¡± Miley asked, turning to Gabrielle, 9


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink too much, so I don¡¯t drink too


    Gabrielle said uneasily.


    She wasn¡¯t confident about her drinking capacity at all. Sloane was rumored to be able to drink a


    thousand sses of wine, but Gabrielle herself couldn¡¯t drink more than three..


    ¡°Yes, good girls don¡¯t drink much outside, but you can drink here at home whenever you would like.


    Westley has a cer full of excellent wines, so you can just ask Neil to bring you some.¡± Miley happily


    shared the secret of the Vineyard Vi with her.


    ¡°Grandma, that is my collection,¡± Westley reminded her.


    He didn¡¯t want just anyone to drink his treasured wine, and he definitely didn¡¯t want to waste it on


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t be mean! Gabrielle is your wife! Don¡¯t worry, Gabrielle. If you want a drink,e to


    Morris¡¯ Mansion. I have my own collection, too. We don¡¯t need this rude man¡¯s wine,¡± Miley said,


    obviously insulted.


    Miley¡¯sments made Gabrielle¡¯s heart soar. She was such a lovely olddy, and Gabrielle felt


    honored to have her on her side.


    Even if Westley was a terrible man, it wasn¡¯t all bad. Miley seemed to like her, and that was something


    Gabrielle had never experienced in her life.


    The butler soon brought two bottles of good red wine from Westley¡¯s collection.


    ¡°Westley, can we drink the wine? If we can¡¯t, just let Neil take it back,¡± Miley said, looking at Westley


    pointedly.


    Neil was already about to open the bottle, but he froze when he heard Miley¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t know


    what to make of the situation.


    ¡°Neil, open the wine,¡± Westley ordered, too tired to deal with Miley, who was constantly siding with


    Gabrielle. It seemed as if Gabrielle was born to be the bane of his existence.


    If he had known, he would have called off the wedding, or sent someone to force Nellie toe. 2


    Staying with a temporary wife was already horrible enough


    The butler quickly opened the bottle and poured some wine for Miley. ¡°Madam, enjoy your wine,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Pour some for Gabrielle and Westley.¡± Miley reminded him in a low voice, but Westley


    still heard it.


    ¡°Grandma, I have a lot of emails to reply to this afternoon,¡± Westley said.


    ¡°Emails? You are resting at home, and you should be honored to be able to drink with me. If you don¡¯t


    appreciate mypany, go to your study and answer your emails, and I¡¯ll drink with Gabrielle. But


    don¡¯t you dare call me your grandmother if you do that!¡± Miley could always find a way to deal with


    Westley.


    Westley was annoyed, but he knew he lost.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink with you,¡± he finally agreed.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 35 Online Read

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 35 Online Read


    Chapter 35 In His Arms


    When Miley was young, she apanied her husband to his business meetings and various social


    engagements. She did this mostly so she could drink.


    Very few people knew she was a heavy drinker.


    Thus, at her persuasion, Westley and Gabrielle drank a lot. They also ate the nutritional soup made


    especially for them. Soon, the both of them were too full to keep


    going


    ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t drink anymore. I¡¯m so drunk. It feels like my face is burning,¡± Gabrielle put down her


    ss.


    Westley¡¯s wine was very tasty. When she first began to drink it, she felt nothing. The more of it she


    drank though, the more she wanted. Soon enough, she waspletely drunk.


    ¡°Well, Gabrielle, then don¡¯t drink anymore. Why don¡¯t you have some more soup? It¡¯s good for your


    health.¡± Miley immediately served another bowl of soup to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Come on, Westley. Here¡¯s more for you too.¡± Miley ced a bowl in front of him.


    Although it looked and tasted good, Westley


    didn¡¯t want anymore. The soup smelled faintly of Chinese medicine, which Westley hated.


    Westley took a look at Gabrielle, thinking, She really loves this soup. This must be her third bowl.


    Has she had too much?From N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if she wants to make a good impression in front of Miley, she doesn¡¯t have to torture herself like


    this.


    ¡°Grandma, one bowl is enough for me. I can¡¯t take another bowl.¡± Westley said.


    Seeing how happy Gabrielle was, Miley didn¡¯t care whether Westley would like another bowl or not.


    After all, one bowl of soup was enough to get them both drunk with desire. 1


    ¡°Oh well, you never listen to me. Not like Gabrielle here.¡± She looked at Gabrielle happily


    ¡°Is the soup tasty?¡± Miley asked her with a smile. 3


    ¡°Yes, Grandma! The soup is very good. It smells a bit like herbs. Why aren¡¯t you having any?¡± Gabrielle


    asked, sipping the soup with a faint smile.


    ¡°This soup is made specifically for you young


    people. I¡¯m old and have no need for it. If you like it, you can ask the cook to make it again in the future.


    It¡¯s made with mutton, bones, and several Chinese medicines, which makes it smell less fishy. It has to


    cook for a whole morning to make it tasty. It¡¯s the perfect meal to strengthen your body after you get out


    of the hospital,¡± Miley exined.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious. Thank you, Grandma,¡±


    Gabrielle said, smiling brightly.


    Gabrielle thought it was lovely that she was being so kind to them. Westley, however, thought that the


    old woman was up to no good. a


    After all, the Morris were not simple people.


    ¡°Come on, drink up. You look too thin. The Jones will think that we¡¯re bad hosts, letting you starve,¡±


    Miley said,ing up with a ridiculous reason to urge Gabrielle to keep drinking


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not thin at all. I would actually like to lose some weight,¡± Gabrielle said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to lose weight. You¡¯ve already lost too much. If you lose some more, you¡¯ll be bone-


    thin. Am I right, Westley?¡± Miley nced at the reserved man.


    Westley stayed quiet, lost in his thoughts.


    Miley knew Westley very well. When he was deep in thought, he would naturally frown.


    She realized that she should stop now or else Westley might notice something.


    ¡°Gabrielle, didn¡¯t you just say that you were a little drunk? I think you¡¯re almost done with your dinner.


    Why doesn¡¯t Westley escort you back to your room?¡± Miley looked at her. Gabrielle¡¯s white face was


    red. She didn¡¯t know it was because of the alcohol, the soup. or her suggestion


    All in all, it was exactly what she had wanted.


    ¡°I am a bit dizzy, but don¡¯t bother Westley. I can find my way back to my room myself.¡± Even a little


    drunk, Gabrielle could clearly see how dark Westley¡¯s face was.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want to stay with Gabrielle.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even stand straight; how could you make it back to your room by yourself? You could end up


    falling down the stairs.¡± Miley was firm in her convictions. She would not give Gabrielle the chance to


    go back to her room by herself.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Westley, take Gabrielle back to her room, I¡¯ve also drunk a little too much wine tonight. I think I¡¯ll take


    your room for the night, if that is alright?¡± Miley said, looking at Westley.


    It was not a negotiation. She was going to take his room.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take Gabrielle back to her room first.¡± Westley stood up and walked over to Gabrielle. He


    seemed so tall and strong as he looked down at her.


    Gabrielle was startled by his sudden approach. She looked up at him with her bright, ck eyes.


    ¡°W¡­ Westley, I can do it myself. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want him to take her


    back to her room.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± To prove her point, she quickly stood up, but her feet were so weak that she fell forward.


    Fortunately, Westley caught her in his arms.


    Instead of falling to the ground, she le herself fall into him. Her face met with his chest. At the sound of


    his strong heartbea through his shirt, her face grew even warme


    than it already was.


    She felt so humiliated and thought about how she always embarrassed herself in front of him.


    ¡°Oh, W¡­ Westley, thank you very much.¡± Gabrielle quickly pulled away from him, her face so hot she


    didn¡¯t dare look him in the


    eye.


    ¡°Really, Gabrielle? If I hadn¡¯t caught you, you would have fallen right to the ground. You


    really underestimated how much you had to drink.¡± Westley cast a scornful nce at her and thought, ¡®I


    hate people who overestimate themselves.


    From my experience, they are the stupidest.


    She kept drinking despite how drunk she was. She was asking for trouble.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s very drunk, isn¡¯t she? Westley, hurry up and take her to bed.¡± Miley urged.


    ¡°I¡­ Oh¡­¡± Before Gabrielle could protest, she was lifted up into the air by Westley.


    ¡°Hey! Westley, you don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± Gabrielle reminded him in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make this take any longer than it needs to. You¡¯ve already wasted enough of my time,¡± Westley


    said coldly.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 36 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 36 Read Online


    Chapter 36 Betrayal


    in all her life, this was the first time that a man had embraced Gabrielle so intimately.


    Oddly enough, Westley¡¯s action somehow gave her a sense of satisfaction.


    Her happiness with Westley was always fleeting and today would be no different. As soon as she


    walked into the room, Westley grabbed her and threw her on the bed forcefully. The softness of the bed


    did very little tofort Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle searched her mind to understand his temperament and failed to grasp the reason behind it


    ¡°Stop, it hurts¡­ With sadness she looked at him pleadingly. As her eyes filled with tears and her face


    flushed with emotion she tried to look away before he could see his effect on her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is something wrong and did I hurt you?¡± asked Westley, with a quizzical look on his face.


    Wesley was concerned and hesitant to leave her in such a state.


    Despite his concern, his expression was void of emotion and he red coldly at her as she


    Tecoiled in difort on the bed.


    Gabrielle, what is the matter?¡± Gabrielle continued to groan in difort and it was at this point that


    Westley couldn¡¯t help but begin to worry that something was really


    ¡°Hm¡­ My insides feel as though they are on fire. Westley, do you think that maybe it was your wine we


    had at dinner?¡± she asked anxiously as she pulled her cor, suddenly rmed that these were the


    deadly effects of an undetected poison.


    There is nothing wrong with the wine.¡± Westley thought to himself. ¡°Gabrielle just had too much to


    drink. I mean, she almost drank up the whole bottle of wine for crying out loud! Who could survive that


    without a little difort?¡±


    ¡°I hardly think that it was the wine. After all, it is fermented and mulled by the best winery in the


    business. It is meant to be enjoyed in moderation, with each sip savored until thest drop. One would


    think you have never enjoyed such good wine before.¡± He did not conceal his dislike for her at all.


    Gabrielle was not surprised with his attitude: as Westley had never been affectionate to her in the past.


    ¡°You are probably right Westley, don¡¯t worry


    about me. I just want to get undressed and go to bed. It¡¯s alright, you can leave me now.¡± Gabrielle lelt


    hot and bothered, as she toyed with the thought of taking off her clothes right now.


    Westley frowned; unapologetic and walked


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    towards the door.


    But he found that the door was locked.


    He distinctly remembered using his leg to shut the door as he came in. Certain that he hadn¡¯t locked


    the door, he was just as confused as to who had.


    He immediately realized that it must have been Miley


    ¡°What will Gabrielle think?¡± he thought silently to himself. ¡®Surely she would be concerned once she


    came to her senses.¡±


    Suddenly he had a shback of the scene at dinner earlier that evening and with a look of horror he


    realized she was not intoxicated but must have been drugged. Her reaction couldn¡¯t be to the vine;


    maybe it was the something in the soup.


    Fear began to overshadow the scowl look on Westley¡®s face, as he remembered a simr incident that


    had urred to him not too long ago. How could one forget the time he had been framed for a crime


    that he did not


    Westley considered himself shrewd and definitely not gullible; yet here he was outsmarted by those


    whom he¡¯d trusted the most, for the second time!


    He drifted into deep thought remembering his first taste of betrayal with the Jones family. He had


    med his misfortune on his own carelessness; yet Tobias and his wife were equally responsible for


    the events that unfolded that night. The couple had secretly connived to drug him and forced him to


    have sex with Gabrielle.


    Time had not dulled the sting of betrayal he felt at this very moment because of Miley. He was taken


    advantage yet again and this time in his own house. Feeling powerless, Westley resigned to the fact


    that he couldn¡¯t do anything to her


    Her title as ¡°grandmother¡± was befitting indeed!


    In a fit of rage, Westley kicked the door hard. His aggression was only met with silence from the other


    side of the locked door.


    ¡°Neil, can you hear me? Open the door if you are outside.


    Neil, c¡¯mon!¡±


    pointless. No matter how loudly Woy shouted, there was no response at all.


    He knew, without a shadow of doubt, that Miley was the mastermind behind all of this.


    The worst part of it all was that Westley began to feel a burning sensation, stemming from his abdomen


    running down to his limbs.


    The burning sensation was not new to him and he knew exactly what the cause was.


    More convinced than before, he was confident that the wine was not responsible for how he or


    Gabrielle felt. This was the work of Chinese medicine that must have been added to the soup by Miley,


    ¡°Damn it! The Chinese medicine must have something else in in!¡±


    As he recalled, he had less than Gabrielle. It made sense his symptoms were muchter than hers. All


    in all she must have had two or three bowls of soup. so it was understandable that her reaction was so


    intense.


    From across the room came a dull thuid that caught his attention. The sudden noise interrupted his


    thoughts.


    Westley turned to where the noise hade from. Much to his surprise, Gabrielle had rolled out of the


    bed, with her dress torn open. There she was before him her white, tender and slender legs bare not


    hidden from his prying eyes.


    Slowly he began to recall the pleasure she had brought him on that fateful day at the Jones family


    home.


    The memory melted the feelings of betrayal that had overwhelmed him before. The only betrayal he


    could think of was how his body instinctively responded to the vision before him.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so hot¡­ Turn on the air conditioner. .. Turn on the air conditioner¡­¡±, Gabrielle pleaded. She


    lay on the floor, unwilling to get up


    The coldness of the floor was a wee relief to her body. How else would she survive the effects of


    drinking so much of the tainted soup?


    The heat emanating from her body threatened to drive her insane. Overwhelmed she softly muttered,


    ¡°It¡¯s so terribly hot¡­ I can¡¯t think straight.¡± Gabrielle became aware that the coolfort provided by


    the floor just moments earlier was waning and she thought that a cold shower would be the next


    best thing. She managed somehow to stand on her feet but at the sight of Westley standing behind the


    door, she walked towards him instead. She seemed to have no control over her body and her legs


    instinctively propelled her to where he stood.


    ¡°Gabrielle, stay away from me!¡± The fire burning in Westley¡¯s body continued to rage, but when he saw


    that Gabrielle was walking towards him, his face turned cold.


    ¡°I¡­ I feel horrible!¡± Gabrielle seemed oblivious to his pleas and nted herself firmly front of him, with


    a ravenous look across her face.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t get close to me. Go take a bath if you feel ufortable.¡± Westley struggled to retain


    hisposure. Desire threatened to ovee him now that Gabrielle was so close; he felt hisst


    ounce of self-control escape his bodypletely.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Westley?¡± she asked him, Gabrielle ced her slender hand on his chest with


    concern.


    Through his unbuttoned shirt, Gabrielle could feel his heart racing under her touch. Right then she felt


    her own heart begin to beat faster as though it wanted to match his; beat for beat.


    ¡°Gabrielle, go away.¡± Westley grabbed her


    hand tightly and moved it away from his chest is though it was the cause of symptoms. He stared at her


    nkly.


    ¡°Ouch! That hurt.¡± Gabrielle looked at him


    She bit on her tretribling lips and tried to hide her embarrilssment. She tried to look away before he


    could see her eyes welling with tears. She couldn¡¯t decide if the pain in her hand hurt more than his


    tant rejection of her.


    After what seemed like an eternity. Westley finally let go of her hand. But as soon as he loosened his


    hand, Gabrielle pounced on him like an octopus, wrapped her body tightly around his and kissed him


    fiercely.


    This was his breaking point. Westley turned around and pressed Gabrielle against the door, kissing her


    overbearingly.


    ¡®Gabrielle, you started this. You can¡¯t stop me now.¡¯


    Westley swiftly picked her up and made strides to the bed with her in his arms.


    When the throngs of passion had subsided, Gabrielle drifted to sleep. Westley pulled the quilt over her,


    stood up and went out onto the balcony.


    Neil was not surprised to see Westley, and looked at him beaming with joy!


    ¡°Mr. Morris, the cook is preparing some sweet soup. Shall I bring you a bowl? Neil greeted him as if he


    knew nothing


    But Westley would not be deterred so easily and promptly probed him, ¡°Neil, did you lock the doorst


    night? Where is Grandma?¡± Westley was not hungry just yet, least of all for that dreadful sweet soup!


    The thing on his mind now, was to figure out what had happenedst night.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 37 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 37 Read Online


    Chapter 37 Wendy¡®s Call


    Neil was not the least bit surprised. Westley had said exactly what he expected him to


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Madam asked me to lock the door so I did. I won¡¯t object if you want to punish me. Just do it.¡± Neil


    stood still and waited for Wesley to punish him.


    Miley had been the mastermind behind this n. Westley looked upon Neil, knowing he couldn¡¯t


    actually punish him.


    ¡°Neil, we will discuss itter. Where¡¯s grandma? Is she still asleep in my room?¡± Westley questioned.


    He had toe down from the balcony to enter the living room because his room was locked from


    outside.


    ¡°Madam went back half an hour ago,¡± Neil said honestly


    ¡°Do you mean grandma has gone back to her house?¡± Westley¡¯s face turned ck


    It was clear that Miley did not want to take responsibility for everything that happened.


    This wasn¡¯t going to work. Miley was getting increasingly more yful. 3


    It appeared that she had nned everything


    ¡°Neil, did grandma ask you to make the soup?¡± Westley nced at Neil.


    slight stille


    hidden


    Morris


    Stunned, Neil gave a slight smile. ¡°You are truly Me. Morris. I cannot keep anything hidden from you.


    Indeed, Madam gave me the recipe for this soup. I was nning to prepare it for you and Mrs¡­ Miss


    Jones le seems that you don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Neil, you should bum that recipe. If this happens again, I think it would be best if you returned to the


    old house,¡± Westley stated with a cold face.


    Neil understood that Westley was furious, but he had been caught in a dilemma.


    He had been a servant to the Morris for a long time. Miley had been the one to promote him. When


    Westleyter started to live on his own, Miley had specifically asked Neil to look after him.


    Because of this, Neil had felt closer to Miley. It made dealing with the two of them very difficult


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Morris.¡± Neil nodded.


    It was better to listen to Westley as long as he was still living in the Vineyard Vi


    -Till go to thepanyter. Leave Gabrielle


    efore you leave, Mindam would like to tell HUomething.¡± Neil reneved note from his pocket and handed


    it to Westley.


    Westley¡¯s face darkened once more.


    ¡°Westley, every man in the Morrig is indomitable. There are certain responsibilities thate with the


    marriage, especially after you two be a real couple


    I want to have a great grandchild as soon as possible. Westley. give it your best efforts.


    Gabrielle is a good girl. Do not continue to bully her.¡¯


    Westley crumpled the note into a ball and threw it into the trash can.


    How could she tell him to give her a great grandson? He did not want to have a child with Gabrielle.


    Besides, Miley had been a great grandmother for years already. Westley¡¯s brother¡¯s child was nearly


    three years old.


    She did not need to ask him for more.


    Gabrielle had slept deeply. When she woke


    ready for you if you are hungry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle down to eat a littleter.¡± Gabrielle was hungry. It was already 10 o¡¯clock in the


    evening. The incident at noon had consumed so much energy and left her T¨¹vendus.


    Gabrielle dressed quickly and slowly made hier way downstairs, orrly to find that Westley was nowhere


    to be seen.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking Neil as he set the table for her dinner. ¡°Neil, where is


    Westley?¡±


    ¡°He went to thepany this afternoon,¡± Neil replied honestly.


    Westley drove to thepany in the afternoon after meeting with Neil.


    ¡°Has he note back yet?¡± It was already sote. Did Westley have to work overtime until the


    morning?


    ¡°He did not mention anything so I don¡¯t know. I have no right to ask about his private affairs. If you


    would like to know when Mr. Morris will return, it would be better to ask him yourself,¡± Neil suggested.


    Surprised, she shook her head and refused. ¡°No, thanks. He would be unhappy if I were to call him.


    When did grandma go back?¡±


    ¡°She returned this afternoon.¡±


    After finishing her meal, she went back to her room and called Wendy.


    She wanted to leave Westley as soon as possible. If he continued to torture her like he had this


    afternoon, she was afraid that she would eventually lose her life.


    ¡°Where on earth does Bryce go?¡¯


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s sote. Didn¡¯t you go to sleep? What happened? Wendy asked with concern


    Had the incident with the Jones family never happened, Gabrielle would think that Wendy truly cared


    about her.


    But if it were the case, Wendy shouldn¡¯t have drugged her adopted daughter and forced her to sleep


    with a man.


    Although Gabrielle could never trust Wendy as she had before, she also could not forget how she


    raised her for twenty years. She was also Bryce¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Mom, I need to know. Do you know where my brother is?¡± Gabrielle asked directly.


    Wendy remained silent for a few seconds. ¡°Gabrielle. I understand that you are in a hurry but you know


    19 well as i that looking for a person abroad is like searching for : needle in the sea. Your father and i


    have already sent multiple people to look for him. We can¡¯t afford to offend Westley. We are doing


    everything possible to find him. Give us time.¡±


    Oh, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Westley,


    It was really quite ironic. She knew that Westley was not to be trifled with. The fact was that Bryce had


    taken Westley¡®s fiancee away, and Wendy had drugged him and forced him to have sex with Gabrielle?


    Westley had been terribly offended!


    ¡°I know, mom. I¡¯ll go to bed now.¡± Gabrielle immediately hung up the phone.


    She had been sleeping the whole afternoon. Now she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. She logged on to


    WeChat and saw Sloane had made a new post.


    It was a picture of barbecue. Obviously, she was barbecuing A message from Sloane came in.


    ¡°Pretty girl, do you have time to have a barbecue?

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 38 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 38 Read Online


    Chapter 38 Feeling Sorry For Her


    Gabrielle and Sloane were frequent customers of the Beat vor Barbie restaurant situated on the


    Maple Road in the ancient part of town.


    Immediately she saw Sloane¡¯s picture on WeChat Moments, she knew where Sloane


    Since Westley wasn¡¯t home, Gabrielle told Neil she was going to see her friend and called the driver.


    ¡°Gabrielle,e here. d to meet you!¡± Sloane waved at her. 3


    Gabrielle dashed over to Sloane, only to find out she wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡°Lance, why are you here?¡± Gabrielle was shocked when she saw him.


    Lance grinned as he saw her stunned. ¡°I was close by when I saw Sloane¡¯s WeChat Moments. Aren¡¯t


    you d to see me?¡±


    Hisments made Gabrielleugh. ¡°How can I deny you, Lance? It would be more fun to have


    barbecue with more friends.¡±


    ¡°As I previously said, Gabrielle is more delighted to see you than I am.¡± Sloane


    sipped her beer and poured 1 ss for


    Sloane, I will pass on beer today.¡± The prospect of drinking beer terrified Gabrielle. She remembered


    how heavily she had drunk during lunch.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you have always fancied beer with barbecue. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to drink today?¡±


    Sloane stared at her, puzzled as to what had happened to her.


    Since she married Westley, she had been a very different person.


    ¡°I will pass on alcohol; I had too much of it at noon, and it makes me feel sick. I would rather eat.¡±


    Gabrielle nibbled on a roasted beef.


    ¡°Are you all right, Gabrielle? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re in a good mood. You seem to be exhausted. Is


    Westley bothering you?¡± Sloane felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Is Westley a devil? Does bullying Gabrielle satisfy him?¡¯ she thought to herself.


    Lance was filling Gabrielle¡¯s ss with water, When he realized what Sloane said, the expression on


    his face changed. He was furious as he remembered what happened in the Jones family residence that


    afternoon. He recalled Gabrielle¡¯s allergy to seafood and


    haw Westley, on the other hand, not only made her peel shrims, but made her eat. them


    As he remembered, Lance wished he had beaten Westley


    ¡°Is Westley being unkind to you, Gabrielle? Is he constantly bullyine you?¡±nce seemed to be


    concerned.


    Gabrielle took a sip from the cup while acting unperturbed. ¡°I was not bullied by Westley, Lance. He is


    always upied with work. He can¡¯t really have time to bully me.¡±


    Lance could tell Gabrielle was lying. He was certain Westley was maltreating her.


    ¡°How did you feel the other day?¡± Lance inquired about the shrimp she ate during their visit to the


    Jones.


    After the incident, he had wanted to see Gabrielle, but Wendy didn¡¯t allow that


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I vomited the shrimp I ate. The anti-inmmatory medication was effective, I felt a lot better


    after I took the drug I apologize for troubling you, Lance.¡± Gabrielle sipped more water to mask her


    guilt.


    Eating shrimps was a minor inconveniencepared to the sex she had with Westley that day.


    Lance said as he put some food on her ter.


    ¡°Westley asked you to eat shrimps, Gabrielle Are you sure he¡¯s okay? Ian¡¯t he aware you are allergic to


    seafood, and you will die if the allergy geis serious? He¡¯s A nenal killer.¡± Sloane was ertraged as soon


    as she heard


    Gabrielle had almost died after eating stafood by ident, and they were both iware of this. They were


    aware of the danger of eating what one was allergic to; it was more like eating poison 2


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up. Sloane. Westley had no idea I was allergic to seafood that day, He would not


    have coerced me to eat shrimps if he had known.¡± Gabrielle had no intention of defending Westley. She


    was just trying to be honest.


    Having realized her allergy to seafood Westley told Neil to take all the seafood dishes off the table.


    Despite his bluntnguage, Gabrielle stil believed he cared for her.


    ¡°Whatever, he was wrong, and you shouldn¡¯ have defended him in the first ce. You


    would be tortured every day if Nellie didn¡¯t return. What is the current state of the Jones? Has the lones


    discovered any information about Bryce¡¯s whereabouts? You¡¯re the most naive of thein all. It would be


    best if you hadn¡¯t been entangled in their issues, but you¡¯ve been made the scapegoat. Why do you


    have to go through all of this?¡± Sloane felt bad for Gabrielle.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Gabrielle? Could you provide me with more information?¡± Lance was very concerned.


    He had just returned from a month-long trip abroad. Gabrielle¡¯s marriage surprised him as soon as he


    returned home. He couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. The truth was hard to swallow


    ¡°Nothing happened, Lance.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t feelfortable telling Lance such a humiliating secret,


    but she knew the secret would eventuallye out.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you shouldn¡¯t be hiding anything from Lance. If you don¡¯t have the courage to tell him, I¡¯ll do


    it for you.¡± Sloane could no longer take it. Gabrielle was the most innocent girl among them, and she


    was the one who have suffered the most. It waspletely unjust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Lance, Sloane.¡± Gabrielle was not happy.


    ¡°Gabrielle. I don¡¯t care if you are angry: I¡¯m going to tell Lange. He might be able to help.¡± Sloane was


    unable to assist Gabrielle, but Lance could be able to


    Sloane had decided; she had considered asking her brother Benny to assist Gabrielle if She had to


    other options,


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sloane, tell me what¡¯s wrong with Gabrielle?¡± Lance fixed his gaze on Sloane.


    This time, Gabrielle did not intrude. Sloane was adamant to tell Lance everything anyway, and she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her from talking for the rest of her life if she tried to stop her how


    Sloane was right. Perhaps she should ask Lance to track down Bryce.


    The Carter did not have the same influence as the Carter did


    ¡°When Bryce absconded with Westley¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Nellie, Westley married Gabrielle and vowed to return


    Gabrielle as soon as the Jones returned Bryce and Nellie to him. But it was unfair to Gabrielle. She had


    no clue what was going on, but she was the one who had to bear the brunt of the consequences.


    Westley is maltreating her. When Nelliees back: Westley will divorce Gabrielle, Gabrielle behind.


    What should we do?¡±


    Slonne quickly summarized the whole story to Lance


    Lance learned Gabrielle had been pressured into marrying Westley.


    ¡°Why did you keep this from me, Gabrielle? You shouldn¡¯t have married Westley in the first ce. You


    don¡¯t deserve this.¡± Lance was remorseful and felt genuinely concerned for her well-being.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 39 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 39 Read Online


    Chapter 39 Something More To This Whole Brotherly Care


    Gabrielle felt the overflowing concern that coated Lance¡¯s words. She knew that he cared about her


    very much, and although it moved her, she did not want him to worry.


    This matter was only between the Jones and the Morris. It seemed unfair to entangle him in this


    charade..


    ¡°Mom is right, Lance. She asked me to get married, so they could gain more time to look for my


    brother. Otherwise, our family will be in ruins. Westley does have a formidable temper, you know. The


    Jones raised me, after all, so I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡± Gabrielle replied calmly


    More importantly, she was willing to marry someone whom she did not like for the sake of Bryce. Even


    if she got bullied every day. she could hold down the fort and wait for him toe back.


    Yes, she was silly, she silently berated herself.


    Lance let out an exasperatedugh. He knew what she was thinking and that she was only pretending


    to be clueless.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I think the Jones Wants you to


    catch all the me and not look for Bryce! They do not have the time and patience to look for him. How


    many days has it been, yet there is no news at all li is clear a day that they want you to many Westleyl¡±


    Sloane muttered discontentedly.


    Gabrielle¡¯s earlier calm left her, and the smile on her face froze. She wanted to refute, but what Sloane


    said was almost the same as what she thought now !


    Wendy had contrived for her to marry Westley and even drugged her.From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was enough proof to strengthen Gabrielle¡®s hunch that they had no ns to look for Bryce and Nellie.


    ¡°Is that true? Did aunt frame you to marry Westley?¡± Lance looked at Gabrielle closely.


    finding for any inch of clue.


    A trace of panic flickered in Gabrielle¡¯s eyes. She quickly defended. ¡°No, don¡¯t listen to Sloane. She is


    merely exaggerating! Everyone in the family is trying their best to find Bryce.


    ¡°Who¡¯s exaggerating? Your parents want you to marry Westley and Bryce to Nellie. If that happens,


    then the Jones, the Morris, and the Collins will be rted by marriage! Of course, the biggest


    beneficiary will be the Jones. Don¡¯t you see that it is one enormoUS


    trick devised by your parents so as not to offend both the Montis and the Collins Sloane fervidly


    exined.


    She had been in a rich and powerful family for many years, so she was pretty clear about how devious


    richdies could be.


    They could do anything absurd to scale their family¡®s interests and reputations ¨C precisely what Wendy


    was doing


    She wanted to seize Westley with one hand and hold Nellie with the other, pleasing those two affluent


    families in the process. But she could also offend them in the end!


    The Collins alone was not easy to deal with, but Wendy was overly presumptuous to involve the Morris,


    too. ¡®Had she forgotten the very sound of Westley¡¯s name? Sloane wondered.


    ¡°Sloane, it¡¯s not as bad as you said¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you nning on staying married to Westley?¡± Sloane¡¯s brows knitted, directing all her frustration to


    Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle flinched and, for the first few moments, was rendered speechless. When she reminded


    herself that Sloane was sitting across from her, waiting for answers, she quickly shook her head and


    said, ¡°I have no ns.¡±


    Gabriellenced at his face and meekly asked, ¡°Will you really help me find my brother Lance detected


    the faint glimmer of hope in her voice.


    ¡°I will try my best to find him. If I fail, I will help you leave Weatley. Will you cooperate with me when


    that timees?¡±


    ¡°Why are you hesitating? He is ready to help you find Bryce and leave Westley. Just say yes!¡± Seeing


    that Gabrielle was uncertain, Sloane interjected, urging her to agree.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I will do my best not to disappoint you. That is if you are willing I promise I won¡¯t make things


    difficult for you.¡±


    She was the apple of Lance¡¯s eye, and he would never force her to do anything without her permission.


    ¡°Of course, I am willing. I hope you can help me find my brother as soon as possible. As I cannot wait


    for that to happen, let us drink a toast to your good luck!¡± She picked the bottle again and proposed a


    toast to Lance.


    Reiming the luck machine was not easy, but the mere thought of Westley made Gabrielle want to


    flee as far as she could.


    ¡°I will help you achieve whatever you want,¡±


    Lance echoed as he raised his cup and gently clinked with her.


    ¡°Thank you, Lance.¡± Gabrielle looked at him gratefully.


    ¡°No need to thank me; it¡¯s me who wants to help you.¡± He shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°You sure are lucky to have such a kind cousin.¡± Sloane pouted in envy.


    They both had an unreliable brother, but at least Gabrielle had a cousin who watched over her.


    ¡°My cousin is also your cousin.¡± Gabrielle smiled at Sloane, her inexplicable sad mood starting to lift.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. How could Lance be my cousin?¡± Sloane denied, not wanting to impose herself.


    Besides, Sloane always had an inkling that there was something more to this whole brotherly care


    Lance had for Gabrielle than meets the eye. She was hoping, though, that she was only over-


    scrutinizing things. 2


    The three drank beers one after another. Unbeknownst to them, Gabrielle had already drunk too much.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 40 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 40 Read Online


    Chapter 40 They Are The Real Couple


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A ck Cayenne passed by and stopped. Sitting in the back seat, Westley frowned as he looked at


    Gabrielle, who was sitting in a stall across the road, drinking a ss of beer. She was draped across


    the man sitting next to her and from the looks of it, she seemed drunk


    She must have drunk too little during the day for her to go drinking at the stall in the middle of the night.


    And to think he had been worried that she was fed up with the way he had treated her carlier in


    the day. The woman he was seeing here looked happy and not tired as he had feared.


    Westley recognized the man whose arms were around Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder. It was Lance from the


    Carter: Lance had been hostile to him during their stay in the Jones¡¯ house and now he understood


    why.


    It was quite obvious that Lance had feelings for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, is that¡­ Miss Jones?¡± Alvin said to Westley in disbelief, his gaze still trained on the


    spectacle in the stall. He didn¡¯t even dare to turn around and look at the man he was asking And he


    had his reasons. As soon


    15 Westley had told him to stop the car, Alvin had clearly felt the temperature in the car drop, chilling


    him to his marrow.


    of course, Westley had told Alvin to stop the car because he had recognized Gabrielle.


    He was certainly displeased to see Gabrielle being held intimately by another man, irrespective of the


    fact that she was obviously drunk.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, do you want me to go and¡­?¡±


    Before Alvin could even finish, Westley had already opened the door of the car and was heading


    towards the stall, determination clearly written all over his body.


    ¡°Well, I want more drink. I am not drunk yet. Westley is a devil, a bastard¡­¡±


    With her head on Lance¡¯s shoulder, Gabrielle alternated between drinking and cursing Westley. She


    was clearly in a bad mood


    Westley, who by then was almost close to them, clearly heard all the venom directed at him. He wasn¡¯t


    surprised to discover that Gabrielle thought badly of him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you shouldn¡¯t drink so much. You are drunk.¡± Lance tried to grab her ss from her hand.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t feel drunk yet¡­ I still want more drink.¡± came the reply ¡°Westley is so mean, Gabrielle


    continued. ¡°He never allows me do anything. He treats me like trash and cannot even hide his


    disdain for me. I know he doesn¡¯t like me and I feel the same way too. Who would even want to marry


    him? Certainly not me! I don¡¯t want him at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle! Gabrielle!¡± Sloane, who had been silently sitting opposite Gabrielle, furiously whispered.


    She had also been drinking and was now tipsy. Upon raising her hand to take another swig from


    her ss, she had glimpsed Westley walking towards them. She had been so frightened that she


    dropped her barbecue to point at him.


    His sudden appearance at such an odd hour mnade her believe he was truly the devil.


    It was just horrible.


    Gabrielle and Lance could not see Westley because their backs were turned away


    from him. The only signal that something was wrong was the sudden chill they felt.


    ¡°Sloane, what¡¯s wrong? Why¡­ you look like you have seen a ghost?¡±


    Gabrielle asked with concern.


    Sloane immediately sobered up and tried to tell Gabrielle that Westley was standing behind her without


    giving too much away. To her, he looked like a ghost. No, even worse than that, he looked like the devil.


    ¡°G¡­ Gabrielle, West¡­ Westley¡­¡± Sloane was too drunk to speak clearly.


    ¡°Westley, he is like a ghost¡­ Well, he¡¯s not only a ghost. He is also the king of ghosts.¡± u


    *The king? Gabrielle,¡± Westley¡¯s cold voice called from behind


    before Gabrielle could answer.


    ¡°Yes, Sloane, the king of ghosts,¡± she replied without thinking


    Then without warning, someone snatched Gabrielle¡¯s ss from her hand and smashed it on the


    ground.


    This caused Gabrielle to sober up rather quickly. With a feeling of dread, she stood up and stared at


    the man standing behind her.


    ¡®I had thought you would rest in bed, by


    Westley¡¯s words atung Lance¡¯s heart.


    Did it mean that he and Gabrielle were truly a couple?


    ¡°I just went out for drinks with Lance and Sloane. Lance is my cousin. Surely, you must have seen him


    during the dinner we had at the Jones family¡¯s house. Am I now forbidden from spending time with my


    cousin?¡± Gabrielle quickly exined. She was scared seeing Westley like this, and even more terrified


    that he would vent his anger on Lance.


    ¡°Lance, can you clearly hear that?¡± Westley said in a voice as cold as ice.


    Lance understood what he was implying


    Since Gabrielle had introduced him as her cousin, he would have to let go of her. Not willing to put her


    in any more danger, he slowly removed his hand from her waist.


    ¡°Westley, Gabrielle has never betrayed your trust or done anything to wrong you. I hope you can


    reciprocate her loyalty by treating her better,¡± Lance calmly said as he looked boldly at Westley.


    From the way Gabrielle trembled in his presence, it was clear that Westley maltreated her.


    And this knowledge broke Lance¡¯s heart.


    It also made him hate Bryce with a ferocity he had never experienced before. Bryce had eloped with


    Westley¡¯s fianc¨¦e, forcing Gabrielle to marry the devil as a substitute.


    He nned on teaching Bryce a lesson the next time he saw him.


    ¡°Lance, this does not concern you. You may be Gabrielle¡¯s cousin, but still, you have no right to pry into


    our affairs. What happens between me and Gabrielle is private.¡± Westley intoned in his characteristic


    cold manner. He wanted to make it explicitly clear to Lance that he would not tolerate the presence of a


    third party in his affairs.


    ¡°What do you mean, Westley?¡± By this time, Lance was furious. Was Westley trying to keep him away


    from Gabrielle?


    ¡°Gabrielle, enter the car so we can go home.¡± Westley said, ignoring Lance outright.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 41 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 41 Read Online


    Chapter 41 I Miss You


    Gabrielle had consumed a lot of alcohol Though half sober, she could not walk a straight line. She was


    too tager to get to Westley. After just two steps forward, she almost fell over.


    To protect her from getting injured, Westley stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle. you are such a cheap woman. You flirt with any man at any given opportunity. It¡¯s sickening.¡±


    Westley shoved her away. staring at her with disgust.


    Gabrielle was heartbroken. Westley¡¯s words were hard to take for her.


    Westley had moved into the car. He became enraged even more 15 he noticed Gabrielle was still


    standing there, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Gabrielle, get in the car,¡± Westley screamed angrily


    Westley¡¯s treatment of Gabrielle was unbearable for Lance. ¡°What did Westley take her for? She is,


    after all, his wife. He may choose not to love her, but he shouldn¡¯t be so cruel to her


    ¡°Gabrielle, let me drive you back to the vien residence,¡± Lance said as he approached her.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯mn messed up: I can¡¯t go back How.¡± Wendy would HCOITE her if she went hack recking


    with alcohol


    Thene with the to my house; I don¡¯t want you to do with him and be mistreated: you don¡¯t have


    to¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t make me repeat myself. Do you still want to rescue the lones?¡± Westley was irritated


    by Lance¡¯s zealous defense of Gabrielle.


    ¡°Lance likes Gabrielle. Would he be happy if everyone is aware?¡¯


    Gabrielle bit her lips and walked towards Westley¡¯s car after a brief moment of hesitation. Lance


    grabbed her hand,


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t go with him.¡±


    Gabrielle was perplexed as he looked at Lance. ¡°I have to go. Lance. Thank you for having barbecue


    with me tonight.¡±


    Gabrielle hurried back to join Westley. She couldn¡¯t avoid provoking him any longer, or else she and the


    Jones family would suffer the consequences


    She could afford to offend this man.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re well aware of Westley¡¯s unfavorable treatment of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put me in a pickle, Lance. I had been a victim in this marriage. My brother and the Jones will be


    in serious trouble if I don¡¯t listen to him.¡± Gabrielle had a troubled expression on her face as she looked


    at Lance.


    She simply wanted to be honest with Lance. She considered herself guilty so she couldn¡¯t resist


    Westley


    She couldn¡¯t risk Bryce¡¯s life and tarnish the reputation of Jones family.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Gabrielle. Bryce is to me. Why do you take responsibility for him?


    ¡°I offer to help.¡±


    Lance had a lot to say to Gabrielle, but he was choked by those words and let go of her hand.


    Gabrielle turned back and ran to the car. She shivered as soon as she opened the door.


    ¡°I apologize for keeping you waiting for too long¡±


    Gabrielle nervously stared at Westley.


    ¡°Just let me know if you wish to spend the night with Lance, Gabrielle. I will let you.¡±


    Westley gave her a stern look.


    ¡°It is not what you think. Lance is my cousin. Can you stop seeing everyone as a bad guy?¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡®t force it, knowing full well that she would never be able to deleat Westley in an


    argument.


    ¡°If he is what you call him, he shouldn¡¯t have held you in public, and if you are s half decent as you


    imed, you shouldn¡¯t have been on a date with him. You are my wife. and you should behave


    yourself.¡± Westley expressed his displeasure violently. Gabrielle¡®s blood ran cold at the sound of his


    unfriendly voice 1


    It seemed that she was the only victim in this marriage


    ¡°I see.¡± She didn¡¯t have a choice but toply


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so obstinate, Gabrielle. Pressure the Jones to locate Bryce as soon as possible so we can


    end this.¡± Westley asked Alvin to drive after giving her an unsympathetic look.


    Gabrielle felt uneasy on their way back She felt nauseous and vomited even before the car arrived at


    the Vineyard Vi¡¯s entrance.


    most likely because she had consumed too much rosted beet and drunk too much ICE beer.


    Alvin immediately stopped the car as the odor in the car bezatne unbeatable. Westley¡¯s expression had


    dat kened and he was on the verge of going itsane.


    ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting!¡± with a disgusted expression on his face, Westley pulled the door open and


    exited the car. He med himself for having a ride with a drunk woman. He should have just dropped


    her at the snack stand.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gabrielle hurriedly exited the vehicle. squatted on the roadside, and puked. She felt worse and was too


    weak to stand.


    Not long after, she fainted.


    ¡°Miss Jones seems to have passed out. Mr. Morris.¡± Alvin and Westley stood a few meters away from


    Gabrielle and watched her as she vomited. The scene was hrious.


    ¡°Let me help her up!¡± Looking into Westley¡®s nk gaze, Alvin assumed that Westley despised


    Gabrielle too much and would be uninterested in her. As a result, he decided to assist her to regain


    consciousness.


    ¡°Alvin, take the car to the carwash and get rid of the unpleasant odor.¡± After instructing


    Alvin, Westley moved closer to Gabrielle.


    Westley had already taken Gabrielle in his arms and walked towards the Vineyard Vi before Alvin


    realized what had happened..


    The Vineyard Vi was only a few hundred meters away, while Westley¡¯s residence was a thousand


    meters away. Would Westley carry her to the house?


    ¡°Mr. Morris, should I carry Miss Jones to the house? Alvin was concerned that Westley would toss


    Gabrielle into a parterre or a fish pool halfway to the house.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just make myself clear, Alvin?¡± Westley walked towards the Vineyard Vi, casting a stern look


    at Alvin.


    Alvin stood still, staring at Westley¡¯s big powerful figure as he walked slowly into the vi


    ¡°That may have been the first time he has held a woman in his arms like that.


    What kind of luck does Gabrielle have? Westley seems to despise her, but he is not ready to abandon


    her. He has never held a woman before.¡¯ .


    Gabrielle felt ufortable. She had a vague sense that someone was holding her, just as Bryce used


    to when she was sick. She


    her head


    against


    However, it seemed that her brother hadn¡¯t held her in a long time, and he even hated her getting close


    to him.


    ¡°Bryce, I feel ufortable,¡± Gabrielle leaned against Westley¡¯s chest with her cyes closed, and


    whispered, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you held me.


    I like it when you hold me.


    Please don¡¯t leave me. I miss you¡­¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 42 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 42 Read Online


    Chapter 42 Beg Him


    Gabrielle¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t particrly loud, but her every word tang clear in Westley¡¯s ears.


    Silly girl. Here she was lying in his arms with her eyes closed, yet she was thinking of another matnl.


    She even called out his name.


    How could she miss Bryce then, when he was out having fun with Nellie?


    Westley gritted his teeth and stifled the urge to throw her into the pond or the flower beds in front of the


    vi. Gingerly, he carried her inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Mr. Morris,¡± Neil remarked when he saw him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Jones?¡± Of course,


    the butler would be surprised to see himnie back so early, and with Gabrielle in his arms to boot.


    More to the point, Neil was wondering why they hadn¡¯t even bothered to take a car.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Westley walked past the other man and strode over to the staircase.


    ¡°No one is allowed toe upstairs without my permission,¡± he ordered in his usual cold manner


    before disappearing into the second floornding,


    Neil gaped after him, stunned. What on earth


    could have possibly happened? Westleycked furious, and he thought he had smelled alcohol waiting


    from thedy when they passed him. It was quite a worrying situation, so he hurriedly called Alvin.


    ¡°Tell me, Alvin, why has Mr. Morris returned with Miss Jones in his arms? Didn¡¯t you drive them back


    home?¡±


    ¡°Well, Miss Jones threw up in the car just before we reached the gates of Vineyard Vi. The car is


    sullied, believe me, and Mr. Morris is mad about it. I¡¯m going to have it washed to get rid of the stench.¡±


    Even as he spoke, Alvin was opening all the windows and the overhead hatch of said vehicle. The foul


    odor was still there, and it was starting to disgust him.


    ¡°Is that really all? I mean, I can tell that Mr. Morris is indeed furious¡­.¡±


    But Neil didn¡¯t think that Westley would get so worked up over such a matter, especially given the


    man¡¯s temperament. The way he had looked earlier, it was as if he were about to y her alive.


    ¡°Look, Neil. I advise you to stay out of Mr. Morris¡¯ personal affairs. Just pretend you haven¡¯t seen


    anything. He has a deep sense of propriety, you know.¡± Alvin leaned back against the driver seat,


    wondering if he might


    its well drive the car into the nearby moat before getting it to an automobile service shop. If he didn¡¯t


    rinse this machine any time soon, he just might find himself suffocating in its odorous fume.


    Gabrielle truly was a troublemaker. 1


    ¡°Are you absolutely sure that Mr. Morris is only angry at Miss Jones because she puked in his car?¡±


    Neil asked again, his voiceced with worry


    ¡°Stop fretting, Neil. That¡¯s exactly how it is. Well, I need to hang up now. I have to get this car cleaned


    as soon as possible.¡± Alvin hung up without waiting for a response. Now that he thought about it, the


    nearest 4S shop might be close now; it was the middle of the night after all. He sighed. He probably


    had to drive this stinky car back and give it a preliminary wash before bringing it to the professionals


    tomorrow


    He was a little relieved at that. ¡°It might appease Westley to some degree, and he wouldn¡¯t have to


    punish Gabrielle too severely,


    But then Neil was grossly mistaken about the reasons for Westley¡¯s rage. It was never about the car. It


    was because she was tantly yearning for Bryce in his presence.


    Which was why Westley practically threw


    her on the wed the moment he walked into


    Gabrielle had been weak and out of soits, but the impact somewhat sobered her. She


    looked around and saw the man looming over her from the side of the bed. He was ring daggers at


    hercausing her to instinctively curl into herself.


    This scene was achingly familiar to her.


    ¡°Westley, what are you doing?¡± she asked in a horrified voice.


    Westley stood in ce, silent and unmoving. After a few beats, he began to unbutton his shirt


    His movements were slow, almost calcted even. And that was what rmed Gabrielle the most. She


    swallowed a lump in her throat.


    Her thoughts went back to what had happened at noon, and she found herself wondering if Westley


    was about to do the same thing again


    They had spent long hours having sex earlier, all while under the drug¡¯s influence. That was different,


    though; Westley had needed her at the time. But now he was sober. Surely he wouldn¡¯t do anything


    reckless?


    ¡°Are you go short of men, Gabrielle?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    He had taken of his shirt and had proceeded to get rid of the rest of his clothes. Then he climbed onto


    the bed.


    ¡°What are you even saying?¡± she asked, her trembling voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t


    understand what you mean.¡± Why was. he asking her such a vulgar thing? She didn¡¯t want this kind of


    issue tailing her, regardless of their truth orck thereof. She scooted Over on the bed, trying to put


    some distance between them


    Before she knew what he was up to, Westley had grabbed her by the leg and was dragging her close


    to himn.


    ¡°Stop acting like you have no idea what I¡¯m talking about. If you didn¡¯tck men in your life, you


    wouldn¡¯t be looking for them everywhere you go.¡± Westley bit out the words, ring at her as he spoke.


    He made sure his message came across, hoping to elicit some guilt and provoke her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not! I already told you, Lance is my cousin. That¡®s the extent of our rtionship. nothing more.¡±


    Gabrielle had been trying to exin her connection with Lance since a while back. She didn¡¯t want any


    unnecessary nder from Westley, of all people, over a


    ¡°Unfortunately. I find that I am no longer interested in your reasons or whatever. I only know that you


    are short of iten!¡± Westley¡¯s eyes were burning with an ominous fury. It was evident that no amount of


    exining was going to get through to him. In fact, he wanted nothing more at the moment than to


    teach her a lesson. He wanted to drill into her that she was his wife now, and she needed to behave


    herself and remain faithful to him.


    This was the least she could do.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you again. I have no need for men.¡± Gabrielle eyed him warily. She feared him more than


    she had ever feared anyone in her life, and the ominous aura around him told her that she was in for an


    even worse torture than she had taken during noon.


    ¡°Calm down, Westley. You¡¯re neither drugged nor drunk Don¡¯t do anything you might regret,¡± she


    coaxed, trying to pull him back to his senses.


    It had no effect whatsoever. If anything, he looked even more like an excited beast in front of its prey.


    In the blink of an eye, he had pounced on her and pinned her down by her arms. She was unable to


    move


    ¡°My darling Gabrielle. Should I remind you


    exactly whose wife you are right now? Westley rasped, his face dark.


    All the alcohol in her system seemed to disappear in an instant. Gabrielle turned stone cold sober.


    ¡°I know, okay? I¡¯m your wife your fake wife. And your go-to scapegoat. When Nelliees back-Mith!¡±


    Her words were interrupted as he swooped down and kissed her. She was effectively silenced after


    that.


    Still, they were both conscious and within the Tealm of reason this time around, so she tried her


    best to resist him. Her struggles were futile as expected, since she was no match to Westley¡®s strength.


    2


    For his part, he was rather enjoying getting hit by Gabrielle. Her punches were so weak it was almost


    cute,


    in the end, she gave up and gave in, letting him have his way with her.


    It was a totally different experiencepared to when they had been suffering the effects of the drug.


    Everything was more pronounced this time, and they were able to draw out true, unadulterated


    pleasure from each other¡¯s bodies.


    Muchter, Gabrielle fell back against the pillows in exhausted slumber. Westley propped himself on


    one elbow and gazed down at her. They were both drenched in sweat. There were no traces of his


    anger anymore, but something uncertain still flickered in his eyes.


    What had this woman done to him? How could she seduce him over and over again? The first two


    times he could me on the drugs, but he had to take responsibility for tonight. He could have stopped


    any time, he had the power and the reason to do so. Instead he indulged himself and sumbed to


    pleasure. B

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 43 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 43 Read Online


    Chapter 43 You Are Not That Valuable


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t sleep well and had a lot of exhausting nightmares. In her nightmares, she was followed


    by frightening monsters or crushed underneath massive stones, unable to breathe. Throughout the


    time, she felt uneasy.


    Finally, she dreamt that her brother, Bryce, had returned. He apologized to her and pleaded for her


    forgiveness in the dream, but he still nned to leave with Nellie. He confessed to her that he had


    feelings for Nellie.


    Gabrielle screamed and wailed, but she couldn¡¯t catch up to Bryce.


    ¡°Bryce, please don¡¯t leave me here!¡±


    She kept calling out his name but to no avail.


    Gabrielle awoke with a jolt. A powerful shaft of sunshine streamed in through the window. It took her


    some time to adjust before she opened her eyes and looked about.


    She was in her room at the Vineyard Vi, which also served as her and Westley¡¯s marital residence


    What had urred the night before was


    running through her head like a movie


    She remembered Westley bursting in rage towards the end, and how she pleaded with him in vain.


    Despite the fact that both of them were in their right minds, Westley made love to her


    How was that possible?


    Gabrielle ripped the quilt roughly and with conflicting feelings. It was impossible for her to get a hold of


    herself.


    The two of them had sex twice before as a Tesult of Wendy and Miley¡¯s scheme. but Westley did itst


    night in a rational frame of mind.


    What was Westley thinking?


    Gabrielle¡¯s phone rang while she was deep in thought. When she grabbed it. she saw a phone call from


    Mia.


    It dawned on her that she had made a dinner reservation with Micheal for six o¡®clock in the evening


    today, and it was already half past two. Westley viciously tormented her the night before, so she was


    fatigued and didn¡¯t get up till today.


    ¡°Miss Robinson,¡± she acknowledged. Gabrielle attempted to regain herposure


    ind uw


    the phone calmly.


    ¡°Hi. Mis Jonea! I¡¯ve reserved a table for you at Testaurant. You may bo to the location specified by the


    address. I sent you message on WeChat but received no response. I was concerned that you could


    have missed it, and so I phoned you. Did 1 disturb you?


    Mia and her brother both liked Gabrielle, so Mia was prepared to arrange for Gabrielle and her brother


    to date.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Thank you very much.¡± Gabrielle was pleased that Mia had saved her the hassle of


    picking a restaurant.


    Mia was, after all, Micheal¡¯s sister, and she was well aware of his preferences. She would undoubtedly


    choose his favorite restaurant.


    ¡°Why are you being so formal with me, Miss Jones? After all, I¡¯m to me. You wouldn¡®t have fallen


    into the river if I hadn¡¯t acted carelessly that night. You may also call me Mia like my brother does.


    Please don¡¯t address me as Miss Robinson, otherwise, I¡¯ll feel as if I¡¯m a stranger. ¡± Mia had a flexible


    personality and had no problems getting along with the others.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling ill, Miss Jones? Your voice


    sounds somewhat different than normal.¡± concerned Mia said.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I¡®m perfectly well. I had just taken a snooze. My throat is a bit scratchy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s excellent! In advance, I wish you and Hy brother a wonderful dinner.¡± Mia hung up inimediately


    after she uttered that


    She checked the address Mia sent her and saw the restaurant¡¯s name was Beautiful Encounter


    Restaurant


    She thought it was a lovely name, and she liked it


    Gabrielle dressed simply in an ankle-length skirt and a ckce top. She wouldn¡®t seem too boring or


    seductive if she dressed this


    She was surprised to find Westley seated in the living room when she walked downstairs. She


    expected him to leave the vi like he had done the day before, but he stayed.


    ¡°You¡®re up. Miss Jones. Do you want to eat now?¡± Gabrielle was ready to leave, so Neil assumed she


    didn¡¯t want to have meal at home.


    Westley was so angryst night as if he was about to suck Gabrielle alive, causing Neil to worry all


    night long. By contrast, when he


    observed Westley was lively and had somewhat of a cool demeanor on the surface. he was able to


    surmise what had urred the night before. In his opinion, it was a good thing


    After all, Miley had previously said that her greatest wish at the moment was for Weatley¡¯s wife to give


    birth to a kid who would call her great grandmother. Although her oldest grandson¡¯s daughter was over


    three years old, she had not grown up in Antawood or lived with Miley. As a result, the two of them


    were unfamiliar with one another.


    ¡°No, Neil, thank you very much. I¡¯m going to see a friend of mine. Last night, we drank together. I¡¯d


    want to see whether she¡¯s all right now, Gabrielle said that on purpose when she spotted Westley.


    Westley had noted that she had drunk and barbecued with Sloane the night before.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how about we talk?¡± Westley has always been the center of attention. He was irritated


    because Gabrielle had ignored him.


    ¡°What do you want to speak about, Westley?¡± She was furious when she realized he had sex with her


    without her consentst night. Now he wanted to speak to her, and she was not in the mood


    ¡°Miss lones, I¡¯ll get you al bowl af lotus Seed porridge to soothe your throat.¡± Hearing her scratchy


    voice, Neil felt sorry for her.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to tall: just now. Her voice sounded scratchy and liatsh since she


    had screamed wildly the nicht before. She. too, was repulsed by her own voice.


    Westley was to me for all of this.


    ¡°Westley. I don¡¯t believe we have anything to discuss. I have to go now. I¡¯mn short on time.¡±


    Gabrielle was apprehensive about facing him. All she wanted to do now was flee as far as she could


    ¡°Is this something you would typically think of as a hangout or your house? Do you think You have the


    right toe and leave as you please? And if I won¡¯t allow you to go out today. I¡¯ll see if you can still go


    out. Westley nned to approach Gabrielle with a better attitude, but she was so careless that she


    caused him to lose his cool.


    He went to work in the morning, but the more he thought about what transpired the night before, the


    more distracted he got. He returned around midday. waiting for Gabrielle to awaken. He intended to


    have a pleasant conversation with her.


    It was the first time in his life that he felt


    L


    ABY TO BDeOne, but this woman didn¡¯t


    All right, let¡¯s tall!¡± Westley¡¯s damineering demanar irritated Gabrielle.


    Westley was always ATTOATE And condescending The others seemed to have To option but to obey


    him.


    She had to listen to him now that she had be the scapegoat she couldn¡¯tpletely reject him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, aboutst night¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to express my thoughts about what happenedst night, Westley. We¡¯re both adults and,


    technically, mamed. This isn¡¯t the first time something like this has ufted between us when we


    weren¡¯t in love. Take it as an ident, even if this is the first time two of us have had intercourse while


    conscious. Don¡¯t take anything too seriously. So long 45 you don¡¯t cause any problems for the Jones


    Group. I won¡¯t hold you ountable. I¡¯rri sure the abrupt drop in Jones Group stock has something to


    do with you. Is it possible for you toply with my request? ¡± She spoke all she had to say all at


    Westley¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. He had intended topensate her with material and


    money, but he didn¡¯t anticipate


    her to trade it for the stock price of the Jones


    IE WAS Teally ironic.


    She was reared as a servant by the Jones, yet she was very devoted to them. He had serious doubts


    that when Wendy druge him for the first time, she wasplicit in the crime. She wasn¡¯t at all


    meless


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you truly believe the Jones Group can be saved now that you¡¯ve slept with me? Don¡¯t be


    that pullible. You are not that valuable!¡± Westley headed to his study after he said that. B


    He had been concerned about her for a long time, but to his astonishment. she was prepared to trade


    her body for the stock price of the Jones Group. What a foolish woman!

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 44 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 44 Read Online


    Chapter 44 Disgusted At Her


    Gabrielle was deeply hurt by the words You ille not that valuable!¡±


    It tumed out Westley considered her 50 cheap


    Gabrielle took a cab to the riverside after she left the Vineyard Vi to get some fresh air.


    However, she felt cold and ufortable.


    Westley¡¯s words still hurt her. Gabrielle had never considered exchanging her body for money, but


    Westley appeared to treat her like a prostitute who had sex for money.


    Westley despised her so much. He considered her as someone willing to go to any length for her own


    gain.


    They were, after all, not a real couple. She didn¡¯t have to make a favorable impact on him. He had


    complete control of his thoughts


    The Jones Group¡¯s stock price continued to fall and they would go bankrupt if Westley


    didn¡¯t stop. She was not going to stand by and watch the Jones Group go through such an ordeal


    What she feared most was that he didn¡¯t care


    about the Jones Group and he was determined to make their stock price nosedive.


    Gabrielle¡¯s phone rang at that very moment. She was scared and her eyelids fluttered when realized


    Tobias was calling her. Gabrielle feared there could be some bad news.


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s up?¡± Gabrielle said in a low tone. She didn¡¯t want Tobias to notice how frightened she


    was.


    ¡°Gabrielle. I am confident you¡¯ll make us proud. You must have made a positive impression on Westley


    by putting in a good word for us. Jones Group¡¯s stock price started rising ten minutes ago and


    someone bought a.rge number of our shares. That¡¯s a positive development. Thank you for your


    assistance this time.¡± Tobias was so excited.


    Gabrielle was concerned that Westley would once again oppress the Jones and the Jones Group


    would be forced to shut down.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t anticipate him relinquishing control of the Jones Group for the time being, She was


    surprised.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, Father. It¡¯s awesome that Westley didn¡¯t ce the Jones Group in a bad spot, but


    it also serves as a message to the Jones. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll be able to locate


    Bryce as soon as possible. As you can see, Westley isn¡¯t fond of me. He despises me so mnilich. I¡¯m


    not sure I can convince him to change his mind. I¡¯m hoping you can figure out Bryce¡¯s whereabouts


    before he gets totally sick of me. Otherwise, no one will be able to save the Jones.¡± Gabrielle said


    without holding back.


    Even though Wendy knew Westley didn¡¯t like Gabrielle, she used a deplorable way to make Gabrielle


    Westley¡¯s wife. She expected Gabrielle to seduce and win him over, but she got nothing in return.


    Instead, the action only forced Westley to make things unbearable for the Jones Group. The best way


    to save the Jones Group was to track down Bryce and return Nellie as soon as possible.


    This time, Westley let them off the hook. They might not be so lucky next time. If he became enraged,


    he would wreck the Jones CGroup.


    ¡°I understand you, Gabrielle. Your mother was so careless thest time. She had hoped it would be


    helpful if you two get together, but I didn¡¯t expect Westley to be so enraged Is he treating you any


    differently now since you returned?¡± Tobias devoted much of his time and attention to hispany and


    neglected his family, while Wendy had the final say at home. He was also saddened by Wendy¡¯s


    treatment of Gabrielle. Gabrielle was


    consequences would be severe if Westley decided to look for him by himself. You really Cannot afford


    it. His methods of retaliation have always been brut¨¢l.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s tone rxed, but she still sounded


    tough.


    Tobias and Wendy couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Westley any longer because if Westley decided to look for


    Bryce all by himself he might ended up killing him.


    ¡°Okay. I know.¡±


    ¡°Father, I have to go now. Bye.¡± She hang up the phone.


    Gabrielle walked around the riverbank with her arms crossed after she dropped the call. She felt as


    though the whole universe had turned its back on her.


    Despite the shining sun, she was freezing. It took a long time for the cold to dissipate as she felt the


    cold all over her body


    She bought a lot of food and took a taxi to Sloane¡¯s house. She thought Sloane was still sleeping with a


    hangover. She entered the door password and was surprised as she met Sloane in the living room


    drying her hair. Sloane smiled as she was surprised to see Gabrielle.


    ¡°Here you are, Gabrielle. Are you alright?¡± Sloane asked after putting down the hair


    She felt relieved when she saw Gabrielle was cool and free of SCATS Or biuses.


    She was concerned that Westley would beat her up after he took her homest night is he seemed


    very upset. Thank goodness, he


    ¡°Everything is perfect with me. But I puked in Westley¡®s car.¡± Gabrielle arranged the items on the


    tea table and appeared to be rxed while she told Sloane about what had happened


    Gabrielle avoided mentioning the fact that Westley and she had a sexual intercourse. She felt


    humiliated.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. But Westley must hate you very much since you vomited in his car,¡± Sloane said, feeling


    sorry for Gabrielle.


    He didn¡®t anticipate such thing,


    ¡°It¡¯s so annoying Perhaps, he wants me dead.¡± Gabrielle sat on the sofa and opened the lunch box for


    Sloane.


    ¡°It isn¡®t overly dramatic. He personally picked you upst night. He doesn¡¯t appear to despise you as


    much as it looks.¡± Sloane wa very drunk; she couldn¡¯t recall Westley¡± facial expression when he came,


    but sh


    knew Westley was angly.


    Gabrielle was careful not to bring up Westley. She was still angry about what he had said before. He


    despised her so much.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    not his biological daughter, but she had been raised in the Jones for the past two decades. She was


    much more responsible and well behaved than Bryce. Gabrielle and the Jones would not have had to


    worry as much is Hryce hadn¡¯t taken Westley¡¯s fianc¨¦e away. 1


    ¡°Let go of the past, Father. I¡¯m not going to say anything about it right now. My marriage with Westley is


    a ruse. We¡¯ll get divorced 15 soon as Nellie returns. From then on, we are strangers. So please don¡¯t


    coerce me into being with him; it¡¯s pointless. It would only increase his hatred for me and the Jones. If


    you want him to destroy the Jones sooner, you are free to do whatever you want.¡± Gabrielle still felt bad


    because of Westley¡¯s unkind remarks, so she was very upset while talking to Tobias.


    Tobias had always known that his adopted daughter was obedient and gentle, and couldn¡¯t disrespect


    others. Now that Gabrielle sounded so angry, it seemed that she was really annoyed.


    ¡°I am sorry, Gabrielle. I and your mother apologize for putting you in this precarious situation at this


    time. We¡¯ll be more cautious in the future and won¡¯t pose any problems for you.¡±


    Tobias confessed his guilt.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 45 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 45 Read Online


    Chapter 45 I Would Have Followed Mom To Heaven


    ¡°Have you eaten yet? No. I thought so. Me neither. I grabbed something to eat on my way here. For


    both of us, Gabrielle said, opening all the takeout containers.


    She had brought four or five different dishes and some appetizers, which were more than enough for


    two people.


    ¡°Wow! You are the best friend anyone could ever ask for. I just rolled out of bed and I am starving. You


    know, you do live in the Vineyard Vi. Westley has surely hired one of the best chefs. It¡¯s such a pity


    you won¡¯t be eating there today, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sloane picked up the chopsticks and helped herself to a piece


    of chicken.


    When a girl is starving, any food seems like heaven itself. Especially such a variety of delicacies.


    ¡°Westley hired the chef, not me. It wasn¡¯t my decision.¡± Gabrielle passed a bowl of rice to


    Sloane, and they sat down to eat, opposite to each other.


    Sloane had always felt that there was something bothering her friend, but Gabrielle didn¡¯t seem eager


    to discuss the matter, se


    After all, Gabrielle was one of the most capable people she knew. She could handle anything that came


    her way, so Sloane felt that there really was nothing she could help her friend with


    Before they were even done eating. Sloane¡¯s phone chimed. As she picked it up and saw it was a


    message from Benny, her face immediately fell


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it Benny?¡± This was the very first thought Gabrielle had, after seeing the serious look


    on her friend¡¯s face.


    Of all the people in the world, Benny was the only one who could make Sloane feel miserable and


    anxious in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. He asked me to meetter.¡± Sloane didn¡¯t want to keep any secrets from Gabrielle. After


    all, her friend had always known how things were between her and Benny.


    ¡°Sloane, are you really considering seeing him?¡± Gabrielle looked at her wide-eyed. She knew for a fact


    that Bernay was just as crazy as Westley


    The two of them could be described as a demon and the devil respectively. Was that description doing


    them justice? Probably not


    They were far worse than that


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to. I¡¯d rather I never had to see him again for the rest of my life! But I have to go.¡± As


    she finished her sentence, Sloane popped a piece of sweet and sour pork into her mouth, hoping that


    the vor could help temporarily lessen the bittemess she felt.


    That was what Benny had always brought in her life. Bitterness and pain. But she couldn¡¯t leave him


    Because he was the only person in the world that knew a secret Sloane would do anything to find out


    the location of her mother¡¯s


    He had always been dangling this piece of information over her. When Sloane¡¯s mother and Benny¡¯s


    father had died in an airne crash, she was still a child. And it was Benny who had to arrange both


    funerals.


    Benny had never liked the fact that his father remarried. He never really epted Sloane¡¯s mother as


    his stepmother and a member of the Hall family. So he didn¡¯t put her to rest next to his father, but he


    chose another grave for her.


    As to the location of that grave, Benny had never revealed it to Sloane. She had begged


    him endlessly, but it was no use for her to


    Scrent. CY O Eve refuse to cal a bite and let herself waste away. He wouldn¡¯t tell her


    Vthing other than to be a good girl and do as he said. And if she didn¡¯t give him a hard Lime maybe she


    would Eind him in a good mood one day, good enough for him to spill the beans


    But it had been four, almost five years since the tragic ident, and Benny still hadn¡¯t told Sloane a


    thing. So she had no choice but to live under his thumb.


    Gabrielle knew exactly how depressed and helpless her friend felt. After hearing that her mother was


    dead, Sloane was devastated. She ended up copsing and it was like she wasatose for several


    days. When she finally woke up, her mother had already been put to the ground.


    Benny never even mentioned where Sloane¡¯s mother was buried. He just reminded her. frequently, to


    be nice, or he would send her to meet her mother.


    In an attempt to find the grave, the two of them had searched every cemetery in the city. checked every


    single headstone, but it was pointless.


    There were just so many nameless graves. But then again, that was probably Benny¡¯s n all along.


    He never put a name on the headstone on purpose. to keep Sloane from


    After a while, Sloane gave up looking for her mother¡¯s ve altogether. She knew that as long as


    Benny didn¡¯t want her to know the location, she would never find it.


    Even with Gabrielle by her side, she could not go against Benny.


    ¡°Sloane, I swear I will do anything to help you find your mother¡¯s grave. And as soon as we find it, you¡¯ll


    never have to put up with that horrible man again.¡± Gabrielle promised her friend, in an attempt to


    comfort her.


    But they both knew that no matter what they did, they would never find the grave. They had already


    tried everything. If they could do it, they would have found it years ago.


    ¡°Gabrielle, as long as I have you by my side, I know that one day I will finally get Benny to tell me


    where my mother is buried.¡± Obviously, Sloane was the more optimistic of the two.


    Even after having tried everything to get Benny to give her what she wanted. Even after all her


    attempts had been thwarted by that ruthless brute.


    Over the years, Sloane had stopped trying to push Benny. He would tell her whenever he wanted to. It


    didn¡¯t matter anyway. Her


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t by my side supporting me.forting me, I am sure I would have followed my other a


    long time ago. To be with her forever in heaven.¡± Sloane said as she leaned back, looking calon and


    collected.


    Sure, she was talking about herself, but it seemed as though there was a double meaning to her words.


    Like she was also talking about someone else.


    It was good seeing Sloane calm like she now was, but her words filled Gabrielle with Sadness


    ¡°Sloane, are you crazy? What do you mean you were going to follow your mother? Do you think that¡¯s


    what she would have wanted? Well, I think she would have been furious to hear you talk like that.¡±


    Gabrielle walked up to Sloane and held her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! I just said that would happen if I didn¡¯t have you. But you are here. How could I ever


    leave you alone?¡± Sloane smiled at Gabrielle and pulled her in a tight hug.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Sloane, all your mother ever wanted is for you to be happy. I am sure that¡¯s what she still wants. So,


    be happy and your mother¡¯s soul will be at peace. Never give up on yourself,¡± Gabrielle told Sloane.


    But in truth, it wasn¡¯t just her friend she was trying to


    convince. It was also herself.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 46 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 46 Read Online


    Chapter 46 I Don¡¯t Want To Find My Natural Parents


    Children who grew up without parents are usually because of two reasons. Either the parents died in a


    horrific ident, Or they abandoned their child at a young age. Gabrielle was thetter. Despite this,


    Sloane still wanted to let them know that their daughter was all grown up and living a wonderful life.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you ever thought about looking for your actual parents? Were you ever curious about


    what they looked like? Sloane asked out of the blue.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time that Gabrielle was asked such a question. After all, it was well known that she


    was the adopted daughter of the Jones.


    Being abandoned in an orphanage, Gabrielle often thought about what truly happened to her parents.


    If they were already dead, it was a straightforward thing to ept it. But if they were still alive, it was


    natural for someone like her to want to know what they were like.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to look for them. I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s any need to figure out what


    they¡¯re like. Also, if they¡¯re still alive to this day, they probably wouldn¡¯t want to face me after being


    away for so long. I don¡¯t want to 10 through so much trouble just to cause problems for everyone


    involved.¡± Gabrielle calmly replied. A hint of Sorrow could be seen in her eyes.


    If her parents were still out there somewhere, Gabrielle felt that she didn¡¯t need to look for them


    anymore. Additionally, she knew it was more troublesome to track down her real parents than to deal


    with Tobias and Wendy.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Even though Tobias and Wendy had done some questionable things in the past, they did a good job


    raising Gabrielle as their adopted daughter¡¯.


    The couple¡¯s kindness and generosity bore fruit to a wonderful woman.


    Something like that definitely deserves a lifetime of gratitude


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gabrielle. I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel ufortable.¡± Sloane quickly apologized when


    she noticed Gabrielle¡¯s gloomy expression. It wasn¡¯t her intention to bring up such sad memories for


    her friend. She was just curious.


    Looking for parents who abandoned their child was a task full of uncertainty. That was why Gabrielle


    had made up her mind not to


    look for them. There was a big chance that meeting them would end badly. The act of leaving someone


    at such a young age made it clear that her parents had no intention of having a daughter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Why would I feel sad? I¡¯ve already epted the fact that my real parents


    didn¡¯t want me. There¡¯s no use trying to understand their actions. Especially when I haven¡¯t


    even met them at all,¡± Gabrielle said while trying her best to calm down. Even if she denied feeling


    down, she knew how miserable she looked at that moment.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore. By the way, do you have any ns forter tonight? I¡¯ll go out in


    a bit to look for Benny. Do you want toe with me? Go back to the Vineyard Vi? Or stay here?¡±


    Sloane quickly changed the topic.


    Benny asked Sloane to meet him at half past five. Having known the man for so long, she knew that if


    she arrivedte, even by a little, Benny would have a fit of rage.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go with you. I have something to doter. Why does Benny want to see you? Did he give you a


    reason?¡± Gabrielle asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. He just told me to meet him at thepany at 5:30. One time, he got so drunk that I had to


    clean up his mess. When


    he sobered up, he still found a reason to be mad at me. That¡¯s just how he is. I¡¯mn used to it.¡± Sloane


    answered with a sorrowful look on her face.


    No matter how bad it was, Sloane wasn¡¯t the type of person who wouldin.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t take it anymore, leave him, Sloane.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t bear to be in the same room as


    Benny. After all, he would always treat Sloane poorly. One would think that after living under the same


    roof for ten years, the siblings would learn how to treat each other better. However, Benny was still as


    rude as ever to his sister.


    ¡°If I ignore him, he¡¯lle to find me and cause trouble. Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯?n used to being bullied. I can


    handle it.¡± Sloane reassured Gabrielle that there was nothing to worry about 4


    Hearing this, Gabrielle gave in and tried to stop looking so concerned.


    Around half past five, Gabrielle arrived in front of the Beautiful Encounter Restaurant,


    Although their dinner reservation was at six o¡¯clock, Gabrielle left with Sloane, so she arrived a bit


    early.


    But since she was there to show her gratitude, she didn¡¯t mind waiting for him at all.


    When she walked inside the restaurant, she noticed that there were a lot of couples there. Some held


    each other¡¯s hands on the table, Others would act lovey duvey while eating But the most eye-catching


    of them all was the couple who paid to attention to their food and just longingly stared into each other¡¯s


    eyes.


    At that moment, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but think if she was in the wrong restaurant.


    ¡°Good evening. Miss. Do you have a reservation?¡± a waiter politely asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I think it¡¯s under the name, Gabrielle,¡± she quickly answered, thinking that Mia would reserve


    the seats under that nalnie.


    ¡°Ahh, yes. You have a reservation for two at six o¡¯clock. Please, follow me to your table.¡± The waiter led


    her inside.


    The closer they got to the table, the more confused Gabrielle became. It was like the restaurant was


    made purely for couples. There wasn¡¯t a single table where it was just friends or a family celebrating


    something


    ¡°Here we are, Miss Jones. Would you like to order now orter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll order my food in a little bit. For now, I¡¯ll


    just have a cup of ice coffee, please. By the way. I¡¯m just curious, is this restaurant specifically for


    couples?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t resist asking after what she saw.


    ¡°No, we do not cater to couples only. But because of the restaurant¡¯s name, they alwayse here for


    dinner. On any given night, about 70% of our customers are lovebirds.¡±


    She


    Hearing the waiter¡¯s exnation. couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious.


    Would Micheal misunderstand her intentions if he saw what this ce was like?


    Since Mia was the one who chose their meeting ce, it was hard not to think that she did it on


    purpose. 3


    Because of that, Gabrielle took out her phone and sent a text to Mia. ¡°Miss Robinson, I¡¯m at the


    restaurant right now. Did you make a mistake with the reservation?¡±


    Mia replied in less than a minute. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so, Miss Jones. Their chef is famous for having


    worked at multiple three-star Michelin restaurants, and their reviews have all been phenomenal. Is


    there something wrong?¡±


    After reading Mia¡¯s exnation, Gabrielle was left speechless. 1


    It seemed that Gabrielle hadpletely misunderstood the situation. Mia wasn¡¯t trying to be a


    matchmaker. She just wanted them to go and try one of the best restaurants nearby.


    A few minutester, Micheal arrived. When he saw how many couples there were in the restaurant, he


    couldn¡¯t hide his shock. But because of all the harsh things he¡¯d been through in life, he managed to


    keep hisposure and casually sat in front of Gabrielle :


    ¡°Miss Jones. sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Micheal greeted her politely and confidently.


    ¡°No problem, Mr. Robinson. I just arrived a little earlier than you Would you like to order our food now


    or drink something first?¡± Gabrielle responded courteously. but her eyes were filled with distress.


    Having dinner in such a restaurant made her feel tense. To make matters worse, they were surrounded


    by lovey-dovey couples which could lead to Micheal misunderstanding things.


    Feeling a bit hungry, he chose to order right away. He took the menu and started looking through it.


    While doing so, he asked Gabrielle about her favorite dishes. As a fine gentleman, he knew how


    important it was to givedies the freedom to choose whatever they want.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright with anything except seafood Tust onder what you want. I¡¯ll not a picky cater.¡± Gabrielle


    meckly titswered.


    You¡¯re allergic to sealood?¡± Micheal asked with a doubtful look on his face,

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 47 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 47 Read Online


    Chapter 47 See Westley With Someone Else


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing the way Micheal stared at her u ved Gabrielle and made her look at him uneasily. Was it a


    bad thing to be allergic to


    ¡°Mr. Robinson, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gabrielle asked in a low voice.


    ¡°You didn¡®t book the table in this restaurant, Tight?¡± Micheal fixed his eyes on. Gabrielle for a while


    The most popr dish in this restaurant was made of seafood. Why had Gabrielle selected this


    particr restaurant if she was allergic to seafood? She had ced herself in an awkward situation i


    ¡°What?¡± Gabrielle sipped on her cup of ice coffee. She was taken aback by his question.


    She didn¡¯t book the table; she had asked Mia to do that Would Micheal think that she was not sincere


    to invite him to dinner?


    ¡°Miss Jones, you may not be aware, but this restaurant¡¯s most prominent dish is the lobster. What¡®s the


    point of dining here if you can¡¯t enjoy its signature dish?¡± His voice was not loud, but firm. Gabrielle


    blushed at his ¦£¦±¦©¦§¦£¦¥¦¥.


    * Mr. Robinson, I¡¯m SOTTY. I asked Miss Rabinson to book the table for me, as I had Ero idea which


    testaurant is better. Don¡¯t You like the food here? Garnelle felt a little embarrassed


    Slie had wanted to thank Micheal for saving her life. and she thought choosing A restaurant would be a


    great way to do so. Little did she realize she would end up leeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a nice restaurant, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯d enjoy the food here, seeing as you can¡¯t have


    seafood.¡± Micheal responded in a calmer voice.


    But it doesn¡®t matter. There are many other dishes here, apart from seafood. Don¡¯t woITY. I can eat


    something else. The most important thing is that you have a hearty meal here and enjoy your time.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled at Micheal and breathed a sigh of relief as she rxed a


    As long as Micheal enjoyed the meal, it didn¡¯t matter whether the food was ording to her


    preferences or not.


    After all, Micheal was the one she invited to the dinner tonight, and not the other way around


    ¡°You can serve the dishes now. And please,


    thisdy is allergic to seafood so be mindful to keep the dishes separate. If there is a mess. -E1P. I¡¯


    afraid your restaurant will be responsible for it,¡± Micheal reminded the waitress seriously.


    ¡°I see. I will definitely inform the chef. Please wait a moment.¡± The waitress casted a quick nce at


    both of them, adirliting Micheal¡¯s chalen in expressing this concern for thedy


    She was very envious of her!


    ¡°Sure enough, the other women¡¯s boyfriends are better than inine, thought the waitress.


    Gabrielle was stunned as she noticed the way the waitress scanned both of them. Had she


    misunderstood something?


    ¡°Mr. Robinson, I appreciate it, but you don¡¯t have to show consideration for me. I invited you to dinner


    just to express my gratitude to


    you,¡±


    Gabrielle said seriously.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you fell into the river because of Mia¡®s yfulness. Of course I saved you, it was the only


    way! Our Robinson family owe a debt of gratitude to you, so it should be me who invites you for a meal


    as a way of thanks.¡± Micheal shrugged, as a matter-of fact.


    ¡°Mr. Robinson, it¡¯s my treat today.¡±


    e


    Bild Gabrielle immediately. Soon AS understood Micheal¡¯s insinuations.


    ¡°Okay, but the next time I invite you to dimer, I will sugest A Testaurant without seafood.¡± Micheal didn¡¯t


    like to owe favors to others. He drew i distinct line between himself and people, because he preferred


    mol to be burdened with unnecessary womnes.


    ¡°Mr. Robinson, I think you may have misunderstood something.¡± Gabrielle looked at himn with a trace


    of hesitancy in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Jones, tell me what it is I misunderstood.¡± Micheal took a sip of water and looked at her


    expectantly as he waited for her response.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Mr. Robinson. I¡¯m married. I invited you to dinner just to thank you for saving my life,


    and Miss Robinson helped me book the table in this restaurant. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m afraid that you may have


    misunderstood my intentions,¡± Gabrielle calmly exined.


    Upon hearing that; Micheal didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. Instead, he wore a slight smile on his face. ¡°I


    know.¡±


    in


    ¡°You know?¡± Gabrielle stared at him disbelief.


    * I¡¯m BOTY. Miss Tones. I¡¯m afraid I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned such a matter. It¡¯s your private affair with


    Westley after all.¡± Noticing Gabrielle¡®s continued silence. Micheal made an apology at once. No wonder


    why they married, but still, it was none of his business.


    ¡°Mr. Robinson, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± Gabrielle hurriedly waved her hand. She


    felt embarrassed that he was apologizing to her, and wanted to move on from this topic.


    ¡°As Mia¡®s friend, please feel free to treat me as your brother from now on. If you have anything you


    need help with or want to talk about, I¡¯m here. You know I¡¯m able to settle matters easily.¡± Micheal


    seamlessly changed the topic. E


    The dishes then arrived, and they were momentarily distracted from their conversation. Gabrielle tumed


    her head around the restaurant and she looked out of the window. Her eye caught a familiar ck


    Cayenne driving towards the parking lot of the restaurant. Her curiosity was aroused as she continued


    to stare at the vehicle in anticipation


    When she saw the man getting out of the car, her eyes widened in surprise.


    It was none other than Westley!


    After unloading a barrage of unkind words to her in the afternoon, here he suddenly appeared, at the


    same restaurant she was having dinner at Cauld he know she was dining with Micheal and liad poime


    to whisk her away?


    Gabrielle trembled with fear at the thought of that. But then ¡­ she saw a slender woman ini. in blue


    dress get out of a white cat nearby to the Cayenne. She walked directly to Westley. Although


    Gabrielle¡¯s view was somewhat obscured, it seemed as though they knew each other well-almost too


    well.


    ¡°Miss Jones, what are you looking at?¡± Micheal noticed Gabrielle¡¯s gaze out of the window. He knew


    she seemed distraught, because she hadn¡¯t even realized all the dishes had been served.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 48 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 48 Read Online


    Chapter 48 A Dead Person Could Always Be Forgotten


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought I saw someone I know.¡± Gabrielle felt nervous as she looked away.


    It seemed that Westley had no idea that she was having dinner here. Not that he wanted to


    be informed of her every move. He went to that restaurant to have a dinner with another woman, and


    not to give any attention to Gabrielle. But unconsciously, Gabrielle was somewhat ufortable.


    *The food is ready. Let¡¯s eat first before anything else.¡± Michael said while ncing at her.


    Gabrielle picked up her chopsticks to eat. As they ate quietly, she could not stop herself from secretly


    ncing at the entrance of the restaurant for unknown reason. And she found out why when she saw


    Westley entered the entrance with a woman walking beside him. The woman was wearing a blue


    sophisticated dress. Westley looked like he was assisting the woman, but Gabrielle noticed the small


    distance between them.


    Fortunately, Gabrielle was sitting in the far part of the restaurant, and there were big nts to cover


    her. Westley didn¡¯t notice Gabrielle which made Gabrielle feel relief in


    her heart. ¡°He can¡¯t find me anyway. I guess it is for the best. Gabrielle said to herself while looking


    straight at Westley.


    But it was too early for Gabrielle to feel relieved about not crossing a nce with Westley. The man she


    was looking at intently. took a sit sideways on the other row aligned to their seat. Westley suddenly


    looked up at Gabrielle making the woman feel a sudden shock to her heart. ¡°Our eyes met!¡±


    she screamed at her brain.


    She immediately looked down at her chopsticks. She tried her best to act that she didn¡¯t see Westley,


    but it was toote,


    Fate was really something. The two of them went to the same restaurant to have dinner with their


    different partners. They even sat across to each other, which made their situation unbelievably funny.


    This coincidence was so dramatic!


    Gabrielle could not stop her eyes from wondering at the sudden changes on Westley¡¯s expression. At


    that moment, Gabrielle immediately knew what he was thinking So she picked her phone in her purse


    and typed a message for him.


    ¡®Let¡¯s talk after this dinner.¡¯ Gabrielle then sent the message to Westley.


    Westley¡¯s phone vibrated for the message. but instead of unlocking his phone, he ignored it. He didn¡¯t


    have any intentions on talking to Gabrielle even for a second, because he noticed it was Micheal that


    sat opposite to Gabrielle.


    He was thinking that Micheal was the one who saved Gabrielle from that cald night He thought that


    dinner was a reward Micheal deserved a little.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Besides, Holly was sitting in front of him. He couldn¡¯t afford to give his full attention to the woman far


    from his side.


    ¡°Westley.¡± Holly called him. He immediately gave Holly his curious look ¡°What do yoll want to eat? I


    heard that the restaurant¡¯s specialty was lobster. They said it was delicious enough to be the best


    lobster food in the ce. I think we should try that, Holly said to him as she was ncing at the enient


    When Westley heard the word lobster, he immediately thought of Gabrielle, who was allergic to it.


    Unconsciously, he immediately refused Holly¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Anything is okay. but not seafood.¡±


    Holly looked at Westley as she lowered the menu. She was confused at what Westley said. ¡°Are you


    okay? Last time we ate seafood


    Vou liked it very much is something bothering you? Are you stressed at your work? Or maybe¡­¡± She


    trailed off before looking at Westley seriously. ¡°You don¡¯t want to have dinner with me? Or this


    restaurant is not to Your taste?


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m sorry. The restaurant is good. I think I¡¯m just a little tired from work like what you¡¯ve


    rid.¡± Westley¡¯s eyes were uneasy. He kept on ncing secretly it Gabrielle¡¯s seat from time to time.


    ¡°Why did that woman chose a restaurant like this? To have dinner with that Micheal and to look like a


    couple in the eyes of others? What was she thinking? Hooking up with that man? I bet she lost her


    mind already if that was the case.¡¯ Westley couldn¡¯t stop his mind to have thoughts that made his heart


    uneasy.


    Westley threw a re at Gabrielle, who was busy eating her food with Micheal. ¡®Does she think she¡¯s


    divorced? She¡¯s making me crazy. really.¡¯


    ¡°Then, shall we order steak instead? I am also not in the mood to have seafood so this works fine,¡±


    Holly softly said as she noticed Westley¡¯s spacing out. She was admiring Westley as she was looking


    at him. Her heart was loud, but she tried her best to stay calm and collected in front of the man she


    liked.


    This man is really perfect. For sure, he is


    ¡°Holly, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. You are the closest friend of Helena. She will be very happy


    in heaven when she knows how you still remember her after so many years.¡± Westley said in a serious


    and firm tone.


    Holly was not surprised at all. She thought that Westley was thinking Helena. U


    ¡°I really miss her, Westley. I remembered the promise we both made. We talked about designing the


    most beautiful jewelry for each other, but I would never be able to wear the jewelry designed by


    Helena. This is the most regretful thing in my life. I originally wanted to design wedding jewelry sets for


    her when she married you, but I couldn¡¯t do it anymore.¡± Holly bit her tongue and pretended to be sad.


    3


    Westley looked at her, but didn¡¯t say anything. He was giving her time to be emotional as she


    remembered her old friend. But he didn¡¯t have any intention tofort her while his mind was busy


    thinking about other woman. He raised his head and nced at Gabrielle. He didn¡¯t know what she


    was talking about with Micheal but must be a funny thing. She seemed to be in a good mood. That


    scene yed in his mind multiple times and he got annoyed by it. O


    He gitted his teeth as he was shooting res to Gabrielle and Micheal. ¡°What a scheming woman!¡± he


    angrily thought.


    ¡°By the way. Westley, where is Nellie? I should have asked her to have dinner with us. But I failed to


    get in touch with her. Thest time you were engaged to her, I didn¡¯te back because of work. But I


    promise when you two get married, I will personally design a set of jewelry for her and make her the


    most beautiful bride in the world. Isn¡¯t your weddinging near? Or it¡¯s not? I believe Helena will be


    very happy when you marry Nellie. You will be the son-inw of the Collins after all.¡± Holly said it with a


    smile on her lips. But little did he know, she was biting her tongue to hide her disappointment and pain.


    Holly didn¡¯t know what was on Westley¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t like Nellie at all. Never in his life. The Collins


    was the one who asked them to get engaged, and he agreed without hesitation. Even if he wanted to


    repay Helena, he couldn¡¯t repay her with his whole life. 1


    How could a woman like Nellie be a good wife to Westley?¡¯


    In particr, Collins just took advantage of Westley. Even though Helena was dead, the Collins wanted


    to have a rtionship with

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 49 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 49 Read Online


    Chapter 49 Westley, I¡®m scared


    There was no need to prepare any ornaments and jewelry for Nellie since she had already eloped with


    Bryce from the marriage.


    He would never had married her even if Nellie happened toe back


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Holly asked straight away..


    From Westley¡¯s words, it was evident that there would be something wrong in his rtionship with


    Nellie. If it was true, Holly¡¯s wish for their break up would be fulfilled.


    ¡°Is Nellie crossed with you? Considering her young age, it is normal for her to be willful. It is natural for


    a couple to have conflicts, but young girls need to be coaxed. Besides, it can also be a result of


    premarital phobia that she is mad at you. The best thing to change her intentions in this scenario is to


    make her happy and coax her.¡± Holly gave Westley a kind look.


    Young age was not an excuse to be willful.


    If factor of age was considered, then Gabrielle was even younger than Nellie but she had never been


    so willful.


    It seemed inappropriate for Nellie to run away from the wedding since getting married


    is a significant event in one¡¯s life. If she was not into him, he would never have insisted on her marrying


    hifti. Back then, the Collins forced him to get engaged to her. If she was unwilling to tie the knot of


    marriage, she could have refused the engagement at that time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first.¡± When the meal was served, Westley started having it. He cut the steak with


    knife and fork. He was clearly not in a mood to discuss Nellie.


    From Westley¡¯s expressions. Holly assumed that he might be at odds with Nellie.


    For Holly, the bigger the conflict between them was, the better it would be. She wanted their marriage


    to be called off. She was of the view that Nellie was not a patch on Helena, so she didn¡¯t deserve to


    marry Westley at all.


    Gabrielle felt ufortable all over. Although Westley cut the steak, she deeply felt that he treated the


    steak as her.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you don¡¯t look well. Are these dishes not to your taste?¡± Micheal asked Gabrielle when he


    noticed that she seemed distracted.


    ¡°No. The dishes are scrumptious. I ate too many snacks with my best friend this afternoon, so I do not


    have an appetite now. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gabrielle looked at Micheal all


    She and Slovane had luncht prettyte, followed by fruits and snacks, so it was true indeed. At the


    moment, she was feeling full.


    ¡°Well, if 90. you can just sit with me for a while. You will feel ufortable if you will overeat.¡± Micheal


    was quite considerate.


    If Micheal and Westley were to bepared, Micheal was much gentler and nicer in Gabrielle¡¯s


    opinion. Westley, she thought, was an evil demon.


    Gabrielle avoided looking at Westley and resumed eating food.


    Micheal wanted to give her a lift after the supper


    ¡°No, thanks, Mr. Robinson. I can go back by myself. You can leave now.¡± Gabrielle refused his kind


    offer


    The reason behind rejecting his kindness was that Westley had sent her a message, asking her to wait


    for him at the roadside of the restaurant


    Gabrielle had no choice but to agree.


    Micheal had signs of worry for Gabrielle. ¡°Miss Jones, I had a word with Mia that I would send you back


    in person.¡±


    Mr. Robinson, if you don¡¯t tell her about this. how could she know? Besides, she must want uns to be in


    a rtionship. She doesn¡¯t know that I have tied the knot of marriage


    already If I tell her that I¡®m married, she is probably unwilling to let you be so intimate to me,¡± Gabrielle


    said euphemistically.


    Upon hearing the remarks of Gabrielle, Micheal got in the car and drove away.


    Gabrielle walked to the streetmp at the roadside and gazed at the exit of the restaurant, but Westley


    did not show up even after a considerable amount of time.


    Westley did not tell her an estimated time when he woulde out, although, just now he watched


    them leave the restaurant and texted her.


    He did not show up even after ten minutes passed


    Gabrielle could not stand it anymore after a wait of good thirty minutes. She took out her cell phone to


    ask Westley about any update. When she was about to send a message, she noticed a white car that


    belonged to thedy who was apanying Westley at the dinner. She lost her temper when she


    came to know that he deliberately fooled her, making her wait at the roadside for half an hour.


    name


    Suddenly. Her phone ransand disyed on the screen. It was: Sloane


    ¡°Hello, Sloane


    Gabrielle, where are you at the moment? I had been hit by someone¡­ Come over here¡­


    Although Sloane could not deliver a coherent talk, Gabrielle got that she was beaten up by someone


    ¡°Sloane, could you let me know your location?


    She stood up right away. signs of worty all over her face.


    ¡°Brilliance Hotel. Come over here¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Sloane cried out in pain and agony, and the phone call was ended.


    Gabrielle hurried to hail a taxi, but she could not find one.


    She gave a call to Westley right away since he had left a short while ago.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you called to apologize for the way you talked to me?¡± Westley questioned in a cold


    and arrogant voice.


    It was once in a while that his tone seemed


    pleasant to her instead of the usual annoying


    ¡°Westley, where are you? Come back and pick me up. I have something urgent to deal with. Could you


    please make it quick?¡± It seemed obvious from her voice that Gabrielle waspletely frightened by


    Sloane¡¯s cry.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what actually is wrong with you?¡± Westley was taken aback when he heard Gabrielle¡¯s


    anxious and nervous voice.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Can youe here at your earliest? Hurry Lp¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Holding the phone ini hands. Gabrielle


    burst into tears. She was afraid that Sloane would die if she went there a littleter


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t cry. Stay where you are. I¡¯ming as soon as I can,¡± Westley said in response.


    Gabrielle left the ce without any more wait. She did not leave a text for him either.


    After she moved a hundred meters straight. ahead, Westley¡¯s ck Cayenne approached her and he


    honked at her.


    Gabrielle continued walking furiously.


    ¡°Gabrielle, get in the car!¡± Westley shouted at her as he rolled down the window.


    ¡°No. Westley. you¡¯ve gone too far. Isn¡¯t it fun to y a trick on me?¡± Gabrielle flew into a rage at the


    moment. She was not afraid of him anym ore!


    ¡°Gabrielle, how can you cross with me when you came here to have dinner with


    another man behind my back? Are you looking for a. new spouse? Micheal is a man of good character.


    But if he has knowledge about your marriage, is he willing to marry you?¡± Westley snapped back


    furiously


    Gabrielle was so angry after hearing Westley¡¯s judgmental deductions that she almost went crazy. How


    could Westley make such rude remarks?


    ¡°Westley, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t have such an intention at all. Previously. you


    lied about saving my life. It was, in fact, Micheal who cane to rescue me by jumping into the river. This


    dinner was token of thanks to him for blessing me with a new life. I do not see anything wrong with it.


    Besides, you also took another woman to have dinner with. If you can go out to have dinner


    with people of your choice, why can¡¯t I do that?¡± Gabrielle was so annoyed that she uttered those


    words without a second thought. 5


    If Westley could utter mean and harsh words, why couldn¡¯t she?


    the leverage of


    She could not give him bullying her all the time.


    ¡°Are you going to continue arguing with me at the roadside? I repeat my words. Do you want to get in


    the car?¡± Westley was not in the mood to reason with her anymore. He clearly had not expected her to


    have a shorter temper than him. 3


    ¡°No way!¡± Gabrielle replied decisively.


    Westley preferred to stay silent. He rolled down the window and drove along the road swiftly.


    The ck car proceeded and left her behind. Gabrielle felt inexplicably aggrieved and sat down at the


    roadside, tears threatening to drop.


    Only few people know that she was mated.


    ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve checked your background and found that you¡¯re married. Your husband is


    Westley. Yes, it was me who jumped into the river and rescued you that night, but Westley was the one


    who took you to the hospital.¡± Micheal was firm, without any hint of guilt in his voice.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t stir upon hearing this. Either way. it would¡¯ve been easy for Micheal to investigate her


    and gauge her background.


    But what surprised her was another piece of information: Westley had taken her to the hospital that


    night?


    ¡°Miss Jones. I don¡¯t know why you and Westley got married, but I can see that you are not in a good


    rtionship. If you need any help. just let me know. After all, it¡¯s quite rare that Mia likes someone so


    much; she has very few friends, you see. But she told me that you are her friend and asked me to take


    good care of you. And I would like to honor that.¡± Micheal didn¡¯t seem to be joking,


    Gabrielle didn¡®t have the courage to look into his eyes. She had married Westley as a scapegoat-there


    was indeed no love between them.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 50 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 50 Read Online


    Chapter 50 Sloane Was Bleeding


    Westley drove back to the restaurant and found Gabrielle squatting on the roadside five hundred


    meters away from the intersection. Her helpless and pitiful disposition made her look like an


    abandoned child.


    The moment she heard Westley¡¯s care to a screeching halt in front of her, Gabrielle looked up.


    She was relieved to see Westley somehow. She tried to get up and open the door but sat back


    immediately. Her feet were numb and could barely move.


    Seeing how weak and debilitated she was, Westley pushed the door open, got out of the car, and


    walked up to her.


    ¡°Since when did you be so weak, Gabrielle?¡± he asked. His words were dripping with sarcasm, of


    course.


    ¡°L..I just sprained my ankle, so I had to sit down. And my legs have gone numb after sitting for such a


    long time,¡± Gabrielle replied, faintly. She looked up at Westley with red eyes. It was clear as day that


    she had been crying


    Westley was still angry with her, but when he saw how vulnerable and pale she looked, he cooled


    down. What was it about women that bothered him so much?


    He bent down and took her in his arms


    ¡°Oh! You don¡¯t have to carry me, Westley It¡¯s only a slight sprain. It¡¯s not that senous¡­ ¡± Gabrielle


    reasoned.


    She wasn¡¯t used to being cared for by Westley like this. She would rather he treated her with


    indifference like any other day.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± snapped Westley. ¡°Stop wasting my time and lean on me. The rest of us haven¡¯t been sitting


    idle like you. We have ces to be¡­ Things to do!¡± Westley threw her unceremoniously into the


    passenger seat and returned to the driver¡¯s seat, after shing her a cold nce. 1


    Gabrielle fastened her seatbelt quietly. knowing all too well that Westley was right. He took time out of


    his busy schedule toe back and pick her up, after all. He didn¡¯t have to do that. She thought it best


    to not argue anymore.


    ¡°I need to go to the Brilliance Hotel, Westley.¡± she said, with urgency. ¡°Please get is there as soon as


    you can. And, thanks¡­ for everything.¡± She blushed sheepishly as she added thatst sentence.


    Gabrielle took out her phone and frantically dialed Sloane several times, but there was no answer. This


    upset Gabrielle and made her even more anxious than she already was.


    Sloane had told her that she went to the Hall Group to look for Denny in the afternoon. So. why was


    she beaten up at the Brilliance Hotel tonight? It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Did this have anything to do with Benny? On that note, Gabrielle called Benny.


    He didn¡¯t answer the phone either. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Gabrielle wondered.


    Westley drove the car fast. He nced sideways at Gabrielle and saw the frightened look on her face.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡­¡± he started.


    ¡°I know what you want to say to me, Westley. ¡± she interjected, ¡°I had dinner with Micheal tonight only


    to thank him for saving my life. It didn¡¯t mean anything else. If you are still angry with me, punish me


    later, okay? I have to save my best friend. I¡¯m scared she¡¯ll be in bigger trouble if I reach toote. I¡¯m


    begging you.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s eyes pleaded with Westley¡¯s.


    Westley only wanted to ask her how her leg was feeling. But now it didn¡¯t seem as important. Her friend


    was in danger and needed their help, so that was what he would focus on right now.


    He hit the pedal to the floor and sped up. They arrived at the gate of the Brilliance Hotel in a matter of


    minutes.


    And now. he suddenly wanted to know everything more than ever.


    ¡®Look at her go,¡¯ he thought. Only a while ago. she had sprained her ankle. But the way she was


    fighting right now, it didn¡¯t seem like she was in any pain at all.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sloane screamed in pain and copsed after one of the women hit her arm with the sharp heel of


    her shoe.


    ¡°Sloane!¡± Gabrielle shouted. In that nanosecond that Gabrielle looked at Sloane, she got kicked hard


    from behind and tumbled forward. Fortunately, she recovered quickly and stood up steadily, albeit with


    indignation


    ¡°Stop this at once!¡± Westley shouted in a cold voice. The women stopped fighting, startled to hear a


    man¡¯s voice out of nowhere. They all looked at him.


    How ironic was this? These women, who one would expect to dress beautifully and walk daintily, were


    in shambles: tangled hair, smudged make-up, and tom dresses,


    ¡°They all looked terrible,¡± he thought.


    *Westley, to to the back entrance,¡± Gabrielle uttered. She didn¡¯t see Sloane at the gate, so she figured


    the back entrance would be a good ce to look for her.


    ¡°How dare she order me about? Who does she think she is?¡± thought Westley. He had never been


    ordered to do anything before. But it wasn¡¯t the right time to argue. Finding and saving Sloane was


    more important.


    When they pulled up to the back, Gabrielle gasped. There Sloane was, in a fight with three voluptuous


    women. And it looked like she was losing. 1


    Before the car came to aplete halt, Gabrielle had already pushed open the door and gotten out of


    the car. She kicked off her shoes and ran towards Sloane¡¯s attackers. ¡°Those Taekwondo lessons she


    took with Bryce will finally pay off,¡¯ she thought.


    Gabrielle could easily resist and sidestep the attackers. She didn¡¯t even need to retaliate that hard. But


    one look at Sloane lying on the ground with a bloody face was enough. Gabrielle went crazy. Her blood


    began to boil and her eyes gleamed with rage.


    ¡°Sloane! Are you okay?¡± Gabrielle asked as she knelt in front of her.


    Sloane took a deep breath and smiled at her. ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re here!¡± she eximed. ¡°I


    knew you¡¯de for me. I¡¯m fine. Now, let¡¯s beat those bitches to death!¡±


    As soon as Sloane uttered those words. Gabrielle, who was ready to cry, burst intoughter instead.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get them! How dare they bully you like this?¡± Gabrielle growled, looking at Sloane¡¯s


    attackers menacingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay, bitches! Nobody beats my friend so brutally and gets away with it!¡± Gabrielle stood


    up and tied the lower part of her long dress to her waistband. She red at the three women fiercely.


    She was ready.


    The attackers were visibly worn out from fighting with Sloane, but when they saw another woman


    appearing, they gathered themselves and prepared to fight again.


    ¡°Looks like you have a death wish, bitch,¡± spat one of the women. ¡°But if that¡¯s what you want, we¡¯ll


    dly help you get there.¡±


    ¡°Who are you, anyway?¡± sneered another. ¡°After all, we need a name and address to send your


    corpses to.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s lip curled slightly, betraying herposed face.


    Now, she was really annoyed. Not only did these women beat her best friend, but also thought they


    would be able to knock her out.


    ¡°You want to be reckless. that¡¯s on you,¡±


    macked the third one. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to send you and Sloane to the crematory


    Gabrielle was done talking She lifted her foot, ready to fight.


    In a sh, the three women ambushed her They were at each other¡¯s throats. Sloane, who had been


    lying on the floor, joined the fight with renewed energy.


    Meanwhile, Westley had been a few steps behind Gabrielle. When he entered the scene, it was far


    from anything imaginable. The brawling women were a shocking sight indeed. He had never seen


    women fight so fiercely before.


    It looked like Gabrielle had the upper hand, but her face was red from being pped and her arm was


    scratched and bleeding.


    Her long dress was tied up around her thigh, and her white, slender legs caught Westley¡¯s eye. When


    she lifted her leg to kick her opponent, he couldn¡¯t help but notice how agile she was. He didn¡¯t know


    Gabrielle could be so aggressive.


    He could tell that she had practiced that kick many times before. ¡°What else could she do?¡¯ he


    wondered


    Clearly, there was a lot he didn¡¯t know about

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 51 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 51 Read Online


    Chapter 51 Sloane Is Dying


    These three women had just finished beating up Sloane mercilessly. Even when Gabrielle also fought


    with them on behalf of her friend, she was beaten up too. Seeing someone walking towards them from


    a distance, theyported themselves. ¡°Westley?¡± One of the women quickly recognized Westley as


    soon as he came closer. She couldn¡¯t help the quiver in her voice as she called his name.


    Westley, whom many people regarded as the demon king in the whole of Antawood was hardly seen in


    a ce like this. Right now, he was in front of them and had seen how they fought dirty


    He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the fight between the women, especially when he saw that his


    wife, Gabrielle had the upper hand. He didn¡¯t have it in mind to make any move to separate them. He


    just wanted to watch the show and see howpetent she was. 1


    But when one of the women kicked her on the back, he knew he was doing the wrong thing watching


    them tear one another apart. Besides, Gabrielle was his wife. If she was beaten in front of him, he


    would be disgraced.


    By the way, the only person who had the right to intimidate her should be him. not


    Westley, you¡®re the one. What did youe here to do?¡± one of them asked faking a smile.


    The three violent women began tidying up themselves quickly. All the women in Antawood were crazy


    about him. They saw him as the most suitable man with money that all women wanted to be with him at


    all cost. He was hardly seen in more formal gatherings, but he was right here in front of them. Although


    this surprised them, they were also sad because they looked very unkempt in front of their dream man.


    He didn¡¯t bat an eyelid. He walked past them and went straight to meet Gabrielle and knelt beside her


    ¡°Are you okay. Gabrielle?¡± he asked with Concem.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she responded quickly. She looked up at him with a pitiful look on her face. Her eyes were


    bloodshot and there were streaks of blood on the corner of her mouth with several fingernails scratches


    on her face. which made Westley¡¯s face red with anger.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t this stupid woman know what ¡°fine¡± means? She was bullied into such a sorry state, how could


    she says she is fine? Does She not know that someone fine didn¡¯t look


    this way?¡¯ he thought to himself.


    He stretched out his hand towards her and lifted her gently. Gabrielle¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She


    didn¡¯t know that he could be this caring to her. The three seductive bitches beside them were also


    shocked to the extent that they opened their mouths wide. It was so open that a full egg could be put


    into each of them.


    Why did he lift her from the ground in such a loving manner? He didn¡¯t take a look at any of them for


    even a split of a second.


    ¡°What was their rtionship? What was the connection between the both of them?


    Who was this woman? Have we unknowingly offended Westley?¡± they thought. I


    They gave one another a puzzled look.


    ¡°You three useless women, you had better stay where you are. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t survive


    if I deal with you all,¡± he warned them coldly as he had already known that they would want to make a


    move to


    They wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey him when they saw the wicked and fierce look on his face. They could


    only stand where they were in fear.


    They couldn¡¯t help but think about the enormous trouble that they had put themselves into. They came


    here to help Estelle teach Sloane a lesson.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Westley. Thank you for helping us,¡± Gabrielle said with so much


    humility. Without paying attention to anyone else, she ran quickly to Sloane, who was lying on the


    ground almost lifeless.


    ¡°Sloane, Sloane, are you okay? Why were you fighting again?¡± She held her dear friend in her arms.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Eh... Pooh...¡± Sloane coughed heavily and spat out blood, which frightened Gabrielle.


    ¡°Sloane, are you okay? Call an ambnce! Westley, Sloane spat out blood. Is there an ambnce?¡±


    she cried out to Westley desperately. She was already shedding tears. She didn¡¯t want her friend to die


    in her arms.


    Seeing her shedding tears made him worried. He hated seeing a woman cry because it made him


    baffled and confused.


    He stood beside her and tried to calm her down, but he didn¡¯t know how to. When he saw the tears on


    her face, he felt a sharp pain in his heart as if he was being stabbed with something. The way she was


    crying affected him to the extent that he felt like holding her


    in his arms tofort har


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gabrielle. I need you to be calm. I have reported the case to the police already. The police


    and the ambnce are on their way here. They¡¯ll arrive very soon. Don¡¯t shake her up; let her lie t on


    the ground or else, she will vomit more blood,¡± Westley reassured her calmly.


    Thankfully, she was still reasonable. She put Sloane down carefully.


    ¡°Sloane, you will be fine, all right?¡± she told her.


    She held her hand.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Sloane groaned in pain. She tried her best to open her eyes and took a look at Gabrielle. At


    that moment, she closed her eyes weakly. She was very tired and wanted to rest for some minutes.


    ¡°Sloane, Sloane¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream, Gabrielle. Try to get a hold of yourself.¡± Westley reminded Gabrielle asking her to


    control her emotions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± she said as she looked up at him. ¡°She¡¯s not answering me¡­ Sloane¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± A violent voice


    fierce eyes when she saw that he was about to hug Sloane. She hated the way he treated his sister


    unfairly and made him know that. Right now, he was the reason why she was brutally beaten and for


    this reason, she wouldn¡®t let him touch her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Benny? Oh my God! What happened to Sloane? Who did this to her?¡± Estelle came


    over and stood beside Benny asking him as if she cared about her well being. She looked harmless,


    but was very devilish.


    It was true that Estelle had asked three of her best friends to teach Sloane a lesson, but she didn¡¯t give


    them the order to kill her.


    If something bad had happened to Sloane, it was impossible for Benny not to care about it.


    ¡°Benny, Sloane told me she would go to thepany to look for you this afternoon. Why was she


    beaten here? Did you connive with your little bitch, Estelle to have her beaten? Say something. Benny!


    Don¡¯t be a coward. Do you have a hand in this?¡± Benny kept mute and didn¡¯t say a word. At this point,


    Gabrielle was fuming with anger. The anger she felt when she saw Benny at first couldn¡¯t bepared


    to the one she felt when she saw Estelle standing beside him with a fake smile. Estelle had always


    liked Benny and she always did her best to separate him from


    came from behind, which startled her.


    When she turned around and saw who it was, she spoke to him without regard. ¡°Benny. do you just


    want to see Sloane die? Now she is badly injured and is spitting out blood, I believe you¡¯re happy now.


    That¡¯s what you have always wanted, right?¡± she shouted at Benny crazily. If Westley hadn¡¯t stopped


    her, she would have hit him with all her might.


    ¡°What do you mean? Spit out blood? What happened to her?¡± he asked. It was not until Benny walked


    up to Sloane that he saw clearly the dreadful condition she was in


    She was covered with blood from head to toe and this surprised him.


    ¡°Sloane, who did this to you? How did this happen?¡± he asked no one in particr. He couldn¡¯t believe


    what was before his eyes..


    Earlier in the day, Benny had invited Sloane to attend a private party with him. Of course, Estelle was


    not happy about that. She felt that this sister of his was taking his attention away from her. Then Estelle


    asked three of her best friends to make trouble for Sloane on purpose. She intentionally took Benny


    away, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t touch her. You don¡¯t deserve to touch her.¡± Gabrielle pushed him away with all her


    might and stared at him with


    Sloane. If she had a knife in her hand at that moment. she would have killed them. They both disgusted


    her. Yuck!


    At the same time, the police and the ambnces arrived, and Alvin led the senior executives of the


    hotel to the fighting scene.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, is Miss Jones okay?¡± Alvin looked at Gabrielle with so much worry written all over his face.


    When Alvin received a call from Westley earlier, he told him that Gabrielle had a fight with some people


    at the back of Brilliance Hotel and asked him toe as quickly as possible. He waspletely


    confused. He had always seen and known her as a delicate and softdy, and he didn¡¯t expect her to


    be so fierce to the extent that she would fight with someone.


    The medics quickly carried Sloane with utmost care into the ambnce. Seeing that Benny was about


    to get on the ambnce to stay with his sister, Gabrielle hurriedly pushed him off. ¡°Get out of my way,


    Benny. You shouldn¡¯t be the one with her. Stay away from her. I will have my revenge for what


    happened here tonight. Just pray that Sloane gets better. If not, I¡¯ll make sure I fight you both, even if


    it¡¯s with thest drop of my blood!¡± she yelled at him.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 52 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 52 Read Online


    Chapter 52 It Doesn¡®t Look Good


    With those words, Gabrielle turned to them with a look so fierce her resentment was tant on her


    face. Her eyes were so intent, one could almost feel her seething look pierce through their heart.


    Estelle had never seen Gabrielle like this or felt terrified in her prOSEICE.


    Gabrielle got into the ambnce and left without even looking at Westley. i


    Westley was suddenly annoyed that she had ignored him so easily.


    ¡°Alvin, I¡¯ll go to the hospital. You stay here and handle everything else. Don¡¯t let them get away with


    this. We must avenge Gabrielle and the wounds they inflicted on her.¡± Just as Wesley was about to


    drive off, a voice came


    from behind him.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± It was Benny, and now he stood in front of Westley.


    Westley nced at Estelle and the three women not far away. ¡°Benny. I think you have more pressing


    issues to address here, before you can concern yourself with going to the hospital. I have a suggestion


    for you. Stay away from Gabrielle for now. I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡®t and she goes crazy. the


    consequences will be dire for you.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Westley got into the car and left for the hospital.


    When Westley arrived at the hospital, Gabrielle was outside the operating room alone, pacing back and


    forth anxiously.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Gabrielle, has someone looked at your wounds?¡± Westley was imitated when he noticed that the nail


    marks on Gabrielle¡¯s face had not been attended to.


    Without a hint of surprise at all, Gabrielle received Westley¡¯s cold looks with no emotion. This was


    nothing new, he had never been kind to her.


    ¡°My injury is not that serious. I will deal with it when the operation is over. The doctor said that Sloane


    had multiple soft tissue contusions, from the blow to the back of her head. The situation is quite


    serious. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t you know that you are putting yourself at risk of a tetanus infection, by not treating


    those scratches on your fingernails? Do you understand how serious this is? Or are you still so


    engrossed in the well-being of others? Do you want to die?¡± Westley said with his face void of any


    emotions.


    But Gabrielle instinctively knew that Westley catred about her and tried to reassure him. ¡°Westley. I


    know you care about me, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°Who cares about you? Let me make something very clear when ites to the matter of you dying as


    my wife. Firstly, I¡¯m not in the mood to be a widower. Nor do I have tolerance for those who may say, I


    am responsible for my wife¡¯s misfortune.¡± Westley¡¯s words were so harsh.


    Gabrielle¡¯s feeling of gratitude at the sight of him, just moments ago, vanished under a dark cloud of


    regret. Who would have known that the illustrious CEO of Morris Group would be so concerned with


    common gossip? Besides, no one dared to talk ill of Westley: it was no secret that Westley would shut


    that person¡¯s mouth forever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I would never give you the satisfaction of dying so easily.¡± Gabrielle red at Westley


    angrily.


    Just then, Remy arrived and rushed over to them. He sensed that the atmosphere between Westley


    and Gabrielle was anything but matrimonial. His arrival did nothing to dissipate the lingering resentment


    between them


    ¡°Westley. what happened? What was so urgent that I had toe here? What


    happened to Gabrielle? Did you hurt her? Remy was unpleasantly surprised by the wound on


    Gabrielle¡¯s face, and this led him to snap at Westley.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to abuse her. I asked you toe here so you could attend to her wounds.¡±


    Westley¡¯s face darkened. Westley never thought that he gave the impression he could be physically


    violent towards women. Was Remy a good friend for thinking so lowly of him? What could have


    possibly convinced Remy that Westley was like that? At that very moment, Westley felt that his choice


    of


    friends was questionable. 3


    ¡°This is not my hospital. How can I¡­?¡±


    ¡°Remy. what I¡¯m asking of you is notplicated. Find a way to take this stubborn woman away from


    here and attend to her wounds, simple. Please, just get on with it!¡± . Westley interrupted Remy


    impatiently.


    Remy¡¯s response was a wry and reluctant smile. Come to think of it, Westley¡¯s request wasn¡¯t entirely


    impossible. Both of them were well acquainted with the doctors in the hospital. Remy had trained a few


    residents in this hospital, such that borrowing a therapeutic room wouldn¡¯t raise any eyebrows.


    ¡°Gabrielle,e with me. Allow me to take a closer look at your wounds. You know, scratches on the


    face can be lethal. Leaving your wounds untreated for so long. could easily lead to infection and most


    certainly permanent scars. All of which, undoubtedly. would tarnish your beauty.¡± Remy said to


    Gabrielle


    There were about seven or eightcerations on the left side of Gabrielle¡¯s face. She must have been in


    a physical tousle with a woman.


    Don¡¯t all confrontations between women almost always involve tearing, scratching and biting? Remy


    had witnessed one such confrontation, and it had left him feeling that brawls between women were far


    much worse than those between men


    Gabrielle was so delicate in appearance, but it seemed she wasn¡¯t afraid to stand up for herself.


    ¡°But...¡± Gabrielle looked at the door of the operating room uneasily, and then met Westley¡¯s cold eyes.


    From there, she was terrified to speak in defiance of what he had ordered


    *Westley, fine. I¡¯ll go with Remy so that he can treat my wounds. When the operation is over, please let


    me know first, okay? Gabrielle looked at Westley expectantly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you begging me or ordering me?: Westley squinted at Gabrielle with disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you.¡± Gabrielle stared back at Westley with a stein face and asked, ¡°Would you prefer I


    kneel?


    The wound on Gabrielle¡¯s face caught his attention and softened Westley.


    ¡°Please go and get attended to as soon as possible. Your wound is unsightly. Remy. take care of her.¡±


    Westley impatiently waved his hand and asked them to leave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gabrielle.¡± Remy led Gabrielle away to a nearby unupied therapeutic room.


    The man on duty today happened to be a fellow surgeon just like Remy and also a good friend. it was


    the reason he had no challenges calling in a favor for a designated therapeutic room for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Remy, I should have known something was up because it¡¯s so care for you to just visit our hospital. I


    thought you were specificallying to see me, but it seems you are only here to borrow the


    therapeutic room. Is thisdy your younger brother¡¯s wife?¡± Before Remy could respond, the gentleman


    approached them both with a medical tray.


    which had a host of instruments that Remy needed.


    ¡°Younger brother¡¯s wife? Don¡¯t be silly. She is my elder brother¡¯s wife, Remy reminded his colleague


    sternly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must have misunderstood. I just figured whoever it was, must be very important to you;


    judging from how anxious you were. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Leon Miller, Remy¡¯s friend. I am also a fellow


    and surgeon at this hospital.¡± Leon put down the tray and walked to Gabrielle as he introduced himself.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Leon. I¡¯m Gabrielle Jones. Gabrielle deliberately did not reveal her identity. What


    was the point anyway? Remy had already made it clear that she was his brother¡¯s wife, so be it? There


    was no need for any further exnations.


    ¡°Remy. you¡¯d better get to dressing Gabrielle¡¯s wound. It looks like its infected. Let me get out of your


    hair then. Call me if you need anything.¡± Leon then left the therapeutic room.


    Remy began to disinfect his hands before wearing his surgical gloves. Everything was set to clean


    Gabrielle¡¯s wounds. ¡°Gabrielle, please don¡¯t take my brother¡¯s words to heart. He means well.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Of course, Gabrielle knew he didn¡¯t intend any real harm to her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I need you to lie down on the bed. I¡¯m going to clean your wounds now.¡± Remy put on his


    surgical mask, indicating that he was ready to begin.


    Gabrielley down obediently. Since the incident earlier, she hadn¡¯t mustered the courage to look at her


    face in the mirror; the pain let her know it wasn¡¯t pretty.


    Worry suddenly flooded her thoughts. If these wounds were not properly treated, they could leave


    distasteful scars on her face that she would bear till her death.


    With this in mind, Gabrielle exhaled deeply. She became overwhelmed with guilt remembering the


    severity of Sloane¡¯s injury. Gabrielle¡¯s heart sank 1

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 53 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 53 Read Online


    Chapter 53 Be Against Him


    -Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong? Are you upset because of Westley?¡± asked Remy. He tried to


    make conversation with Gabrielle while he helped her prepare the stuff, in an effort to make her feel


    more rxed.


    ¡°No,¡± replied Gabrielle. ¡°I¡¯m worried about a friend of mine. She¡¯s currently in the operating room.¡±


    Matters concerning Westley were of little importance to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure your friend will be fine. I¡¯ve never seen Westley lose control before. It seems


    like he cares a lot about you, ¡± said Remy. He wanted to help them feel closer to each other and


    minimize any misunderstandings between them.


    It didn¡¯t matter if their marriage to each other was for show. It was still a marriage.


    Whenpared to Nellie, Gabrielle was better suited the role of Westley¡¯s wife.


    ¡°You believe he cares about me? I don¡¯t think So. He hates my guts!¡± dered Gabrielle. ¡°He forbade


    me to die as long as we¡¯re still married, because he couldn¡¯t stand to be a widower.¡± Just the thought of


    Westley¡¯s unkind remarks infuriated Gabrielle. She couldn¡¯t believe he would dare to say such things.


    She resented him.


    ¡°Westley didn¡¯t want to be a widower?¡± asker Remy, inquisitively.


    He was surprised that his friend had so deeply ruminated about such a matter. The thought of it


    brought a smile to his face.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Westley isn¡¯t as bad as you think he is. His only vice is being a little sharp tongued and


    blunt. It is true that one has to be tough-skinned around him, for his words can cut like knives. But I


    promise you, he is incredibly kind-hearted and gentle,¡± Remy implored. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t give someone a


    second thought unless he cared about them.¡± he continued. Remy knew his friend well. He couldn¡¯t


    help but share his thoughts with Gabrielle


    However, his efforts were in vain. Nothing he said seemed to be of any interest to her. ¡°Dr. Remy, I


    know why you¡¯re talking him up to me. You¡¯re a good friend of his. It is your job to put in a good word


    for him. But you have to understand, my arrangement with him is simple and straight-forward. We are


    supposed to be divorced as soon as Nellie returns. Hearing about the niceties of his character will not


    change that,¡± responded Gabrielle.


    Remy opened his mouth to respond, but caught his words.


    He didn¡¯t say anything further. It was their private matter, after all. Intruding could make things worse.


    ¡°Gabrielle, the disinfectant will sting a little when I press it to your wound. Please remain calm and try to


    endure the pain,¡± said Remy. picking up the cotton ball soaked in alcohol with a pair of tweezers. He


    proceeded to clean her wound


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Dr. Remy. I can bare the pain,¡± said Gabrielle. Gabrielle¡¯s petite appearance often misled


    others. Though she looked weak, her willpower was as strong as it could be.


    How else was she to have born the suffering for all these years?


    Remy admired Gabrielle¡¯s endurance. She remained calm and collected while he treated her wounds.


    An asional bite of her lip gave away her pain.


    ¡°Gabrielle, the wounds have been treated. I¡¯ve also given you a tetanus shot. Remember that the


    dressing on your wounds has to be changed and reapplied every three days. I will be at the Vineyard


    Vi, and will change it for you. Please make sure that the wound is not stained by water,¡± instructed


    Remy. He took off his gloves and discarded them into the bin.


    Gabrielle looked at her wounds. They were


    carefully dressed. She then looked up at Remy, uneasily. ¡°Yes, I understand perfectly. Thank you,¡± she


    replied. ¡°Does my face look terrible?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well if you care about your face that much, why did you fight the others? You were fearless in that


    moment,¡± said Westley, shtcastically. His voice echoed from the door


    5 he walked into the room.


    Gabrielle tumed around to see Westley making his way to her and immediately looked away. Her


    reaction was subconscious. She seemed to take no interest in his arrival.


    She could feel the burn of the medicine on her face. A voice inside her mind reminded her that she


    looked dreadful with the pauze covering her face. Embarrassed, she could barely imagine looking at


    herself in a mirror right now.


    Westley had always held a great prejudice against her. But Gabrielle was adamant that what she had


    done was right. How could she have not helped Sloane back then? How could she have stood there


    watching Sloane being bullied


    ¡°Ah Westley, you¡¯re just in time. I¡¯ve finished treating Gabrielle¡¯s wounds. She¡¯s going to be perfectly


    fine. You can take her back. She needs to change the medicine after three days. Do ensure that the


    wound is not


    stained by water, repeated Hemy. He pretended not to acknowledge the tension between Gabrielle und


    Westley.


    He hade to treat Gabrielle¡¯s wound. And now that he was done, there was no reason for him to


    stay longer.


    He was confused why Westley had personally asked him to treat Gabrielle¡¯s wounds. There were many


    excellent surgeons in the hospital. Surely any one of them could have done the job better than him.


    The add request made by his friend confused him.


    *Well, you can leave now. Get back to your Work,¡± uttered Westley. His toned was blunt and indifferent.


    Remy sighed as he rubbed his nose. He managed to ster his face with a nonchnt smile. ¡°Okay


    then, I¡¯mm. leaving now. I don¡¯t intend to disturb the two of you,


    replied Remy. ¡°However, before I go I would like to ask you one thing There are many excellent


    surgeons at this hospital. Why did you insist on meing to treat Gabrielle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as well acquainted with them. I don¡¯t know them personally,¡± said Westley. The calmness in his


    tone was surprising


    Remy knew in that moment that Westley truly cared for Gabrielle. He wouldn¡¯t have


    specifically asked for him otherwise


    It was clear that Westley didn¡¯t want to admit to his feelings. At least not yet.


    Remy smiled. He believed that Gabrielle and Westley would surely get along well in the future. There


    was no hurry.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll take your leave, Gabrielle. Don¡¯t let water touch your wounds. Your wounds will start itching


    once the scabs form. Please restrain yourself from scratching them,¡± reminded Remy, onest time. He


    turned around to leave the room. His hands were empty. He didn¡¯t need to take anything with him. He


    would ask Leon to clean the treatment room upter.


    ¡°But how should I ovee the itchiness? asked Gabrielle, hurriedly. She was hoping to get an answer


    before he left. She knew that the itch would cause her great difort.


    ¡°Westley, you can tie up Gabrielle¡®s hands if that happens.¡± He wore a rather serious look on his face


    as he said this. I


    Gabrielle stared at him in astonishment. ¡°The up my hands?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡®Why would Remye up with such a bad idea? He is a doctor. Does he have no sympathy for his


    patients?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good idea. I will remember to enforce it when the timees.¡± He nodded towards


    Remy, with a serious look on his


    Gabrielle felt like she had been tricked by the two crafty men.


    ¡°Westley, is Sloane¡¯s operation over? How is she?¡± asked Gabrielle. She wanted to change the topic as


    quickly as possible.


    ¡°No, not yet. answered Westley. His mannerisms seemed cold and distant.


    The realization that Sloane¡¯s injuries were worse than hers left Gabrielle stunned. It would take quite a


    bit of time to deal with all the wounds.


    Gabrielle hoped that Sloane would be fine. She was ready to wait until Sloane hade out of the


    operation toom. No imatter how long that would take.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wait for her outside the operation room. She¡¯ll be relieved to see a friendly face when she


    comes out.¡± She hurriedly jumped out of the bed and turned to leave the room.


    Westley immediately grabbed her wrist as


    she passed by him.


    -Westley, let go of my hand. I¡¯m going to go wait for Sloane.¡± cried Gabrielle. She turned around and


    shot Westley a stern re.


    ¡°Sloane will be unconscious when they bring her out of the operation room. How do you expect her to


    see you?¡± said Westley. annoyed. He was sure that it was her brain which had taken a hit and not her


    face.


    She couldn¡®t manage to think straight. It was like she couldn¡¯t ess hermon sense.


    ¡°I still want to wait for her. Let me go.¡± whined Gabrielle. She tried to break away from Westley¡¯s tight


    grasp around her wrist. However, she was no match for his strength. His hand cupped her wrist like an


    iron mp.


    ¡°Why do you always have to defy me?¡± asked Westley. He stared down at her with cold,


    grim eyes. 1


    Gabrielle always challenged his patience. He believed that he had married a pushover who would do


    his bidding. But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Gabrielle was extremely stubbom and resolute when it


    came to her convictions.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not against you!¡± she exim


    ed. ¡°It is you who are against me. All I want to do is wait for Sloane. Please let me go. I want to be


    there for her, whether or not she¡¯s awake. I¡¯ll do anything you ask of me, pleaded


    Gabrielle. Her voice was gentle. I

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 54 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 54 Read Online


    Chapter 54 Fall In Love With Me


    Westley¡¯s face softened as he let go of Gabrielle¡¯s hand. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t always piss me off like this,¡±


    he uttered in a threatening


    tone


    Thetter pursed her lips and thought she didn¡¯t do anything. It was Westley who felt good about


    himself and constantly bullied her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± After saying that, Gabrielle stormed out.


    Meanwhile, Remy gazed at Westley hesitantly. which made thetter slightly upset. ¡°If you have


    anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t you stare at me like this, or I will think that you have fallen in love with


    me.¡± s


    ¡°In love with you? Huh! Are you out of your mind?¡± Remy joked. He was obviously amused by


    Westley¡¯s words. ¡°Remy, when did you learn to tell jokes? I¡¯m not very skilled with that.¡±


    ¡°I know. A married man is like that.¡± Remy shed him a coy smile.


    ¡°I suggest you have a brain check. You¡¯re acting very bizarrely.¡± Westley didn¡¯t want to talk to Remy


    anymore, so he turned around and prepared to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, le suddenly stopped when he heard him ask, ¡°Westley. does Gabrielle mean something to


    you?¡± This time, no trace of any antic or teasing could be extracted from Remy¡¯s voice. Instead, he


    sounded pretty serious.


    ¡°Yes. After all, she came to me for atonement.¡± As those words escaped Westley¡¯s lips, Remy was


    relieved that Gabrielle was not here to hear it; otherwise, it would definitely hurt her.


    ¡®Is it necessary to say that about Gabrielle?¡± Remy thought wanting to ignore this arrogant man.


    ¡°Westley, women yield to gentle approach. But they reject force as they prefer to be coaxed.¡± Remy


    wondered if he was overthinking it all. However, in reality, Westley really treated Gabrielle differently


    from Nellie.


    In the past, whenever Nellie got hurt, Westley would ask her to go to the hospital by herself or ask Alvin


    to send her there. He would never personally drive her to the hospital


    ¡°Remy, you are so good at coaxing women. It Seems that your grandpa will have a granddaughter-in-


    law soon. Should I share this good news with him?¡± Westley asked and looked at Remy with a snicker.


    In an instant, thetter turned pale al paper, obviously rmed. He didn¡¯t want to be in dispute with


    such a sophisticated man as Westley. So, instead of bickering with him. Remy just let it slide.


    Given their age, the elders of their family had tried every means to urge them to get married. And Remy


    was the main target of the y in the Davis,


    But he would always make an excuse that he was too busy working and traveling to get married. And if


    Westley went to the Davis, he would definitely have a hard time.


    It was true that Remy and Westley were frenemies!


    ¡°Westley, take care of yourself. I hope you don¡¯t regret hurting others. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding


    you. Anyway, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After saying those words, Remy finally left without hesitation.


    When Westley went to look for Gabrielle outside the operating room, he saw her quarreling with a man


    from a distance. In an instant, he recognized thetter from his clothes. It was Benny.


    ¡°Benny, listen to me carefully. Sloane doesn¡¯t need you here. You were the reason why she was


    severely injured tonight. And now, she is


    Ivins in the operating room. No one knows whether she is still alive! How dare youe to see her?¡±


    Gabrielle med the man in an evidently frustrated tone. She was furious, and she didn¡¯t dare to hide


    it. If more, every word that escaped her lips showed her deep Seethed hatred for Benny.


    Meanwhile, Alvin had already leamed the situation in the hotel. The three women who beat Sloane


    were all Estelle¡¯s best friends. Estelle had probably orchestrated the entire thing because of her hatred


    and jealousy of Sloane.


    For her, Sloane was the only reason she couldn¡¯t be with Benny. Estelle had made many threats and


    caused so many troubles for Sloane, none of which had endangered thetter¡¯s life. That was why


    Benny ignored it before.


    But now that thetter was beaten so seriously that she was sent into the operating room, he couldn¡¯t


    ignore it any longer And Westley would not let it slide either as Gabrielle also suffered some wounds.


    ¡°Benny, do you hear me? Get out of here! Stay as far as possible away from Sloane! If it weren¡¯t for


    you, Estelle wouldn¡¯t have beaten her to death. You¡¯d better pray that Sloane heals, or I will make your


    life a living hell,¡±


    Gabrielle warned Benny fiercely. The veins on


    her neck protruded out of sheer anger and


    But more than that, her voice sounded a little sad, which made Westley¡¯s heart sank deep So, he


    strode towards her and pulled her Aside


    ¡°Westley, what are you doing?¡± Gabrielle was about to scold Benny more, but she felt a massive hand


    dragging her away.


    And much to her annoyance, it was another man she hated too,


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are in the hospital, and you quarreled at the door in the operating room. Do you want


    the nurse to drive you out of here?¡± Westley snapped at her with a frown¡­


    Somehow, this woman always managed to anger him to the core. Did he do something terrible to her in


    another life to deserve such a thing?


    ¡°I know, but Benny pissed me off. If it weren¡¯t for him, Sloane wouldn¡¯t have been injured. The thought


    of her lying on that operating table fighting for her life is kicking my urge to scowl at Benny.¡± Although


    she was still mad, Gabrielle sounded less aggressive now. She even obediently stood aside and


    stopped shouting


    ¡°Your face was also scratched because of him,


    Westley uttered seriously as he focused his intense gaze on her.


    Her face?


    Subconsciously. Gabrielle reached out to touch her cheeks, but then, Westley pped her hand away.


    ¡°Ouch! Why did you hit me?¡± Gabrielle looked at her ruddled hand and felt wronged.


    Westley must be the reincarnation of a devil. He always bullied Gabrielle like this whenever he got a


    chance. Did he not know how to be tender to women?


    ¡°Haven¡®t you heard from Remy that you shouldn¡¯t touch the wound on your face sa casually?¡± Westley


    eyed her as if he was looking at an idiot.


    How could she be so forgetful?


    ¡°Remy said that I can¡¯t scratch it when it gets scabby and itchy. But he didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t touch it


    gently.¡± Gabrielle argued, pouting her lips


    ¡°Are you doubting my words?¡± Westley didn¡¯t want to reason with her at all. He just wanted her to listen


    to him for once.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle bit her lips and shifted her face to the other side, not wanting to talk


    And ¡°while they were quarreling with each other. Benny had been standing there and watching them


    silently until they stopped bickering. ¡°Westley, I can apologize for the wound on Gabrielle¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°Benny, you should apologize to Gabrielle, not to me. But I also want to ask you one question. Do you


    understand what I said to you before I came here?¡± Westley asked in a stern voice as he eyed him


    coldly.


    Before Westley came to the hotel, he had seriously told Benny not to follow him; otherwise, he¡¯d drive


    Gabrielle crazy. But the man was just too stubborn. If Westley hadn¡¯t stopped Gabrielle, she might have


    cursed Benny till dawn 2

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 55 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 55 Read Online


    Chapter 55 It Is A Family Affair


    The atmosphere in the hospital was emotionally charged up and tensed. Lenny, Westley, and Gabrielle


    were waiting outside the operating theatre. ¡°Sloane is now lying in the operating room. I had toe


    over. I have to be here with her.¡± Benny tried to look tough and hard. He felt he was doing the right


    thing by being with Sloane in the hospital.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what slone meant to you, neither do I understand your rtionship. but when she was


    beaten up by three women with blood oozing from all over her body, where were you? You didn¡¯t care


    about her until she was sent into the operating room. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rather toote now?¡± Westley


    said coldly.


    ¡°Sloane is my ¡­ Younger sister¡± Benny felt pained and humiliated by the way Westley spoke to him.


    Even though many people knew how Sloane and Benny were rted, Benny never really admitted it to


    anyone. He hardly talked about his sister


    This was the first time that he had admitted to people that Sloane was his younger sister.


    They were stepbrother and stepsister and


    although they had lived together for more than ten years, they were not as close as siblings should be.


    Their rtionship had always been ordinary.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be true. Sloane doesn¡¯t have an unprincipled and wicked brother like you who only likes


    to intimidate her. This time around, she was hurt because you refused to intervene when you were


    supposed to. How can you say that you are her brother wheri you can¡¯t even protect her?¡± Gabrielle


    stood out from Westley¡¯s back and scolded Benny in anger.


    ¡°If they were siblings, why would he be 90 mean to her all the time?¡¯ Gabrielle thought.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She also had a brother. Although Eryce had always ignored her like she didn¡¯t exist, at least he wasn¡¯t


    so mean to her as Benny was to Sloane.


    Comparing both of them, Bryce was far better than Benny Though Bryce eloped with Westley¡¯s fianc¨¦e


    thereby making her the scapegoat to marry Westley.


    ¡°Gabrielle, no matter what you say, I¡¯m still Sloane¡¯s brother¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your family affair Benny, and I shouldn¡¯t have interfered with it, I know that. But since you¡¯re her


    brother, you have to know that she was badly injured because of you. You


    don¡¯t deserve to be her brother at all. How can a brother make his sister suffer unjustly?¡± Westley


    was insinuating something by his statement. He wasn¡¯t just talking to Benny about his attitude towards


    his sister but was also mocking Bryce for what he did to Gabrielle. .


    Gabrielle was about to reprimand Benny but when she saw Westley doing so, she calmed down a bit


    She wanted to praise her husband for Tebuking him.


    ¡°A man like Benny doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a real man,¡¯ she said to herself.


    But when she thought about the words very well, she had a feeling that Bryce was also that kind of


    brother and was no different from Benny


    If a brother could make his sister suffer from the mistakes of what he did, then he didn¡¯t deserve to be


    called a real man either.


    Bryce was also that kind of person.


    He ran away with Westley¡¯s fianc¨¦e and made his sister marry Westley as punishment for his foolish


    action.


    ¡®Westley was scolding Benny but was indirectly abusing Bryce, wasn¡¯t he?¡¯ she


    Westley. what do you mean?¡± she asked with a confused look on her face.


    Westley ignored her and coldly looked at Benny. ¡°Benny, since you¡¯re arguing about being Sloane¡¯s


    brother, it would be better if you didn¡¯t show up here for some time. Deal with your woman first before


    coming to see her.¡±


    ¡°If you choose to be with that dangerous woman called Estelle, please stay away from Sloane for the


    rest of your life.¡± Gabrielle immediately said that to defend her friend..


    ¡°Gabrielle, you must stay out of this!¡± Benny¡¯s face darkened as he yelled at her.


    Benny didn¡¯t want to tell anyone what had happened between him and Sloane: 1


    To him, it was his family affair.


    ¡°How do you expect me to stay out of this? This time, Sloane was hurt and she is now in danger. She


    almost died! Do you know that? If you still care for Sloane as your sister and still have even just a little


    conscience, just let her go, please. You even threatened her with the address of where her mother was


    buried, didn¡¯t you? Can you just be a real man and tell her the address instead of beating around the


    bush?¡±


    Gabrielle was bing quick-tempered now. She would fight Benny to protect the life of her friend


    ¡°A man like Benny doesn¡¯t deserve to be anyone¡¯s brother, let alone Sloane¡¯s brother, she thought to


    herself as she shook her head in pity.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this issue is between Sloane and me. I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be able to ept your advice,¡± Benny


    said as he looked at her with so much unconcern.


    ¡°How can he say that he won¡¯t be able to ept my advice? Shit!¡± she cursed under her breath.


    Gabrielle boiled with so much anger that she wanted to scratch his face at that moment.


    ¡®What a shameless man he is!¡¯ she thought. angrily.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just be a real man Benny? Just let go of Sloane and stop torturing her this way. She is


    in the operating room right now, fighting for her life! What else do you want from her?¡± She was visibly


    upset.


    By chance, Alvin came around.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I have handled the issue. Is Miss Jones all right?¡± Seeing the gauze on


    Gabrielle¡¯s face, Alvin felt both funny and sad at the same time without knowing why.


    ¡°Alvin, take her to the car and buy her a cup of iced coffee. She needs to calm down.¡± Westley


    immediately told Alvin to take Gabrielle away who was already getting worked up as a result of Benny¡¯s


    unruly behavior.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave, Westley. I¡¯m staying here with Sloane.¡± When she heard she was about to be driven


    away, she contorted her face in a frown.


    ¡°Obviously, men were the same. They were all bad. Westley was going to support Benny¡¯s actions,


    wasn¡¯t he?¡¯ she thought to herself in annoyance


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you don¡¯t obey me this minute, I will never let Sloane out of the operating room.¡± Westley


    looked at her cruelly, which made her afraid.


    She had been arguing here for quite a long time and he had wanted to shut her several times and now


    was the perfect opportunity to do so.


    ¡°Westley, you¡­¡± She stared at Westley, but wasn¡¯t able to say anything,


    Because she knew very well that he would do whatever he said.


    ¡°Miss Jones, pleasee with me.¡± Alvin immediately asked Gabrielle to leave. Westley kept staring at


    her in annoyance when she didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t let Benny stay here with Sloane. If she sees him, she will faint in anger, ¨C Gabrielle told


    Westley worriedly. i


    ¡°Gabrielle, when did it be your job to teach me what to do?¡± Westley began to get impatient.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Gabrielle followed Alvin downstairs in a huity and looked


    back at them several times.


    When Gabrielle left, the corridor became much more peaceful.


    Benny stared at the light in the operating room and took out his cigarette hesitantly. ¡°Westley, do you


    mind if I smoke here?¡± Benny asked pleadingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but the hospital doesn¡¯t allow smoking in their premises.¡± Westley didn¡¯t like Benny and


    so he roughly spoke to him.


    Although Westley was not fond of judging everyone¡¯s character and habits as far as it had nothing to do


    with him, Gabrielle¡¯sints about Benny made him have a very bad impression of him.


    Particrly, men like Benny and Bryce were both simr in several ways.


    Benny put the cigarette back in its ce silently, trying to be calm. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Gabrielle would


    agree to marry you.¡± Benny spoke as he looked at Westley. 1

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 56 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 56 Read Online


    Chapter 56 Hard To Please


    The news of Gabrielle and Westley¡®s marriage came as a surprise to Benny. He had known Gabrielle fo


    r many years. She had been adopted by the Jones at a young age. Growing up, she was an obedient a


    nd well¨C


    behaved child. Her polite demeanor would appeal to any maning from a family with the same soci


    al rank as the Jones. They would surely let her marry such a man.


    However, Benny didn¡®t expect the man Gabrielle married


    to be the heir of the most powerful and wealthy family in Antawood.


    He wasn¡®t aware of how and when they had


    first met


    ¡°There are more things that you didn¡®t expect. It would be best if you didn¡®t linger around the ward after


    the operation is over. If she wants to see you once she¡®s awake, she will ask for you. You do not need t


    o look after her,¡± said Westley. His tone was cold and


    Benny shot


    him a displeased look. He didn¡®t like being spoken to in such a manner. ¡°I believe you¡®ve made a mistak


    e, Westley. I am


    Sloane¡®s brother. She has lived with me for more


    than ten years. I am also the closest family member she has, at present. As her guardian, it is my right t


    o look after her,¡±


    *To ¡°jog your memory. she was injured because of you. She


    fell down because of you, Need I remind you it was Gabrielle who apanied her when she was bulli


    ed? It was she who brought her to the hospital for treatment. What help did you offer, despite being her


    nominal brother? All you have


    done is cause her trouble and injury. Do you really believe you have any right to stay with her?¡± argued


    Westley. Westley had no interest of meddling in such messy matters. However, since Gabrielle was inv


    olved in this particr one, he felt the need to interject.


    ¡°Westley. I don¡®t mean any disrespect but this is none of your business. You may be Gabrielle¡¯s husban


    d but that does not give you the right to interfere in my family affair.¡± Benny¡®s face looked grim.


    ¡°It seems


    as if you¡®ve forgotten who I am. In Antawood, I hold the power to deal with anything,¡± said Westley, tly


    . He cast a stone¨Ccold nce at Benny.


    Westley possessed the ability to seem overbearing and ruthless when he wanted to.


    It was true. In Antawood, there wasn¡®t a thing Westley couldn¡®t do. That was the extent of his power.


    ¡°Irrespective of everything. Gabrielle is my


    wife. She was injured because of you. I could have made your life unbearable just for that. I want to beli


    eve you are a sensible person So, I am advising


    you to leave before I lose my patience. If at all Sloane wants to see you after she


    wakes up, I will let you know. I will not interfere in your business then.¡± Westley gave


    Benny a final chance to make a choice.


    ¡°Okay. Westley. I am leaving, Please take care of Sloane. Thank you.¡± Having no choice, he turned aro


    und and left.


    As Westley walked up to the car, he saw Gabrielle sitting in the back seat. She seemed to be gulping d


    own ice coffee as if she were parched. She appeared to be restraining an unpleasant sentiment


    She immediately offered Westley another cup of coffee


    as he got into the ar. ¡°It¡®s your favorite ck coffee. It¡®s prepared just the way you like it, Westley. Here


    you go.¡±


    Westley was taken aback for a moment. She had an ingratiating expression on her face. Along with the


    crisscrossed bandages it made for an amusing view.


    Who told you that this is


    how I take my coffee?¡± asked Westley. He leaned back slightly without showing any intention of epti


    ng the coffee. He nced displeasingly at Alvin, who sat on the driver¡®s seat.


    He was certain that it must have been Alvin who informed Gabrielle about his preference.


    Gabrielle¡®s sycophantic behavior made him ufortable. Was she really the kind of person who woul


    d fawn over men to pain their favor?


    He had a hunch that she would curry favor with Austin, Lance and Micheal.


    The thought of that further displeased him.


    He shot a cold gaze at Alvin Enough to send shivers down his spine.


    ¡°I bought the coffee, Mr. Morris. I know your prefer to take it ck,¡± Alvin admitted, at ¦¯¦³¦©¦¥.


    He knew Westley was about to lose his temper any moment. He didn¡®t dare to trifle with him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± replied Westley. He was considerably less irritated after knowing it was Alvin


    who bought the coffee. However, a part


    of him hoped that it was prepared by Gabrielle. He felt disappointed to know that wasn¡®t the case.


    ¡°Alvin has specially prepared this coffee for you as per you liking. Westley. Please have a taste of it.¡± G


    abrielle handed the cup over to


    He took the coffee and sipped it. It was il little cold for his taste. He immediately put it aside.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong? Do you not like it?¡± asked Gabrielle. She was curious about why he put it down after a


    single sip.


    After all, the


    coffee was catered to his liking Alvin made sure of that. What reason did he have to put it aside?


    Westley was really hard to please. He was


    also incredibly hard to serve under.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It¡®s cold,¡± replied Westley. Although his tone was perhaps colder than the coffee.


    He had always been a snob about his food.


    ¡°Sloane¡®s still in the operation room, isn¡®t she? Is Benny still waiting? Is he still lingering around the war


    d? That wretched man. I am going to drive him away!¡± said Gabrielle, purposefully. She was about to p


    ush the car door open.


    ¡°Alvin, lock the doors and drive,¡± Westleymanded Alvin.


    Gabrielle shot Westley an annoyed look. Why did he always have to make things difficult for her?


    He couldn¡®t believe she had gone as far as to put herself in danger just to save her friend. Her face and


    could think about was Sloane. Despite her own injuries, she was worried for her friend.


    ¡°What do you


    mean? I don¡®t understand. Did you persuade Benny to stay away?¡± Gabrielle looked at him in astonishm


    ¡°Gabrielle, you know I don¡®t like to repeat myself,¡± he responded in a callous manner.


    Gabrielle was relieved to know that Benny had been put in his ce. She was d to know that he wou


    ¡°Thank you for helping me, Westley. I really appreciate it.¡± Gabrielle said as she expressed her sincere g


    ¡°It¡®s not you who I¡®m helping. Gabrielle. You know I dislike Benny¡®s behavior. I don¡®t deem him worthy to


    ¡°I know where you want to take this conversation. I agree that Benny doesn¡®t deserve to be Sloane¡®s bro


    ¡°For once, will you please listen to me? I have to wait for Sloane toe out of the operating room. Ben


    ¡°Why don¡®t you worry about taking care of yourself first? Look at your face! It¡®s covered in bandages. Wh


    Gabrielle swallowed hard. She took a mouthful of ice coffee and gulped it down, hoping that it would cal


    It was dark outside. Neon lights shed over thendscape. Gabrielle¡®s sullen


    state made it difficult for her to appreciate the view outside


    ¡°Benny won¡®t be seeing Sloane until she asks for him. If she wishes to see him once she¡®s awake and re


    He had always thought that Gabrielle was a smart woman. He was aware of her cunning and calctive


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± eximed Westley. He interrupted her mid¨C


    sentence. He had no intention of letting her finish.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 57 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 57 Read Online


    Chapter 57 The Man Will Scold


    Her


    ¡°Yes, tell me what¡®s wrong?¡± Gabrielle stood in shock as he roared abruptly. She tried toprehend w


    hat had just happened as she looked upon him with a face, Vacant with emotion.


    ¡°When did I ask you to tell me about Bryce? Do you not understand what Bryce did? TL doesn¡®t matter t


    o me whether


    Bryce is of was a good brother or not. He is a sinner in my eyes. Bryce chose to seduce my fianc¨¦e. He


    took her away from me and cloped. I was then faced with the Jones isking you to marry me instead, lik


    e it was some kind ofpensation.¡± Gabrielle felt the pain of Westley¡®s words, as if he had a sharp kni


    fe stabbing into her heart, leaving her breathless. 1


    ¡°Westley. I don¡®t think it¡®s fair for you to say that. There were two people involved in this situation. How


    well do you know Bryce and Nellie? Do you really think my brother would have taken Nellie away if she


    didn¡®t agree? Both lovers need to share a mutual affection to elope. Not everything in this


    situation can be med on


    my brother.¡± Gabrielle felt anger exploding out of her as she shouted at Westley. 2


    Bryce was to me for all of this. He was the one who


    took Nellie away! She was the daughter of the Collins. What kind of people were in that family? Could


    Bryce have taken Nellie away if she wasn¡®t willing to elope?


    Why could Westley only put the me on Bryce? It wasn¡®t fair¡®. Both Nellie and


    Bryce were to me if something was wrong.


    ¡°Bryce is expected to take the responsibility for this type of situation, Gabrielle. He is a man! You care s


    o much about him that you forget that not everything he does is eptable.¡± Westley¡®s face was stern


    as he shouted at Gabrielle, actingpletely irrational


    ¡°All I¡®m doing is telling you the truth about the situation. My brother cannot be med for all of this. Nelli


    e is the one to leave with him. She has to take responsibility for some of it.¡± Gabrielle¡®s voice gradually


    became weaker.


    The atmosphere was always unpleasant When Westley defeated Gabrielle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you like Bryce so much but even if he made a million mistakes that hurt you,


    would you still forgive him unconditionally?¡± Westley was infuriated by Gabrielle. He looked at her with


    such emptiness that he had the desire to smash her head in. He wanted to know if there was


    something wrong with her brain to make her acts stupid.


    ¡°L¡­ Gabrielle stared at Westley in astonishment. Her mind had a lot to say, but she was unable to


    speak the words.


    ¡°I really don¡®t think I¡®ve met


    anyone B stupid as you are, Gabrielle. It¡®s clear to see that Bryce and the Jones are in the wrong.¡± Wes


    tley said, in a cold manner. I


    Gabrielle felt anger inside, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to respond.


    The mood in the car suddenly changed. There was no talking, yet all that could be heard was their brea


    thing


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The mood was so quick to change that Alvin didn¡®t even dare to look at Westley und Gabrielle in the mir


    ror whilst he was driving


    It was unnerving to see how fast it had changed


    The atmosphere was pleasant, but it turned sour so quickly. It was evident that Westley and Gabrielle


    were enemies in their previous lives, they were unable to look at one another let


    alone even speak to each other.


    The silence continued between Gabrielle and Westley. Even when the car entered the Vineyard Vi, Al


    vin didn¡®t wish to say one


    word. He stopped the car as quickly as he could and waited for them both to get out.


    The car came to a stop but Westley continued to ignore Gabrielle. He


    immediately got olit of the car, mming the door behind himni.


    Gabrielle felt as if she had been wronged by Westley for no reason. ¡°What the hell


    is wrong with him? Why does he have such a problem?¡±


    Gabrielle stayed in the af. Her fists were clenched and she bit her lips, feeling the anger fill her body.


    If only Westley had been able to keep his fianc¨¦e, Nellie by his side, she wouldn¡®t have left and cloped


    with Brice. Then this would have meant that Gabrielle wouldn¡®t have to marry such a miserable, cold¨C


    hearted man.


    ¡°I don¡®t understand why Westley is ming


    everything on my brother! Nellie is also at fault here. They elope together. Westley should


    go and take Nellie back, but¡®s it clear he¡®s not capable of even doing that!


    Instead, this merciless man casts his anger at


    Gabrielle continued to dwell on it. Although, the more she did the worse she felt.


    ¡°Miss Jones, will you be leaving the car or will you be staying put for the night? Alvin. reminded Gabriell


    e softly. It was already the middle of the night. Alvin Feeded to go to sleep since he had to work for We


    stley early in the morning


    Gabrielle looked up at Alvin Her eyes were red, as if she was about to cry.


    Gabrielle had nned to for Alvin to take her to Sloane¡®s apartment. Only then was it that she suddenly


    remembered how Sloane was still lying in the hospital bed. This made her feel even worse than she w


    as already feeling


    It would not have been wise for Gabrielle to go back to the Jones tonight due to the injuries on her face.


    Yet, to make matters worse, how could she go back now in the middle of the night?


    The sight of her injuries would scare Wendy and Tobias to death.


    ¡°Fine, I¡®ll get out of the car.¡± Gabrielle sighed deeply. She


    had no option but to leave the car and bravely enter the house.


    She flung the door open and pushed herself out of the car. Gabrielle stood there for some time, just star


    ¡°Miss lones, do you need me to assist you?¡± Alvin nced uneasily at Gabrielle.


    Alvin always felt a lot of pressure when he was around Gabnelle. She had


    a really peculiar temper now that she was married to Westley


    ¡°Alvin, you can leave now. I¡¯m capable of going inside by myself.¡± Gabrielle took a deep breath. She loo


    As Gabrielle entered the house, the living room was brightly lit it was clear that


    Westley hadn¡®t been there. Neil was busy grinding coffee when he saw Gabrielle enter the room. He wa


    ¡°Miss Jones, what happened to your face? You didn¡®t have those wounds before you left? What happen


    ¡°I¡®m okay, Neil. I was scratched by three wild cats but I¡®ve been treated in the hospital. My wounds are g


    said, awkwardly


    if Neil had known that Gabrielle¡®s face was injured from an attack of three wild women, then he would lo


    Neil was so worried about Gabrielle. Her beautiful face was scratched; how could he not worry about it?


    ¡°How did you pct attacked by these wild cats?¡± Neil asked apprehensively.


    ¡°Maybe it was my bad luck that I met with some angry cats.¡± But what else could Gabrielle tell him? Trut


    ¡°Did Mr. Morris make sure you got to the hospital safely?¡± Neil asked. Westley


    had just arrived at home before Gabrielle came into the room. It was obvious they were together.


    *Yes Neil. Westley took me to the hospital. I thank him very much for making sure I was safe.¡± Although


    there

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 58 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 58 Read Online


    Chapter 58 The Midnight Call Up


    Gabrielle had wanted to sincerely thank Westley for taking then the hospital to the car. He had everythi


    ng arranged for them. Gabrielle was very grateful, until Westley sprouted some harsh words in the car.


    If Westley hadn¡®t stepped in, Gabrielle and Sloane wouldn¡®t have known what could have happened to t


    hem.


    But, what Westley said about Bryce before he got out of the car was uncalled for. Gabrielle felt her grati


    tude towards Westley wane after what she heard


    ¡°Since you¡®re so grateful for Mr. Morris, Miss Jones, could you please bring him a coffee forter? Mr.


    Morris is currently reading some documents


    in the study. You can bring it to him there,¡± Neil said, interrupting Gabrielle¡®s deep thoughts. Neil felt the


    tension building up between Westley and Gabrielle and only hoped that he could had done the right thi


    ng to bring them together.


    ¡®Bring Westley a coffee? Why would I do that?


    Gabrielle refused in her mind.


    ¡°Neil, Westley had asked you to make him a coffee. I don¡®t think it would be appropriate


    for


    me to bring it to him.¡± Approaching Westley was thest thing Gabrielle wanted to do, knowing very wel


    l that he would most likely drive her out.


    ¡°No problem, Miss Jones. If you really don¡®t want to do that, I can send it to Mr. Morris.¡± Neil knew there


    was something going on between Westley and Gabrielle, but he couldn¡®t seem to figure it out.


    ¡°Neil, I did something that made Mr. Morris unhappy. I¡®m afraid that if I send the coffee to him personally


    , he¡®s going to lose his temper,¡± Gabrielle said hesitantly


    Westley¡®s attitude had been very upsetting when Gabrielle spoke with him earlier. She


    understood that if she showed her face to him again, the oue would be dire.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you cannot do any wrong in Mr. Morris eyes. He can¡®t stay mad


    at you, despite whatever it is that you did to upset him. I am sure there must have been some sort of mi


    sunderstanding and he would be pleased to have you bring him the coffee instead. You can take the op


    portunity to clear the air with him.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡®t help but be persuaded by Neil¡®s suggestion.


    Gabrielle thought for a while and decided to bring Westley the coffee to appease the man After all, he d


    id help her out in a time of need.


    ¡°Okay, Neil. I¡®ll bring it up to him.¡± Gabrielle agreed and got up to stand by Neil


    Neil was delighted to hear that Gabrielle


    obliged and quickly made the coffee for Gabrielle to take it upstairs to the study.


    ¡°Miss Jones, it¡®s ready. Here you are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Neil.¡±


    With the cup of coffee in hand, Gabrielle trudged up the stairs towards the study while she thought abo


    ut what she could say to Westley. As she approached, she realized that the door to the study was open


    . Peering around the corner, Gabrielle gasped as Watley suddenly appeared in front of the door. Gabrie


    lle was so startled that she almost spilled the coffee all over her hand,


    ¡°Why are you sheaking around my study. Gabrielle?¡± Gabrielle


    stared at Westley with fear in her eyes, which caused Westley difort knowing that Gabrielle was s


    cared


    ¡°We have already had some quarrels in the car, Is Gabrielleing here to take the initiative to apologi


    ze?¡® Westley thought curiously


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you bringing this coffee to me to apologize to me? If you are, do you


    sincerely believe that you were wrong?¡±


    Westley took a


    look at the coffee in Gabrielle¡®s hand and made the assumption that that Gabrielle was here because s


    he was


    He was secretly pleased and tried to hide the smirk that was forming on his face and thought, ¡°She is fi


    nally admitting that she was wrong.


    However, a cold nce crossed Gabrielle¡®s face instead


    ¡°Neil asked me to bring this to you. Although I agree


    that what I said in the car is a bit out of line. I don¡®t believe that I said anything wrong.¡± Gabrielle bit her


    lips and looked intently up at Westley.


    ¡°Well, if you weren¡®t here to apologize, why have youe up here?¡± Westley snapped. Westley¡®s face


    darkened and he didn¡®t even want to pick up the coffee in Gabrielle¡®s hand


    As Gabrielle was about to say something. Westley¡®s phone rang. Westley gave Gabrielle a


    look of contempt and turned around to look at his phone and answer it. ¡°Holly, what is it? What happen


    ed?¡±


    Westley quickly turned around and started briskly away from the study. ¡°Okay¡­ Wait a


    minute, I aming now. Don¡®t be afraid.¡± Westley picked up his pace and quickly ran down the stairs


    ¡°Holly?¡± Gabrielle repeated in her mind.


    ¡°Who is this woman Weatley is speaking to?¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, there were no sincerity in you bringing me this cup of coffee. Don¡®te back to me


    unless you¡®re ready to apologize, Westley


    barked as he went back into his study to grab his car keys so he could head out.


    ¡°It¡®s so early in the morning, why is Westley leaving at this awful hour?¡® Gabrielle stared at Westley, foll


    owing him back down the


    ¡°Westley. where are you going at this ungodly hour?¡± Gabrielle asked out of habit, even


    though she did not have a care in the world about what he did,


    ¡°That¡®s none of your business, Westley barked at Gabrielle as he strade out of the room.


    Neil was about to head back to sleep when Westley rushed past him into the garage and drove away fr


    om Vineyard Vi in a hurry. Neil quickly looked for Gabrielle to see what had happened.


    ¡°Miss Jones, what


    happened? Didn¡®t you bring Mr. Morris the coffee he asked for? Why did he go out at this hour? Did yo


    u two have another fight?¡± Neil asked anxiously


    Neil was saddened to see his efforts go to waste and remembered Miley telling him to do his very best t


    o make sure that Westley and Gabrielle gotilong ¡°Westley and Gabrielle will need to deepen their


    rtionship quickly. Do what you can to help them cultivate their rtionship.


    Neil worried


    ¡°Oh, he had something ugent toe up just now. I guess he had to deal with it and it seems that som


    eone asked him to go out immediately.¡±


    Gabrielle replied nonchntly. ¡°Neil, do you know who Holly is?¡± Gabrielle looked at Neil apprehensivel


    y.


    ¡®Why would a woman call Westley to go out in the middle of the night? And, why would he hurry to


    her? She must be someone that¡®s very important to Westley!


    Gabrielle was reminded of the beautiful woman at the restaurant while they had dinner the other night.


    Westley had never been pictured with another woman in the media since no one dared to make any re


    ports of him dating


    did finally fall asleep, her rest was gued by nightmares of Westley holding another woman !


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Gabrielle finally opened her eyes, she looked out of the window and found that it was already da


    wn. She rolled over thinking about the dream she just had and felt herself in a trance


    After quickly brushing her teeth, Gabrielle went downstairs to find Neil preparing breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning, Neil.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jones, why are you up so carly? You had ate night, so you should be resting some more.


    ¡°I feel fine. By the way, did Westley return at allst night?¡± Gabrielle asked hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡®m afraid Mr. Morris did not retumnst night, but he did call this morning. He informed me that Holly ha


    Gabrielle felt a slight twist in her heart as the feeling of mixed emotions tapped at her heart.


    ¡°Miss Jones¡­ Don¡®t worry. Mr. Morris and


    431


    1 EET


    different Women Bul. Gabrielle was uncertain whether Westley was as straight and narrow as he may ha


    ¡°Holly? Neil looked seriously at Gabrielle and frowned.


    ¡°Holly is an heir and socialite from the Edwards. She is also


    the cousin of Nellie. From what I know. Holly is a good friend of Mr. Moms,¡± Neil exined to Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle heard of Holly before and knew that she was Nellie¡®s cousin and a friend of Westley¡®s. But, tha


    ¡°Forget about it. It¡®s Westley¡®s affairs, and I shouldn¡®t meddle in it.¡®


    ¡°It¡®ste, Neil. You should head to bed and get some rest. I¡®ll drink this cup of coffee instead, Gabrielle


    said as she started towards the guest quarters. With the cup of coffee in hand, Gabrielle walked up, lost


    The next morning. Gabrielle woke up feeling tired and groggy. She didn¡®t sleep well at all because of the


    drank before going to bed. She also couldn¡®t


    close her eyes without thinking about everything that happened the night before. When she


    Holly are just friends¡­¡± Neil tried to exin after seeing Gabrielle¡®s somber face.


    You won¡®t need to exin anything to me, Neil. This is Mr. Morris¡® private affairs and he and


    I have made a deal that we would not interfere with each other¡®s lives.¡± Gabrielle¡®s lips twitched, trying to


    face. ¡°More importantly, I don¡®t have the ability to interfere with Westley¡®s private affairs, Gabrielle though


    After hearing what Gabrielle said. Neil did not broach the subject any more.


    Helena was Holly¡®s cousin. When Westley dated Helena, she had introduced


    her to Westley. So, naturally Westley became a good friend of Holly¡®s as well.


    However, Holly never saw Westley as a good friend. She always wanted more.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 59 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 59 Read Online


    Chapter 59 Be Afraid Of Scaring People


    After breakfast, Gabrielle donned a mask and a hat, after which she left for the hospital to see Sloane


    After the operationst night, Sloane was transferred to the intensive care unit. Most of her injuries wer


    e traumatie, ind the most serious one hade from a blow to the back of her head. So she had remai


    ned in aa after the operation.


    When Gabrielle arrived, she walked up to a bed, sat beside it, and stared at itsatose patient, Sloan


    e. She was lying there with her eyes closed


    and her face covered up with gauze. Her head was wrapped, too. Gabrielle watched her with worry¨C


    filled eyes.


    ¡°Wake up soon, Sloane. I¡®ll avenge you. I certainly won¡®t let


    Estelle and those three bitches go,¡± she growled, gripping Sloane¡®s hand gently, her promise firm in her


    mind.


    ¡°Last night, Westley drove that bad guy. Benny, away. His help had been instrumental in resolving the


    issue, and now I feel I owe him a favor,¡± Gabrielle said as a wave of unease washed over her.


    When the thought of owing Westley a favor


    closed her mind, the sot distressed.


    A debt was easy to pay oll, but it was difficult to repay a favor


    In this case, it was Westley she owed a favor It wasn¡®t a price she thought she could pay.


    As though the guilt already on her conscience wasn¡®t enough, Gabrielle now owed Westley a favor. Sh


    e couldn¡®t help but wonder if she could ever repay him.


    From every angle, this was indeed a terrible development


    *Sloane, get well soon. There are many things we still have to do together.


    Didn¡®t you say you want to travel the world with me? Then, let¡®s go on a trip when you wake up, okay?


    You also said you want to find the location of your mother¡®s grave. When you wake up, let¡®s keep searc


    hing for it, okay?


    It would be best if you stayed away from Benny,


    you wouldn¡®t be in this state had it not been for him. Don¡®t worry.


    I¡®ll find you a good man who will love you sincerely.¡±


    Sloane¡®sa was severe, however, so she would not be waking up soon. After spending half a day wi


    th her, Gabrielle decided to pay


    had hired them to prevent Benny from getting anywhere near the marri.


    ¡°Thank you all for working hard. Please, I implore


    you not tot that bastard, Beriny. get close to this ward, no matter what Thanks again.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As Gabrielle walked out of


    the inpatient building, she spotted Westley and a young beautiful woman walking out of another buildin


    g. They looked perfect together and were quite intimate.


    If Gabrielle hadn¡®t known that Westley was her husband, she¡®d have thought


    he and the pretty woman were a couple.


    The woman had to be Holly, who had called Westley the night before and asked him to


    Seeing Westley and Hollying her way. Gabrielle panicked. Her eyes darted around and spotted a t


    rash can close by, and without further ado, she dove behind it like some sort of thief.


    ¡°Westley, thank you foring to see me sote yesterday and for spending the entire


    nitht with me.¡± Holly cooed.


    ¡°Holly. You don¡®t have to be so polite to me We are friends, after all.¡± Westley¡®s tone was calm, a stark c


    ontrast to the cold tone Gabrielle always received


    This unwee discovery made Gabrielle feel terrible.


    Indeed, she was Westley¡®s wife in manne only. but it seemed Holly. his female


    confidant, held more sway with him than she did. 3


    ¡°Westley. We¡­ We are just friends?¡± Holly asked her voice betraying the disappointment she felt.


    ¡°You¡®re Helena¡®s younger


    cousin and Nellie¡®s elder cousin. We might as well be family.¡± Westley said, grossly misinterpreting her


    words and, by extension, her intentions.


    Holly couldn¡®t suppress the sigh that reverberated in her heart, and she leaned on. Westley


    Gabrielle peeked at the duo from behind the trash can and saw Holly leaning on Westley¡®s shoulder


    It was apparent that she had a crush on Westley. Still, she was Nellie¡®s elder cousin, so how could she


    scheme this much? It seemed she intended to seduce Nellie¡®s man.


    Westley, even if you don¡®t marry Nellie. We can still be a family, if¡±


    ¡°Holly. let me drive you to the Edwards residence. It¡®s not convenient for you to live alone in an apartme


    nt,¡±


    Westley suddenly said, interrupting her.


    Holly had always carefully hidden her emotions, going above and beyond to remain unreadable. Westle


    y had paid little attention to her in the past, so he didn¡®t know how conniving she was


    ¡°Westley. you know I¡®ve always been b?mmpetitive. When I returned, I chose not to live with the Edwar


    ds because I didn¡®t want them to worry about me. If I go back home with 2 sprained ankle, my parents


    won¡®t let mne move out again. I don¡®t mind living


    alone. You can apany me if you¡®d like to,¡± she said. With her best puppy¨Cdog


    eyes, she looked pitifully at Westley ,


    When Gabrielle saw that Holly and Westley were almost a hundred meters away, she came out from b


    ehind the trash can


    ¡°Damn it!¡± She fumed. Since she wasn¡®t the one double dating why then had she hidden like a thief ¡°I¡®m


    such a coward.¡®


    Gabrielle had dressed in a way that even


    Wendy couldn¡®t recognize her, though.


    When she remembered how gentle Westley was with Holly.pared to how indifferent he was to


    her, slie sulked.


    It was infuriating!


    Nevertheless, whatever Westley had done with Holly was his business. He and Gabrielle had agreed to


    Gabrielle hurried out of the hospital and took a taxi to Jewelrin Design Studio, where she was undergoin


    Jason was one of the bosses at Jeweln?n Design Studio. He was Austin¡®s second elder cousin and the F


    It was Austin who introduced Gabrielle to


    Jason¡®s studio. No one else would have hired her, as her background and


    qualifications were quite ordinary.


    The taxi pulled up at Jewelrin Design Studio, and when Gabrielle exited the car, she saw Austin taking a


    the other way and had his back to her. In a yful mood, she snuck up behind him and, as though she w


    fingers on his back.


    This


    sudden movie startled Austin, and as he hung up the call, faint albeit Sweet framande aulled his nostrils


    ¡°Don¡®t move. This is a stick¨C


    up. Hand over your valuables.¡± Gabrielle said in a deliberately deep, unpleasant voice, in a bid to mask


    And because she had on a hat and a mask. she did resemble a robber. A bystander would certainly hav


    Austin burst intoughter when he heard Gabrielle¡®s voice. He turned around slowly and looked at the s


    ¡°I¡®m of the most value, so take me away,¡± he said. As


    he took in her appearance, especially her hat, he got curious.


    ¡®Why did Gabrielle dress like this today?


    ¡°No, you¡®re too heavy, so you¡®ll be difficult to carry.¡± Gabrielle said.ughing as she withdrew her hand.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you here today? Why are you dressed like this?¡± She had worn a long sleeved jacke


    umusual, he couldn¡®t stifle his cunosity. And it showed in his eyes as he stared.


    ¡°I didn¡®t want to get exposed to the sun. I wasn¡®t even more scared that people would freak out if they sa

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 60 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 60 Read Online


    Chapter 60 He Really Cared About Her


    Gabrielle spoke in such an unusually low voice, that it caused Austin to sense that something was not ri


    ght with her. Instinctively, he lifted the hat covering her face with his big hands. Gabrielle let out al surpr


    ised shriek at his tant move.


    ¡°Austin, what are you doing? Give me back my hat!¡± She tried to snatch the hat from Austin, but was


    unsessful.


    Austin stared at Gabrielle¡®s face. It was covered in gauze, from


    her forehead to her cheek, and partly concealed under the mask she was wearing. Austin did not expec


    t to


    see that her fair face had taken on such a ghoulish disfiguration. He couldn¡®t ept it at all, as his brigh


    t ck eyes gradually turned red.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what happened to you?¡± Austin tried desperately


    to control his anger, but in Vain. His voice was trembling


    Austin just couldn¡®t even begin to imagine how Gabrielle¡®s


    face was so hurt and how much pain she must be in right now,


    ¡°Austin, it¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, how did you get hurt? Did Westley


    hurt you?¡® Austin grabbed her shoulders


    It was painfully obvious that the wounds must have been made by others. It was impossible for Gabriell


    e to hurt herself. E


    It was well established that Gabrielle had been forced to marry Weatley. And besides that. Westley was


    known for his temperamental and brutal character. How could Gabrielle be Westley¡®s match?


    Austin allowed himself to totally believe that Westley was responsible for beating Gabrielle


    ¡°Ouch, ouch. Austin, you¡®re hurting me,¡± cried Gabrielle. Gabrielle continued to cry out as Austin held h


    er shoulder tightly.


    Gabrielle knew that Austin was a power ball of strength, but she didn¡®t expect him to use it on her in suc


    h a horrible manner. Gabrielle felt a little strange to see Austin like this.


    He gripped her shoulder tightly. Upon realizing he was hurting her, Austin released


    his hold. ¡°Gabrielle, I¡®m so sorry I hurt you. I don¡®t know what came over me. I just¡­ Are you okay Gabr


    ielle?¡±


    ¡°Austin, please, I¡®m fine.¡± Gabrielle gently rubbed


    the ce where Austin had pinched her so hard on her shoulder.


    For as long as she could remember, Austin had never treated her like this.


    The man standing in front of her, didn¡®t seem to be that man she knew who would gently smile at hier


    ¡°Well. Gabrielle, tell me the truth. Did Westley hurt your face? Did he do something bad to you? Did he


    hurt you?¡± There was hatred showing on Austin¡®s face.


    Gabrielle was stunned at Austin¡®s unfounded ims for a while. ¡°Austin, why do you think the same as


    Remy? Westley didn¡®t beat me. He doesn¡®t beat women.¡±


    Austin had already known


    that Westley didn¡®t beat women. But when Austin saw the wound on Gabrielle¡®s face, he lost control of


    his mind and the ability to think clearly. He had forgotten the fact that Westley was not a woman beater.


    Gabrielle¡®s words instantly brought Austin back to reality


    ¡°So, what happened to your face then?¡±


    ¡°If I say it was caused by wildcats. Do you believe it?¡± Gabrielle teased Austin with a little bit of sarcasm


    , followed by a warm


    Now¡± Austin was pissed oll. He found her remarks both funny and annoying, ¡°I¡®ll take revenge for you.


    Don¡®t worry.¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡®t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Austin, when did you be so humorous? I got these


    wounds because I fought with others. And Sloanc¡­¡±


    Before Gabrielle could finish her words, her phone rang. Seeing that


    it was a strange number, she hesitated for a while and then answered it.


    ¡°Hello, this is¡­¡± Before she could finish saying her name, she was rudely cut off.


    ¡°Gabrielle, where are you?¡± A woman¡®s sharp voice came from the other end of the


    line, sounding somewhat angry


    It sounded familiar to Gabrielle, but she couldn¡®t recall who it was for a moment.


    ¡°I¡®m


    sorry. And you are?¡± Gabrielle said


    ¡°Estelle. Tell me where you are. Let¡®s meet up and talk, ¡°Estelle said in a harsh tone.


    ¡°Estelle?¡± Gabrielle dryly said. As soon as Gabrielle realized that the caller was Estelle, her voice beca


    me colder. Gabrielle hadn¡®t


    Forstolten how Estelle¡®s three best friends beat Sloane and scratched Gabrielle¡®s face.


    How could Estelle call and order Gabrielle so authoritatively? it was ridiculous.


    But even if Estelle didn¡®te to Gabrielle voluntarily. Gabrielle would find a way to get hold of her


    ¡°It¡®s actually none of your business where I am. But since you called me, let¡®s settle the score. You owe


    me and Sloane for what happened, and now you have to pay us back. ¨C


    Gabrielle was never a pushover. If anyone hurt her, she would make them pay her back two fold.


    This time, Estelle wasn¡®t involved directly: however, it wasn¡®t difficult to ascertain that she must be the


    maniptor behind the scene.


    ¡°Okay, let¡®s meet and talk. I¡®ll wait for you in New Buds Cafe,¡± said Estelle. Then Estelle hung up the ph


    one


    ¡®Damn it! Este is so arrogant!


    Aren¡®t I the one


    who wants to get even with her? How can she behave as if she¡®s the innocent party? Such arrogance, ¡®


    Gabriel thought to herself


    Gabrielle looked disbelieving at the phone.


    She choked back heringer and put the phone back into her bag.


    Austin was


    ¡°Gabrielle, what happened? staring at Gabrielle.


    en


    It was the first time that Austin had Gabrielle like this. He found it strange.


    It turned out that the gentle girl could also have a fierce side.


    ¡°Austin, I¡®m Sorry. Did I scare you?¡± The angry look on Gabrielle¡®s face had subsided, as she looked at


    Austin with a slight smile.


    As soon as Gabrielle had received the call from Estelle, the resentment


    and anger in her heart was ignited. She became so furious, that she hadn¡®t cared that it was in front of


    Austin.


    She was always by nature a gentle and caring girl. Perhaps, her


    image in Austin¡®s mind had just been shattered.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know it¡®s hard to control one¡®s emotions


    sometimes. What happened to you? Can you tell me? Maybe I can help you?¡± said Austin caringly. Aus


    tin didn¡®t think that Gabrielle¡®s image was ruined. Instead, he actually liked what he saw. He felt that sh


    e looked more real and had the tenacity to stick up for herself.


    *Thee with me to see someone.¡± After a moment of deliberation, Gabrielle decided to meet Estelle


    with Austin.


    ¡°Estelle is such a scheming and Vicious woman. I have no idea what tricks she is ying on me


    With Austin by my side, at least I can feel at


    Of course. Do you want to go there now replied Austin Austin was


    willing to go with Gabrielle. He was always happy to stand by her side.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡®s go now.¡± Estelle was the one who wanted to meet Gabrielle. How could she treat Gabrielle i


    n such amanding tone? Talking to her was thest thing that Gabrielle wanted to do. But Gabrielle


    had to go there and get even with her. 1


    Estelle was that bossy type of woman who liked to order everyone. She was under the misbelief that th


    e whole world focused around her. So delusional,


    ¡°Okay. wait for me here. I¡®ll go wt the car and pick you up soon.¡± Austin turned around to the parking lot.


    Chapter 60 He Really Cared About Her


    Gabrielle spoke in such an unusually low voice, that it caused Austin to sense that something was not ri


    ght with her. Instinctively, he lifted the hat covering her face with his big hands. Gabrielle let out al surpr


    ised shriek at his tant move.


    ¡°Austin, what are you doing? Give me back my hat!¡± She tried to snatch the hat from Austin, but was


    unsessful.


    Austin stared at Gabrielle¡®s face. It was covered in gauze, from


    her forehead to her cheek, and partly concealed under the mask she was wearing. Austin did not expec


    t to


    see that her fair face had taken on such a ghoulish disfiguration. He couldn¡®t ept it at all, as his brigh


    t ck eyes gradually turned red.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what happened to you?¡± Austin tried desperately


    to control his anger, but in Vain. His voice was trembling


    Austin just couldn¡®t even begin to imagine how Gabrielle¡®s


    face was so hurt and how much pain she must be in right now,


    ¡°Austin, it¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, how did you get hurt? Did Westley


    hurt you?¡® Austin grabbed her shoulders


    It was painfully obvious that the wounds must have been made by others. It was impossible for Gabriell


    e to hurt herself. E


    It was well established that Gabrielle had been forced to marry Weatley. And besides that. Westley was


    known for his temperamental and brutal character. How could Gabrielle be Westley¡®s match?


    Austin allowed himself to totally believe that Westley was responsible for beating Gabrielle


    ¡°Ouch, ouch. Austin, you¡®re hurting me,¡± cried Gabrielle. Gabrielle continued to cry out as Austin held h


    er shoulder tightly.


    Gabrielle knew that Austin was a power ball of strength, but she didn¡®t expect him to use it on her in suc


    h a horrible manner. Gabrielle felt a little strange to see Austin like this.


    He gripped her shoulder tightly. Upon realizing he was hurting her, Austin released


    his hold. ¡°Gabrielle, I¡®m so sorry I hurt you. I don¡®t know what came over me. I just¡­ Are you okay Gabr


    ielle?¡±


    ¡°Austin, please, I¡®m fine.¡± Gabrielle gently rubbed


    the ce where Austin had pinched her so hard on her shoulder.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    For as long as she could remember, Austin had never treated her like this.


    The man standing in front of her, didn¡®t seem to be that man she knew who would gently smile at hier


    ¡°Well. Gabrielle, tell me the truth. Did Westley hurt your face? Did he do something bad to you? Did he


    hurt you?¡± There was hatred showing on Austin¡®s face.


    Gabrielle was stunned at Austin¡®s unfounded ims for a while. ¡°Austin, why do you think the same as


    Remy? Westley didn¡®t beat me. He doesn¡®t beat women.¡±


    Austin had already known


    that Westley didn¡®t beat women. But when Austin saw the wound on Gabrielle¡®s face, he lost control of


    his mind and the ability to think clearly. He had forgotten the fact that Westley was not a woman beater.


    Gabrielle¡®s words instantly brought Austin back to reality


    ¡°So, what happened to your face then?¡±


    ¡°If I say it was caused by wildcats. Do you believe it?¡± Gabrielle teased Austin with a little bit of sarcasm


    , followed by a warm


    Now¡± Austin was pissed oll. He found her remarks both funny and annoying, ¡°I¡®ll take revenge for you. D


    Gabrielle couldn¡®t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Austin, when did you be so humorous? I got these w


    fought with others. And Sloanc¡­¡±


    Before Gabrielle could finish her words, her phone rang. Seeing that


    it was a strange number, she hesitated for a while and then answered it.


    ¡°Hello, this is¡­¡± Before she could finish saying her name, she was rudely cut off.


    ¡°Gabrielle, where are you?¡± A woman¡®s sharp voice came from the other end of the


    line, sounding somewhat angry


    It sounded familiar to Gabrielle, but she couldn¡®t recall who it was for a moment.


    ¡°I¡®m


    sorry. And you are?¡± Gabrielle said


    ¡°Estelle. Tell me where you are. Let¡®s meet up and talk, ¡°Estelle said in a harsh tone.


    ¡°Estelle?¡± Gabrielle dryly said. As soon as Gabrielle realized that the caller was Estelle, her voice becam


    Forstolten how Estelle¡®s three best friends beat Sloane and scratched Gabrielle¡®s face.


    How could Estelle call and order Gabrielle so authoritatively? it was ridiculous.


    But even if Estelle didn¡®te to Gabrielle voluntarily. Gabrielle would find a way to get hold of her


    ¡°It¡®s actually none of your business where I am. But since you called me, let¡®s settle the score. You owe


    Gabrielle was never a pushover. If anyone hurt her, she would make them pay her back two fold.


    This time, Estelle wasn¡®t involved directly: however, it wasn¡®t difficult to ascertain that she must be the m


    ¡°Okay, let¡®s meet and talk. I¡®ll wait for you in New Buds Cafe,¡± said Estelle. Then Estelle hung up the pho


    ¡®Damn it! Este is so arrogant!


    Aren¡®t I the one


    who wants to get even with her? How can she behave as if she¡®s the innocent party? Such arrogance, ¡®G


    herself


    Gabrielle looked disbelieving at the phone.


    She choked back heringer and put the phone back into her bag.


    Austin was


    ¡°Gabrielle, what happened? staring at Gabrielle.


    en


    It was the first time that Austin had Gabrielle like this. He found it strange.


    It turned out that the gentle girl could also have a fierce side.


    ¡°Austin, I¡®m Sorry. Did I scare you?¡± The angry look on Gabrielle¡®s face had subsided, as she looked at A


    As soon as Gabrielle had received the call from Estelle, the resentment


    and anger in her heart was ignited. She became so furious, that she hadn¡®t cared that it was in front of A


    She was always by nature a gentle and caring girl. Perhaps, her


    image in Austin¡®s mind had just been shattered.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know it¡®s hard to control one¡®s emotions


    sometimes. What happened to you? Can you tell me? Maybe I can help you?¡± said Austin caringly. Aust


    *Thee with me to see someone.¡± After a moment of deliberation, Gabrielle decided to meet Estelle


    with Austin.


    ¡°Estelle is such a scheming and Vicious woman. I have no idea what tricks she is ying on me


    With Austin by my side, at least I can feel at


    Of course. Do you want to go there now replied Austin Austin was


    willing to go with Gabrielle. He was always happy to stand by her side.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡®s go now.¡± Estelle was the one who wanted to meet Gabrielle. How could she treat Gabrielle in


    Estelle was that bossy type of woman who liked to order everyone. She was under the misbelief that the


    ¡°Okay. wait for me here. I¡®ll go wt the car and pick you up soon.¡± Austin turned around to the parking lot.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 61 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 61 Read Online


    Chapter 61 I Could Only Endure


    Gabrielle shifted her eyes at the studio¡®s door. Initially, she was nning to visit everyone in the studio


    today. Unfortunately, she had to see Estelle. As such, Gabrielle had to reschedule her visit to the studio


    to ater date. Moreover, she was also afraid that the Wounds on her face might scare other people.


    It didn¡®t take long for Austin to arrive with the car. As soon as Gabrielle pot inside the vehicle, he gave


    her a bottle of water. ¡°You can take off your mask since you¡®re already inside the car, Gabrielle.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll feel hot. I can already see the sweat on your forehead. It¡®ll be painful if it contaminates


    your wound.¡±


    With a relieved sigh, she removed her mask and her jacket


    Meanwhile, Austin couldn¡®t help but gawk when he saw the wounds on her artis ind face


    *This is much more rxing for me. Thank you, Austin.¡± After removing the bottle cap. she took a sip of


    water. Since she had so much wrapped around her earlier, she felt quite relieved at the moment.


    ¡°How did you get those wounds, Gabrielle? Are you in pain? Have you disinfected and


    dressed it appropriately?¡± Feeling pity for her, Austin couldn¡®t help but get teary¨Ceyed.


    When he noticed the gauze on her forehead. he knew that the ident must have badly hurt her.


    However, he had no idea how terrible her wounds were until he saw the rest of her face and arms.


    ¡°Okay, I¡®ll be honest with you. I got these wounds while I was fighting women. However, it doesn¡®t hurt


    anymore since Remy tended to me. Aside from some scratches on my skin, I have no major injuries.


    Unfortunately, I can¡®t say the same for Sloane. She¡®s in a hospital right now because she was struck on


    the back of her head.¡± Gabrielle said with a straight face. She wanted to be honest so that Austin


    wouldn¡®t Worry too much.


    ¡°Where are we heading now? Are you nning to meet Estelle, the woman who ordered that attack on


    you?¡± he asked, wanting to get to the point,


    ¡°That¡®s correct. Unfortunately, we still have no evidence against her¡± Frustrated, Gabrielle could only


    look down.


    Estelle was the main culprit. She only used those three pitiful women as scapegoats Moreover, people


    didn¡®t dare to offend the Johnson as they were famous in Antawood.


    Although Austin wasn¡®tpletely familiar with Estelle, he had heard of her name before. The elite


    ss of Antawood was small enough for him to be aware of her existence.


    Estelle had a bad reputation. She was known as the arrogant daughter of the Johnson. Because of her


    family background, she grew up self¨Ccentered and had offended a lot of people. However, she was


    also generous. As such, most people adored her and treated her as the princess of the upper¨Css


    circle.


    Hence, Austin realized that she wasn¡®t a good person


    There was no way he could forgive Estelle for bullying Gabrielle


    ¡°Gabrielle, since Estelle wants to bully you, I can help you retaliate. You¡®re looking for proof that Estelle


    ordered the attack on you and Sloane, correct?¡± He briefly looked at her with furrowed eyebrows.


    Anger built up in his heart when he saw the wounds on Gabrielle¡®s face. At that moment, he wanted to


    beat Estelle to a pulp.


    How could Estelle do such a vile thing like ordering people to hurt Gabrielle? Austin was afraid of what


    else might happen to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Is that so? Can you help me find proof to


    indict Estelle? The Johnson is a powerful n in Antawood. There¡®s no way I can fight against them,¡±


    she admitted with a sense of hatred.


    The cruelty of her situation was that powerful people could sentence less influential people to death


    without any punishment. The Jones couldn¡®tpete with the Johnson.


    Additionally. Gabrielle was merely an adopted daughter of the Jones. Since she wasn¡®t a blood rtive,


    she didn¡®t want to involve them in that matter. Otherwise, Wendy and Tobias would see her as a


    disgraceful daughter.


    Meanwhile, Sloane came from an ordinary family with not much influence. Although. she could rely on


    Benny, he had iplicated rtionship with Estelle. As slich, he couldn¡®t help Sloane and Gabrielle


    retaliate against Estelle


    ¡°Gabrielle, Westley is your husband. His influence in Antawood is more than enough to deal with both


    Estelle and the Johnson. Maybe you should ask him to help you, Austin suggested with a hint of


    curiosity as he was also interested in Gabrielle¡®s marriage with Westley


    If there was nothing wrong with their marriage. Westley wouldn¡®t let something


    terrible like that happen to Gabrielle. Moreover, he would do something about the culprit.


    When Westley¡®s name was mentioned. Gabrielle immediately stiffened. ¡°Austin, you¡®re Westley¡®s


    younger cousin, correct? You already know his attitude. It¡®s not easy to convince him to do anything I


    ask. Additionally. I only married him as a sign of atonement. Love and care don¡®t exist in my


    rtionship with him. Westley couldn¡®t care less about my troubles.¡±


    Austin didn¡®t know what to say. Since they were cousins, he knew Westley very well. However,


    because their characters are almost opposite of tach other¡®s, they weren¡®t very close. It wasn¡®t


    surprising for them to not like one another


    Moreover, Westley married Gabrielle, the girl Auistin desired. As such, the tension between the two


    grew worse..


    Even since they were young Westley had continually bested Austin in everything they did. Now,


    Westley not only took away the woman Austin cared about but had also been treating her poorly.


    Hence, anger and frustration crept into Austin¡®s heart as he thought about the marriage between the


    two.


    ¡°What¡®s happening with your marriage with Westley, Gabrielle? How can you say that it¡®s


    merely a form of atonement? Even though You never knew each other before, you suddenly married.


    Why did you mitry even though he was intended for Nellie?¡± Austin wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    The mere thought of the situation was making him miserable.


    ¡°My brother ran away with Nellie. As such, i became Westley¡®s bride aspensation The initial n


    was to have a fake marriage. Unfortunately. Miley forced us to go to the courthouse for a marriage


    certificate. Despite our fake rtionship. We are still legally mari. and wile. However, we will divorce


    each other once Nellie returns. Then, I¡®ll cut off all my ties with Westley.¡± A painful expression painted


    her face as she exined everything


    She took the me for Bryce¡®s ridiculous decision. Maybe it wils also her punishment from the heavens


    for liking the wrong person.


    ¡°Why are you the one being punished for Bryce and Nellie¡®s decision to elope? Moreover, Westley is


    more than powerful enough to track them down and bring them back. No ce in heaven and earth


    can hide then from his influence. There¡®s no need for you to marry him.¡± At that moment, Austiu


    realized some aspects of Westley¡®s personality that he still didn¡®t know


    He knew Westley as a ruthless and decisive


    ny kind of


    mal wie never tolerated


    People trembled in leur because of his cruelty med vicioles.


    As such, Austin couldn¡®t understand how Westley let Hryce and Nellie off the hook so


    Maybe he didn¡®t want to offend the Collins.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Even though it had already been five years, he still hadn¡®t moved on from Helena¡®s death..


    However, involving Gabrielle was stepping over the line even for him.


    ¡°I have no idea what¡®s happening in Westley¡®s head. Anyway, he told me that I CILD, T?ITY hini and


    wait for Bryce iind Nellie to return. Otherwise, he¡®ll track down Bryce and kill himn. There¡®s no way I¡®ll


    let my brother be murdered. Therefore, I Gill only endure Westley¡®s torture,¡± Gabrielle admitted in a


    miserable voice.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 62 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 62 Read Online


    Chapter 62 Friendly Advice


    The atmosphere between them was tensed. Austin was very sure that there was only one personi Gabr


    ielle loved very enuch with all her heart. It was her brother. Bryce, who had no blood connection with


    her.


    If she didn¡®t love Bryce, she would never have agreed to pay for his sin by marrying Westley who every


    one knew as the king of hell. This showed how she loved her brother and was ever


    willing and ready to do anyuhuing for his sake.


    In that case, Austin would never be able topete with Bryce. If he had lost Gabrielle to Bryce, he wo


    uld have easily admitted it. But now, it was Westley win Austin lost to which made himn angry. He was f


    urious that Westley married her without him beitt aware of it.


    ¡°Gabrielle do you nedd me to help you leave Westley?¡± he asked. He knew that he didn¡®t


    have any right whatsoever to interfere in her business, and presently, there was no way for him to go a


    gainst Westley


    But there, he couldn¡®t bear to see her sullet. If it was possible, he wanted to hold her tightly in his arms t


    o shield her from every hate in the world


    ¡°I don¡®t need


    to leave Westley now. Although he is very unfriendly and unweing to me, at least he didn¡®t hurt me.


    I will do my best to ask the Jones to bing back Bryce and Nellie as quickly as possible so that I can get


    Tid of Westley and live my life in peace.


    After all, he is your elder cousin and I don¡®t want, your rtionship as brothers to


    be shattered because of me,¡± she said seriously


    ¡°What an ignorant gul! Even in


    a situation as Crucial 15 this, she still had the time to care about other people¡®s brotherhood. the thoug


    ht.


    This was one of the reasons he worried so auch about her. She preferred putting other people¡®s happin


    ess andfort before hers.


    ¡°Okay. I understand. But if Westley ever tries to intimidate of bully you, Gabrielle, I¡®ll take you away fro


    m him right away.¡± The blurted


    The duo had known each other for quite a long time.


    He treated her like he would treat his younger sister which made her VCEY emotional


    She never imagined that her rtionship with himn would turn out this way. She became his elder siste


    r¨Cinw, while he was her husband¡®s younger cousin.


    Even though the rtionship between Austin and Westley was sout, she didn¡®t want it to set worse bec


    ause of her involvement in their


    ¡°Austin, can I ask you a question please?¡± She thought of a problem.


    The scenario that Westley held the aim of another woman with so much affection in the hospital stayed


    long in her mind. She didn¡®t know so much about Holly, and she knew that it was not a celebrated thing


    for her to ask about the people who were around Westley from another persoil.


    But still, she just wanted to know if the rtionship between Holly and Westley was like what she thoug


    ht.


    Sometimes the intuition of women was Correct. She felt that something going on between Holly and W


    estley


    But even if


    the rtionship was not simple, it was none of her business. It was Westley¡®s private affair and it would


    be better if she didn¡®t interlere.


    So, should she ask or not?


    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± he urged her. Austin was looking straight ahead and didn¡®t notice the perplexing expr


    ession on her face


    ¡°Why don¡®t you ask your question?¡± he queried her. Gabrielle still kept silent even after he


    waited for a long time. He


    started thinking that something was wrong with her but he couldn¡®t bring her to say what it was.


    ¡°Do you know anything about Holly?¡± Looking a little agitated and tensed, she finally spoke. In her opini


    on, Austin was Westley¡®s cousin anyway and so he might know a little. if not


    more, about the women around his cousinl. Which was why she decided to ask him.


    ¡°Holly? Do you mean Nellie¡®s elder cousin? Austit looked at Gabrielle. He was confused and wondered


    why she was asking about Holly


    He was not interested in Westley, let alone the women around himn Austin only knew that when Westle


    y and Helena were together, Holly, who was Helena¡®s younger cousin and a best friend


    stayed with them very often. So they became friends.


    Holly had visited the Morris on several asions and so he had an idea about her. She was more beau


    tiful than Helena and smarter too, so she was very cunning and


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered her. Gabrielle only got to know from Neil that Holly was Nellie¡®s elder


    cousin. Apart from that, she didn¡®t know anything else.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly


    want to know about her? Has shee to you? Did she disturb you?¡± he asked worriedly.


    She shook her head inmediately. ¡°I don¡®t know Holly. neither do I know anything about her. She didn¡®t c


    ome to mne. I just heard her name and I am a little curious about her which was why I asked you about


    her. Just forget about it,¡± she said with a wave of the hand.


    Austin was not an idiot. He couldn¡®t be easily deceived. Since she had asked about Holly, it showed tha


    t she cared about Westley.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is your marriage with Westley fake?¡± he asked reluctantly.


    She didn¡®t understand his questioni at the moment and looked at him ufortably. ¡°Austin, my marria


    ge to your cousin is fake, We will get a divorce immediately Nelli?.es back. Then I¡®ll be out of his lif


    e for good. Is there any problem?¡± she asked. i


    ¡°No.¡± After saying that he didn¡®t say anything more, but drove silently.


    She also felt that the atmosphere in the car was gloomy. She tried to think of a topic


    to talk about with him, but felt that it was not


    appropriate to talk about anything at that moment, so she decided to keep mute.


    When he stopped the car at New Buds Cafe. she unfastened the seat belt and was about to open the d


    oor of the Cal


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you don¡®t care about Westley. 1 feel you should pay less attention to his affairs because Ho


    Her hand paused when she pushed the door open. She looked back at Austin with unleasy eyes. ¡°What


    ¡°You don¡®t have to understand. Just do as


    I have said. Don¡®t pay too much attention to Westley. It would be better if you stay away from his private


    ¡°Huh? What does he mean? Holly is not someone I can deal with?


    His words confused her even more.


    Anyway, she wouldn¡®t pay too much attention to Westley. She would avoid anyone or anything rted to


    Without dy, she put on her mask and hat And then got out of the cal


    ¡°Let¡®s go inside,¡± she said she had adjusted the way she looked and they both walked towards the coffe


    shop.


    She saw that Estelle was fashionably dressed frat a distance, but she also noticed that she


    had a grumpy look on her face.


    They both sat opposite her, and she still hadn¡®t realized what was going on.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    **Austin, what a coincidence! I didn¡®t expect to meet you here or are you sitting in the wrong ce?¡± Est


    ¡°Estelle. I can understand if you can¡®t recognize me for a while.¡± As she spoke, she took off her hat and


    Estelle breathed very deeply. The previous night, with so


    much chaos going on, she didn¡®t pay attention to Gabrielle¡®s condition She only knew that she was also


    When Estelle heard that ane was not deed this Toming. She was quite dejected. For ? long time,


    she kept thinking why she was

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 63 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 63 Read Online


    Chapter 63 Stand By Her Side


    Wi¡®re the red why iny face looks like this, ¡± Gabrielle frigidly uttered Harapathetic


    Sunrounded by ice.


    If a simple stare could kill a puman, her body would¡®ve been riddled with hole already:


    ¡± What if you talking about, Gabrielle? Whe did I every a hand on your fnce? Also, why is Austin here


    with you?¡± Estelle calmly replied with a concerned look on


    her face Pretending to be a virtuous woman in front of the upper ss Wis something she was always


    pood at. In fact, she was even famous for it.


    However, she couldn¡®t help but feel a bit uneasy. She didn¡®t expect that Gabrielle knew Austin and woul


    d bring him along for help. Since he will there, how could Estelle get even with her anymore?


    Even if it was hard, Estelle minaged to keep herposure. Thest thing she wanted was to disgrace


    herself in front of Austin


    ¡°Gabrielle is a good friend of mine,¡± Austin casually answered. The simple act of exining his rtions


    hip


    with Gabrielle was a subtle hint for Estelle to watch her mouth. At that point, it was clear that if she did


    anything rude to a friend of his, he would


    take it as an insult directed towards himn..


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She wouldn¡®t dare to offend Austin, would


    ¡°I see sa Miss Jones is Austin¡®s friend. I honestly had no clue.¡± Estelle Weekly mumbled in shame.


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if you knew or not. What¡®s important is that you don¡®t forget it. Gabrielle told me that y


    ou¡®re the reason for the wound on her face. Is this true? If yes, do you have a reasonable exnation f


    or doing so?¡± Austin asked earnestly. There was no doubt that he Was determined to seek justice for hi


    s friend


    In his Youth Austin was well¨C


    known for his calm and agreeable demeano. If something happened and it had nothing to do with him.


    he wouldn¡®t care at all Getting into trouble Was something he voided at all costs


    Rut once he set his sights on something, his pacifist attitudepletely disappeared,


    When he gave his word to Gabrielle that he would sit out her affairs, he truly meant it. He wouldn¡®t let a


    nything stop him frorn Teaching that goal.


    At that morent. Estelle had no idea what to do. Her original n to


    deal with her foc failed miserably. The three women she ardered to attack Gabrielle got caught and


    ended up in jail. They wouldn¡®t be released


    couldn¡®t havee from Gabrielle. T? wa obviously Westley¡®s doing


    Not having any information about Westley and Gabriel¡®s rtionship made her feel Pious. To make mat


    ters wor, Austin was now involved. Weren¡®t Westley and Austin


    Gabrielle was truly an enchartress. Not only did she manage to seduce Westley, but she wilso had Aust


    in on a string. With that in mind, how many more bigwigs did she have under her control? Estelle had c


    ompletely underestimated Gabrielle, hadn¡®t she? |


    One of the litigants was Sloane, who was lying in a


    hospital bed and suffering from aa. The other one was Gabrielle Estelle had nned to use some


    special means to force Gabrielle to release the three women. But since Austin made it clear that he wo


    uld stand by Gabrielle¡®s side, Estelle knew her n wasn¡®t an option anymore. I


    Frankly, Estelle couldn¡®t help but regret messing with someone she shouldn¡®t have in the first ce.


    ¡°Estelle, haven¡®t I made myself clear? Or do ¦Ã¦©¦© ¦°¦© ¦°¦©¦¥ ¦¥¦¯ ¦£perit it 1 Hend iTIA:


    Austin asked in an imitated tone. He got annoyed when he noticed that Estelle was


    ring at Gabrielle from time to time without saying a single word.


    ¡°I heard you loud and clear, Austin. I¡®ll exin why Gabrielle¡®s face got injured now, ¨C


    Estelle calmly replied. But when she looked at his ice¨Ccold aze, she immediately felt nervous


    in the upper¨C


    ss circle, Austin was well known for his sweet smile, gentle eyes, and a gentlemanly charm that coul


    d woo a thousand girls.


    But at that moment, all of those traits


    disappeared His frightening re sent shivers down Estelle¡®s spine. Was the man in front of her still Au


    stin?


    ¡°Very


    well then, I¡®ll listen to every word you say carefully. Hurting a friend of mine is a big deal. If I sense


    that you¡®re not telling me everything about the incident, I¡®ll find out the truth myself. If it has toe to


    that point, I can¡®t promise that the oue will be good for you, Estelle¡± Austin casually spoke, but ther


    e was a hint of malice in his voice. Understanding how important Gabrielle was to him, Estelle knew


    that if she couldn¡®t give a satisfactory answer, she would get herself in a lot of trouble.


    ¡°I understand, Austin. Her injuries were caused by my three friends. I had no clue that they were nnin


    her. If I had


    the attack. I won¡®t deny that I haven¡®t seen Eye to eye with Sloane. But I¡®m not crazy Enough to kill


    her because of that. My best friends did it behind my back. I don¡®t care whether you believe it or not. Hu


    ¡°I¡®m not that kind of a person. Austin, please believe me,¡± she pleaded with him. Her eyes were filled wit


    ¡°Estelle, I don¡®t care witat kind of woman you alte. Please do


    not beg for my belief. In my opinion, the innocent do not need to stoop that low. If what you¡®re


    saying is true, rest 45sured that I won¡®t me you. But if I find out that you¡®re lying to me¨C¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you, Austin? I¡®ll repeat it. 3:5 many times a you want. I really didn¡®t know that my frien


    olit of ideas to defend her innocence.


    ¡°Let¡®s go, Gabrielle.¡± Austin stood up without batting an eye at Estelle.


    ¡°What?¨C


    where are we going?¡± Gabrielle asked in confusion. Why would they leave when they hadn¡®t even gotten


    ¡°We¡®re going to the police station right now, The women who attacked you are still locked | up there, righ


    that moment, he felt a bit of rcliel. Hut 15 soon as he saw Gabrielle¡®s face, he couldn¡®t help but fecl mise


    it was Estelle¡®s fault, but she still led so hard to look innocent. How could he let her get away with it?


    ¡°Oh, I see. Let¡®s 20 ask then ther.¡± Understanding what he meant, Gabrielle put on her mask and hat.


    ¡°Austin! 14¡± Frightened, Estelle exim.cd, hoping to stop Austin

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 64 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 64 Read Online


    Chapter 64 This Annoying Couple


    Once Austin and Gabrielle asked the women involved, everything would be


    out in the upen Estelle believed that it would be inredeemable if the truth came from someone cle. At le


    ast, if she were to confess on her own wurd, Austin might be able to understand


    Because if it were proven, Estelle wouldn¡®t be the only one facing the bacsh, but the Johnson would


    also suffer the consequences. Sloane was lucky to get away this time


    ¡°Estelle sull has sahing to tell us, isn¡®t that night?¡± Austin¡®s cold eyes could freeze Estelle where she


    sat.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Their heated conversation caught the attention of the other customers. People stared at them with curio


    us eyes.


    They couldn¡®t tell it was Gabrielle behind the mask, but they could clearly recognize the other two.


    ¡°Estelle, if you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡®t waste any more of my time. Besides, I don¡®t want


    others to start talking about us I¡®dte to hear any rumors.¡± Austin tilted his head, shv?ting piercing f¨¹ze


    at the onlookers, making them scurry to their seats in embarrassment.


    ¡°Austil. I admit it. I asked the girls to teach ane a lessol. Could you tte me? She seduced the man


    I fell in love with, but I really didn¡®t expect that they¡®d hurt her. Please forgive mne. I¡®ll do anything you s


    ay!¡± Estelle begged, eyes watery


    ¡°Gabrielle.¡± Austin ca, tossing his head.


    What do you think? It¡®s up to you.¡±


    Gabrielle had been quiet for a


    while, but she broke her silence. ¡°Do you realize what you did to Sloane? She¡®s unconscious, lying in a


    hospital bed! All because of your selfish jealousy¡± She steered. ¡°We¡®ll decide what to do with you when


    Sloathe wakes up. Don¡®t you even dare think of minning away. If you do. i¡®ll


    make sure you¡®ll never be able toe back to this city again. Got that?¡±


    Feeling threatened, Estelle nodded, agreeing without hesitation. ¡°I won¡®t leave! I¡®ll do what you want!¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s 20. Austin.¡± Gabrielle gave Estelle i cold parting re and walked out of the IDO.


    She fiercely raised her head and strode confidently. But as soon


    as they got out, Gabrielle felt her knees going weak.


    ¡°Austin, thank you so much.¡± She held onto him for support. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡®t have


    be able to ince Estelle like that.¡± She was able to uning the neance off the wicked girl¡®s face. Szing Este


    lle trembl? made her feel pretul. Gabrielle was immensely pleased with herself, and she couldn¡®t help bu


    it smile. 1


    bringing Austin was a good idea. He could Gasily influence people just by talking to them


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Austin helped her stand. He knew she was wearing a smile of Victory


    That was enough for him.


    He came here to help Gabrielle settle the score with Estelle, but more than that, he wanted to make sur


    e she was feeling alright.


    ¡°I


    am. I couldn¡®t have done without you Ahh, the perks of having the shots is friends. * Gabrielle giggled, t


    easing him with a praise


    ¡°Gabrielle.¡± Austin¡®s eyes softened, looking at her affectionately


    ¡°Won¡®t you let me stay with you?¡± ¡°Austin,


    ¡°I mean, wh§Ön§Öv§Ör §å§àu need to keep up appearances. You can always call me for help. Then, you can t


    ake me to dinner as 1 trest.¡± Austin chuckled, trying to change the


    subject. Gabrielle didn¡®t pursue the topic


    ¡°Od cause, I¡®ll invite


    you to dinner. You¡®ve been such a huge help. after all. Fighting fire with fire. You were able to casily tak


    e Estelle admit to bee faults because she knew you were above her.¡±


    Even behind the mask Austin could tell Gabrielle vas grinning


    Gabrielle was beautiful, especially when she smiled. Her lips would curll, and her eyes would sparkle lik


    e diamonds.


    ¡°From now on, let me help you. You can use me as much as you want.¡± Austin offered


    herously.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    of course.¡± Austin smiled tenderly, making his face look softer. A warn


    feeling spread through Gabrielle¡®s chest, and she turned away from himn, ferling a little bit shy.


    *Then, what do you want to tat?¡± Gabrielle asked instead


    ¡°Hmm, I¡®ll let you choose.¡± Austin said, pulling her as he walked towards his car.


    Gabrielle got in the car, fastened her seat belt, and began to search for a restaurant using a


    ¡°Oh, let¡®s try here. This ce is super popr. Let¡®s hope they have open


    Gabrielle called the restaurant, and to her surpise, there was a


    table avable. It would usually take months to TESETYE . spot, but talk about luck!


    After parking the car, Austin and Gabrielle walked through the entrance and saw a cozy courtyard hous


    e with two floors under ck tiled roofs.


    The sign said, ¡°Beacher Restaurant¡°.


    Gabrielle thought it was true to its name.


    ¡°Austin, did you know? This ce has been on business for thirty years. It¡®s always on people¡®s rm


    Austin looked around. ¡°It does look like a mice §âl§Ñ§ã§Ö.¡±


    The old house was settled in quiet neighborhood, housing & well¨C


    maintained yard filled with various nts and flowers. It was the very definition of simplefort.


    Las of an establishment, it felt more like


    ¡°it¡®s your first time here, right?


    Sloane and I had only been here for a couple of times, but We enjoyed the food a


    lot. It was so delicious!


    Gabrielle excitedly continued. There are only six tables in this restaurant, and we can¡®t just drop in rando


    And I know you like quiet ces, so this is perfect.¡± ¡°I¡®m d I get to try it here with you, ¡°Austin replied.


    Gabrielle led Austin inside, and he followed wybit behind her. She continued to give him an overview of t


    tremendously delighted.


    They passed through the flowery yard and arrived at the hall. Their table was just up ahead, right at the


    ¡°Austin, here, here!¡±


    ¡°Austin!¡±


    Just as they were going to enter, a woman¡®s voice echoed in the hallway.


    Gabrielle and Austin turned around and saw a woman sitting in the cubicle next to them.


    Holly?¡® Gabrielle thought in surprise. Just then, another head popped out of the cover. Austin walked ove


    All of a sudden, Gabrielle¡®s mood sank. Why did she have to see this couple again today?


    ¡°I knew it was you!¡± Holly smiled. ¡°Are you taking out a friend to dinner?¡± Holly curiously stared at Gabrie


    ¡°Ohe on it¡®s not like that¡± Austinughed. ¡°I just wanted to try this ce out. It¡®s


    such a coincidence to meet you two here. Wheti did youe back, Holly Austin shifted his gaze, fixing


    himn intently staring at Gabrielle Suddenly, he felt anxious. Did Westley recognize her?

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 65 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 65 Read Online


    Chapter 65 He Was Waiting For Her


    Gabrielle¡®s body froze in horror. Westley va right in front of her. ¡®of all the people in the world,¡® she thou


    ght At least her face was covered in a mask, so he wouldn¡®t notice her.


    ¡°Ha! How cool is this, Austin?¡± eximed Holly. ¡°¡®ve been back only a few days, so haven¡®t had time to


    call. But I¡®m happy see you! Let¡®s do dinner tonight! Your friend can join us, tool¡± Holly seemed friendly


    and generous. She was ready to invite Austin¡®s friend to dinner, without even knowing her.


    No sooner had Holly invited them, than Gabrielle tured at Austin¡®s Sleeve whispering urgently. ¡°Please,


    no Austin,¡± she begged, ¡°Get us out of this dinner n. I don¡®t want to do this. Please.¡±


    Gabrielle Was mortified. What if Westley recognized her? His eyes hadn¡®t left her once


    since the group hud met. It was as if the wanted to know who this


    woman was behind the mask, and would give anything to take it


    He followed her hands as they tugged at Austin¡®s sleeve. It gave him a sense of deji vu, ¡®Who is she?¡±


    he thought to himself. Why


    Gabrie tred her level bitta avoid making Gye contact with anyone, especially Westley. Han forbid, he


    should look into her eyes and discover how guilty she really felt. That would be enough for


    her to bolt fron there and never look back.


    ¡°On the other hand, Gabrielle pandered, ¡°Westley was out with another woman right


    W. Sa why should I have to hide the fact that I¡®m


    with someone else, for I have every right to be here with Austin


    And if we¡®re all just friends, we should certainly be able


    to have a meal together without any awkwardness.¡±


    This moment of deliace was short¨C


    lived, though, as Gabrielle¡®s anxiety of being oxposed resurfaced. She


    lugged at Austin¡®s sleeve a little harder this tine.


    ¡°Austin¡­ Let¡®s go. I¡­ I¡®en a little hungty. she pleaded. Even though her voire wa lowered, it was appar


    ent that she wa ufortable with the idea of hanging out


    Austin already know this way before Gabrielle said anything. so he


    didn¡®t hesitate and turned to Hally and Westley. ¡°Tonight won¡®t be possible, Holly,¡± he said jovially. ¡°It¡®s s


    o sweet of you to ask but my friend is a bit shy with newpany. I¡®ll take 1 raiti check, thought


    Hally didn¡®t push the topic any further. Ouiti frankly. she was relieved


    he declined her invitation. She to, didn¡®t like the idea of hanging out with a stranger. Especially, when it


    was so apparent that Austin¡®s date had na interest whatsoever in socializing or being remotely pleasant


    ¡°That¡®s alright,¡± she replied, politely. ¡°Maybe when my leg recovers, Ill hit you up and we¡®ll make a n!


    ¡± Hally was iti na Huity to


    create a new


    n to hang out with Austin, while his date wils around. So she decided to keep it open and vague.


    ¡°Wait, what happened to your leg?¡± Austin asked, concerned.


    ¡°Oh nothing catastrophic. that me. It happenedst night. I got up to go to the bathroom, and slipped on


    the way. I sprained my ankle. Luckily, Westley was awake, when I called him. He rushed right avel and


    took me to the hospital. It¡®s just a little swollen. I¡®ll be fine soon enough!¡± Holly exined, Casually, as i


    f she hadn¡®t given it a second thought.


    ¡°Well, I¡®m d it wasn¡®t too serious and Westley was there in time to help you out.¡± Austin smiled, as he


    replied. He feigired interest in Holly¡®s log only because he was curious about how se she was to We


    stley.


    ¡®Charly,


    ve F ugl, ¡°he im ned, ¡®I she could call Westley in the middle od the night.¡± it wasn¡®t breaking news tha


    t Westley could cares about his own wife¡®s injuries. But he


    crtainly concerned about other women.


    Did


    not mine about Gabrielle at all?


    Holly¡®ste¨C


    night adventure may not have been inueh of an event for her. but it certainly pinched Gabrielle. She


    was used to W tly being uncing and indicerent. Lang that he was so attentive and practive with other w


    omen bund soul.


    ¡°Hey. You Olcay?¡± Atsitin gently asked, seeing h§Ör t§à§é§Ö§ä


    ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± Gabrielle clipped through guitted teeth ¡°Can we go now? I¡®m starving.¡± She


    an¡®t starving. She was aching to the point of sering but she couldn¡®t scream and she couldn¡®t let Austin


    see how b ad und


    Weitley watched the entire scene in silence He didn¡®t the need to contribute to the conversation. He wa


    s only interested in one thing the mystery woman Austin brought alone. And he derived a weird set of pl


    easure from watching her squirm in his presence.


    ¡°Holly. Westley,¡±


    he nodded. ¡°See you


    around. Hyel¡± Aistin turned and uided Gaboclie by her in to the booth he had Need for them.


    The bath had walls on the side, creating C on al privacy. They


    were confortably cut off from the rest of the world. Gabrie could rx, knowing there would be no mo


    re


    Austin pulled the chair back for Gabrielle to sit down. She followed his lead and sat down quietly. He w


    as dying tofort her, bruil couldn¡®t find the words.


    ¡°You know, Holly and Wently,¡± he started.


    ¡°You don¡®t have to y unything. Austin she interrupted. ¡°I don¡®t


    need pacifying 1 know where things stand. He can have dinner with whoever he likes and


    take whoever to the hospital in the middle of the might, too. Honestly. I couldn¡®t care ler..¡± Her tane was


    pasive essive, although she did her level best to sound matter¨Cof¨C


    fact. She took off her hat and mask in a huff, as though she was repelled by then.


    Austin wasn¡®t born yesterday. It was crystal clear that Gabrielle was putting on an act. And he knew that


    , deep down, she was hurting


    Gabrielle still had strong feelings for Westley. whether or not he teciprocated them.


    And that broke Austin¡®s heart


    ¡°They¡®re just old friends, Gabrielle,¡± he rationalized. ¡°They¡®re just catching up for dinner after a long tim


    e. That¡®s normal,


    isn¡®t it?¡± Austin was running out of ways to cheer her up. He had no interest in justifying Westley¡®s actio


    ns. He simply ruled to make ha feel better


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her happiness meant a lot to him.


    ¡°1. i Austil.¡± Gabrielle muttered. ¡°It¡®s na big deal. Let¡®s order.¡± She tried to give her best I¨CAm¨C


    Okay smile, before she buried her embarrassed face into the menu. Thank goodness, for huge menus!


    Only a fool would think there¡®s nothing going an between Westley and Holly. Westley wouldn¡®t hold any


    body in his arms in the middle of the night at a hospital.


    They had to be something more than just friends. 1


    ¡°And I just asked Austin about Holly today.¡® she thought to hersele, grudgingly. ¡°How embarrassing


    1 Tess one should never talk about anyone behind their back Somehow it always hacklines.¡® Today was


    The only saving price will that Westley didn¡®t recognize Gabrielle. ¡°That would have


    opened an entirely different can od worms.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡®s wrong¡± Austin asked saltly, breaking her


    train of thought. He had noticed her eyes drill from the menu and Lavel Trway, where her thoughts were


    ¡°Oh nothing at all,¡± she chiuped back, slightly jolted. ¡°Tin just trying to pick something from this huge me


    was ahmi and fake, 19 though she was forcing enthusias?n about a lunch she barely cared about


    ¡°Order anything you like. I¡®ll have the same thing.¡± replied Austin, wanny And knowingly. Her pretentious


    ¡°Westley really did a number on the poor girl, ¡°he thought to himsell. ¡°T¡®ve never seen her so scatterbrai


    ¡°Let¡®s just get the specials, then,¡± Gabrielle suid, with a sighi chucking the ment to the side of the booth.


    After they were done with lunch, Gabrielle and Austin decided to take a walk along the alley near the res


    But they approached the entrance of the alley, there he was leaning against the wall, having a smoke ¨C


    Westley. Both Austin and Gabrielle stop in their tracts,pletely talen back Gabrielle automatically mo


    as if to cover her face with her hat, bit nalized 2001 enough that she hadn¡®t brought her hal along for the


    All Boon as his eyes lected with hers. Westley¡®s face turned to stone. It was clear to him now, that the m


    and Helly were talking. He took onest dras, before flicking his cigarelle to the ground and stubbing it w


    her, as if to challenge her to move a single nucle without his permission.


    *Don¡®t be scared,¡± Austin spoke slowly and carefully, as if having approached a wild pidatat in the jungle


    Even though he was a surprised as Gabrielle to see Westley cking the alleyway, Austin was already o


    It wasn¡®t like Westley to hang around in F?rdom alles by himself. But then, nobody


    could really tell what went on in Westley¡®splicated mind. He was capable ol doing


    And yet, ironically, he couldn¡®t recognize Gabrielle through her mask before. How poetic was that?


    ¡°I¡®m not scared.¡± Gabrielle muttered. Her av Elenched and her voice trembled. But she pretended to be s


    ¡°How could I not be afraid she asked herself. ¡°Westley is right in front of me. He koks it was me carlier. H


    lose his temper any second and let me have it just to take revenge

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 66 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 66 Read Online


    Chapter 66 Stay Out


    Gabrielle walked up to him and asked, ¡°Why are you here, Westley?


    ¡°Waiting for you. I see you have be i


    celebrity now. Covering up yourself like that.¡± He was clearly mocking Gabrielle.


    ¡°Westley, there are wounds on her face.¡± Austin lood up te hue calmly.


    Thest thing Gabrielle Feeded was Austin standing up for her as this would only make Westley anner


    ¡°I don¡®t need you to tell me about that. Didn¡®t I remind you not to be so intimate with her? Gabrielle is


    my wife and your elder sister¨C


    inw. People might have the wrong idea.¡± Westley stared straight at Austin, his eyes devoid of any tim


    otion.


    Sensing that an argument was about to start between the two, Gabrielle quickly pulled Alstin away


    ¡°Austin, thank you for all your help today. You can go on ahead. Westley and I have to talk about some


    other personal matters.¡± In


    reality, the nere thought of having a talk with Westley made Gabrielle ufortable, She just used it a


    s an excuse for Austin ta leave


    ¡°Gabrielle, you know I can dove you hone.¡±


    Austin insisted. He didn¡¯t want to leave her with Westley.


    Heating what he said, Westley sneered at him. ¡°Don¡®t you understand what she said You were told to le


    ave I¡®m her husband. There is no one else more fitting to send her back.¡±


    ¡°Well, Austin, I¡®ll see you again soon..¡± Gabrielle urged him to leave. She was only trying to protect Aust


    in. Things would really get out of hand if he continued to get


    on Westley¡®s news. Westley could be a very Hangus Tan when any.


    Whether the one was Westley¡®s younger or elder cousin, it wouldn¡®t matter to him


    ¡°Austin. I don¡®t care if we don¡®t see eye to eve. But


    I wouldn¡®t want to ruin the rtionship between the Moms and the Foster all because of your actions. I


    don¡®t think your mother wants to see it either.¡± Westley threatened him coldly.


    Austin fell in silence. He knew the weight of Westley¡®s wards. The Fouler had relied on the Morris for m


    any years, and Austin¡®s mother didn¡®t want to see any conflict between him


    water could note Austin¡®s mother, but ALVIT Hildn¡®t disrespect his own mom.


    ¡°Gabrielle. It¡®s time for us to go.¡± Westley Hinted in Victory after secing Austin¡®s face. ile telt led a he


    strode towards his car,


    Heckoning Gabrielle to follow him.


    ¡°Goodbye Austin. Thank you for what you did today. After a moment of hesitation Gabrielle finally walke


    d towards Westley.


    As soon as Gabrielle turned her back on him, Austin knew that he couldn¡®t take her away fram Westley.


    He felt entirely helpless as he punched the stone wall with his fist.


    Gabrielle felt uncasy upon entering Westley¡®s car. She held the seat belt tiehtly and looked Theralis


    It was obvious to her that Westley was in no inoad t¨¡ talk. He immediatcly started the car and sped awa


    y.


    ¡°Westley. It wasn¡®t dine date of anything like that. Austin apanied me to see Estelle today and help


    ed me vent my inger, so I invited him for a quick meal.¡± Gabrielle felt it was necessary to exin the sit


    uation to Westley just in case the misunderstanding between him and Austin would get worse. I


    Gabrielle centinued to reason with him, but


    Westley. I hope you wan¡®t ponder auch of my rtionship with Austin. It¡®s clearly not what you believe


    ¡­!


    What should I think?¡± Westley asked in a cold tone.


    ¡°Well ¡­ Austin and I are just friends, nothing more than that.¡± Gabrielle said truthfully.


    ¡°You may see in this way, but it doesn¡®t mean others will think the same.¡± Westley thought that Gabriell


    e was really good at ying


    ¡°Westley, what do you thean by that?¡± Gabrielle really didn¡®t understand what Westley meant, but she k


    new for certain that he had put a wrong interpretation on the rtionship between Austin and het.


    ¡°I think you know exactly what I mean. Being close to other men when you are still my wife will damage


    may reputation.¡± He


    still didn¡®t Want to talk too much with Gabrielle. He thought she was a paseur in the middle of


    a scheme.


    ¡®What Westley


    said didn¡®t make any sense! Gabrielle thought. Their marriage was never made public. Everyone knew


    that Nellie was Westley¡®s fianc¨¦e, but Westley had married


    Gabrielle without anyone¡®s knowledge.


    *Wesiley, what you¡®re saying isn¡®t fair. There is nothing going on between me and Austin.. You and Holly


    . Where is she?¡±


    Gabrielle suddenly realized that Holly, who just had dinner with Westley, is nowhere to be seel


    Holly¡®s leg was still injured Shouldn¡®t Westley be right by her side? How could he evenu spare time to t


    alk to Gabrielle!


    ¡°Holly went back. She is not someone whom You cellpare with,¡± he sacred.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle knew that she couldn¡®t surpass Hally¡®s worth in Weatley¡®s eyes. She never pictured being in a


    petition with her in the first ce.


    ¡°It¡®s not like me topete with another woman.¡± she Turtled.


    Westley danced briefly at Gabrielle¡®s unhappyce. He decided to keep his mouth shit and continued d


    riving in silence.


    As they arnved at the Vineyard Vi, Westley cast an icy stire


    at Gabrielle and told her to get out of the car


    We¡®re here. Get out of the car.¡±


    She didn¡®t need to be told twice. Upan pulling over the driveway. Gabrielle had already unted her seat b


    t. She pushed the door open and hopped out.


    it was not until Westley s led the car that Gabrie realized something and quickly tan


    to the driver¡®s window.


    Westley, did you drive me back specially?¡± ¡°There was a hint of expectation in her eyes.


    ¡°Gabrielle, da You hastly think I¡®m that idle?¡± Wentley gave her a cold book, whicii dampined Gabrielle¡®s


    Sure enough, Gabrielle had assumed too much. How could Westley send her back specially?


    ¡°By the way, Westley, you did ask the police tack up the three woman who hurt Slovene. night? Can y


    *They hurt you and Sloane. That lot will be locked up for as long as you want.¡± Westley calmly nced b


    ¡°Really now? That would be great. You have HY gratitude, Westley¡± Gabrielle smiled at


    Although her face was covered with gauze, her bright smile taiated Walth and her


    ty shane through.


    h


    Westley was caught in trance for 1 moment. He


    quickly came to his senses and started the car with a serious face. The ck car immediately drove awa


    Gabrielle remained standing on thewn,


    rinning from cheek to cheek.


    Now all she had to do was wait for Sloane to wake up and share the good news with her


    Neil came out and saw that Gabrielle was standing there alone. He approached her out of curiosity


    ¡°¡±Hello Miss Jones, I just w Mr. Morris¡® cat leaving. Where is he off to?¡± he sked inquisitively


    ¡°Oh. Westley has some unfinished business with thepany.¡± Gabrielle didn¡®t have the alighiat clue to


    ¡°I see that Mr. Martis specially seni yali back: Miss Jones, it¡®s too hot out here. Let¡®s go inside and I¡®ll cut


    ¡°That¡®s sweet of you, thank you, Neil Gabrielle entered the house with Neil. thotin chatty and in a good m

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 67 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 67 Read Online


    Chapter 67 A Woman Answered The Phone


    Westley hadn¡®t been back for two days. This


    nade Gabrielle uneasy. who resorted to pacing around the house, going upstairs and dawnstairs to no


    avail.


    Gabrielle drank a cup of water in the living


    dom as she stared nkly at thewn in the yard from the window. Upon hearing a car enter the drivew


    ay, she ran out eagerly.


    A silver Car Was driving in, but the person who emerged from the vehicle was not Westley¨C


    it was Kerny


    When Gabrielle noticed himn, she lelt


    a small surge of disappointment as her bright cyes faltered slightly, but that was immediately reced b


    y a smile.


    ¡°Remy! Nice to see you here.¡± Gabrielle greeted him.


    of


    Kenny had noticed the sh disappointment in Gabrielle¡®s eyes.


    He figured he had shown up at an awkward, time, or maybe he wasn¡®t the person Gabrielle had been h


    oping to find in her driveway


    It was usible to think that Gabrielle was


    Waiting for Westley, but instead saw Remy. which would¡®ve upseller.


    Yes, nice to see you, too. I¡®m actually here to change your dressing into a fresh one for your wounds. R


    emember I told you that I¡®ll be changing the dressings every three days? Well, if 1¡®111 right, three days


    have passed, so here I aim at Vineyard Vi But¡­ is everything okay? You don¡®t seem too


    happy to see me.¡± Remy teased Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle shook her head immediately. ¡°No. are you kidding me? How can I not be


    happy to see you? I just hadn¡®t expected three days to go by so fast¨Ctime sure is flying.¡±


    Without probing the topic further and voicing his suspicions, Remy tumed around and took out the medi


    cine cab from his car trunk


    ¡°Gabrielle, let¡®s go in. I¡®ll just pretend you warmly weed me in your driveway because that would m


    ake me happier¡± Remy was only half¨Cjoking


    G¨¹brielle was amused by Remy¡®s humor, ¡°Remy, wee to Vineyard Vi.


    I take it that you are here to change the dressings for Miss Jones¡¯ wounds? What would


    you like to drink?¡± Neil came up to greet Remy and took his slippers from him.


    ¡°Just a cup of coffee would be great. Thank


    ¡°Sure, I¡®ll grab it in a moment.¡±


    Gabrielle. do you want to change the dressings in the living room or are youfortable in your bedroo


    m?¡± Remy respectfully allowed Gabrielle to choose for hersell.


    ¡°Let¡®s go to the living room. The wounds are on my face and arms, so I don¡®t have to lie on the bed in o


    rder to get the dressing changed.¡± Gabrielle led Remy to the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Is Westley at home?¡± Remy put down the medicine cab and nced around the room.


    There didn¡®t seem to be any


    sign of Westley at all. It was definitely him who Gabrielle had been expecting


    ¡°No¡­ Westley hasn¡®t been back for two days, actually. I¡®m sure he¡®s very busy at work,¡± Gabrielle said,


    failing to hide the disappointment in her voice. Even if she hadn¡®t realized it, Remy had immediately noti


    ced it


    ¡°If you want to know what Westley is doing. why don¡®t you take the initiative to check inz with him and s


    ee for yourself? I think he will


    THE VT happy to heat in concern. After all, he work very hard every day¨C


    many days and nights on end without rest. Ii¡®s tetible.¡± Remy said, with purposeful diamatie elect.


    It was uue that Westley was a workaholic, but he definitely had notions of day and time and he took all t


    he test and self¨Ccire he needed


    But when Gabrielle heard that Westley would work days and mights without rest, her heart Sanki


    ¡°Isn¡®t that really terrible, to be working non stop, without sleep? Wouldn¡®t it lead to death in extreme cas


    es?¡±


    ¡°Are you joking, Dr. Remy? You don¡®t really mean that, do you?¡± Gabrielle looked at Remy longingly, un


    able to believe him.


    ¡°Well, Gabrielle, if you don¡¯t want to believe that just forget it. If Westley knows I said this, he¡®ll be quite


    upset with me. Thest thing he wants is someone else talking about him.¡± Remy shrewdly picked his


    words deliberately as he silently observed the expression on Gabrielle¡®s


    face. As expected, Gabrielle looked womed and uneasy.


    This time, it seemed, Westley had found the right person for him; the right person who truly cared about


    him this much.


    ¡°If you really care about Westley, you should call him and check up on him,¡± Remy Buzested.


    The rtionship between two people worked if there was one between them to take initiative. If neither


    of them did anything and let things be as they were, how would their rtionship grow and improve!


    ¡°I¡®d better not call Westley. I don¡®t want to disturb his work and antay him.¡± Gabrielle finally made up her


    mind after some deliberation.


    ¡°Okay. Let me change the dressing for you first and examine the scab on the wounds. Have


    you touched water these days?¡± Leaving their personal situation aside, Remy opened the medicine cab


    , put on his mask and gloves, and began preparing to change the dressing for Gabrielle.


    ¡°I haven¡®t touched a drop of watu¨C


    I haven¡®t even washed my face for thiee days! It¡± 9. never been so dirty. I honestly feel as though this fa


    ce is not mine anymore.¡± Gabrielle red up as she spoke about this. She felt like it was torture to not b


    e able to wash


    herce for three days. Fortunately, she was able to wrap her arms in stic and this allowed her to ha


    ve a shower, but washing her face was out of the question


    ¡°It¡®s mat dirty! And you can wash your face After the scab in healed, but only with clear water and


    don¡®t satub too hard. Avoid facial cleanser And skin care products.¡± Remy reminded Gabrielle as


    he dealt with her


    Gabrielle kept what Remy said in mind.


    After changing Gabrielle¡®s dressings. Retny left. Gabrielle continued to pace back and forth in the room


    for more than half an hour with her phone in her hand. She hadn¡®t decided whether she should


    call Wesiley or not


    Gabrielle began to feel more worried for Westley 25 she recalled what Remy said.


    However, she was afraid that her call would disturb Westley while he


    was working. This would only make him anner. What should


    she do?


    It was really a head¨Cscratcher.


    Finally, after much hesitation and internal conflict, Gabrielle decided to call Westley. She decided to ove


    his health was the most important factor and she wanted tomunicate this to him.


    Gabrielle sat on the bed with her fists clenched in anxiety. The call rang twice and was answered on the


    ¡°Hey, Westley¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello? Who¡®s that?¡±


    A woman¡®s voice interrupted Gabrielle before she could finish her sentetice.


    The voice sounded familiar to Gabrielle, but she was unable to ce it in that moment,


    ¡°Are you calling for Westley?


    He¡®s unable to answer the phone right now. I can pass on 2 message if there is anything urgent.¡± ,


    ¡°No¡­ it¡®s nothing.¡± Gabrielle hung up the phone as she fingers trembled and her heart beat fast. She wa


    Holly


    It seemed that after all, there was no need for Gabrielle to worry about Westley. He had already been ta


    Gabrielle recalled Holly¡®s insistence on meeting Westley more often. Had Westley been with Holly these


    Gabrielle began to feel upset as these thoughts ran through her mind. She didn¡®t feel like it was her righ


    one. It was up to Westley to choose the


    WITH he wanted to Actially be with


    use he wasn¡®t Hally¡± mumied. That had nothing to do with Gabrielle. Sa why was she


    Will Tones, dina ready dostain. Flesse when you are tedy.¡± Neil¡®s voice rang from outside.


    ¡°Got it, Neil, thank you I¡®ll be right there.¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡®t feel like being


    alone in her root ante. She put dawn her phone. changed her thes and went dowTata with a mask an


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Neil, my friend asked me out to dinnerst minute, so I won¡®t be having dinner at home tonight. I won¡®t


    home at all tonight, in fact, as it¡®s alreadyte,¡± Gabrielle said, and then Went to the garage before


    driving away

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 68 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 68 Read Online


    Chapter 68 It¡®s A Long Story


    The room was too suffocating to breathe in so she went out alone to get some fresh ale. Gabrielle


    didn¡¯t want to bother her friends for somest minute reunion. Instead, she drove out aimlessly on the


    road, following no path in mind. She just needed some space.


    If only her best friend, Sloane, was her normal and healthy self, Gabrielle would definitely pick her up


    from any corner of the city and have a girl¡¯s night out. She could have taken her out to have a barbecue


    and some drinks in the nearest hotspot in town. That would have definitely brightened up Gabrielle¡¯s


    mood. Just imagining it made her grin mischievously.


    Nothing she could do with Sloane still in aa, lying in a hospital bed. Even if she was unable to go


    out for a drink, the urge to confide in someone was burning her throat as if she drank some cleaning


    detergent. Going to Austin was the first thing she could think of but realization hit her.


    The thought of Westley¡¯s cold face towards Austin made a chill rise from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Forget it!¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to call anyone tonight. ¡°I¡¯ll just drive around by myself, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll feel better


    somehow.¡¯ She shook her head thinking of all the bad things


    She drove alone around the block to dispel her gloomy mood. Later on, she heard her stomach


    giowling as she recalled that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything she thought, ¡®l belter eat something or I will be


    in big trouble.¡¯


    She made her way to the nearest restaurant an al fresco surrounded by bright-colored flowers and a


    lingering aroma. The ambience gave her peace andfort, like a friend by her side. Soon after, the


    sun was going down, and colorful lights lit up the dark sky. A great ce where couples, or good


    friends, could have a candle-lit dinner or a simple chat.


    ¡®I would definitely bring Sloane here one day. She would love such a romantic ce!¡¯ By the corner


    across a beautiful scenery, she sat down and ordered some food just to fill her empty belly. While


    waiting the beauty encapsted her in a wondend, like her worries were all gone.


    ¡°Pretty girl, mind if I take the seat? A chuckling voice, meant to tease, came from above. The voice was


    familiar, ¡°Could it be?¡± Gabrielle slowly raised her head, avoiding the broken expectation, to see Mia


    smiling in front of her


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Gabrielle! I thought my mind was ying tricks on me. ¡°But¡­ why are you wearing a


    hat now, in the middle of the night?


    Ignoring the fact that Gahnelle hadn¡¯t invited her to join, Mia gracefully sat down in front of Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to say anything, rather, sted to my anything. Days ago, she had to


    We ask and a hat when heading outside but now she could take off her mask. Today. Remy applied


    some transparent gauze on her face, at least it was not as terrifying as a white gauze.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Mia noticed that there was something wrong with her


    The romantic ce was just lit by the candles and some dimmed lights. Even if people were less than a


    meter apart, it would be difficult to clearly see the facial features of another person.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Gabrielle shook her head to the right, trying conceal to her face from getting revealed


    If Mia believed her words that tasily, she would be a big fool. Immediately, Mia stood and walked up to


    Gabrielle. She forcefully took the hat off, revealing Gabrielle¡¯s face. Mia gasped to her surprise upon


    seeing the expression on Garielle¡¯s face.


    ¡°Goodness! Gabrielle, you¡­ What happened to you? Why did you scratch your face ton hard? I


    remember seeing you all fair and beautiful in the hospitalst time. It wasn¡¯t long ago since, how could


    it be like this? What could have happened to you?¡± The shock on seeing Gabrielle¡¯s face filled Mia¡¯s


    eyes with worry and concern.


    Mia wondered who the heartless being could possibly hurt beautiful Gabrielle. Mia knew, she would


    never


    ¡°Well¡­ I was scratched by a rampaged wildcat.¡± Gabrielle was clearly bothered by the situation. She


    didn¡¯t want to talk about it. After all, the past was in the past. Although, those three women were locked


    up in the police station, she was still disheartened to know that Estelle was not punished.


    Gabrielle really wanted to see Estelle suffer in the police station, as she deserved.


    ¡°A wild cat, huh? What a cool cat! How sharp were its ws? Now, I am curious to see this cruel


    wildcat.¡± Mia sat back on the chair, trying to crack a joke to make her smile a bit.


    She knew, it was not a cat. It was impossible for an injury like that to be scratched by a mere cat.


    Did Gabrielle think she¡¯d be fooled by saying


    it was just a wildcat? Pigs would be flying if the ws of a cat was that huge. Never would a scratch as


    guchi be done by a cat, unless it was an elite cat.


    ¡°Miss Robinson, I¡¯m just kidding¡ª¡± as her chuckles slowly faded away.


    ¡°Call me Mia,¡± Mia butted in.


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s toote for dinner, isn¡¯t it? Whye out thiste to eat?¡± She started to talk about dinner,


    aiming to change the topic away from the heat


    *Well¡­ I¡¯m here to eat because I was hungry I tend to miss the right time to eat if I am away from


    home, so my brother nags at me to eat on proper meal times. How about you, Gabrielle? This


    restaurant is a bit out of your usual way home.¡± Mia, expecting a reply from Gabrielle, had her face


    filled with curiosity and doubt.


    ¡°I just happen to pass by this new beautiful ce. Just in time, my stomach was growling, so I came to


    check the ce out,¡± she exined.


    The waiter brought in the food Gabrielle ordered. Mia was shocked to see too little food, so she ordered


    some more to eat.


    When the food waspletely served on the table, Gabrielle was surprised by the amount


    Mis ordered. How could two people finish all of it? Anyone could figure out that the set: Was made for


    four mouths, not for two.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can finish all these, Mia,¡± she said in concem.


    ¡°Nah, I have a big appitie. Even if I am thin. I eat a lot without gaining a pound. Also, if we cannot finish


    it together, I can always call my brother to help us out. Hispany building is not far from here.¡± Mia¡¯s


    mind was filled with boggling thoughts. I


    Gabrielle looked at Mia with admiration and envy. She would do anything to have what Mia had, to not


    gain weight even after eating 1 mountain of food tters.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to ask! How was the dinner date with my brotherst tirne? I chose that restaurant


    just for that special day. Among tens of millions, I thought of it as the best. It¡¯s great, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She looked at Gabrielle with eyes filled with affirmation from her.


    That day was horrible Gabrielle did not feel great at all


    Wondering of what Westley had done that night made Gabrielle¡¯s blood boil with anger, as if a molten


    rock was ced in some water.


    Fortunately, Gabrielle was crystal clear to


    Micheal There wauld have never been something intimate between them. It was just right for a matnnd


    woman, like her, to Stay away from seducing a man like him.


    ¡°Gabrielle are you alright? Why are you so silent? Did my brother say anything bad to you?¡± Mia was


    starting to get worried as the silence between her and Gabrielle grEW longer and longer.


    Since Micheal came home that day, he was just as silent as Gabrielle. No matter what Mia asked him


    of what had happened, he was like a statue that did not say a word. Mia was distressed, but also


    emotionally exchausted.


    Surely, he was a person of privacy. He kept in low profile but actually had a wholeplete person that


    no one had ever seen. Given that he just met a woman that night, he might had some difficulty or some


    dilemma that he couldn¡¯t handle by himself. Perhaps. it would be best to give him some time to


    Mia left the issue untouched, she didn¡¯t want to cause more troubles for Micheal. She still needed to


    know what happened. Now that she saw Gabrielle in front of her, this was her chance to find out. She


    needed to know what transpired that night,


    ¡°Not at all! Mr. Robinson is a real gentleman


    I could say, at first hand, that he is gentle and polite.¡± There was no Fault ini Gabrielle¡¯s


    words. Ever since, Micheal was always a polite man with great etiquette And demeaner. It was almost


    a guarantee for any girl to fall in love with such a man.


    It was just a pity that Gabrielle did not fall for him that easily.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 69 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 69 Read Online


    Chapter 69 Outright Refusal


    Mia and Gabrielle were still together. Mia smiled from ear to car when she thought about Gabrielle and


    her brother being together. She would do everything within her p er to make sure that they became


    closer, What ddened her heart the more was when she heard her praise her brother. She WAS


    Overjoyed beyond words.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy that there is a possibility of my brother being with you. Do you think that my brother is a


    good man? Would you like to be My sister-inw? Besides, it would be a nice thing for you to promise


    that you¡¯ll matty Micheal to thank him for saving your life,¡± Mia said with so much excitement written all


    over her. She was so happy that she even swayed her body from side to side as she spoke.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯rni sorry, but what I¡¯m about to say will surely discourage you. Your brother and i can only be


    friends. There can¡¯t be anything more than that between us,¡± she said as she looked at her seriously.


    Mia¡¯s face fraze and she looked at herpletely confused. She wondered what was wrong. ¡°Why.


    Gabrielle? Is there anything wrong with my brother? Did he do anything that you didn¡¯t like? Talk to me;


    let


    me know.¡± she asked her with so much


    xiety in her voice


    ¡°Na, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s just that Mr Robinson is a very good man. I don¡¯t think I deserve


    hun.¡± She shook her head as She said this. 11


    ¡°Why? I think you are a good girl You are beautiful and kind at heart. It is rare to meet such a girl like


    you these days. My brother needs a girlfriend like you in his life.¡± Mia. looked at her pleadingly.


    All this while, she had thought that Micheal and Gabrielle would be together.


    It was surprising to hear that Micheal. who had always been aloof and celibate, wauld have some sort


    of interest ini Gabrielle. She was in support because she knew that his object of attraction was a very


    nice person. She thought there was still an opportunity for them to improve their rtionship.


    But right now, her ns had failed woefully


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She felt so downcast that she had to put her head down for some seconds.


    ¡°Mia, I need you to listen to me first. I don¡¯t know why you respect me the way you do, but I¡¯m not as


    good as you think. Your brother and I just know each other for a short time. You haven¡¯t even known


    me for that


    ¡°You Te a good girl, Gabrielle. I remerker vividly the day you helped me. Everyone WAB Watching a


    y that night; nobody wanted to look in my direction. You were the only one who wanted to give me a


    helping hand. Sometimes, it doesn¡¯t take time to know a person for others, they may not know each


    other all their lives. While some canpletely understand each other in just a Second,¡± Mia suid


    seriously with a smile stered on her face.


    Gabrielle was shocked by Mia¡¯s words, because she thought of herself and her brother, Bryce. She and


    Bryce had known Each other for half a lifetime. Besides, they had lived under the same roof for twenty


    years, but she hadn¡¯t know him and what he was capable of until now


    ¡°Gabrielle, what I said makes sense, right? You and my brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Ma, I¡¯m married.¡± She had to cut her short. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to break up Mia¡¯s


    fantasy, but the reality at hand was very bruial


    The smile on Mia¡¯s face froze. She didn¡¯t understand what she meant by such 1 Statement. She


    understood, but tidn¡¯t want believe it. It took her a while toe back to her sense


    ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t understand. What did you just say? You have gotten harried? Are you just pulling my


    legs? Tell me that you¡¯re just teasing me and I¡¯ll believe you¡± Mia didn¡¯t believe what she had said just


    now. Hl all It couldn¡¯t be live.


    Gabrielle seemed to be in her early twenties. It was clear that she hadn¡¯t graduated from university yet.


    ¡°How could she be mathed?¡± she reasoned 5 she shook her head in


    ¡°Ha-ha, Gabrielle: your joke is not funny it all. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? 1. don¡¯t believe it.


    If you had said that you have a boyfriend or a fiance, I can still believe it. But I won¡¯t believe that you¡¯re


    married. If you don¡¯t like my brother, I can understand because I don¡¯t want my brother to maty a


    woman who doesn¡¯t love him and has no ferlings for him,¡± she said in a hurry, Gabrielle understood


    what she meant by that..


    Considering all of these, Mia would never believe that she was married,


    OF Counde Gabrielle could understand how she felt. If she wire in her shoes, she would


    ¡°Mia, you know I can¡¯t deceive you with such a statement. I¡¯ll gain nothing by lying to you. If you don¡¯t


    believe me, I can¡¯t force you. I¡¯m just telling you how the whole situation is. I¡¯m mamed and I have a


    husband. And for this reason, I can¡¯t be with your brother. I Can¡¯t betray my husband and any


    marriage.¡± she said to her, hoping that she would understand better.


    To put it bluntly, the marriage between Westley and Gabrielle was nothing but a marriage of atonement


    as there was no love between them. She yed the role of a scapegoat instead of a legally married


    wife. Although she said that she couldn¡¯t betray her marriage and her husband, she was just scared of


    what Westley would do ta the Jones should she escape from this prison called marrage.


    This time around, Mia finally believed what she had said. She had to ept the reality that Gabrielle


    was married and that there was nothing she could do about it


    Since she was a married woman, Mia would not force her to be with her brother. If she did, her brother


    would be referred to as the other man¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mia. I didn¡¯t tell you that I was married at the beginning, which made you misunderstand


    and get Mr. Hobinson imzolved. I know it¡¯s very embarrassine.¡± Gabrielle apologized as soon as she


    saw Mia¡¯s facial expression


    ¡°What forense. If a person found that the woman she wanted to make a match for her brother was a


    married woman, how would that person be happy? My brother almast became ¡°the other man who


    almost interrupted the marriage of someone else. I had almost destroyed Gabrelle¡¯s marriage


    unknowingly. It would have been much more disastrous,¡¯ she thought silently.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I should be the one to apologize. I was the one who made matched you with my brother


    before I was able to figure out what had happened. I¡¯m so SOTY. I hope this didn¡¯t affect your


    rtionship with your husband. Your husband doesn¡¯t know you had dinner with my brother, does he?


    What kind of man is your husband? I¡¯m sure he loves you very much, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t


    have mamed him at such a young ate.¡± Mia analyzed quickly without waiting for her


    ¡®Love me very much?¡¯ Gabrielleughed within hersell.


    But the fact Wills that Westley hated her so


    much that if he had the opportunity to kill her he would do 50 without balling 11


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡± She was not interested in answering Mia s numerous questions,


    ¡°Oh, I would love to see your husband. What kind of man is he? Hope he knows that he is so lucky


    to be married to you? Have you both been together since childhood People who have been lovers from


    childhood have a kind of rtionship that is super beautiful night from when they were young. When


    they grow up, they get married and stay together for the rest of their lives. It¡¯s a happy thing to think


    about. It¡¯s so lovely.¡± Mia said as she smiled with delight.


    Gabrielle smiled bitterly because what Mia had said was really what she had imagined a long time ago.


    But the person whom she had imaged was not her current husband, Westley, but Bryce.


    When she found out that she no longer treated Bryce as her brother, but a lover, she had secretly


    imagined that they would grow up, get married, and spend the rest of their lives happily


    But the reality of life was cruel. She was just an adopted daughter of the Jones and didn¡¯t deserve to


    marry Bryce at all. Besides, when Bryce knew that she had a crush on him, he


    always avoided her. He must have thought she was repulsive.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter. Gabrielle? Have I said anything wrong¡± Seeing that she was in a state of shock, Mia


    asked with concern.


    ¡°Did I say too much?¡± Mia thought worriedly.


    ¡°No, my husband and I haven¡¯t been together since childhood.¡± she said softly as soon as she came


    back to reality.


    ¡°Oh! That means it was love at first sight. right?¡± Mia said excitedly as she pped her hands.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 70 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 70 Read Online


    Chapter 70 Unfortunate Coincidence


    Gabrielle was reluctant to exin about her con af marriage with Westley. She had no idea how to


    exin to Mia that this marriage was just a mere atonement not even a marrage of cornman interests.


    ¡°I guess sol¡± The newly married Gabrielle was trying her best to keep this topic sienple and in to lose


    Mia¡¯s interest. She wanted to Escape herself from this conversation and save her from the question


    being raised but Mia was very persistent.


    ¡°Love at first sight,¡± Mia eximed. ¡°How romantic! I wish I could experience sorrething like that.¡± Mia


    sighed at the fantasy being narrated to her.


    Mia was drowned into the fantasy of falling in love at the first sight with a hand over heart, a giddy


    excitement spreading over her chest.


    ¡°What about Cayden? How is everything going on between you two?¡± Gabrielle was quick to divert the


    attention from her unhappy marriage life. The more the conversation proceeded the more agony and


    depression was dawned on her.


    ¡°What about Cayden? Oh please! The only Feason I liked him in the past was because of DUT


    friendship since childhood. I really theucht he was innocent. Why do you think 1 would ever be with a


    yboy like him. She crossed her arms as she sighed with annoyance. ¡°You know what Can we please


    not mention that scumbag anymore? Just saying his name out loud is infuriate to me My brother almost


    cut off our rtions with the Murply because of him,¡± Mia mnuttered with annoyance


    After her falling off with Cayden, there wasn¡¯t any rational reason to continue contact with them. Mia


    was happy to oblige.


    ¡°You both were childhood sweethearts and that should mean sohing.¡± Gabrielle looked at her with a


    relieved smile. She was just d that Mia¡¯s attention was no longer on her, and the conversation was


    already diverted from her own rtionship.


    ¡°We¡¯re definitely not childhood sweethearts, more like childhood friends.¡± Mia quickly averted her gaze


    when she mentioned that, She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she had fallen for Cayden before. Driven by


    lust and the fantasy of true love, she believed that Cayden would be her soul mate. She was blind to


    the fact that he was horrible for her and that was a fact she would never be able to let go.


    ¡°Were yoil pregnant when you jumped of The bridge?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t realize the reality of the situation


    before. She was out of her mind when it happened.


    ¡°Well, no, it wasn¡¯t true.¡± Mia rejected immediately. ¡°It was just mny drunken rambling I WAS ungry


    when I came to know he was marrying someone behind my back. I couldn¡¯t think straight. I said to spite


    him.¡± She paused with a sight before continuing. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all in the past now and I¡¯ve cut all ties


    with him. Good thing I¡¯ve realized what he really was before it was toote, though. And I know I¡¯m still


    young Lots of fish in the sea and all that. I¡¯m sure I will find someone better than h?rn.¡± Despite


    everything. Min held her head high. She had already processed what she had gone through, and she


    learned everything life hadught her till now


    Gabrielle admired Mia¡¯s attitude and she appreciated her for her positive decisions.


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely true. Look at you. You are pretty both inside and out. You will definitely have good


    men lined up for you.¡± Gabrielle felt bad for her and wanted to be there for her. But looking at Mia she


    realized that was rather pointless. ¡°Mia is a self-dependent person. She doesn¡¯t needforting in this


    matter, ¡®Gabrielle thought to herself.


    ¡°I know, right? I¡¯m smart and pretty. I could de so much better than disloyal Cayden,¡± Mia announced as


    her face bloomed with confidence.


    Realization suddenly dawned on her. If she had truly loved a person, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to let them go,


    and Cayden hadn¡¯t crossed her mind in a long time until tonight.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m feeling good right now. Would you like to drink with me? My treat.¡± She gestured to the


    waiter and quickly ordered a bottle of one of their most expensive wines for both of them.


    ¡°Mia actually I have to drive tonight


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh,e on. If you drink too much, I will ask mny brother to drop you or you can stay with me. Now


    just drink with me please¡± Mia poured the wine into a ss and handed it to Gabrielle, not allowing any


    time for her to argue further on this matter.


    ¡°Okay fine,¡± she eximed in defeat. ¡°Just a little bit.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but notice the agony she felt


    today. Drinking a little bit was not a bad thing


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Gabrielle raised her ss in air.


    ¡°Cheers! We¡¯re going to drink until we pass out.¡± Mia emptied her ss in a few gulps


    and grabbed the bottle to pour some more. Despite her reluctance earlier, Gabrielle followed Mia and


    drowned herself in alcohol.


    It waspletely ck outside and was close to midnight. Hoth of them were more than tipsy and


    stered. Despite all protests from Gabrielle Mia didn¡¯t oblige and continued to drowniin her wine.


    The more the wine passed down their guts Mia the more excited Mia became As soon as the first bottle


    of wine got empty Mia ordered another one.


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s interrupted


    enough


    I guess.¡±


    Gabrielle


    ¡°But I want to drink more. The wine here is really good.¡± Mia¡¯s tolerance for drinking was quite better


    than Gabrielle¡¯s, so a bottle of Wine was a piece of cake for Mia.


    ¡°Mia, just stay here. I need to use the toilet, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Duc to all the excessive liquid


    passing down Gabrielle¡¯s stomach she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and went to the bathroom directly.


    When Gabrielle came out from the bathroom, she saw two women standing against the wash basin.


    One was applying lipstick, and the other was washing her hands. The two women were shocked, and


    they held a Spiteful and disgusting look when they


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. It was said that the Jones had asked for leave for


    you because you were sick. I thought you were just scared toe to school.¡± Emily Sheered at


    Gabrielle with i sarcasticugh


    ¡°You must be ashamed to attend the school, You are afraid of seeing Emily, right? You said that you


    wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Jax but you were taken photos of cuddling with Jax. So you dare not


    toe to school, coward! Bitch!¡± Cassie¡¯s words were so hurting, which grew anger in Gabrielle and it


    blinded her to a level where she felt like physically hitting in her face.


    Seeing these women was thest thing she expected. They were two girls from the other department;


    one was Emily and the other Was Cassie.


    Emily liked the school hunk Jax, but he had always been affectionate towards Gabrielle, So she


    became Emily¡¯s top rival in love. No matter where Emily met Gabrielle, she would always bother


    Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect to meet Emily here. All the worst were dumped on the same day.


    ¡°The photos were taken by others maliciously, and they were visual dislocations taken from


    hingle. They were misinterpretations. I don¡¯t want to exin it to you.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to deal with


    them anymore. And Was about to leave the bathroom.


    Cassie blocked Gabrielle from leaving and stared at her fiercely. ¡°Gabrielle, if you have dane nothing,


    why do you want to run away? Why are you feeling guilty? If you have done something admit it. Jax is


    the ideal man of all the girls in the school. I don¡¯t believe for a second that you have no feelings for Jax.


    You say that you don¡¯t like Jax, but you must have done a lot of things to seduce him secretly. I have


    seen a lot of hideous women who were duplicitous like you.¡±


    Gabrielle was imitated with Cassie¡¯s words. Gabrielle¡¯s patience was boiling over her veins as her eyes


    filled with coldness.


    ¡°Cassie, are you suggesting that you are also one of those girls who like Jax? You like Jax better than


    Emily, don¡¯t you? In order to prevent Emily from hating you, you are pretending that you don¡¯t like Jax,


    don¡¯t you?¡± Gabrielle Snapped back without hesitation


    Cassie¡¯s face was immediately flushed and she tumed pale hearing Gabrielle¡¯s words. ¡°Gabrielle,


    you¡¯re slinging mud at me. Do you even hear yourself? How could I like Jax? He is the ideal man that


    Emily likes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try


    to drive a wedge between me and Emily


    1


    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t have the time to ruin your rtionship. I am just stating the truth. If you both really care


    about cach other how can I be the one creating a wedge between you both just with a word?¡± Gabrielle


    crossed her arms over the chest and looked at them with a raised eyebrow,


    ¡°Gabrielle, I think you really need a lesson. Your face was scratched by a woman, wasn¡¯t it? I think you


    have messed with men with your seductive manners again. You got the perfect punishment. It would be


    better if you were scratched and disfiguredpletely Then you would be so ugly, that you don¡¯t


    have toe to school altogether, Emily. look at Gabrielle¡¯s face. It¡¯s so disgusting¡± Cassie whipped


    her head towards Emily immediately.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 71 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 71 Read Online


    Chapter 71 Get Out Of The Way


    Emily always acted like a princess. She loved the constant attention and ttery, especially by her


    friend Cassie.


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting Gabrielle, you deserve to be beaten;¡± Emily sajd arrogantly. In the University. Emily


    clearly thought she was above all else. As the daughter of the Garcia, she was practically royalty.


    ¡°Cassie, they say that great barkers are no biters. Can you get out of the Way now? Gabrielle winced


    ufortably. She wanted to get out of here. The strong perfume mixed with the stench of the toilet


    made her eyes water and nearly suffocated her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you really want to die? How dare you call me a dog! I¡¯m going to tear your face apart. Or,


    what¡¯s left of it. It¡¯s so messed up you won¡¯t be able to seduce any men from now on,¡± Cassie said


    irritably while she approached Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle knew what Cassie was about to do and kicked her out of the way. Gabrielle was out of


    strength, so Cassie merely stumbled and rushed towards her with greater fervor.


    ¡°Emily, let¡¯s teach her a lesson together today, so that she will have no face to appear in front of Jax


    again,¡± Cassie instigated Emily


    Upon hearingk¡¯s name. Emily was instantly enned and joined Canne in the light 1


    Mia had waited Gabrielle for a long time, but Gabrielle hadn¡¯te back. Mia thought that Gabrielle


    might be in trouble, and she also wanted to go to the toilet, so she came over thiete.


    Mia pushed the bathroom door open and saw two women surrounding Gabrielle. it seemned that


    Gabrielle had pped them several times. One of thern was red and flushed while the other was a


    mess.


    ¡°Gabrielle: what¡¯s going on?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes widened as she absorbed the scene and her fighting spirit


    ignited.


    How dare the two women beat Gabrielle?


    And it was two versus one.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Gabrielle turned around and nced at Mia, Cassie took this chance to grab


    Gabrielle¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you y tricks? Two Versus one is quite unfair. I¡¯ll help Gabrielle Then two versus


    two is fair!¡± Mia clenched her fists and directly joined the fight.it


    Emily and Cassie had thought that they could have dealt with Gabrielle, but they had never expected


    that Gabrielle was a formidable


    Now Mia hade, and Emily and Cassie knew they were immediately at a


    Mia was an aggressive person whose fighting spirit only became more evident as she had drunk a little.


    Mia grabbed both Mia and Cassie and started hitting them ruthlessly. She pulled their hair. poked them


    in the eyes, and threw their bodies across the room. Gabrielle stood aside and watched while Mia had


    her fun with the Iwo girls


    With the merciless flurry of punches and kicks, Mia could only be called one thing


    That was madman 2


    ¡°Gabrielle, stop this¡­¡±


    The hit made Cassie rose bleeding What kind of friend did Gabrielle make? Mia was just a fucking


    lunatic, ¡® Cassie thought.


    ¡°Mia, stop, or you¡¯ll kill them.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but stop Mia.


    Mia kicked Cassie. With a resounding crack. Mia stopped to gaze at her victim¡¯s face. Cassie¡¯s formerly


    perfect nose was now unnaturally bent. Mia snorted. ¡°The artificial


    Let¡¯s go, Gabrielle.¡±


    Mia grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s arm and lead her out the door. As soon as she pushed it open, Mia came face


    to face with a policeman.


    ¡°Greetings, ma¡¯am. We received a tip that there was a group of people gathering to fight here.¡±


    ¡°Hey. sir, it is not true. We didn¡¯t gather together to fight.¡± Mia was afraid. This wasn¡¯t her first run in


    with the police. She had always had her family to bail her out. But if Micheal knew that Mia was fighting


    again, he wouldn¡¯t let her off.


    Damn it! Who the hell called the police?


    ¡°Sir! Help! Those two beat us up. My nose ispletely broken! Ouch! It hurts!¡± When Cassie saw the


    police, she felt a glimmer of hope. She seized this opportunity to turn the story around


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s this woman with a crooked nose who hit my friend first. We needed to defend ourselves. It¡¯s not


    my fault her nose was poorly done that it became crooked all by itself. You should probably go to a


    better surgeon next time.¡± Mia looked at Cassie with an evil smile. i


    *You bitch¡­¡±


    *Take them all back for a record,¡± policeman said seriously.


    the


    Mia held Gabrielle¡¯s hand. ¡°Gabrielle, what do We do now? If my brother knows it, he will not let the


    off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯mu here.¡±


    They headed to the station and the police took their statements. After Waiting for a while, the police


    asked them to call someone lo bail them out.


    Gabrielle and Mia looked at each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my brother to bail me out, or anyone else in the family, if any of my Ftivese here,


    they¡¯ll tell my brother about it and I¡¯ll die!¡± Mia¡¯s face darkened She felt that a death sentence was


    approaching soon


    Gabrielle was amused by Mia.


    ¡°Mia, weren¡¯t you brave when you fought just now? Why are you so cowardly now? Gabrielle looked at


    Mia with a smile.


    ¡°Well, we were in a critical situation at that time. How could I allow them to bully my


    friend? It is my duty to protect and help you. Those two women were asking for it. They cuted death the


    moment theyid their hands on you. I have no idea¡­ It will alert the police.¡± Mia¡¯s voice was barely a


    whisper at the end


    At that time, all her instincts pushed her to help Gabrielle


    ¡°By the way. Gabrielle, who are you calling to bail you out? Your family. or your husband? How about


    askine your husbande over, so that I can see what the man who marry you looks like.¡± Mia said


    excitedly.


    Gabrielle¡¯s face darkened and her eyes were full of bitterness. How could she ask Westley to bail her


    out? Westley was in no mood to care about her right now


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Mia, you¡¯d better ask your brother to take you back first. It¡¯ste at mileht. I¡¯m


    the one who got you into trouble.¡± Gabrielle was really embarrassed. It was Gabrielle¡¯s private affair,


    but she got Mia involved


    ¡°But I don¡¯t dare to tell my brother! How about we stay here for one night? The police will let us go back


    tomorrow¡± Mia really didn¡¯t want to call Micheal.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you in the police station?¡± Benny arrived and stopped when he saw


    Gabrielle sitting there, staring at the floor.


    Gabrielle looked up and saw kenny and a young man beide him. H


    ¡°Damn it! Is that person Jax


    Why did Jaxe here with Henny?


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you okay? Do you know Benny?¡± Jax futTowed his brow. When Jax Siw Gabrielle, he


    immediately ran to her to check if she was okay..


    ¡°Gabrielle is Sloane¡¯s food friend. Gabrielle, I¡¯m Jax¡¯s elder coUSIEL¡± Henny briefly introduced his


    rtionship with Jax

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 72 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 72 Read Online


    Chapter 72 My Husband Is Busy


    Gabrielle was a slightly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect to find outx and Benny were cousins. Either way,


    this didn¡¯t regard Gabrielle.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need your worries. Jax, are you here for Emily? Tell Emily to stop actine 30 Crazy next


    time. We don¡¯t have anything to do with one another.¡± Gabrielle gazed at. Jax with a long face.


    Jax¡¯s face flushed in pink with embarrassinent. He looked at Gabrielle with uneasy eyes. ¡°Gabrielle,


    there is nothing between us. I have always liked you. Although Emily and I have known each other for a


    long time, we are just childhood friends. There¡¯s really nothing between us. Emily had just called me to


    bail her out. She wanted to keep this from her family and came to me instead. I had no idea..¡± I


    ¡°That woman beat Gabrielle first. Do you see the bruises on our faces? Those two women in there did


    this! They¡¯re crazy! Go back and watch those girls. Don¡¯t even bother getting in touch with Gabrielle.¡±


    When Jax had tried to exin, Mia realized it.


    Emily liked Jax, but Jax liked Gabrielle, exining why Emily resented her. She had ended up taking


    out this anger and jealousy 18:54


    ¡°Men are all devits!¡± Mia eximed.


    Jax¡¯s face bumed red. He was taken by surprise. ¡°Miss, I will take full responsibility for both of your


    injuries.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Just pay the medical fees. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to watch your girl. She¡¯s crazy. Warn her


    that if she messes with anyone like this again, I¡¯ll beat some sense into her.¡± Mia fumed.


    Jak stood there seechless. ¡°I already told you. She is not my girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Tax, this is a matter between you and Emily. You two should deal with it on your own. I hope it won¡¯t


    happen again.¡± Gabrielle nced atx. Her eyes were cold and hurt.


    ¡°Gabrielle please. Let me take you to the hospital.¡± Jax¡¯s eyes wallowed in concern They nced at her


    face, traveling from her tussled hair to her swollen face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll faze me with those fake tears. Take your women and leave. One of thern I¡¯m sure


    has a broken hose. As well deserved as it is, the hospital is calling Perhaps those prosthetics will have


    to be reced. It could barely stand a chance; it must be cheap. Considering she¡¯s wearing thousands


    of dors¡¯ worth in clothes, it¡¯s a I


    joke she can¡¯t even afford a proper nose job.¡± Mia scoffed.


    She couldn¡¯t stand anyone that messed with her friends. In her eyes, Jax had thising from a mile


    away.


    Max¡¯s mouth gaped in shock, ¡°Why are women so aggressive nowadays?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Well, go and bail out Emily and Cassie. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to get involved


    with Jax anymore. It was Emily and Cassie who took the initiative to cause trouble. Gabrielle and Mia


    wouldn¡¯t have had to fight back if they were never provoked.


    Jax sighed as his eyes lingered on Gabrielle for a moment more. He stepped away and into the


    interrogation room, looking for Emily and Cassie


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you called anyone to bail you out?¡± Benny asked Gabrielle


    Because of what had happened to Sloane, she now loathed Benny. He knew. He could see the


    aversion on her face.


    ¡°Beniny, this is none of your business. I don¡¯t need your care and I don¡¯t need your help. You¡¯d better


    leave along with those three.¡± She refused to show kindness to Benny: Not after what he did.


    Mia had a feeling that there was something bad in the rtionship between Gabrielle and Benny. It was


    quite obvious that Gabrielle had a general distaste towards him.


    Despite this, there seemed to be a deep hatred between the two


    ¡°Hey. what¡¯s your rtionship with that guy?¡± Mia couldn¡¯t help but be curious. She gently elbowed


    Gabrielle¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gabrielle said coldly.


    IF Gabrielle could choose, she wished she had never met Benny. He was a bastard in every


    ¡°I came by to ask how Sloane is doing.¡± Benny asked hesitantly


    Westley¡¯s bodyguards had been guarding Sloane¡¯s ward. Benny could hardly even get close to the


    Ward, let alone go in to see Sloane


    He had called Gabrielle to ask about Sloane, but Gabrielle refused to answer the phone and cklisted


    him.


    Now that Benny had finally caught up to her, let alone even reach her, of course he had to


    ¡°Benny, Sloane was seriously injured and is


    still in aa in the word because of you. I have no idea when Sloane will wake up and it¡®s your fault!


    Are you happy that your wish Chm EruerHaven¡¯t you always hated Sloane and wanted her to die?¡±


    Gabrielle had always be good at containing her emotions. When it came to Slovine however, her mind


    went rampant at the thought of something happening to her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Benny gazed at Gabrielle with sad eyes.


    ¡°Benny. I have nothing to say to you. Please leave.¡± Gabrielle really didn¡¯t want to see Benny right now.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about what had happened or anything of that matter


    Benny looked at Gabrielle. failing to bring himself to speak.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for Westley toe over, you know you can tell me and I could just bail you out,¡±


    Benny offered.


    Gabrielle felt furious. Her cheeks burned and her fist curled.


    Benny was a bastard. Why should Gabrielle ept his help?


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I would never ept your help. Even if Westley doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll find a


    way out.¡± Her eyes burned


    18 19


    with a


    ce con


    Benny k what kind of person Gabrielle was. She always looked easy-wing however, she was tough and


    stubborn. He knew, neither he nor anyone, would be able to change her mind.


    If Gabrielle said she didn¡¯t ner Benny¡¯s help, it meant that she really didn¡¯t need it.


    He knew that if he talked any longer it would Only further vex Gabrielle.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take any leave.¡± Benny stepped out.


    Mia leaned over and looked at Gabrielle with both concern and curiosity. ¡°That man was really


    handsome. Who is he? It kind of seems like you guys have some deep hatred between you.¡±


    When she heard the words ¡°deep hatred¡¯, the errotions came rushing back. Gabrielle could feel her


    blood boil.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a deep hatred between us. My best friend is still unconscious in the hospital


    because of him. Don¡¯t you think 1 should hate him?¡± Gabrielle retorted through gritted teeth


    Mia was shocked. She didn¡¯t realized this was that man¡¯s fault. Her face fell and darkened in


    displeasure.


    ¡°He is really a scumbag. You should stay away from him in case,¡± Mia urged..


    ¡°But what should we do now? Should I call my brother?¡± At the thought of this, Mia¡¯s face turned


    gloomy.


    ¡°How about I help you to call Mr. Robinson?¡± Gabrielle just wanted to tease Mia.


    Mia immediately waved her hand. ¡°No, No. you can¡¯t call my brother. You¡¯d better ask Your husband to


    come here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s away on a business trip right now Besides, I don¡¯t want him to see me like this, Gabrielle directly


    rejected.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 73 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 73 Read Online


    Chapter 73 You Are My Legal Wife


    A disturbing idea surfaced in Gabrielle¡¯s mind. Maybe Westley was still with Holly. If Gabrielle called


    Westley, she might interrupt their pleasure.


    Then Westley would hate Gabrielle even more.


    The very thought made Gabrielle feel as if her throat was blocked by shredded newspaper.


    *Wellhever mind.¡± Mia didn¡¯t press Gabrielle any further. To be honest, it would be embarrassing for


    Gabrielle to let her husband see her like this.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I think I should call my brother. Even though he¡¯ll tell me off, it¡¯s better than staying here all


    night.¡± Gritting her teeth, Mia took out her phone and dialed Micheal¡¯s nurnber.


    ¡°Micheal. I¡¯m at the police station with Gabrielle. Come and bail us out.¡± Mia told Micheal the address of


    the police station and then hung up the phone,


    ¡°Gabrielle, my brother is going to skin me aliveter. You¡¯ve got to help me. Your words will definitely


    work on him.¡± Mia looked at Gabrielle seriously.


    Gabrielle could tell that Mis was really care of her brother


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. When Micheal gets here, I¡¯ll protect you. I wen¡¯t let himn hurt you.¡± Gabrielle patted


    Min¡¯s shoulder ently tofort her.


    About ten minutester, a tall man appeared in front of Gabrielle and Mia. As he stood there. ring at


    them, his face darkened and Huis eyes becane like daggers. He looked very angry and intimidating. No


    wonder that Mia was afraid of Micheal Even Gabrielle was a little scared now!


    ¡°Gabrielle, this is my brother,¡± Mia whispered. Mia was such a coward that she had already hidden


    behind Gabrielle.


    ¡°Mia, quit hiding!¡± Micheal cast a cold nce at Mia over Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder.


    How could Mia dare to face her brother like this? Mia knew that, if she did, her brother would rip shreds


    off her, so she stayed where she was and held Gabrielle¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, please exin to my brother. He¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Mia pleaded with Gabrielle.


    ¡°Mr. Robinson, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Jones, I know what you want to say:


    but it¡¯s not the first time that Mia has made Erouble. I put to teach her a lesson¡± Michal looked at


    Gabrielle seriously.


    Even if it was Gabrielle who was protecting Min, Micheal was still determined to show Mia the error of


    her ways. Recently. Mia had been bing more and more unreasonable


    ¡°Mr. Robinson, it¡¯s my fault Mia fought withi the others this time. Those two women have a prudge


    against me. Plus, they beat me first, so Mia was just helping me get even. If you really want to punish


    Mia, you should punish me first.¡± Gabrielle raised her hand and straightened her back. She didn¡¯t just


    want to protect Mia; she wanted to truly reason with Micheal


    Gabrielle knew how that it was Micheal¡¯s anger driving him to act like this toward Mia. But what was the


    point of teaching her a lesson like this, so indiscriminately? It waspletely unreasonable. How could


    Micheal


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Jones, are you trying to protect Mia?¡± It was true that Micheal didn¡¯t know the details of what had


    actually happened. He¡¯d just received a call from Mia, saying that they¡¯d been locked up at the police


    station, so Micheal had rushed over.


    ¡°I¡¯m not defending Mia or what she did. I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me. 19:00


    you can ask the police officer if I¡¯m lying ¨C Gabrielle stared at Micheal, not hacking


    During the baill procedure, Micheal asked the police officer Assisting him what had happened. It was


    just as Gabrielle had described. It was indeed true that the two other women had beat Gabrielle first, so


    Micheal had jumped to conclusions and misunderstood Mia¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Micheal, as I said, I didn¡¯t make any trouble. It was the two women who were out of line. They bullied


    Gabrielle first. So [..¡±


    ¡°Mia, even if that¡¯s true, what you did was still wrong Go wait in the car. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital


    later.¡± After a look toward Mia that pr¨¦cluded any further argument, Micheal. turned to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. I am see you¡¯ve sustained new injuries on top of old ones. You


    need to get that taken care of properly.¡± When Micheal spoke to Gabrielle, his tone shiftedpletely.


    ¡°No, thank you, Micheal. It¡¯s Mia who helped me tonight. I¡¯m really sorry to have troubled you. You take


    Mia to the hospital-don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡®Why is Gabrielle being so nice to Micheal, after the way he¡¯s


    acted?¡± Mia thought, annoyed, as she eavesdropped from a few steps away. 18.00


    Gabrielle, don¡¯t be so polite to my brother. It¡¯s no trouble at all, he wants to help. Let¡¯s get in the car


    together,¡± Mia said, returning und halding Gabrielle¡¯s hand again


    ¡°Ne, thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Mones.¡± Gabrielle was interrupted by


    As soon as Gabrielle turned and saw Alvin, she looked around automatically. searching for Westley, but


    she didn¡¯t see hitri Gabrielle was relieved, but also a little disappointed.


    Westley must have known that Gabrielle had got in trouble. Westley almost always knew Everything


    that went down in Antawood. So he liicely knew and simply hadn¡¯te to take care of Gabrielle in


    person.


    ¡°Alvin, why are you here? Micheal had bailed me out. You didn¡¯t have toe.¡± Gabrielle said politely


    to Alvin


    ¡°Miss Jones, Mr. Morris is waiting for you in the car,¡± Alvin exined while looking at Gabrielle calmly


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart sank. She felt extremely uncasy, as if she had failed her exams and then got in trouble


    with the teachers and was about to face her parents.


    Gabriele hadn¡¯t felt like that LOT 11Y YES, but now it felt all too real. It made her really


    ¡°1 k W. Let¡¯s go .¡± Gabrielle had no choice bui te follow Alvin.


    ¡°Mr. Robinson, thanks for bailing me out. L¡¯en getting out of here now. Bye, Mia.¡± Gabrielle looked at


    Mia


    ¡°Gabrielle, is your husband here?¡± Mia peeted at Gabrielle curiously. She really wanted to follow


    Gabrielle to see what her husband looked like


    Fut Mia knew that if she did that, her brother would definitely skin her alive!


    ¡°Mia, I told you to wait in the car Hurry up!¡± Micheal cast a sidne nce at Mia.


    Mia pursed her lips with dissatisfaction. But Micheal¡¯s authoritative Words forced her to turn around and


    go to his car as instructed. As she did, however, Mia saw that Gabrielle was also following Alvin


    outside.


    ¡°Miss Jones, please get in the car.¡± Alvin opened the door for Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle stood beside the car, hesitating


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re such a troublemaker! I leave for a few days and you get yourself


    thrown in jail?¡¯ Get in right The Or, if you¡¯d prefer to stay at the police station for the might, it¡¯s time with


    me.¡± Suddenly, a mocking voice came frem inside the car.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare to think too much and got into the car with taste.


    When Gabrielle saw Westley sitting there, his expression cold, she knew that he was extremely y


    ¡°Westley, why are you here?¡± Gabrielle asked Westley earnestly.


    ¡°Well, it seems like you can handle yourself, Gabrielle. You didn¡¯t need me toe here at all.


    Apparently now you can just get arrested and ask someone else to bail you out. You can just do


    whatever you want. right?¡± Westley said sarcastically


    He sounded livid..


    Gabrielle knew why Westley was so upset and immediately exined. ¡°Westley. I didn¡¯t mean to get


    arrested. They hurt me first, so Mia helped me fight back MI. Robinson came here to bail Mia out. No


    one was here for me yet, so he bailed me out too. He didn¡¯te here especially for me.¡±


    ¡°No one? Did you call me? Gabrielle, how could you not ask for my help when you were in such major


    trouble? Am I your husband on


    What Yau are MY legal wife now. You don¡¯t need other men to bail you out.¡± Westley Commande

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 74 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 74 Read Online


    Chapter 74 Why Should I Care About Him


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since they got married, Westley was Always fond of saying harsh words to Gabriell, but this time,


    the way he spoke to her stabbed her right through the heart. This made her sheechless for several


    minutes.


    Why would he say that she didn¡¯t treat him as her husband? He wasn¡¯t even a real husband to her, she


    was just trying to fill up the gap left by Nellie who was supposed to be married to him. So why should


    she treat him as her husband?


    ¡°Well, you were quite busy then.¡± Besides, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t so sure that he woulde to bail her out


    because she wasn¡¯t like a real wife to him


    ¡°Busy? What do you mean by busy? It waste at night. What did you expect me to be busy with at that


    time of the night, Gabrielle?¡± He looked at her in disgust.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he know what he was busy with? Dol always have to spell everything out?¡¯ she thought to


    herself.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to cause you any inconvenience. Most importantly. you already Warned me that you


    didn¡¯t want to see me


    nha king any trouble. She didn¡¯t want to start if endles conversation of why she did what she did so she


    decided to shoulder the me,


    ¡°IF CHUI don¡¯t want to cause me any inconvenience as you say, then you should behave yourseln¡± he


    yelled at her in ander


    Gabrielleported herself and didn¡¯t say a word more in order not to upset hier again.


    ¡°Alvin, drive us to Remy¡¯s hospital.¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk to her as he was extremely angry with her.


    ¡°Why did she like getting into trouble?¡¯ he thought angrily.


    The old injuries on her face were not fully healed and now she had new ones. When Remy saw this, he


    was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Miss Jones, I was at Vineyard Vi this morning to change the dressing for you. Can you please tell


    me what happened?¡± Remy asked Gabrielle while wearing a pair of gloves. He wanted to know how


    she got more injuries on her face.


    Her face was red even though she wasn¡¯t choking She had nothing to say to debunk what Remy said.


    He really wanted to know what happened


    AS Tot only had she failed to heal her old wounds, but she also added new ones to them


    She felt too guilty to look kemy in the face.


    ¡°If you¡¯re being bullied by your family. I can help you get the bestwyer in the city. Stop adding new


    Injuries to the ones you already have and keep asking me to help you dress them. I¡¯m on the verge of


    breaking down, Kemiy said jokingly.


    Hearing this, Westley got very angry and spoke to him in a very cold manner. ¡°I asked you to treat and


    dress her wounds. Can¡¯t you be fast about it? You¡¯re taking so much time by talking too much. Don¡¯t


    your patientsin about the way you talk?¡±


    ¡°Actually, my patients are very kind, and they adore me very much. So tell me, what happened to your


    wife¡¯s face? If you were not the one who did this to her, then who did? or did she go out in the middle of


    the night to fight again?¡± Remy asked as he looked at Westley.


    *Answer the question yourself, Gabrielle.¡± Westley said to her with a sneer on his face.


    She felt so ashamed of herself that she wished the ground would just open up and swallow her.


    This was not the first time she fought with people. She knew that if Remy knew this, he would see her


    as a little hoodlum who liked


    She felt very ashamed.


    ¡°Gabrielle, did you fight with people again?¡± Seeing the redness of Gabrielle¡¯s face, Remy knew that he


    had guessed correctly.


    ¡°Ha-ha, it seems that this wife of yours is just a naughty girl who likes fighting so much. You should be


    more careful, Westley.¡± Remy told him without mincing words.


    ¡®What did he mean by saying that Westley should be more careful? Was he trying to say that I am a


    bad wife?¡¯ she thought angrily.


    ¡°Why should I be the one to be more careful? If anyone has to be careful, then it should be her. If she


    keeps fighting with people without thinking about hersell. I really won¡¯t care if she dies in the process of


    being beaten up again,¡± he said in annoyance.


    Remy smiled a bit. ¡°Gabrielle will feel very bad with the way you¡¯re talking. When I went to Vineyard


    Vi this morning, she ran out with so much joy. But when she saw me, her countenance fell. It seemed


    like I was not the person she was expecting to see which made her very disappointed.¡± .


    ¡°Remy!¡± What he said made her very uneasy.


    ¡®What did he mean by what he was saying? she pondered deeply.


    ¡°Did I say anything contrary? Can you tell me who you were waiting for this morning, Gabrielle?¡± Remy


    said that of purpose.


    She took a quick look at Westley and looked away shaking her head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t know what


    you¡¯re talking about, Remy. I was not waiting for anyone, neither was I expecting someone. Please help


    me deal with the injuries as quickly as possible.¡±


    with that, he didn¡¯t say a word more. He began to dress her wounds.


    On their way back home, she sat uneasily on the passenger side of the car. Sometimes, she looked


    straight ahead and at other times, she looked out of the window, but she tried as much as possible to


    avoid eye contact with Westley


    ¡°You haven¡®t seen me for a few days. Gabrielle. Is it that you don¡¯t recognize me anymore or do I look


    scary to you now?¡± he asked her as he became ufortable with the way she avoided his gaze.


    ¡°No.¡± Gabrielle shook her head immediately.


    ¡°Who were you waiting for today?¡± Thinking of what Remy had said some minutes ago, he was very


    curious to know who she was waiting for


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t waiting for anyone. Hemy doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.¡± She would never admit it to


    hlin. She couldn¡¯t tell him that she was waiting for him. If she told him. he would think that she was


    being hrious. Why should she be waiting for him?


    It might even make him hate her more.


    ¡°Really?¡± It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe what she said. He knew that she didn¡¯t want to tell him


    the truth.


    She didn¡¯t want them to dwell on the issue anymore, so she changed the topic. ¡°You haven¡¯t been


    home for some days now. Are you so busy with work at the office?¡±


    As she asked him this, she thought of the phone call Holly had answered when she called him.


    ¡°Maybe he wasn¡¯t so busy with work at the office, but was busy taking care of Holly whose leg was


    hurt,¡± she thought as she imagined him pampering Holly


    ¡°When did it be your right to interfere in my private life, Gabrielle? I don¡¯t rernember giving you


    such right.¡± He would


    never tell her what went on in his life. After all, she was just a substitute wife. I


    She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have asked him such a question and immediately teurelled it.


    **Westley. I don¡¯t mean to interfere in your affairs. I am just concerned about your well being.¡± She


    wanted to exin to him, but it was hard for her to exin it in a way for Hien to understand.


    She decided not to exin


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯d better remember who you are. Don¡¯t take care of things you shouldn¡¯t. and I need you


    to know that you don¡¯t have the right to meddle in my private life,¡± he blurted out without caring about


    how she felt.


    Although she felt mistreated by what he said, she had to hide her feelings. She couldn¡¯t show it directly,


    let alone let him know that what he said had hurt her deeply.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I just wold you?¡± Seeing the resentful look on her face, he felt a little sorry for


    her. Seeing her face battered with wounds, his heart softened up a little


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that Westley, you can say whatever you want to say. It¡¯s okay, she said as she choked


    back her anger.


    ¡®Haw could she pretend to be not angry in This condition?¡± he reasoned.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened? Why did you fight with people again? Are you a ruffian? Why do you always


    like fighting with other people When he heard that she had a fight with women in the toilet of the


    restaurant and was sent to the police station, he was really angry and wondered why she would do


    suchi A thing


    It seemed that he had married a trouble maker, not a wife. She made trouble almost every day, so he


    was thinking about asking her to go back to the lones,


    She was amused by what he had said. She wanted tough, but dared not so as not to anger him


    ¡°I¡¯m not a ruffian. It was those two women who beat me first. If they didn¡¯t do it first, I wouldn¡¯t have


    fought them. I¡¯m not an easily intimnidated woman.¡± Although she still felt bad because of the way he


    spoke to her at first, she became a little happy when she saw that he seemed to care about her


    He was not as ruthless as he imed to be und was very concerned about her.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 75 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 75 Read Online


    Chapter 75 Care About Her


    ¡°So, why did you do that?¡± Westley didn¡¯t understand why he cated so much about Gabrielle¡¯s affairs.


    Because the man Emily likes,ncies de instead, so she¡¯s out to make trouble for me¡±. Gabrielle felt a


    tinge of shame, so she spoke in a low voice.


    Regardless of her quietly spoken voice, Gabrielle could still be heard out of earshot range from where


    they were sitting


    Westley frowned, half rolling back his eyes in anf?yance. As expected, they had fought because of a


    man again.


    Was Gabrielle destined to be a stunner when she grew up?


    ¡°Are you showing off in front of me?¡¯ Westley said icily


    Gabrielle stared at Westley. She didn¡¯tprehend what he had meant. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to show off¡¯ said


    Gabrielle defiantly! ¡®You asked me the reason, and the reason is


    ¡°I¡¯m really not interested in what you have to tell me,¡± Westley interrupted Gabrielle


    Gabrielle was trying to exin, but after being interrupted so coarsely. she suddenly didn¡¯t want to talk


    anymore.


    Gabrielle had nothing further to say to Westley. She had thought too highly of him ta expect anything


    diflerent; but she was taken aback by his attitude.


    There was an eerie silence as they traveled by car to the Vineyard Vi,


    Neil was confused when Westley and Gabrielle returned home together. It waste.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Miss Jones, oh my! Why have you both returned? Didn¡¯t you say that you Were going to


    see some of your friends?¡± Neil looked to Gabrielle hoping for an answer.


    He was not expecting that Gabrielle woulde back here tonight.


    ¡°Gabrielle had gone to see her friend, and they had fought with some others, so the police locked her


    up. I went to the police station to pick her up¡±. Westley spoke in a strange tone and then went directly


    upstairs.


    Gabrielle was so embarrassed by what | Westley had just said that she hadn¡¯t the courage to look at


    Neil.


    ¡°Miss Tones, are you ok? Have you hurt your


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    fade again? Neil stared at Gabrielle¡¯s face, with a look of concern. He wanted to say to Gabrielle, ¡®Why


    does a girl like you want to Fight?¡±, but Neil was afraid that it would hurt Gabrielle¡¯s pride, so he kept


    quiet.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ok thanks Neil. I received several wakinds as a result of the fight, but they have been treated


    by Remy.¡± Gabrielle looked back at Neil with an aggrieved stare.


    ¡°Well. It¡¯s gettingte Miss Jones, so off to your room and have a good rest. Don¡¯t deal with this trouble


    by yourself next time. You can tell Mr. Morris, as most of the people in Antwood will show their respect


    to Mr. Morris.¡± Neil was deeply worried about the wounds to her face.


    Gabrielle¡¯s skin was fair, and the previous wounds on her face hadn¡¯tpletely healed. Now she had


    some fresh wounds to contend with. Who are these people that beat Gabrielle? They were so very


    cruel.


    ¡°I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare to ask Mr. Morris for help. I¡¯m afraid that he will be quite angry with me.¡± Although


    Gabrielle was telling the truth, it would not be understood by Westley if he heard it


    ¡°Did you not think that I would be angry that you got your face all messed again, and that you would


    need someone like me to go to the police station to get you out and to give you a


    lift home? Westley¡¯s cold wice came again like ice from behind Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle let out a shiver. She shouldn¡¯t have talked about Westley behind his back.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say that I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you insist on making simr trouble again, I will ask the Jones to take you back. Then you


    will get out of Antawood with the lones,¡± Westley said sternly. ring directly at Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle felt her herself trembling and modded weakly. ¡°i know. I promise I won¡¯t cause you any further


    trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°Neil, go and make me a cup of coffee.¡± Then, Westley turned around and headed to the study


    Gabrielle suddenly realized what was happening. She looked at the time and realized Westley was still


    working and it was almost one o¡¯clock in the morning,


    ¡°Westley,¡± said Gabrielle, ¡°it¡¯s sote. Don¡¯t you go to bed?¡± Gabrielle had asked Westley the question


    subconsciously,


    ¡°I still have unfinished business. You can go to bed first or do you want me to sleep with you?¡± Westley


    looked back at Gabrielle with a slightly devilish look.


    Gabrielle was nervous and her face flushed with embarrassment. Gabrielle hadn¡¯t asked Westley to


    sleep with her. She turned, said good night to Neil and ran upstairs.


    Gabrielle ran so fast that she almost lost her


    Her stumbling startled Neil. Fortunately. Gabrielle didn¡¯t fall. She quickly disappeared from Neil and


    Westley¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you care about Miss Jones, don¡¯t you?¡± Neil said, looking at Westley.


    Westley was a little taken aback as he looked directly at Neil. ¡°Neil, so why do you think that I care


    about Gabrielle


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care for Miss Jones? I can tell that you do.¡± Neil was xurious. He could say anything in front


    of Westley. After all, Westley had to show respect to Neil.


    ¡°Neil, there¡¯s no need for me to care for her. She¡¯s my nominal wife now, so I can¡¯t let anyone bully her.


    Bullying her means bullying me and I can¡¯t let that go.¡± Westley Spoke calmly. He just wanted Neil to


    know that he helped Gabrielle not because of carine for her, but because she was his nominal wife.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Gabrielle¡¯s identity, Westley |


    wouldn¡¯t care about her


    all.


    Neil didn¡¯t say anything more. He knew that Westley was just stubborn.


    ¡°Ok Mr. Morris, 1¡¯ll make collee for youter, Do you need anything else?¡± Neil changed the topic. If he


    continued to talk about Gabrielle, it would only make Westley angrier.


    ¡°Can you bring me another pot of water?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you can do your work tomorrow. * Nel was worried about Westley.


    Since Westley had taken over thepany. he¡¯d be a workaholic. He worked night and day


    without resting


    But it would make Westley copse from exhaustion.


    This was supposed to be today¡¯s work. Well, I¡¯ll go in.¡± Westley didn¡¯t want to exin anymore. He


    turned around and went into the study


    If Westley hadn¡¯t gone to the police station to pick up Gabrielle, he mostly likely would have finished his


    work.


    His picking up Gabrielle, had dyed Westley from finishing his work.


    Returning to her room, Gabrielle went


    directly to the bathroom, and stood in front of the Wishbasin She looking at herself in the mirror with


    gauze all over her face.


    It was horrible!


    The wound was wrapped in a transparent pauze, but now it was covered with white gauze. She


    surmised that she will have to stay at home for a few more days before she could see anyone,


    otherwise, she would scare people to death if they saw her like this.


    ¡®Gabrielle, how utterly shameful you are! This is the first time that I¡¯ve fought with others. How could I


    be arrested and taken to the police station, and have to ask someone to bail me out?


    But I would not have predicted that Westley was the one to pick me up in person.¡±


    Oh, what did Westley think of Gabrielle now? Would this cause Westley to hate Gabrielle more, and to


    think that she was a trouble maker?


    Gabrielle felt a strong headacheing on, the more she thought about her episode, so she took a


    shower and went to bed. To her, this was the best solution to forgetting her blues. However, in


    Gabrielle¡¯s dream, Westley was there humiliating and bullying her. Restless, she was awake before the


    dawn.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 76 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 76 Read Online


    Chapter 76 I¡®ve Been Suspended From School


    It was still very early in the morning. Although the birds chirped noisily. the atmosphere was quite calm


    Gabrielle, still in bed, opened her cyes and looked out of the window. She wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy, so she


    stood up immediately. She slid her nightgown on her body, opened the door, and walked out to the


    balcony. The air outside was quite cold and chilly which made her hold the cor of her nightgown


    tightly. As a result of the chilly air. goose bumps immediately appeared on her arms. She walked close


    to the railing looked down, and saw Westley standing in the garden.


    He was still wearing the same clothes he worest night ¡°He must have been awake all through the


    night,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    He looked tall and well built in the white and ck pants he wore, which made him look handsome.


    Although she could only see his back and head from the angle where she stood, she was already


    attracted by him. Merely seeing his back was so captivating that it could charm anybody.


    With one hand in his pocket and the thier holding a ss of water, he stared ab nt mindedly. He was so


    lost in thought, looking


    at the sky. that he didn¡¯t know she way Staring at him.


    Though she only saw hitti from the back, she could easily tell that he was very tired


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure he didn¡¯t sleep a winkst night and so he must be very tired, she Teasoned.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    and she


    just then, a rush of cold wind ble couldn¡¯t help but snecze.


    ¡°Ah-choomi.!¡±


    Before she could cover het mouth, it was already toote. He swung around and looked at her. He


    frowned when he saw her leaning on the railing of the balcony in only her nightwear


    ¡°Am I so handsome that you can¡¯t resist staring at the this early morning¡± he teased


    her


    Who was staring? Even though it was obvious. that she was staring at him, she wouldn¡¯t admit it to


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not staring at you. You¡¯re the one who is standing in front of my balcony.¡± she said intentionally, but


    she soon regretted her words immediately after she said them. How could she have forgotten whom


    she was talking to? How could she have spoken to


    him in such kind of tone?


    ¡°Gabrielle, you have got some nerves, haven¡¯t you?¡± he said she jueted at her closely,


    It was until that moment that she found out that he did look charming when he looked up. She couldn¡¯t


    help but be captivated by his charming face. She was 20 let in het thoughts that she didn¡¯t know that


    she was staring at him so much.


    ¡°Did you sleep at allst night?¡± she asked him with all seriousness.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. I already told you to stop meddling in my affalis.¡±


    He gave her a cold nce, turned around, and went inside the house.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man so afogant!¡± she said to herself


    She wanted to tell him how proud and arrogant he was buit decided against it.


    After some time, she freshened up and went downstairs.


    She scanned the living room for ny trace of her husband but didn¡¯t see him. Only Neil and the other


    servants were there.


    ¡°Good morning. Neil,¡±


    she said as she


    walked towards him. ¡°Hope you had a sound


    ¡°Good moming, Miss Jones. Yes, I did. You¡¯re up: 90 early today. The breakfast will be ready


    *There¡¯s no problem, I don¡¯t have any isatie with that. Where is Westley? I saw himnie in just now


    while I was still upstails. she


    ¡°He has gone back to his study. Do you have anything in mind to tell him, Miss Jones?¡± he asked as he


    looked at her.


    ¡°No. I just wanted to know if he stayed awake throughout the night. Why would he stay up sote?¡±


    She knew very little about her husband. Although they lived in the same house, she felt she was far


    away from him s


    ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t sleep all through the night, which is quite a normal routine for Mr. Morris. He is very


    diligent when ites to his work. Miss Jones, you should care more about him in the future,¡± he


    reminded her.


    ¡°I want to care about him, but he doesn¡¯t want me to. He doesn¡¯t even give me the opportunity. He has


    warned me several times not to interfere in his private affairs. I don¡¯t know what else I can do to show


    him how much I care,¡± she inuttered as he lowered her head. Westley tried as much as possible


    to be apart frain her; he didn¡¯t want her care neither did he want to be intimals with her.


    What else can I do ta shohim how much I Care in this situation?¡¯ she thought deeply. But then, she had


    noticed that the m e she tried to show him how much she cared, the Tote he hated her without restants


    ¡°Miss Jones, what did you say?¡± Neil was in a trade just now and he didn¡¯t hear what she had said


    clearly


    She shook her head and smiled clumnaily ¡°Not to Wolny. Neil. I didn¡¯t say anything


    She had got up so early. After she had her breakfast, she went back into her Toon to Fest for some


    minutes. Then she received a call froin Mia


    ¡°Hello, Mia Are you okay?¡± Kementerine the scratches on Mia¡¯s face, she became watried.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. My brother took me lu 2 hospitalst night and they dressed the wounds and also


    gave me some medicine, Now I¡¯m being forced by my mother to stay at home until my wounds heal.


    Damn it! My wounds will take longer before they heal totally. Do you know how long it will take? My


    brother is just like a devil! He doesn¡¯t Want me to have fun!¡± sheined bitterly


    Gabrielle could undeniand how she felt. Mia was an extrovert and try lively and so, if she Was long


    forced to stay at home, she m be very lonely and depressed


    ¡°Toti¡±t 17 such a thing. Min Mr. Robinson did what he did for your good. When the injuries on your face


    heal, you can dress yourself up ande out to y. It¡¯s better that way than telineughed at by


    others because of the nimetoils injuries of your face.¡± She tried to cxin to her to make her


    understand why her brother did what he did.


    ¡°Well, it seems like what you said makes much sense lu¡¯s far more pleasant to hear it from you than


    how iniy brother said it. By the way, how¡¯s your face? There are old wounds that haven¡¯t totally healed


    yet, and now there ale niew ones. It must make you feel very ufortable. Your husband came to


    pick you upst night, right? Was he so angry that he wanted to rip you apart, or he wanted to rip the


    two bitches who dared toy their hands on you?¡± Mia said with so much excitement.


    ¡°Can you stop sounding so volent. Mia?¡¯ NY husband is not as brutal as you think.¡± In reality, Gabrielle


    knew that her husband was more brutal than others thought.


    ¡°Anyway, I can tell that you both love cach other. Your husband is a great man, right? He


    must have been very word when he waw youst might. Did you¡­ Did you do anything too shocking to


    be saken aboutst night Mia had always been yful and this showed in the way she asked her


    questions,


    ¡°Anything shocking like what? We did nothing. He just took me to the hospital to treat my wounds,


    nothing more. He is still ingly with me.¡± Thinking of the look on Westley¡¯s face that morning, she began


    to


    feel ufortable.


    ¡°You can gently persuade him when he¡¯s angry with you. If he is not appeased, just drag him to the bed


    and press your body against his. I believe that would make him happy with you eventually.¡± Mia gave


    her a bad idea.


    This made her speechless. ¡°You seem to be quite experienced in thing like this, Mia. If you keep being


    seductive and flirty. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I give up. With the way you¡¯re so reserved and uptight, one would think that you¡¯re not


    married. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to meet your husbandst might. When can We see again?¡± Mia


    asked her curiously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter¡± How would she dare to take Mia to see her husband? She would be scared


    to death, considering the kind of person Mia was


    ¡°Actually. I know you¡¯re very conservative. You don¡¯t want me to see your husband. I know you¡¯re afraid


    that I will charm him. with my beauty.¡± Mia was a chatterbox who derived happiness from talking


    nonsen1ST 2


    What she said amazed Gabrielle


    ¡°You¡¯re correct, that¡¯s what I¡¯m scared of. After all, you¡¯re much more beautiful than me. So I won¡¯t let


    my husband sre you 90 that you don¡¯t steal him away from me,¡± she said heartily.


    Mia¡¯s mood waspletely boosted by the way Gabrielle spoke with her. ¡°You¡¯re my source of


    happiness, Gabrielle. Since I¡¯ve been forced to stay at home by my brother these days, is it okay if I


    call you and chat with you when I¡¯m bored? Mia asked pleadingly


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all, but shouldn¡¯t you be in school in the morning Gabrielle thought Mia might be in


    school.


    ¡°Well, for now, I¡¯ve been suspended from school because I fought,¡± Mia uttered without feeling


    embarrassed at all.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 77 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 77 Read Online


    Chapter 77 What¡®s Wrong With Mr. Morris


    All of a sudden, Gabrielle believed she acted Weakly. Mia, on the other hand, was so brave and had


    risked her life in the fight. Her actions this time had made Micheal yery angry. Gabrielle decided that he


    was getting ustomed to Mia¡¯s character.


    ¡°By the way, Gabrielle, are you a student of Alorith University?¡± Mia asked all of it sudden


    ¡°Yes, I majored in Jewelry Design,¡± Gabrielle Teplied, frank


    ¡°Come and take a look at what the micro blog says. it reads, ¡®Gabrielle, a senior majoring in Jewelry


    Design, caught fighting.¡± When Gabrielle heard Mia¡¯s words, it urged her to watch the news.


    Immediately. Gabrielle checked the micro blog using her phone.


    What she saw was shocking


    The fight Gabrielle hadst night was all over the news. Micro-blogs, forums, and gossip websites


    carried it. It was trending,


    In the reports, Only Gabrielle¡¯s and Mia¡¯s faces appeared. Emily¡¯s and Cassie¡¯s were


    inclear because they were either blurred on taken from a different angle,


    Each of the pictures showed Gabrielle and


    Damn it! It was evident that someone had ndend Gabrielle and Mia. That person deliberately did it.


    It must be the handiwork of Emily and


    ¡°Oh my God! Did Emily and Cassie think. I was soft on them when I hit them? How dare they


    nder us? They provoked us first by hitting us. Who took those photos in the bathroom? We walked


    into a trap. Gabrielle, someone has framed us.¡± Mia realized this at that instant


    Emily and Cassie had set up this trap. They had med it all from the beginning. By the way, there was


    to camera in thedies toilet.


    Gabrielle agreed with Mia. From the start to the end, this was Emily¡¯s n.


    ¡°Mia, can you ask Mr. Robinson to do us i favor? Let him help us deal with the situation. First, let him


    take the report away and then have the photos restored. I want Emily¡¯s and Cassie¡¯s faces to be on it.¡±


    The problem was somewhat daunting to Gabrielle. She wished she could immediately


    TH


    It was no secret that they would lose both their credits and their degrees when students fought with


    others. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t afford such a fate


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the future, when she divorced Westley, she wouldn¡®t stay with him any longer. Also, she might not be


    able to go back to the Jones when that happened. She badly needed a. diploma and some skills to


    support herself.


    The report on the Inte mentioned her as a student majoring in Jewelry Design at Alorith University.


    It was also made public on the school¡¯s website. The oue of the report would have significant


    ramifications for her. The school would not turn a blind eye to it


    Gabrielle¡¯s hair seemed to be standing on edge as these thoughts went through her mind


    Her future was shaky because of this report. It was a scary prospect for her. Divorce and


    homelessness, coupled with being without a diploma, were staring at her. The situation would make her


    suicidal.


    She could not afford to be a cowar at this time.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask my brother to deal with it. Wait a minute! I¡®ll call him right now.¡± Mia was


    also anxious..


    It didn¡®t matter if she was part of the fight on not. She was already suspended from school.. Maybe, she


    could go back to school when she finished serving her suspension. Whatever the case, she was not


    wee at Alonth University


    But it was different for Gabrielle. Alorith University never turned a blind eye when a student fought in


    public, and the news reported it. The University would take it as a severe offense, like expelling her.


    Thinking about it was a terrible thing for Gabrielle


    ¡°Mia, thank you.¡±


    When the call ended Gabrielle became restless. She sat and watched the news continuously using her


    phone. All thements were criticizing her, which showed that this was cheap ckmail.


    The nderousments about Gabrielle had spread quickly.


    Some even scolded her and said she did not deserve to be a student at Alorith University. They asked


    the school to expel her.


    Some otherments were ludicrous. They


    said Gabrielle didn¡¯t deserve to be a citizen of Antawood. She should have been shown the way out of


    Antawood a long time ago.


    The insults and curses that thementers hurled on Gabrielle were countless.


    Gabrielle was uncertain if Westley had seen the news. He probably had not seen it since he was in his


    room sleeping.


    Gabrielle, though, was wrong. Westley, who was supposedly sleeping, was awakened by a call from


    Alvin. Alvin told him about the reports concerning Gabrielle¡¯s fight and whether he should deal with it.


    Westley looked at all the nderous reports concerning Gabrielle and the fight on the Inte with a


    tablet in his hand. The criticism and denunciation were much more than what the stars usually


    encountered.


    Westley could have allowed Alvin to deal with the matter. He could also have asked Alvin to find out


    who the evil backstabbers were.


    But Westley decided he wouldn¡¯t let Gabrielle off the hook so quickly. Since she came backst


    night, Gabrielle had not treated him well. He would make Gabrielle experience more pressure so that


    she woulde begging him. for help.


    Therefore, Westley was taking his time. He was not in any hurry. A cigarette was between his lips as


    Westley sat quietly on the bedside. He was waiting for Gabrielle¡¯s knock on the door when she would


    come to beg him.


    He was disappointed, though. After waiting for a long time, Gabrielle didn¡¯te as he had expected.


    Suddenly, he found that the reports on the Inte had disappeared. That was strange. What was


    going on? 1


    Someone had purposefully removed the reports.


    Westley was in a bad mood when he called Alvin.


    ¡°Alvin, who asked you to remove the online reports? When have my orders be useless?¡± Westley


    was furious.


    His anger confused Alvin. ¡°What was wrong with Mr. Morris?¡± ¡°Mr. Morris, I followed your orders. I didn¡¯t


    remove the reports.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t remove them, how did they disappear? They are all gone from the Inte. Who is


    removing them for Gabrielle?¡± Westley frowned. He was unhappy


    Neither Gabrielle nor anyone in the Jones was


    capable of doing such a thing. The people who could do it for Gabrielle were probably Austin, Lance, or


    even Benny. Gabrielle was attractive to several men, and Westley was not blind to that. The fight


    Gabrielle had with other womenst night was because of men.


    ¡°Alvin, I want you to find out who removed the reports for Gabrielle. I want to know. Hurry up.¡± What


    happened had put Westley in a bad mood.


    Westley¡¯s n was for Gabrielle to take the initiative to apologize to him. He wanted her to ask him for


    help. Things just went contrary. Someone had helped Gabrielle out of this trouble and cut short his


    intention.


    He was interested in whoever was capable of rendering this help to Gabrielle.


    Within a short while, Alvin called again


    Tell me, who did it?¡± Westley¡¯s voice was cold and anxious. He was also frowning.


    ¡°Mr. Robinson.¡± Alvin¡¯s answer was short and cautious. He felt somewhat strange. ¡®Mr. Morris is known


    to be indifferent to the affairs of others, except for Gabrielle¡¯s.¡¯


    What happenedst night was an example. Westley did not need to pick up Gabrielle in person. He


    could have asked Alvin to do it. At the time of the incident, Westley had an


    international video conference Hut he decided to suspend it and then went to the police station to pick


    up Gabrielle


    ¡°Micheal is such a snickybeak.¡± Westley¡¯sment was blunt and showed how angry


    what he said left Alvin dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Morris, what happened on the Inte was a nder against


    Miss Jones and Miss Robinson. Remember that Miss Robinson is Mr. Robinson¡¯s sister. He is


    protecting the reputation of his sister.¡±


    ¡°Well, Gabrielle benefited from what he did.¡± Westley hung up the phone abruptly after he


    finished his statement.


    Westley¡¯s action was very confusing to Alvin. ¡°What was wrong with Mr. Morris?¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 78 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 78 Read Online


    Chapter 78 Am I Just A Useless Man To You


    Gabrielle paced up and down in her room, She felt Testless after what she saw on the inte. But by


    the time she received the phone call from Mia again, she tried as much as possible to rx and calm


    her nerves. She sat on the edge of her bed.


    Most importantly, she had seen the posts disappear one after the other. She knew it was only Micheal,


    who could have helped her on such quick notice.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you checked your phone? My brother has made great efforts and all the posts have


    been deleted Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡± Mia said happily.


    ¡°I have seen it. I appreciate Mr. Robinson¡®s help. Help me thank him on my behalf..¡±


    ¡°If you want to thank my brother, you can tell him face to face instead of going through me. How about


    inviting him to dinner?¡± Mia rmended to her warmly.


    As soon as she said that, Gabrielle instantly remembered thest time Mia had specially arranged a


    meeting at a restaurant for her and Michael. She happened to meet Westley and Holly in the same


    restaurant, eating


    which was quite humiliating for her.


    So when Mia tried suggesting inviting Micheal to dinner, her mind unintentionally resisted it


    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re stared because of my arrangement thest time, but I need you to know that I¡¯m


    very serious about this. If you want to invite my brother to dinner next time, I¡¯ll make sure I have no


    hand in it. You can book the restaurant yourself and also choose your favorite food.¡± Mia already knew


    what was going on in her mind and so she tried to persuade her in every way possible.


    ¡°Okay.¡± she managed to say.


    ¡°But Gabrielle, although the posts on the inte have been deleted, and my brother is also trying his


    best to find the person behind the posting of such content, the previous post is quite engaging. It has


    produced an active debate on the Alorith University¡¯s website. It has attracted the attention of both the


    students and the lecturers of the university. In addition to that, Emily is trying to look for a way to get


    you expelled from the school.¡± she reminded Gabrielle with so much anxiety. She didn¡¯t care about


    Alorith University¡¯s reaction to the matter. Besides, the matter was against Gabrielle whom she cared


    about so much.


    As a student of the university, fighting was


    Very serious ollense that attracted severe disciplinary measures. Gabrielle night be expelled from the


    school.


    Emily was crafty. She waited for the perfect time to entrap Gabrielle.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will handle it myself. I¡¯ll try to find a way around it.¡± As a matter of fact, she just said


    that tofort Mia She didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment the school would give to her..


    ¡°If you need any help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask my brother. As long as it is within his power, he will help


    you. Speaking of which, your husband¡­ Does he know about what¡¯s going on? Or he doesn¡¯t want to


    help you in any way?¡± Mia asked her inquiringly.


    She didn¡¯t know if Westley had seen the news on the inte. She hoped that he was still sleeping and


    that he didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    ¡°He was too exhaustedst night and so he is still sleeping. For now, he still doesn¡¯t know what


    happened.¡± She had to tell her the truth. 1


    ¡°He was too exhaustedst night. He is still sleeping. Oh, well, I seem to know something very


    amazing. It appears that your husband is very strong in bed. Young people should be more temperate


    in their desires.¡± Mia had


    started her nonsense talk again.


    Gabrielle was dumbfounded. If she had known that Mia Would misunderstand her statement, she


    would have just kept mute.


    ¡°Mia, please I have something else to do. I¡¯ll give you a call next time. My regards to Mr. Robinson. Tell


    him I said thank you for everything.¡± she said with seriousness.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll let him know. You can go ahead with your work. We¡¯ll talk some other time.¡± Before she


    hung up, she decided to say one more sentence to taunt her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to ask your husband to


    restrain himself.¡± 2


    With that, she smiled and hung up the phone.


    Herst statement yed over and over in Gabrielle¡¯s mind which made her even angrier.


    She was so annoyed that she didn¡¯t want to stay in the room any longer. She went downstairs and was


    about to drink some ice water to calm herself down. Then she saw him, the man who was supposed to


    restrain himself and sleep well, sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking at her with a dejected face


    She felt a sudden chill run down her spine. ¡®What have I done wrong again? Did I offend


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer considering how tired you were


    last nicht?¡± she felt embarrassed and asked directly.


    ¡°Do you want me to sleep all the time, Gabrielle?¡± he asked as he looked at her with a sneer on his


    face.


    She decided to keep her mouth shut and stay out of his way in order not to upset him.


    ¡°Is there something you think I should know about, Gabrielle?¡± She pretended she didn¡¯t hear him and


    walked towards the kitchen which made him red with anger: ¡°How could she ignore me in such a


    manner?¡± he asked himself silently.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think there is.¡± She stopped and looked at him ufortably, wondering why he was


    asking her such a question. She bit her lips unknowingly.


    Her lips were red and the shape was beautiful. She looked very alluring and captivating when she bit


    her lips. He stared at her lips without knowing why and thought of how they tasted the day he kissed


    her.


    It was soft and sweet. He savored the memories slowly upying his mind, but he quickly forced the


    thought out of his mind


    She is a woman who is always known to flirt with men; why should I miss the taste of her lips? It is so


    hrious,¡± he reasoned.


    ¡°Really, Gabrielle? I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Is there something you think I should be aware off¡±


    he asked her again and tried his best to hold back his anger. He looked at her intently


    The way he looked at her got her scared and a chill stole over her entire body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    she ignored him again and turned to leave.


    However, he moved faster than her. He grabbed her wrist so tightly that she frowned and looked at him


    with so much pain in her


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you¡¯re hurting me,¡± she begged in a low voice


    ¡°Really? You know it hurts? I thought a woman as strong as you do not know what pain is,¡± he said


    coldly, without letting go of her hand.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± She winced as her eyes turned red with pain. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this man? Why is he


    suddenly holding my hand .n this


    such a manner?¡¯ she thought bitterly as the tried to wriggle her hand free from his grasp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell me what happened on the inte? he asked as he released her hand a little,


    but he didn¡¯t intend to let her


    ¡°What happened on the inte?¡± She was surprised and wondered how he knew about


    it.


    She thought he wouldn¡¯t know anything about it since Micheal had helped her solve the problem in


    such a short time.


    ¡°How did you know about it?¡± Gabrielle looked at him in surprise, but her surprise soon disappeared.


    ¡°Yes, he is so powerful in the Antawood. He knows everything that goes on here,¡¯ she reasoned as she


    shook her head.


    ¡°Gabrielle, so you asked another man to solve this issue for you without consulting me first? Do you


    think you don¡¯t need me at all, or am I just a useless man to you?¡± he asked her with his face fuming


    with anger.


    Gabrielle was stunned for a moment. She kept wondering whether the Westley standing in front of her


    was the man she knew or not. 1


    He had warned her severally that they should


    draw a clear line between each other, especially about her mot bringing him any trouble. Now that she


    was in trouble and she tried her best not to bother him by finding an alternative means of solving it, he


    was still unsatisfied about it.


    Honestly, men¡¯s hearts were soplicated.


    She felt that she knew nothing about this mam. Each day unraveled something new.


    ¡°Westley, can you try to be reasonable? The news on the inte broke out all of a sudden, and you


    were sleeping at that time. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Besides, those pictures were about me and Mia.


    It¡¯s normal for Mr. Robinson to solve this problem. He didn¡¯t do it for me alone, but also for his sister.¡±


    she tried to exin.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 79 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 79 Read Online


    Chapter 79 Away From Home


    Gabrielle felt a little tired after exining Why was Westley so demanding?


    It was Westley who wanted to draw a line with Gabrielle. He even asked her to not make any trouble in


    his name. Now that she already solved the problem on her own, he was still mad at her. She didn¡¯t


    know what to do with him anymore.


    It didn¡¯t matter what she wanted to do, he would still have the final say. She didn¡¯t know what else she


    could do in order to make him happy. He was always angry at her. Always angry.


    She didn¡¯t even understand why he chose to marry her for atonement if he abhorred her in the first


    ce


    ¡°I know you hate me so much, Westley,¡± she said to him, ¡°You¡¯re angry at me and you will always be,


    no matter what I do.¡± Her voice started to crack in frustration. ¡°Why did you choose to marry me for


    atonement? Why?¡± It wasn¡¯t her intention to say those things but she couldn¡¯t keep it to herself


    anymore. She felt a little crestfallen with this whole situation with Westley.


    For some reason, Westley¡¯s fist clenched. Gabrielle saw it. She looked at his eyes,


    staring back at her deeply. where she could see a lot of anger and darkness within.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Gabrielle,¡± he uttered. smirking a little. ¡°If only there are other adopted daughters


    of Jones, I won¡¯t marry you so don¡¯t tter yourself. Unfortunately for me, you¡¯re the only one. I have


    been left with no choice.¡± Westley felt so provoked that he just uttered whatever words came into his


    mind.


    Hearing his regard, Gabrielle felt the same anger he felt. The pleading girl a while ago was now staring


    back at him with the same intensity his eyes gave off. She squeezed her eyes shut and took a deep


    breath for control. ¡°I see,¡± she said matter-of-factly. ¡°Then I will go to Sloane¡¯s apartment for now. I¡¯ll


    just stay there until you feel fine.¡± She forced a cold smile. ¡°I guess if you don¡¯t see me. you¡¯ll be in a


    great mood, Westley.¡± 5


    It was the first time he had seen her in such a helpless state. Her usual bright dark eyes suddenly lost


    their luster. Such a look stabbed into Westley¡¯s heart. What was he doing? +


    He let out a sigh. ¡°What do you mean, Gabrielle?¡± With eyebrows crossed, Westley raised his voice. He


    stared at her, his eyes cheerless


    How dare she threaten him with running


    13.04


    away from home? Where did she get the herve for doing that?


    ¡°Westley,¡± she said, almost in a whisper, wincing, looking like she was in pain. ¡°Please let go of my


    hand. It hurts, please.¡± She looked at him firmly.


    With what he heard, Westley unconsciously loosened his grip on her wrist. Where was his mind all this


    time? He didn¡¯t even notice he was squeezing her tight for so long He frowned upon seeing that he left


    a red mark on her tender wrist.


    A trace of bitterness shed through his heart, but it disappeared quickly.


    There was silence for a moment. Since he was so quiet and chose to not say anything anymore,


    Gabrielle turned around and went upstairs.


    Not long after, she came rushing back downstairs with a bag in her hand,Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    And yet he thought she wasn¡¯t serious about staying out of their home for a few days. After all, he really


    didn¡¯t believe that she had the courage to leave home.¡±


    But now that she had packed her things up.it made everything real.


    ¡°Are you really going away?¡± Westley cast a


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding I¡¯m serious about that,¡± she said, ¡°I will do what I aid. It¡¯s final and You can¡¯t tell me


    otherwise.¡± She said those words calmly but coldly.


    Because Gabrielle knew that the more uneasy she would look in front of him, the more satisfied he


    would be. Didn¡¯t he ask her to marry him because he wanted to torture her?


    ¡°Fine. You can go.¡± He said those words disdainfully.


    Neil had been observing them from afar, right at the back of the walls separating the kitchen and the


    living room. Upon seeing her walking towards the door, he grabbed her bag to stop her from leaving.


    ¡°Miss Jones, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I make Westley angry now, Neil,¡± she said, almost catching her breath in anger and haste. ¡°I need to


    go out for a few days. Please let me out of his sight¡± Gabrielle took the me, but she made sure it


    was loud enough to be heard by Westley who was watching her.


    ¡°What?¡± Neil asked, ncing at Westley and back to Gabrielle. ¡°What did you do to make him angry?


    I¡¯m sure he was just toying with


    ¡°Neill. I am not a person who toys around especially with Gabrielle, Westley said as he entered the


    conversation. ¡°If she wants to leave, then let her. There are plenty of ces for her to stay with.¡± He


    turned aroundzily. rolling his eyes, and walked towards the study room,pletely ignoring


    Gabrielle.


    No one dared to do that with Westley. No one was that bull-headed when it came to him. She was the


    only one who did that to him.


    As soon as he left, Neil tightened his grip on Gabrielle¡¯s bag. ¡°Miss Jones, Mr. Morris has never been


    that irritated before,¡± he said. ¡°He will calm downter, I promise. You don¡¯t have to leave Couples


    should understand each other, right?


    You do realize that Westley and I are not a real couple? We don¡¯t have to understand each other,¡± she


    said. She could hear the frustration in her own voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to visit my friend, so I won¡¯t


    come back tonight.¡± She didn¡¯t exert an effort to take her bag from Neil. Sloane¡¯s house had a lot of


    supplies she would need anyway. It should be enough for her to use for several


    She and Westley had been in a difficult rtionship recently. They both needed some time to calm


    down.


    She hadn¡¯t even got the chance to get even with him for the days he was with Holly, but here he was,


    having the audacity to get mad at her because of Micheal. It really made her


    She had never done anything wrong and yet he made her look like a traitora woman who betrayed her


    husband.


    ¡°Miss Jones¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, Neil, I¡¯m not leaving this house for good,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯ll just be for a few days until Westley calms


    down.¡± After all, she was still a sinner who couldn¡¯t get rid of her husband


    With that, Neil stopped asking her to stay. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She smiled a bit. ¡°Thank you, Neil.¡± It was a blunt reply


    ¡°Miss Jones, if you ever change your mind, please call Westley and just apologize,¡± he said. ¡°He might


    be angry but he¡¯s easy to coax. This would be over that quickly.¡± A suggestion from Neil.


    Huh. She never wanted to do that! She never wanted to talk him into something


    She ignored his ridiculous suggestion and


    went ahead. When she arrived at the hospital. she came to Sloane and was stopped by the


    bodyguards at the door of the ward.


    ¡°What happened?! Why don¡¯t you let me in?! I¡¯m Gabrielle.¡± Gabrielle threw a confused look at the two


    towering bodyguards in ck. They were the same ones before so why didn¡¯t they recognize her?


    ¡°We know it¡¯s you, Miss Jones,¡± one of them said. ¡°But you¡¯re not allowed to go in. This is Mr. Morris¡±


    new order. I¡¯m sorry. Without his permission, you can¡¯t visit Miss Sloane ¨C The bodyguard wasn¡¯t


    showing any emotions at


    Damn it!


    She wanted to shout at Westley for doing that. It was so unfair and unnecessary! Why did he stop her


    from going in the ward?


    It was her best friend lying inside on that bed. How could he stop her? Why?!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me in?!¡± She was getting really frustrated now. ¡°Let me in!¡± Gabrielle shouted at


    them ferociously.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you can call Mr. Morris and ask for his permission, the other one advised. ¡°If he agrees.


    We will let you in.¡± The bodyguards still weren¡¯t showing any emotions. Not even a tiny bit of guilt on


    the


    wonder presented to them by her husband.


    Gabrielle took her phone out, determined She unlocked the sce11 and locked it again. It was obvious


    that Westley was just forcing her to call him. He was so evil at doing it this way. She almost fell into his


    trap, but she was stronger than this.


    She just decided to peek inside through the small window and saw that Sloane was lying quietly on her


    bed. It didn¡¯t matter as long as her best friend was fine. Westley could choke because he could never


    make her call him. She wouldn¡®t walk into his trap

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 80 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 80 Read Online


    Chapter 80 Crystal Princess


    Gabrielle furiously left the hospital and took a taxi to the one and only ce she could think of at the


    moment: Sloane¡¯s apartment.


    She was boiling with the thought of the unfair situation Westley had put her in, ¡°He¡¯s unbelievable!¡± said


    Gabrielle, who was at the point of having a breakdown.


    ¡°If he thinks he can trick me into doing what he wants. he is dealing with the wrong person.¡±


    As Gabrielle was wrathfully cursing her husband, Westley was sitting in the study of Vineyard Vi,


    religiously looking at his phone and expecting a call from her.


    Unaware she had other ns, he dejectedly picked up his phone when he got a call from the


    bodyguard in the hospital.


    ¡°Where is Gabrielle?¡± asked Westley with a sharp tone. Westley had organized it all. He made sure


    Gabrielle was restricted from entering Sloane¡¯s ward. If she wanted to see her best friend who still


    hadn¡¯t woken up, all she had to do was call Westley.


    That was why Westley was earnestly waiting for Gabrielle¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Miss Jones left when we told her your permission was required.¡±


    ¡°What? She left?¡± Westley couldn¡¯t believe that his n to threaten Gabrielle with Sloane failed. Once


    again, Gabrielle proved her stubborness.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, what shall we do now?¡± The bodyguards could sense Westley fuming through the phone.


    ¡°Just keep an eye on Sloane for now, and don¡¯t let anyone see her.¡± Westley ordered the bodyguards


    and hung up the phone.


    He then asked Alvin to find Gabrielle¡¯s whereabouts. Unsurprisingly, she had gone to Sloane¡¯s


    apartinent.


    Gabrielle arrived at Sloane¡¯s apartment with two bags full of groceries she got from the nearby


    supermarket. She knew staying at Sloane¡¯s apartment for a few days was the right thing to do


    As Gabrielle got off the elevator, she was startled by the figure standing near Sloane¡¯s door. She was


    shocked to see Benny. She moved forward while trying to calm herself down.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Benny? Don¡¯t you know Sloane is still in aa?¡±


    I know about Sloane, and I know I can¡¯t see her in the hospital. I just came here¡­¡±


    ¡°You were smoking here?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s eye caught the cigarette butts besides his feet. ¡°What the hell,


    Benny! Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t smoke like this here? People could haveined about it.¡±


    Gabrielle got the picture that Benny had smoked almost an entire pack, and that he had been here for


    some time now


    She was least bothered about Benny¡¯s smoking habits. But she wasn¡¯t expecting him to smoke a whole


    pack of cigarettes standing there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was being so careless, Gabrielle, I know you have issues with me, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Issues?¡± Gabrielle retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t have any issues, Benny. I just don¡¯t want to see you right now. And


    what are you doing here? Are you here to repent? Well, there¡¯s no point in doing that. If you really feel


    sorry then you better kneel and beg for forgiveness when Sloane wakes up.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s unweing


    tone was sharp-edged on Benny.


    ¡°By the way, Benny, instead of standing here like this, shouldn¡¯t you be with Estelle now?¡±


    Gabrielle was ufortable with Benny¡¯s


    sudden presence. She wanted him to leave is soon as possible.


    ¡°Actually, Estelle wanted to apologize for all that happened. She wants to invite you over for dinner.¡±


    Benny looked at Gabrielle gravely.


    gave


    him


    an


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Gabrielle unpleasant smile.


    ¡°All this must be very amusing to you. But let me remind you, Estelle has admitted to hiring those three


    women, Sloane is in aa because of them, because of Estelle. What she had done won¡¯t be


    forgotten. Those three women are still locked in the police station and can¡¯t be released so easily. So


    don¡¯t expect any forgiveness from me. Both of you should ask forgiveness from Sloane instead.¡±


    Gabrielle was provoked. Those three women were locked under Westley¡¯s order. Who would dare to


    release them?


    ¡°Gabrielle, just listen to me.¡± Benny stepped forward. ¡°Let me clear this, we have nothing to do with


    each other. Me and Estelle, we¡¯re


    just¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to clear anything, Benny. I don¡¯t care about it,¡± Gabrielle retorted. She was least


    excited about Benny¡¯s rtionship with Estelle. She had no interest in knowing about them.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why did you buy so much food?¡± Henny blurted out: Benny noticed Gabrielle¡®s hands were


    full


    She had bought two bags of food and items.


    He was curious 15 to why Gabrielle had gotten all those food when Sloane was still at the hospital


    she


    ¡°Mind your own business. Benny.¡± retorted back.


    Benny was being nosy now and that pissed Gabrielle. He had no reason to worry about her.


    ¡°Did you fight with Westley?¡±


    Benny blurted out again.


    Benny was aware of Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s marriage He knew their marriage was a mess and he


    knew quarreling was their way of having a conversation.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t take it any longer. Thest thing she wanted was to think of Westley. That was what


    she had been trying to avoid. She couldn¡¯t utter a word to Benny now.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to ask something about Sloane.¡± Benny was very curious


    about Sloane¡¯s current situation. Even though Sloane hadn¡¯t woken up yet,


    and even when he knew he was helpless, that didn¡¯t stop him from thinking about her.


    ¡°Henny, it¡¯s not my job to tell you everything Just leave, please. Don¡¯t make me call the Security to kick


    you out.¡± Gabrielle frantically entered the password and got inside the apartment.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gabrielle dropped the bags on the floor straight away. She had no more strength left in her


    If Benny got to know that even Gabrielle wasn¡¯t allowed to meet Sloane, he would have turned the


    tables.


    Gabrielle rested for some time andter unpacked the bags. She had no energy or the mood to cook


    by herself


    She was always excited to visit Sloane. This apartment was like their very own happy abode. She


    particrly enjoyed cooking for Sloane. But that was in the past. She forgot thest time she cooked a


    meal. Ever since Gabrielle moved to Vineyard Vi, all she had to do was wait for her meal to be


    served.


    in the following three days, Gabrielle stayed in Sloane¡¯s apartment. She only received messages from


    Mia. Not surprisingly, there was no call or message from Westley.


    After finishing all the groceries she bought,


    Gabrielle stepped out to the neighborhood. She wanted to buy more food from the supermarket


    Gabrielle was shopping when she noticed the news being broadcasted on the wall-mounted TV. It


    seemed like a special report.


    The news was about a famous jeweler.


    ¡°Crystal Heart¡¯, the jewelry studio by Holly was opened today.


    known as the ¡°Crystal Princess¡±, Holly was a powerful figure in the jewelry design industry. Her work


    was respected internationally as well.


    She had known to make her name in jewelry design industry with her delightful and unique designs in


    only a short amount of time.


    As a Chinese-American woman in France, Holly was an honorable designer who previously worked


    with the world¡¯srgest jewelry brand.


    But she gave up the position of chief designer to start her own brand. Holly was not only a respected


    figure in both fashion and design, but was also known as the daughter of the Edwards. So all the hype


    on her studio opening was quite natural. She was in the center of all the mainstream media. E 11:29

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 81 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 81 Read Online


    Chapter 81 A Perfect Match


    ¡°Holly. congrattions on the opening of your new studio, Now people won¡¯t have to travel to Paris to


    own one of your designs.¡±


    Holly should have been the focus in her stunning white strapless fishtail dress, However, Gabrielle


    couldn¡¯t tear her gaze away from the man at her side, Westley.


    He was a busy man but he still found time to attend the opening of Holly¡¯s studio. For Gabrielle, he


    hadn¡¯t even bothered to pick up the phone.


    ¡°Thank you for taking the time toe today. I know how busy you are.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is all ours, Holly. Do you have time for a few questions?


    ¡°Of course.¡± The woman smiled at the camera. Holly was well-liked by everyone who knew her,


    because of her grace and beauty.


    ¡°Mr. Morris is here to cut the ribbon for you. Can I ask about your rtionship with him?¡±


    A straightforward question.


    Gabrielle was about to switch off the TV, but stopped when she heard the question, her


    We¡¯re good friends. Yau¡¯re more than Wee to ask the about my studia. Mr. Momnis is a private


    man and would like to keep it that way. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡± Helly smiled at the reporter.


    She asked so politely and they nodded.


    TOT course. questions for another time. I must say you both look perfect together.¡±


    Gabrielle took the time to study what they were both wore.


    Holly¡¯s white dress was highlighted by the blue diamonds used for einbellishment, and Westley wore a


    blue suit and matching tie. his white shirt pristine. Their choice of clothineplemented the other.


    They looked like a couple.


    A match made in heaven


    Gabrielle¡¯s cold husband with woman, it was ridiculous.


    another


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    * Holly, will we see Mr. Morris by your side in the future?¡±


    This reporter was experienced. Was their rtionship as simple as he imed? How Was it possible


    they were just friends?


    Thank you for taking the time to attend the opening af my studio today. In the evenin. we have banquet


    nned at the ndo Hotel. Flere attend it.¡± Holly changed the tapie with the smile.


    Gabrielle switched off the television. She couldn¡¯t be to see them together anymore tanicht. It was time


    for her to go food shopping anyway


    Maybe that would lift her spirits


    When she finished shopping, she returned to the apartment. As she put the items away. the phone


    rang. She double-checked the caller id, Mr. Smith, the chairman of the department


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Smith. Is everything okay?¡±


    She kept her tone respectful. After all, Mr. Smith was a very important man. It depended on him


    whether Gabrielle graduated or not.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you know why I¡¯ve called, don¡¯t


    Three days had passed since the news had been exposed online. Though Micheal had removed the


    reports of the fight, it had Spread fast. Now all the teachers and Students at the university knew what


    ha d . Wannse, Westley had seen it and they had ended up at ung


    But Mr. Smith hadn¡¯t talked to Gabrielle at the time. Why was he calling now!


    ¡°Mr. Smith, it was a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s not for you to decide, now is it? Emily¡¯s and Cassie¡¯s parents came to the school today and


    asked us to expel you. I need you toe to my office with your parents.¡±


    Her heart tightered. Emily wasn¡¯t satisfied with Gabrielle getting scolded on the Inte. The girl


    only seemed happy when she gave Gabrielle a hard time.


    Their families were not to be trifled with. If they went to the university to create a scene, the school


    would take their side.


    She didn¡¯t dare to ask her parents to go with her. There had to be a way to hide her situation from


    them. At least for a little while. ¡°Mr. Smith. I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can. Unfortunately, my parents are


    very busy. They won¡¯t be able to go with me.¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°Okay, just get here as quickly as you can.¡± After Gabrielle called for a taxi, she hung


    up the phone and went to find her bag. When she arrived she headed straight to Mr. Smith¡¯s office.


    She knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Smith? It¡¯s Galicile.¡± Her palms were sweaty and he heat raced in her


    chest. She kicked aan.


    would Emily¡¯s and Cassie¡¯s parents be there as well. The thought tenned her. She was Ild match for


    them by henne.


    The door opened and Mr. Smith smiled at her. A robust man with a kindce, Gabnelle had always


    liked him. As much as any student could like a teacher. ¡°Come in and take a seat. Thank you for


    coming SD


    She nodded in greeting as she hurried in. It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize she was the only one


    there.


    ¡°¡±Where are they?¡± Gabrielle asked. She took a deep breath but her heart still raced.


    He locked the door and walked towards her.


    ¡°Please sit down, Gabrielle. The president knew they wereing, so he invited them to his office for


    tea first. He said they woulde here after you arrived.¡± Mr. Smith poured a ss of water for


    Gabrielle from the fountain


    ¡°Take this.¡± Mr. Smith offered it to her.


    She took a sip but the act did little to calm


    her. If anything she wa mare nervals at the thought af being alone with a teacher.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m here to help you. How are you feeling after your time of Mr. Smith gestured back to the


    seat.


    Gabrielle sat down and Mr. Smith joined her. He kept space between them but she was acutely aware


    she was alone with him, in a locked room.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Smith. I¡¯m leeling much better, but I still need to Te before I return to


    school.¡± Gabrielle Informed him.


    No one at school knew she had gotten married and she breathed a sigh of relief.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 82 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 82 Read Online


    Chapter 82 True Nature


    The Birint Mr. Smith¡¯s office wa ufortable. Gabrielle sit on a chair in the office and Mr. Smith at


    next to her. None of them spoke for some seconds before Mr. Smith finally broke the ice. ¡°Well, I saw it.


    Your whole face is covered with AS, Gabrielle,¡± he remarked as he looked at her face closely. ¡°Did you


    get hurt in the fight Elrat day? My heart aches badly on YOUT behalf,¡± he said as he still looked at her


    from head to toe.


    Immediately, the rm in her head sounded, She felt that the way he was talking to her was no longer


    on a teacher-to-student level He was being unnecessarily kind which showed he wanted something


    else. She was hot stupid enough not to know what he had


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. Mr. Smith,¡± she said as she bowed her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.


    Let me call my mother and let her know that I will not be back in time for dimmer so that they won¡¯t wait


    for me.¡± Although she was confused, she quickly took out her phone from her bag and pretended as if


    she wanted to call her mother. But who was she going to call? She couldn¡¯t face him all by herself. By


    the way he is a well-built man since he graduated from the Physical


    Education Institute, a sports university. He could easily overpower her if she tried to fight himn on her


    own.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For this reason, she had to think fast and contact people who she knew could help her in this situation


    and wait for them toe quickly to save her. Other than that, she would die here today in the hands


    of Mr. Smith


    Yes, you should do that fast. Call your mother and tell her. And as your teacher, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.


    All bills on me,¡± he agreed with her immediately. He thought that she didn¡®t know what he was nning


    to do.


    As it were, this ravishing young girl was sitting right next to him. They were so close that he could smell


    the sweet fragranceing from her..


    Needless to say, the smell emanating her body was very pleasurable. The more he inhaled the smell


    from her, the more aroused he felt. All he wanted to do at that very moment was to pounce on her and


    ride her very hard.


    Gabrielle wanted to call Austin to ask for his help but unknowingly, she called Westley.


    ¡°Hello! So do you admit your mistake now?¡± he sneered. When she heard Westley¡¯s mocking voice,


    she became startled.


    Damn it! I thaight I called Austin. Why is Westley answering the phone?¡± she asked herself silently as


    she peered closely at her phone before putting it back to her ear¡­


    Hut at that moment, she had no choice but to continue the conversation. If not, she was going to risk


    being found out by Mr. Smith and it wouldn¡¯t be good for her.


    It was also too dangerous to hang up and call someone else since she had already lied that she was


    going to call her other.


    ¡°Hello, mom¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Gabrielle? Did something happen to you?¡± Westley was shocked to the core


    when he heard her refer to him as ¡°mom¡±. Although he doubted the fact that she was injured in the


    head in the past few days, he was quick to realize that she was in grave danger.


    ¡°Oh, Dad. Is that you? It¡¯s me. Actually, I called to say that I won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    she paused for some seconds as she held her head in her other palm. ¡°I¡¯m in the office of Mr. Smith in


    school! He said he has something to talk about with me and it might end veryte. So you don¡¯t have to


    wait for me.¡± She intentionally stressed the words ¡°Mr. Smith¡± so that Westley would know where


    exactly she was.


    ¡°All right. Wait for me. I¡¯m on my way,¡± he told her teslutely so that she would know that he had already


    gotten the message


    Gabrielle felt very relieved after the call. She knew that he woulde to save her, and there was no


    need for her to be afraid.


    By any means whatsoever, this man could make her feel safe.


    ¡°ATE you done making the call, Gabrielle: Mr. Smith asked as he sat a little closer to her. They were so


    close right now that their clothes touched


    She felt a sense of disgust throughout her body, but then, she tried to look at him Calmly. ¡°We are


    sitting too close to each other, Mr. Smith. If you want to sit inside, just let me know and I¡¯ll make way for


    you.¡±


    As soon as she said this, she was about to stand up, but he held her back by holding her hand.


    ¡°Let me be sincere with you, Gabrielle. I¡¯ve liked you for a very long time now. I believe How is the right


    time to let you know,¡± he said as he looked at her like he wanted to eat her up. He couldn¡¯t control his


    desire to have her to himself now. ¡°This girl is very fresh and radiant. Even with the injuries on her face,


    she still looked sweet to behold. Young


    can never reeve Yunma


    much


    thought of how he was going to have her to


    ¡°Mr. Smith, Yatire a teacher that I respect w much. Can you please behave yoursel?¡± she proposed to


    him as she shook off his hand and looked at him indifferently.


    ¡°A teacher you respect so much? After I fuck you, you can still respect me like always There will be no


    difference at all.¡±


    He had torri off his sheepskin to feveal that he was now a wall. He was now ready to attack Gabrielle,


    who was themb in this situation


    She became rmed. She couldn¡¯t panic right now. She just couldn¡¯t. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able


    to think straight.


    The door to the office was locked from inside. If she ran to the door to unlock it, he would krock her


    down before she touched the doorknob. The window couldn¡¯t be a way out. as well because they were


    on the third floor, a height too dangerous for her to jump.


    As it were right now, the two ways she knew she could use to save herself were not feasible. She had


    no other choice but to wait for Westley to save her.


    You are a highly respected teacher in this schoal, Mr. Smith. You can¡¯t just in much 1 high reputation


    just because of the. If you let me go right now, I probise you that I won¡¯t say a word about what


    happened here today. Tust let me please,¡± she pleaded. She decided to change her n of action for


    the time being by pretending to be weak and pitiful with the aim of softening his heart. She knew the


    chance of him listening to her was slim because she could tell from his behavior that this wasn¡¯t the first


    time that he wasmitting such a heinous crime,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Gabrielle. Do you think you¡¯re the only one I¡¯m interested in within this whole school?


    I¡¯ve slept with twenty female students before, or close to thirty if I¡¯m not mistaken. All of them are


    beautiful and young, but they are much more obedient than you. I just need you to cooperate with me


    and I won¡¯t let you suffer in the future, So what do you say?¡± He tried to hug her.


    ¡®Damn it! This man is so shameless. He has slept with so many female students and doesn¡¯t feel any


    form of remorse,¡¯ she thought with repugnance.


    She tried to avoid him, but at that moment, she became dizzy for a while. Then her vision became


    blurred.


    Damn it! This feels so familiar,¡¯ she thought


    She remembered the day she went to see the Jones with Weslley ulter they had totten mamed. All of a


    sudden, she realized that there was something wrong with the water Mr. Smith had offered her.


    Although she only took a sip of the water, the drug he put into it


    ¡°Shit! I¡¯ve been trapped. I shouldn¡¯t have drunk the water at all. Will this disgusting man finally rape


    mne today?


    If this were the case, I would kill this evil man first and thenmit suicide if he seeded


    Why hadn¡¯t Westleye yet? Would he stille to save me? Well, maybe Holly is still


    by his side and he can¡¯t get away from her.¡± she thought in her head.


    ¡°Do you feel dizzy and hot inside, dear Gabrielle?¡± Mr. Smruth asked with a smirk on his face. He knew


    that the drug he put in the water had worked. As luck would have it, he used a very strong drug that


    even a small intake of it was enough to make her lose control of herself

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 83 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 83 Read Online


    Chapter 83 Call Him Husband


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t understand what was in on with her body. She wasn¡¯t drunk, but she could tell that she


    was-¡®t feeling all right. Mr. Smith wed ly at the sudden reddening of her face and neck andughed


    wickedly. The drug had started taking effect on her body.


    At this point, lust took over him as he Smacked his lips with relish. He no longer pretended to be a nice


    teacher as he turned aggressive. The only thought in his mind was to find a way to force her to submit


    to him.


    ¡°You¡®ll feel much better if you drink it all up. Gabrielle,¡± he urged her. He got hold of the ss of water


    that she had just taken a little out of with one hand and held her from falling with the other.


    She failed to wriggle herself free before he grabbed her by the hand. As soon as he held her, he


    threw her on the sofa and got on top of her heavily. She tried her best to push him away and escape,


    but she feltpletely weak and vulnerable under his weight.


    ¡°Mr. Smith,¡± she said weakly. ¡°this is thest chance I¡¯m giving you. Let me go and I promise not to tell


    any soul what happened here today or else, you will live to regret this day forever.¡± She spoke to him


    with all


    SERIO STRESS. This was the only chance the


    Heughed viciously while still pinning her down with his body. You can keep threatening me for all I


    care. It doesn¡¯t scare me in any way. Do yati think I do not know who you are? You are the daughter of


    the Jones. Not biological one, but just a adopted child of a rich family who will be traded for benefits in


    the future. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be sent to live with an old widover. So why not let me have my way


    with you? For what it¡¯s worth the Jones won¡¯t care about your virginity, or ain I utong he asked as he


    stared at her like she was a piece of trash.


    ¡°Oh, heck! This beast is right actually. I am just in adopted daughter who has no value to the Jones.


    Just look at the way I was made to marry Westley. They just used my marriage to him to save


    themselves from his wrath, ¡®she thought as she shook her head in self-pity


    She was not going to react to what he was saying. All that was on her mind was how she was going to


    break away from his grip on her and so she thought about kicking his balls with all the strength left in


    her. That was the most delicate part of a man¡¯s body and if she seeded in that, he would be


    immobilized for a while. With that, she could


    Unfortunately for her, the drug made it quite difficult for her to concentrate. She had lost control of her


    whole body and her strength wa Tading by the minute. She tried to kick him in the balls, but ended up


    kicking his thighs which got him even anerer. He gave her a hot stinging p.


    With the effect of the p. she fell to the ground immediately. She felt blood seeping out from both


    corners of her mouth and she also tasted the blood in her mouth.


    ¡°You ungrateful idiot. I¡¯m trying my best to be gentle with you, but I won¡¯t anymore.¡± He took the ss


    of water from where he had kept it earlier and started pouring its contents into her mouth forcefully.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Erg¡­¡± The girl gurgled as she felt that her stomach was filled with cold water. She felt so


    heavy and ufortable that she almost vomited. +


    ¡°Look what you made me do, Gabrielle.¡± He put the ss aside and grinned as he rushed to tear


    Gabrielle¡¯s clothes.


    Suddenly, he tore off the cor of her T-shirt.


    ¡°Help, help me¡­ Hmm¡­¡± He quickly covered her mouth the moment she started Screaming for help


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you want the whole Khool to see you like this, just shout louder. Till tell then that was you


    who came into my office to seduce me. You¡¯ll see if it¡¯s a shame For me or you,¡± he said as he looked


    at her with so mitichi avetsjon.


    She felt hopeless and helpless at the same time. At this moment she now knew why the


    Mesmitted by this disgusting man had never been disclosed. Although those girls who were


    threatened had given in to him. she would not. She would rather die than allow him to seed. Even if


    she died, she would still not let him win. She thought of what else she could do to free herself from him.


    Then, she intentionally bit his hand.


    He felt a sharp pain in his hand when she had bit him. He looked at his wounded hand and raised his


    hand to p her face, which made her almost pass out..


    ¡°I will make you bow to me, Gabrielle. All women, no matter the tough front they put up,ter became


    submissive to me and you will not be an exception.¡±


    She closed her eyes in dismay, trying to think of a way out. She was at her wit¡¯s end. If she couldn¡¯t


    save herself, this would be the end of her life. Why hasn¡¯t Westleye to save me? Does that mean


    he won¡¯te at all?


    Welee ind save me, please


    I promise I will listen to you and won¡¯t lone my temper with you anymore.¡± she said to herself as she


    cried silently.


    when he was about to take off her pants, he heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he shouted angrily. Nobody would be happy if they were interrupted at the moment of a


    bountiful harvest.


    The person outside didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, whoever it was kept knocking at the door and


    even started to kick


    Mr. Smith was infuriated and eventually st??d up. After all, he was still at school. It might be someone


    who hade to him for some business affairs.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you had better behave yourself. If you dare to make any sound, I will make sure that


    everyone in the city knows you as a whore and a cheap prostitute. He warned her with so much hate in


    his eyes. Then he walked towards the door to see who it was.


    At the same time, the window was broken into pieces from outside. Just then, Gabrielle saw a figure


    jump in from outside and walked towards her. But she was too dizzy to point out who it was. Her sight


    was unable to


    focus,


    the could not be the person¡¯s face


    The only thing she felt was that the person came over, squatted beside her, tapped her face gently with


    both hands, and called her


    ¡°Gabrielle? Gabrielle, wake up!¡± He called out to her


    Recognizing the well-known voice and feeling the familiar breath, Gabrielle felt relieved and fainted.


    ¡°Gabrielle, wake up!¡± Westley noticed that her clothes were tom, her shoulders and waist were bare,


    and there were traces of blood at the corners of her mouth, all of which added fuel to his fage.


    ¡°If I hade momentster, something terrible would have happened to her!¡±


    At the thought of this, he felt his throat being blocked by something, making it difficult for him to


    breathe. He was burning with anger, but was trying his best to control it.


    Although he didn¡¯t like Gabrielle, she was still his wife. Thus he would never be happy seeing her being


    abused like this no matter her crime.


    He pulled down the curtain in the office to cover her body and held her in his arms.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± At the other sidethe moment Mr. Smith opened the door, Alvin rushed in and kicked


    him hard in the belly He knelt on the ground right away. Afterward, Alvin called in two bodyguards to tie


    the man lip forcefully, making him unable to move.


    ¡°This is the rith University and I am the chairman of the department here. I¡¯ll make you¡­¡±


    ¡°From now on, you are lothing!¡± Westley cut him short in his statement and looked at hun sternly. He


    walked past him carrying Gabrielle in his arms.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, how is Miss Jones¡­ ..is she still okay?¡± Alvin asked as he nced at the woman in


    Westley¡¯s arms, but he couldn¡¯t See her face under the curtain, so he didn¡¯t know what happened.


    ¡°Alvin, don¡¯t let that thing go so easily. Make him pay dearly,¡± Westley said in a resentful voice and left


    immediately after saying that


    The noise in the office was so loud that it had already attracted many of the lecturers and students in


    the school. They saw a well-built and charming man with a straight face, leaving the office of Mr. Smith,


    carrying someone in his arms. Although they couldn¡¯t see who he was holding, they could only tell that


    it was a girl from the shape of the body


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When they looked inside the office, they saw that Mr. Smith was held erect by two men in in ck suit.


    One other man stood facing him and was punching and kicking him hard. They knew they had to help


    Mr. Smith but no one had the guts to stop the man because they were all as scared as a mouse.


    Westley canned Gabrielle straightaway to the car. He ced her on the back seat and removed the


    curtain frotn her body. He s-aw her swollen face with blood that had dried up at the corners of her


    mouth.


    ¡°You behave as if you¡¯re so powerful in front of me, Gabrielle. Why can¡¯t you even deal with an old


    pervert?


    Do you act overbearing only before me?¡±


    He covered her with the curtain again, then started the car and drove towards Remy¡¯s ce to have


    her treated.


    But about ten minutester, she woke up suddenly. She was so agitated that she kept shouting


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel so weird¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    she cried as she rolled down from the can seat Westley had to stop to check what was wrong with her


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you wake? Can you hear me;¡± He carried her up back in the stat, but she still wriggled in


    pain


    Eventually, he understood what was going on as he found out that the skin on her neck was red


    That old monster must have fed her something otherwise. she wouldn¡¯t be behaving like this


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Try to be still, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right now.¡± He tried to settle her on the seat, but


    she didn¡¯t listen to him at all. Instead, she held his arm and rubbed her face against his body.


    ¡°Gabrielle, let go of me. Do you know what you are doing?¡± Seeing Gabrielle in this manner, he was full


    of fury.


    ¡°No, I want you. Stay with me¡­¡± She opened her eyes and looked at him intently. She looked helpless


    and innocent.


    ¡°Do you understand what you are talking about, Gabrielle? Do you know who I am?¡± he


    ¡°I know who you are. You are Westley, my husband!¡± she answered affirmatively.


    She was not drunk. Although she was weak willed and leeble after she took that drug, she could still


    recognize who was in front of her


    The word ¡°husband¡± shook him like thunder.


    Ever since they got married, she had never called him husband. However, it was because everything


    was fake and also because she night still be scared of him.


    But right now? She was bold enough to call him husband directly? He wondered where she got the


    boldness from.


    Nheless, Westley wasn¡¯t angry at all. On the contrary, he felt somehow happy with the way she


    referred to him as ¡°husband¡±,


    He used to think that no woman could call him husband except for Helena, but Gabrielle¡¯s words were


    not as offensive as he had thought. :


    ¡°Say it again, Gabrielle!¡± hemanded her.


    ¡°Okay, Westley, you are my husband!


    So, my dear husband, will you help me now ¡°she said as she looked at him sweetly and


    All of a sudden, Westley decided not to take luer lo the hospital again. Instead, he put hen


    ently on the car seat and closed the door. HA returned to the dower¡¯side of the car and began to drive


    in another direction. 1


    A few minutester, the car drove to a vi,


    He stopped the car and took her out.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 84 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 84 Read Online


    Chapter 84 Birds Of A Feather Flock Together


    ¡°What are you doine muttered Gabrielle in a low voice, summoning all her energy to speak. As Westley


    carried her into a house she couldn¡¯t recognize, she slowly regained her consciousness. She wasn¡¯t


    used to this stuft-Westley carrying her. It was all too unfamiliar for her so she felt scared for a bit.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel any regret now, Gabrielle. You begged me to help you,¡± Westley said as he kicked the door


    open. The house was quiet, as what he expected. Sad and dark, as what he expected. The lights


    turned on instantly with the sound of his voice. With Gabrielle in his arms, he went upstairs right away


    and walked towards a bedroom that was newly decorated. There was a mattress that was still covered


    in stic it produced a screeching sound when Westley pinned Gabrielle down on it.


    Gabrielle, on the other hand, struggled inside as she recognized her husband. She knew they shouldn¡¯t


    go on with what was about to happen, but she couldn¡¯t help caressing the man. She even pressed him


    harder against her, wrapping him in her arms.


    Of course, something happened between them after that. The room was filled with


    Hcreeching sounds of the mattress. Then breaths, and something else. When everything was wwer,


    Gabrielle fell asleep and Westley couldn¡¯t help but stare at her verene Face. She looked tired but still


    beautiful. He took a new nket from the wardrobe to cover her with it. Huitting on a robe, he walked


    out of the balcony where he WAS weed by the night breeze


    Westley was not in the mood to appreciate the city lights in the distance. Too bad because it shone


    brightly. twinkling like stats across the horizon, and illuminating the darkness of the night. He lit a


    cigarette as he Tested his arms on the railing


    This house, which was called the Half Moon Bay Vi, was bought by Westley five years ago for him


    and his fiancee Helena,


    He could still remember the wide smile on her face when she came with him to pick this one. She liked


    it very much for its view of the city-the view that he was seeing right at the moment.


    However, they never had the chance to move in due to a misfortune that broke Westley. Since the


    ident that took Helena¡¯s life, he rarely came to this house anymore.


    Tonight, he only decided toe because it Was the closest ce to Alorith University he could think


    of


    He tiened around to check a Gabrie who Wall still heping on the ed. ¡°Then he thaucht of Hankthing


    He put out the cigarette as he walked inside to call Retry.


    ¡°Remy, please coine to the Half Moon Bay right now. Something happened to Gabrielle.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Remny said on the other line. ¡°The Half Moon Hay?¡± He was rather shocked upon knowing


    where Westley was at the moment.


    He knew what Hall Moon Bay meant to Westley. He knew he bought the vi for hitri und Helena,


    where they could start a family and live a happy life. He knew that ce made Westley extremely sad


    because of the unfortunate thing that happened. Westley had been ignoring it for a long time.


    How could he be at Half Moon Bay tonight? And what was more surprising was that, Gabrielle was with


    him. 1


    ¡®What a big deal!¡± Remy wondered, ¡®How did she make Westley take her to the Half Moon Bay?¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it clear?¡± asked Westley sarcastically. ¡°We¡¯re in the Half Moon Bay. I need you toe


    here quickly.¡± Westley dropped the call. He went to the wardrobe to find ady¡¯s night robe for


    Gabrielle.


    A leur moments Inter. Remy came DET Westley uskud, Caring medical kitand doen of questions with


    him. The first thing he saw w Wesley. standing in the middle of the living room in a night rote, looking


    He almost looked like the devil himself who rose from hell


    What happened. Westley? What¡¯s the matter? Why did you bring her here? You don¡¯t let otherse


    here, right?¡± he asked, trying to push his curiosity aside but failed


    This ce was Westley¡¯s forbidden ce. Ile never allowed anyone drop by. His fnends once tried to


    persuade him in selling it in case it reminded him of Helena. But Westley just rejected their idea, yelling


    at them for even suggesting


    Remy didn¡¯t expect that the first person he would bring here was Gabrielle.


    ¡°Please tell me why I need to exin to you.¡± he said monotonously. His face serious ¡°She¡¯s upstairs.


    Go and check her.¡± Westley red at him.


    No matter how much he wanted to know the answer, Remy had to devote himself to his work now


    **Westley. your hand is also hurt. What happened?¡± He thoticed that there were small Cut on the back


    of Wailey¡¯s hans. He thwicht that although it didn¡¯t look serious and didn¡¯t bleed, he still needed to


    attend to


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about it. Check Gabrielle first. Upstairs, please.¡± Westley strede upstairs when he


    finished talking


    His hand was probably wounded when he broke the ss window of the office earlier. He paid mo


    attention to it before as it didn¡¯t really hurt. But now that Remy painted it out, he started to leel ¨C little


    pain.


    When Remy followed Westley to the room, he sw Gabrielle sleeping on the bed. ¡°The two didn¡¯t even


    remove the stic covering? What¡¯s so urgent? Maybe Westley hurt her identally when in a hurry,


    ¡°Remy thought and looked at the other man subconsciously


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Westley iked annoyingly. ¡°Look at her. Her face is swollen and


    there¡®s something wrong with the corner of her mouth. Look.¡± Remy found the angry look on Westley¡¯s


    face a bit terrifying


    Only then did Remy saw Gabrielle¡¯s face clearly. There were scars on her face that hadn¡¯t been


    completely healed, and yet she looked as if she was pped again. Now both


    sides of her face were swallen and flushed.


    ¡°Did you really beat her up this time?¡± Remy asked curiously. his voice wunded worried. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    you to have such a strange hobby in bed. Aren¡¯t you too cruel?¡± He pictured scenes of abuse in his


    mind. He thought it was horrible and unsightly. He WAS even disgusted at the thought


    Westley felt that he made a wrong decision in calling Remy.


    ¡°I you don¡¯t know how to make her better, you can get out now. Maybe make an appointment with a


    neurologist or ophthalmologist to have your brain and eyes checked. It seems that you are really


    setting blind and stupid.¡± He sheered at Remy.


    Dr. Remy responded immediately. ¡°It does look like that, Westley. I¡¯m telling you, this room smells like


    sex. Didn¡¯t you two make


    ¡°Remy!¡± Westley called out. He wanted to kill him now


    ¡°It was the head of her department that hit her on the face,¡± Westley said through gritted teeth, finally


    telling Remy what really happened. ¡°That old man drugged her and nned to rape her. He hit her hard


    when she resisted. Gabrielle already looked like that when I brought her here.¡± Resisting his


    urge te kill the old man, Westley exined everything. His was just clenching herw all throughout.


    Then you were used is the antidote, Oh, 1 see¡­.¡± Reny said, modding his head in Artisment. ¡°Great


    job. Westley! I didn¡¯t expect that one day, our superior Mr. Westley would be used as the antidote.¡±


    Remy was bold and brainless enouch to be the only person who dared to tease Westley like this.


    ¡°Damn it! She used me as an antidote, Westley thought.


    How could Remy just tell the truth like that? It made him so embarrassed.


    ¡°Gabrielle is still my wife, Remy. Should I ask another doctor to help her? Treat her right now and do it


    quickly. Stop thinking about me and whatever happened here.¡± Westley left the room straightaway. He


    was afraid that if he stayed one more second, he would have the courage to choke Remy to death.


    ¡°Well, someone who values his face too high will make a rod for his own back. Why can¡¯t he just admit


    that he has fallen for this girl? Remy muttered to himself as Westley left the room seeming angry. He


    leaned down on Gabrielle and began checking the wound on her face carefully. 3


    Remy saw that the wounds looked really


    terhilse. It was so strong of Gabrielle to have Survived that kind of attack. It looked as if the person who


    did this was trying to kill her


    it didn¡¯t take too long for Remy to finish dressing Gabelle¡¯s wounds. When he was done, he packed his


    things up and werit downstairs


    Westley, with his ck hair still dripping wet: stood in front of the floor to ceiling ss wall with a ss


    of red wine in his hand. Perhaps he just finished taking a shower in the bathroom downstairs. He stared


    at the swing in the yard, seeming very lonely and astonished.


    There was a big beautiful greenhouse in the yard made out of ss. It was a shame that it had no


    flower nted in it¡­ because there was no one to take care of it.


    Next to it was a grape rack built with white shelves which was left uncultivated for the same reason. It


    stood there, bare, surrounded by unwanted wild nts as no one had Weeded them out.


    if Remy didn¡¯t know that someone owned the house, he would think it was a deserted one.


    ¡°Have you nned on taking care of this courtyard? It could¡¯ve been really beautiful, but it looks so


    empty now,¡± Remy said in a


    without looking at Remy. He didn¡¯t even sem to get thipnised by the doctor¡¯s presence and sudden


    speech.


    ¡°Yes. Perhaps employ a gardener? It¡¯s time to nt flowers in the garden and grapes on the Tack,¡± he


    sincerely proposed.


    Remy really wanted him to walk out of the shadow of Helena¡¯s death. It seemed that for 90 many


    years, his soul had been imprisoned in this deserted garden.


    If he could restore this ce, then he could finally recover from Helena¡¯s death. Maybe.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, Remy. Maybe it¡¯s time to do it,¡± said Westley ambiguously as he drank up all the


    wine in his ss in one gulp.


    Remy softened a little knowing that Westley considered his suggestioni.


    ¡°How¡¯s Gabrielle?¡± asked Westley, finally ncing at Remy for the first time since the doctor opened a


    conversation. He looked curious and worried,


    ¡°That old bastard is so cruel. The p broke the inner wall of Gabrielle¡¯s mouth,¡± said Remy. seeming


    mad and concerned. She


    soft diet, only w e and porudge,¡± he


    ed. ¡°Maving you cane with lot of disasters To her. Sing you ved her she always


    . Be it emotionally OF physically. What did she do te deserve this? Pulling Westley¡¯s chain was


    probably a bad idea, but Remy didn¡¯t care. He walked to pick up his medical kit.


    Westley was stunned. Nolby Remy¡¯s Hockey but with what he heard about Gabrielle¡¯s injury. Did he


    hear it night, though? The inner wall of her mouth was broken?


    Westley didn¡¯t expect that she would be sonously hurt. When they were in bed, he deliberately avoided


    her lips. He didn¡¯t kiss her, so he didn¡¯t find out about the blood.


    Remy handed two prescriptions to Westley and told him how to use them. ¡°Use this one to spray in her


    mouth,¡± he said, showing Westley a small spray bottle. He presented another bottle, a smaller one.


    ¡°Apply this one on her skin until swelling was relieved.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do that,¡± Westley said in a whisper,


    ¡°Her face will swell even worse for the seeding days because of the wounds in her mouth. Don¡¯t


    worry, it¡¯s normal. But poor thing, she¡¯s really unlucky for meeting such a ruthless old pervert.¡± Remy


    wanted to kill


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him escape with what he did to my wife without putting + fight.¡± Tury was written all over


    Westley¡¯s ¡®nce. How dare that old pervert hurt his wife?


    He would teach that old man a lesson so he would know who he messed with.


    ¡°What are you going to do. Westley?¡± Remy asked curiously. He knew that Westley. As the president of


    the Morris Group. had always been brutal, strong and decisive. Anyone who dared to provoke him


    woulde to no good end.


    ¡°Whatever he did to Gabrielle, I will give it bick ten times. He likes sleeping with women, huh? Then I¡¯ll


    satisfy his needs.¡± Westley¡¯s cruelty and silent fury were written all over his face. Just looking at him


    would make everyone fear him. That person he aimed for revenge could only die or be overwhelmed


    with pain


    ¡°if you need me to offer you anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. You must torture him to make him regret


    being born.¡± Remy showed no mercy as well.


    After all, birds of a feather flock together. There must be some simr characteristics that brought the


    two to be as close as brothers.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 85 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 85 Read Online


    Chapter 85 Unhappy


    As Gabrielle came around, she felt a shock Wave of pain throughout her body. It seemed like no parts


    of her body were spated from the pain Regaining a clearer consciousness, she discovered that her


    face, mouth and even herwer body were in pain too. 1


    Trying her best to fight her consciousness, Gabrielle looked around to observe where she was;


    however, everything was foreign to her. She could not recognize where she was and neither did she


    have any recollection of this


    Her eyes darted left and right as she frantically tried to piece tip the puzzles in her head. Moving her


    hands around, she noticed that she was lying on a wide bed with nothing between her skin and the


    sheets. Knowing that she was not wearing anything, she flushed and started panicking.


    Taking in deep breaths, Gabrielle thought to herself, ¡®Where am I? What am I doing here?!


    Allowing her thoughts to wander away, her pupils constricted as she remembered what urred


    yesterday. Pulling in her thoughts, she remembered that she answered ML. Smith¡¯s call asking her to


    return to school. However, when she returned to school, she was drugged by that beast and was


    almost


    Recalling the aches on her body. Gabrielle sighed. I must have been taped by that bastard. ¡± she


    thought dejectedly. However, just as she thought of this, the scene of someone jumping in through the


    window Hashed through her mind. ¡®Hold on, it semed like someone saved me from


    that bastard yesterday. She paused, bewildered. by this new memory in her head.


    Thinking harder, she realized that it was actually Westley that has heroically saved her from that


    bastard and was the one that slept with her instead.


    Gabrielle immediately flipped the nket off her body and realized that the night robe was wide open


    and her body was filled with obvious marks of their deedst night,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    By now, she came to terms that something unspoken happened between the two of them.


    Utterly ashamed by what had happened. Gabrielle scratched her head as she screamed internally


    At this exact moment, Westley walked into the room and witnessed the erratic state that Gabrielle was


    in. She sat by the bed with her delicate shoulders and curvy chest exposed, grasping her hair


    struggling desperately.


    ¡°Was she in so much pain as she woke up earlier ? Wentley thought.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong with you? Wentley asked concernedly.


    As soon as Gabrielle raised her head and noticed Westley standing by the bed, she immediately pulled


    the nket over her head to cover herself up. ready to hide from this embarrassing moment.


    Westley frowned at her reaction when their eves met. Why was she hiding? She didn¡¯t want to see him,


    or was she dispirited that the person who slept with herst night was


    This stupid woman! She would rather be vited by that old bastard than let him touch her?


    ¡°Gabrielle, take down the nket. Let¡¯s have a talk,¡± Westley ordered in an icy tone. He specially came


    to the room to see how Gabrielle was feeling once she woke up.


    Due to the aphrodisiac in Gabrielle¡¯s body, she was exceptionally passionatest night. She was


    servent in her movements as they were embedded together. Responding to her actions, Westley¡¯s


    desires were like a ravaging fire in his heart. He spared no means in loving her passionately. He


    worked


    From exhaustion.


    Recalling the amorous night, Westley was displeased to see her attitude towards their intimacy now


    Despite having a sheet between the two of them, Gabrielle could feel shivers behind her back from the


    hints of the coldness of his voice. Thinking that he must be enraged, she Meekly pulled down the


    sheets slowly and carefully. She revealed only her dainty ck clear eyes with a hint of uneasiness,


    looking at Westley jittery.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Gabrielle asked valiantly as she tried to sound as normal as she


    could. She did not want Westley to think that she was afraid of guilty about what has happenedst


    night.


    ¡°What do I want to talk about? Don¡¯t you remember what happenedst night?¡± Westley smirked. He


    stared at Gabrielle from above.


    Hearing what he said, Gabrielle shrank her neck. She was not able to meet Westley¡¯s dreadful face.


    Indeed, she was very uneasy because she could exactly recall what happened between the two of


    themst night.


    ¡°Do you recall what I said before? We are


    would not me you. Therefore, Yurii do not He to be concerned about taking any responsibility.¡±


    Gabrielle racked her brains to find the words to express her thoughts. What came to her mind at that


    moment was to


    stre Watley that she would not bring any burdens to him and she would not ask for any responsibility.


    However, she noticed that Westley¡¯s expression was turning darker and darker with every word she


    said.


    Did she say something wrong again?¡¯


    She intended to assure Westley that he did not need to be troubled with taking responsibility for her.


    Generally speaking, after sex, men were most afraid of having to take responsibility for the women.


    Although it was not the first time that they had been intimate, she still wanted to assure him that she


    was not thinking about that.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this is all you have to say to me?¡± said Westley, gritting his teeth. How he wished he could


    strangle her or pry open her head to see what went on in her brain. What kind of person was she to say


    such irresponsible words so easily?


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that what you wanted? Or yoli can think about whateverpensation yoli want. I¡¯ll try my


    best to fulfil it.¡± Gabrielle


    spoke, her voice turned meeker, and her eyes drewer and lower mowing that Westley was displeased,


    she let her courage to look


    She realized that she seemed to have said the wrong thing again.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you really are a pea-brained woman! You went to school and offered yourself to get


    drugged. And then, you used me as an antidote. Now that you¡¯re done with using me, you¡¯re in such a


    hurry to draw the line and get rid of me. What are you trying to convey Westley said angrily: 2


    Did she use him as some sort of pharmacy antidote!?


    No way! Gabrielle had never thought like this. Where would she get the courage to use Westley as an


    antidote? She thought as a man, Westley would be satisfied to get intimate in such a situation, without


    needing to be responsible. Could it be that he actually minded it?


    ¡°Westley, why are you so angry? Are you angry because the person you had sex with is me, and you


    felt aggrieved about it?¡± Gabrielle could not understand the main point of Westley¡¯s words. It seemed


    like they were on a different frequency. Therefore, she took the chance to change the subject and


    10.52


    aked him another trang question instead


    Gabrielle stated at Westley timidly. She knew that the Wanan he loved was never her. Perhape doing


    such a thing with someone he didn¡¯t love would make him feel bitter.


    ¡°Indend Gabrielle, it makes me feel extremely sick and unpleasant to do this with a woman like you.


    Therefore you can forget about mit-aking me letting you off so easily. In the future, if you were so stupid


    to be drugged again, I would not even try to save you even if you were to be tortured to death by


    another


    Driven by his anger, Westley spoke without filtering his words and thoughts through his head.


    Gabrielle was stunned by his words. Her face turned colorless.


    What did he say? Having sex with her made him feel extremely sick and unpleasant?


    Sure enough, she was indeed such a woman. She was the type of woman that Westley hated the


    most.


    Mortified by his words, Gabrielle¡¯s mind waspletely crumbled. She had no words left to say.


    It turned out that in Westley¡¯s heart, she was


    Antly wanted to draw a line and clean the Huisunderstanding with him. However, there a nod to do so!


    Alter all, there was no need to solve any misunderstanding when she had the ce in his heart at all.


    As she thought of that, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. It hurt so much that she felt that she couldn¡¯t


    breathe.


    ¡°Westley am I such 1 despicable and ignorant person in your eyes?¡± Gabrielle slowly raised her head


    and sazed into his eye woefully. The rims of her eyes were red and tears were threatening to fall.


    Looking at her despondent expression, Westley felt his heart sink.


    ¡°Gabrielle, L¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I understand. Do not worry and you do not need to repeat yourself. I fullyprehend how


    disgusting and repulsive I am I am someone who has a sense of consciousness. In the future, you do


    not need to be concerned with any matters rted to me and I would not cause you any trouble as


    well.¡± Gabrielle gazed at him seriously while trying hard to hold back the tears that were trying to fall off


    her eyes. She was sabbing a little as she finished her words.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 86 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 86 Read Online


    Chapter 86 Pretentious Woman


    Westley¡¯s demeanor was calmer now. He found Gabrielle vulnerable for people to take Advantare or


    even abuse her. He was very corkethed


    ¡°Your wounds will heal much faster with this ointment. Make sure to tell Sophie about thuis when she


    arrives. I have more important things to do.¡± Wesley was furious and threw the medications onto the


    bed.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± It¡¯s was the first time that Gabrielle had heard of Sophie.


    ¡°Sophie used to work at Morris¡± Mansion before and is very experienced in taking care of people.


    That¡¯s why I chose her to take Hood care to you.¡± Westley had to be sure that Gabrielle was well taken


    care of so that all actions are within the proper bounds and socially eptable. Sophie was a perfect


    choice


    ¡°What happened? Everything seemed like a blur. Where is Mr. Smith? I can¡¯t remember what


    happened.¡± Fear had taken over Gabrielle and this was a burden she would carry for the rest of her life.


    ¡°I brought you here in my vi called Half Moon Bay so you can rest and re-charge. There is no need to


    worry about that bastard.


    Stay here and take good care of yourself. Westley felt somehow she was safe here and could leave her


    for a while.


    Westley felt at ease now, as if a heavy burden was lifted off his shoulders. A sigh of relief took over as


    he enjoyed a good smoke driving


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t sleep, contemting the bitter conversation she had with Westley that affected her


    deeply. She was hurt.


    ¡°Outright hideous!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It hurts!¡±


    Only pain, Sorrow, and anguish were all she can think of. Gabrielle knew that nothing good coulde


    out of her rtionship with Westley and that only regret and bitterness awaited. She was resigned to


    her fate.


    Gabrielle knew Westley left when she heard the car leave.


    It raised suspicion on what this ce was. Maybe a ce for fornication. Sometimes one¡¯s imagination


    can y tricks on you. The rich people usually are notorious for these illicit ideas mainly because of the


    excess wealth they control. Westley had a lot of properties all over the world and could do whatever he


    liked with them.


    Feeling paranoid was not what Gabrielle envisioned to take over her life. She just wanted to live like


    any normal person. And this may sound simple to some but to others. it¡¯s a challenge. She then


    decided to take a bath and forget.


    Time sometimes passes by slowly especially when you are enjoying a nice bath. You tend to


    experience total rxation of an escape from reality. Then, a knock at the door interrupted her calm.


    ¡°I can hear somebody inside the bathroom. Is that you Miss Jones?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was very loud


    Some people remind us of a person we loved who took care of us in the past. Others make a good first


    impression and quickly be close to our hearts. Gabrielle discovered these positive traits with


    Sophie.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Miss Jones,¡± Sophie said. Sophie was so eloquent and humble in her introduction.


    She was received well by all.


    ¡°Never call Gabrielle Mrs. Morris!¡± was Westley¡¯s order.


    ¡°Found you atst Sophie!¡± The moment Gabrielle saw her, she felt so aggrieved that she burst into


    tears. Then she threw herself into Sophie¡¯s arms.


    Gabrielle had already a very close bond with Sophie which could be almost likened to a mother and


    daughter. 1


    Always a touch of assurance andfort came from Sophie¡¯s loving hands. ¡°Oh, dear Miss Jones,


    what happened? Did you quarrel with Mr. Morris? Are you hurt? Let me check if you have a wound?


    Grief and pity was written all over Sophie¡¯s face as she tried to tend to Gabrielle¡¯s wounds. She felt


    helpless as she wiped off the blood and the tears. It was a tragic event that both couldn¡¯t forget. I


    ¡°No one deserves this brutal beating What kind of person can do such a thing?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face was a


    big mess and Sophie could only do her best by applying the ointment which she knew would be a big


    help in easing the pain.


    Sophie was tasked by Westley to take care and look after Gabrielle at the Half Moon Bay vi for a few


    days. The initial story was that she had been bullied in school.


    Sophie was surprised that Westley had brought Gabrielle to his hidden sanctum. This was thest


    ce she expected him to bring Gabrielle to.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be left unpunished.¡± Fear gripped Gabrielle as she was scared of the evil Surrounding her.


    Panic and self-preservation kicked in as she suspected she was drugged and almost killed by Mr Smith


    She could not bear the thought of the images and possibilities that yed in her mind. It was all a big


    disaster and contemted suicide.


    Even if Westley didn¡¯t me her for that, it became almost psychological. She had a hard time


    grasping reality and fear overcame her.


    Gabrielle was a strong person. She believed before that she had the grit to protect and defend herself


    against all adversities. But she suddenly came to grip with reality and realized her weakness.


    ¡°Miss Jones, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Morris won¡¯t let go of any bad guy who dares to bully you like that. Poor


    girl, why such awful things happened to you?¡± She could almost feel Gabrielle¡¯s pain. It was like a


    mother feeling for her daughter. Their bond was strong


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m sorry to make you worry about


    me.¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s pain was even made greater as she did not want Sophie to worry more about her condition.


    This affected her and brought more sorrow


    Silly will you have sufered so much. Why do you apologize to me? Don¡¯t let such a thing happen again


    in the future. If you encounter something that you can¡¯t solve, just turn to Mr. Morris. After all, you are


    his wife, and he will help you. He is powerful enough to help you with anything in this city. ¡°Sophie tried


    tofort Gabrielle.


    it would be better if Sophie didn¡¯tfort Gabrielle in this way. Her words would only make her feel


    sadder, because she felt that she had really annoyed Westley this time.


    She was afraid that Westley would hate her even more. This left her in a very vulnerable position.


    ¡°Sophie, what did Mr. Morris say to you before?¡± Gabrielle somehow tried to disconnect all the details


    that led to that dark experience. She wanted to forget and start anew


    ¡°I was given instructions by Mr. Morris to take good care of you and provide you with all the things you


    need. Everything in this ce is new and has never been used.¡± Sophie was straight to the point and


    did not mince words.


    Gabrielle noticed that the house had not been used for some time. She knew no one had lived there


    and all the signs that seemed to


    point in that direction were evident.


    *Sophie, it seems no one has ever lived here? I feel like that the house has been empty for a long


    time.¡± Gabrielle seemed perplexed by the idea of Westley buying a house that he did not live in. She


    pondered why he bought the house in the same city and left it deserted.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 87 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 87 Read Online


    Chapter 87 Where Did That Woman Go


    Gabrielle was aware of Half Moon Bay and thevish lifestyles of the people who stayed there. It was


    one of the most affluent and expensive districts to live in. Half Moon Bay boasted breathtaking vis


    and luxurious mansions withndscaped gardens. The residents who lived here were filthy rich and


    powerful. An average middle-ss family would never be able to afford a house in this high-end district.


    That was why Gabrielle thought that it was a waste of money and a shame to see such a beautiful


    house sitting idle. She noticed that the insides were tastefully decorated too. She thought Westley was


    crazy not to live here.


    ¡°This house was purchased by Mr. Morris five years ago. No one has lived here since it was decorated.


    That¡¯s all the information that I can provide, so please do not put me in an ufortable position, Miss


    Jones,¡± Sophie exined calmly and truthfully.


    The house was purchased and decorated five years ago. But why did no one live there? Why did


    Westley spend so much money on the house if he had no ns to stay there? What happened? What


    was the reason behind letting this beautiful house go to waste? Gabrielle has several unanswered


    questions going around in her mind.


    But Sophie was not in the position to answer any of her questions. She had already made her


    intentions known to Gabrielle about that.


    She realized that she woulde to know more about the situation in the future, since she was going


    to be staying there for now. Also, she didn¡¯t want to put Sophie in an awkward position. There was also


    the possibility that they would start to dislike her if she continued to ask questions..


    Anyway, since being curious Wits what had gotten the cat killed, Gabrielle decided not to dwell on it for


    now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sophie. [ shall not ask any more questions,¡± Gabrielle replied honestly.


    She was well aware of how it felt when someone invaded your privacy and TOT everyone would like


    their private and personal life to be exposed in public. No one would like to be treated as aughing


    stock.


    ¡°Miss Jones, please do not make Mr. Morris angry. This is for your own good. Now, that I have applied


    the medicine, I¡¯ll go and prepare lunch. I would suggest you rest for a while. Your clothes are in this bag


    here. You can go ahead and change your clothes.¡± Sophie


    ced the tube of ointment on the table and left.


    Don¡¯t make Westley angry?!


    She hadpletely and fully infuriated Westley, What could she do to rectify that?


    Gabrielle decided not to dwell on it further. She changed her clothes and went downstairs. She was still


    coming to terms with the beauty of the ce. She peeped into the kitchen and saw that Sophie was


    busy preparing lunch. So as to not disturb her, Gabrielle turned and quietly walked out of the house,


    alone


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle gasped when she saw that the yard Was full of waist-high weeds. It once must have been a


    beautiful garden, but now the weeds were choking the nts and shrubs. Now looking carefully at the


    house from outside the house looked forlorn, sad, and scary. She felt as if she was thrust into an


    abandoned and ruined vi among the Weeds.


    This house must have cost Westley a fortune to buy, yet he didn¡¯t hire anyone to look after it. He just let


    it sit here, letting time and Weather have a go at it. Letting wild grass tarnish the majestic view of the


    vi. What was he thinking to let the beautiful vi wither away? As much as she wanted, Gabrielle just


    couldn¡¯t understand him at all.


    when he was looking aver at the yard in dismay, her eyes lit up, on seeing a beautiful Kreenhouse in


    the middle of the weeds, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help it when she found herself carefully parting the weeds


    and Started walking towards the greenhouse. To Gabrielle¡¯s delight the greenhouse wasn¡¯t locked. She


    opened the door carefully and entered. It was empty, except for a white swing. The greenhouse was


    very clean and there was not a single werd in sight.


    Gabrielle walked to the swing and sit down. It was veryfortable. She gave a slight push with her


    feet and sighed in pleasure when the swing swayed gently. Gabrielle leaned back and rested her head


    on the back and looked up through the ss roof. She could see the beautiful blue sky and the soft


    cottony clouds. The sunshine shone through the ss, which was warm and bright. A thought passed


    through her mind that made Gabrielle feel a little sad.


    This greenhouse couldn¡¯t be Westley¡¯s idea. If she was not wrong, Gabrielle felt that this was built at


    the behest of a woman. She was also guessing that this vi was purchased for that woman. Maybe


    Westley and that woman lived together in this house. She did notice stuff in the bathroom upstairs. It


    was stocked for two people, the toothbrushes, towels, slippers, etc. More importantly, it was for couples


    This showed that Westley and that woman had a good rtionship and were going to live together as a


    couple. Unlike her and Westley, who were married and lived together, but


    were nowhere close to being a couple.


    But where did that woman go in the end?


    ¡°Miss Jones! Where are you?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice interrupted thoughts.


    Gabrielle¡¯s


    Sophie, I¡¯mn in the greenhouse,¡±


    Gabrielle replied. She stood up hastily and walked to the door of the greenhouse.


    ¡°Miss Jones, what are you doing in the greenhouse? There are weeds all over the ce, which haven¡¯t


    been cleared up yet. Be careful not to cut your skin. Lunch is ready. I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± Sophie


    was worried about the wild grass.


    ¡°Sophie, please don¡¯te. I¡¯ming These weeds don¡¯t cut people.¡± Gabrielle hurried out of the


    greenhouse and went to the vi.


    She turned to look at the yard again and felt a deep sense of wistfulness. It looked so sad.


    ¡°Miss Jones, did you get cut?¡± Sophie was


    looking at Gabrielle¡¯s hands and less Searching for any cuts. She had a worried look on her face.


    Gabrielle smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not a delicate darling of ady who gets hurt easily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Come inside. I¡¯ll serve you lunch,¡± said Sophie in a hurry.


    Gabrielle gave onest look at the yard and turned and followed Sophie inside. She sat at the dining


    table and took in the three simple dishes and one soup on the table. That was more than enough for


    her.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you have your lunch. I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, sit down and have lunch with me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jones, the difference a master and a servant is there for a reason. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie, let me make one thing very clear with you. I¡¯m not the master of this house. There is no


    master-servant rtionship between us. I cannot eat so many dishes by myself. Besides, I find it very


    lonely to eat alone. Anyway, if you have lunch with me, no one will know, unless we tell someone.¡±


    Gabrielle looked at Sophie sincerely.


    Sophie was touched by Gabrielle¡¯s words. She did realize how sad and lonely it was for anyone to eat


    alone.


    ¡°Fine, Miss Jones. If you could wait a minute, I¡¯ll go get a bowl and chopsticks for myself.¡±


    Gabrielle was relieved and looked at Sophie with a big smile on her face. When Sophie returned with


    the bowl and chopsticks, Gabrielle graciously said, ¡°Sophie, please sit down. Let¡¯s have lunch


    together.¡±


    After all, in Sophie¡¯s eyes. Gabrielle was Westley¡¯s wife, the master of the Mornis.


    ¡°Sophie, I would like to let you know that you and I are the same here. You might know the details


    about my marriage with Westley. I¡¯m not the wife he wanted, so I¡¯m not his wife in his eyes at all. You


    don¡¯t need to treat me as Westley¡¯s wife or the mistress of this house, I¡¯ll be more than happy if you do


    not differentiate amongst us and have our meals together.¡± Gabrielle tried her level best to dispel


    Sophie¡¯s uneasiness.


    ¡°I know, Miss Jones. I will try my best to do what you suggest. By the way, I think you should eat more


    food. You are a lot thinner than thest time I saw you at Morris Mansion.¡± Sophie picked up the food to


    serve Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle looked at Sophie curiously. ¡°Were vou present at Morris¡¯ Mansion, when I was there thest


    time?¡±


    *Yes, but you might have not noticed, since there are so many servants working at Morris * Mansion.¡±


    Sophie wouldn¡¯t feel sad about such a trivial matter. After all, she was a nobody. who should always


    stay in the background and not be noticed


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m d that you havee to take care of me.¡± Gabrielle said these words with a lot of


    sincerity and from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Sophie, the yard is choked with weeds and the grass also has grown a lot. It¡¯s difficult to go in and out.


    Do you have any tools around here that I could use? I¡¯ll remove the weeds after lunch. After all, I have


    to live here for a few days and now that I have some time on my hands, I might as well get the yard


    cleared.¡± Gabrielle asked Sophie while eating.


    ¡°There should be some tools. I¡¯ll go to the shed and checkter.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t expect Gabrielle to ask


    for things to do. Especially, for something as menial as yard work


    When she came to know that Westley¡¯s wife


    belonged to the Jones, Sophie thought that Gabrielle would be a spoiled youngdy like Nellie. After


    meeting and talking with Gabrielle, Sophie realized that she was poles apart from Nellie. Gabrielle was


    down-to earth and easy to speak with. She did not put on airs like most of the rich people. No wonder


    Miley liked Gabrielle so much after meeting her.


    ¡°Okay. After lunch, let¡¯s remove the weeds from the yard together. That is if you have no other pressing


    matters to attend to. The yard is in ruins and it is marring the beauty of this house.¡± The mere thought


    of seeing the yard in such a bad state brought an intense sense of sadness to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Miss Jones, have you done this type of work before? If not, then you don¡¯t have to do it. I can arrange


    for workers and a gardener to deal with it.¡± Sophie said to Gabrielle. After all, Westley did say to Sophie


    over the phone that she could arrange for workers to deal with the weeds in the yard.


    ¡°It will be too expensive and anyway I have nothing to do. I¡¯d rather do some work as an exercise and


    to kill time so that Mr. Morris won¡¯t feel that I¡¯m a burden and useless.¡± Gabrielle was still a bit annoyed


    by his words


    in Vineyard Vi. He said that he didn¡¯t raise any idlers in the vi, and she definitely did. not want to be


    an idler.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 88 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 88 Read Online


    Chapter 88 Want To See You


    Gabrielle was a woman who did things ording to her propensity. She had a very strong individuality


    that did not hide in the shadows. It was evident that she was chimeric by temperament. After lunch, she


    needed to find out what tools were needed for weeding the courtyard. She carried Sophie


    along


    When Sophie saw her face, the worrier in her awoke.


    ¡°Miss Jones, your wound hasn¡¯t healed. Why don¡¯t you have enough rest? Or you can get the work


    done by tomorrow.¡± Sophie felt sorry for her. It was not every day that she saw such a hardworking


    woman among the rich.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The wounds are on my face and not my hands. It is my hands and feet i will use to work,


    ¡°Gabrielle said with a mind made up. She left her presence with a big scissor to get to work outside.


    Wearing a pair of gloves, she began to cut the grass immediately. When she was in the Jones, she had


    done a lot of work. She did it really well, that even Sophie who watched her work was a little surprised.


    ¡°Miss Jones, do you really know how to do


    this?¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t believe her eyes


    ¡°Sophie i had told you that I could cut the


    2:58. but you didn¡¯t believe me. Although I¡®m the daughter of the Jones, I¡®m not spoiled. My mother


    trained me to do things within my ability since I was a child. I was taking care of the flowers and nts


    in our courtyard for a long time, that¡¯s why I feel bad that such a pretty courtyard is full of weeds.¡±


    Gabrielle cut the grass as she spoke. She was very familiar with the operation.


    At this moment, Sophie conclusively believed that the more she got fond of Gabrielle, the more


    attractive she would find her to be.


    Gabrielle was simple but kind, not putting on any airs.


    The two of them had been busy half the day. There were a lot of weeds in front of the yard. Ordinary


    weeding machines could not cut such high grass, so they could only cut it bit by bit by hand, and then


    use a hoe to remove the grassroots.


    ¡°Miss Jones, that¡¯s it for today. Drink some water and wipe your sweat away. You should go back to


    your room to take a shower and I¡¯ll make the bed for you, is the wound on your face alright?¡± Sophie


    saw her wound soaked in sweat. She was old to understand that it was hurting her.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t feel a thing not until she heand what Sophie had said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go back to my room


    to take a shower and apply some medicine. You don¡¯t need to make my bed. I¡¯ll do itter. Can I use


    anything in the Toom?


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gabrielle returned to her room, scrubbed down and applied medication. At the point when she lifted the


    cover on the bed, she saw a few pieces of the bedyer were broken by them the previous night. It was


    clear how fierce the sex was.


    At the thought of this, her face flushed. Luckily, Sophie didn¡¯t see this. She quickly took off the nket


    and went to the wardrobe to find the bed sheet and quilt.


    She opened the wardrobe door one after the other and found a hidden door hidden in it. With curiosity,


    she pushed it. There was arge cloakroom inside, which was a little like the one in Vineyard Vi. It


    had no clothes hanging in it; there was only a cab of jewelry


    Gabrielle was a jewelry designer, so she could tell immediately that all these were top-grade from


    famous designers. Many of them were made by international well-known jewelry designers, which were


    much more precious


    than the ones in Vineyard Vi. She didn¡¯t expect that the things here were so precious.


    It could be seen that Westley cared about that woman very much. It was not like he would prepare so


    much jewelry for any other woman.


    If she was very important to him, why would they call things off after all?


    It was baffling to fathom.


    ¡°Miss Jones!¡± A voice was heard calling out.


    It was the voice of Sophie. Gabrielle hurried out to meet her. When she was in view, she inquired.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    What is wrong, Sophie?¡±


    Gabrielle looked at her in panic even though she knew that she was only looking out for her.


    ¡°Soup is cooking, so I came up to see what I could do for you? Miss Jones, are you sure all is well?¡±


    She asked this as soon as she saw the look on Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    ¡°All is okay. I had a very hot shower and now, I still feel hot.¡± Gabrielle made up ame excuse just to


    avoid her


    ¡°Sophie, I can take care of myself. You don¡¯t


    need to WOLTY about me Go ahead and finish Yolf work.¡± Gabrielle rejected her help.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go downstairs. If you need any help, please, do call me,¡± she stressed in an unfaltering tone


    Gabrielle nodded her head in understanding This made both of them ease upon one another


    After Sophie left, Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief. She finally gained peace. She then went ahead to


    make her bed. Once she was done, her phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Austin, she


    answered it without hesitation


    ¡°Austin,¡± she whispered his name as soft as a midan


    ¡°Gabrielle are you sure you are okay? Austin asked in a womnisome tone.


    Gabrielle was confused by his inquiry What kind of question was this?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to recall what happened the previous


    night. It was a nightmare. The more she recalled the events, the more frightened she got


    ¡°At the opening party where Holly at worked yesterday. Westley answered a call. After that,


    he left in a hurry. Was it you that called him?¡± At that time, Austin was standing next to Westley when


    he called Gabrielle. Austin clearly heard what was being talked about Seeing that Westley¡¯s facial


    expression dramatically changed. Austin wanted to catch up with him and itsk him what had happened


    when he saw him leave. All he left for Austin with a dustden car tail.


    So Austin Fuessed that something must have happened to Gabrielle. He didn¡¯t want to


    ask more as of that time, so he only asked now.


    ¡°Last evening¡­ Were you at Holly¡¯s banquet?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect Austin to be an attendee of


    Holly¡¯s studio banquet.


    But on second thoughts, Austin and Holly were old friends. It was nothing but normal for her to invite


    him to the opening ceremony


    Westley came to save her yesterday. He never wanted Austin to know a single word about it. It was his


    little embarrassing secret.


    ¡°Holly invited all of her acquaintances, so I was there too. Westley was also there even though he left


    before the party officially began. That made Holly a little unhappy.¡± Austin honestly said.


    After Westley left yesterday. Holly was in a dull mood. She forced herself to smile when


    she was entertaining guests.


    ¡°I am aware.¡± Gabrielle said in a calci tone. After all, the opening ceremony was broadcasted live on


    TV. Throughout this event, Westley stood beside Holly. People who didn¡¯t know the truth about them


    might think that they were a couple.


    Even when Gabrielle first saw them, she thought they were a perfect match, let alone people who didn¡¯t


    know them.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you really fine?¡¯ Austin asked in a very uneasy tone.


    *Of course.¡± Except for the swelling on her face and the broken corners of her mouth, she seemed to


    be perfectly fine. This was despite the fact that. he tortured herst night


    ¡°I want to see you today. Do you have free time?¡± Austin asked as he was so desperate to see her. :

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 89 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 89 Read Online


    Chapter 89 Heartbreaking


    Austin¡¯s proposal lelt Gabrielle stunned. It took her a few minutes before she could finally react. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Austin. I am currently busy and I don¡¯t even have time to meet up with you. I have something to


    do. I¡¯ll invite you for dinner once I settle everything. okay? Obviously, Gabrielle had to turn him down.


    How could she go out to see him when her wound hadn¡¯t even healed yet? She was certain that it


    would only make him worry about her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait till you finally decide when and where we will have our dinner¡± He noted. He knew he


    had no other choice but to


    He didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Well, if you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Without waiting for him to even say goodbye,


    she immediately hung up the phone and felt relieved. She no longer wanted to be trapped in that kind


    of conversation


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Austin really nned on meeting her this time. He was already waiting


    in his car outside Vineyard


    Vi, hoping that she would be to it. But since she refused to see him, he didn¡¯t have a choice but to


    respect her decision.


    He cot out of the car, leaned against it and lit one of his cigarettes.


    Halfway through his cigar, Westley¡¯s car passed by him. It was obvious that Westley saw him but still


    continued to drive. For a moment, he thought that Westley was going to ignore him but Westley


    suddenly reversed the car and stopped exactly in front of him.


    lito and marched


    Westley got out of his towards him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you living in this arca. Are you perhaps nning on buying a property here?¡±


    Westley looked at him coldly.


    Austin stared back at him with the same intensity. He was already in a bad mood and seeing Westley


    made it worse. He took another puff on his cigarette before speaking, ¡°If there is a suitable house


    avable, then I might consider buying one in this vi. After all, it is close to Gabrielle.¡±


    He was now aware of the reason why Westley married Gabrielle. It was because her disappointing


    brother took Nellie away which made it impossible for this guy to marry her. In the end, Gabrielle was


    forced to marry him.


    To be honest, he felt irritated whenever Westley Wis around. If possible, he would like to push this


    cursed man on the ground and beat him into a pulp!


    He had been asking himself numerous times, as to why did the three of them got this innocent woman


    involved? Westley didn¡¯t even treat Gabrielle well at all.


    That made him even more furious. If Westley didn¡¯t appreciate Gabrielle at all, why forced her to marry


    him in the first ce? He could have chosen to marry Nellic instead.


    say?¡± Westley


    ¡°Close to Gabrielle, you squinted his eyes at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you think towards Gabrielle, but you must know that she is my legal wife now.


    And as long as she is my woman, I suggest you keep your distance from her. I don¡¯t want to be called a


    cuckold


    Westley bluntlymented with a warning look on his face,


    ¡°A cuckold? A man whose wife has a sexual rtionship with another man? Seriously?¡±


    He was unsure if Westley was insulting him or Gabrielle.


    Even if he wanted to do something to Gabrielle, he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her.


    Aside from the fact that she was not feeling the same way, he wasn¡¯t an hical and shameless man.


    ¡°Westley. if you do not want Gabrielle to cheat on you, then don¡¯t even dare do that to her. That is a


    basic courtesy. Respect Gabrielle,¡± he forewarned him sternly.


    Westley¡¯s eyes turned colder as his face darkened in contempt. ¡°Why are you meddling with my


    business?!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to interfere with your life! I don¡¯t even want to be associated with you in any way. I just


    don¡¯t want Gabrielle to be treated poorly! You¡¯ve treated her unfairly even though the ones who did


    wrong to you were Bryce and Nellie. You should settle this issue with the two of them.¡± The more he


    spoke out regarding this issue, the angrier he became


    ¡°Austin, no matter who should apologize for it, it¡¯s none of your concern.¡± After saying that, Westley


    immediately turned around and left.


    ¡°Just please don¡¯t hurt Gabrielle!¡± he begged while looking at him with his pleading eyes.


    *Again, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Without looking back, Westley went into his car and drove into the


    housing estate. But before he got past the security guards, he told them not


    Even if Austin didn¡¯t admit that he had feelings for Gabrielle. Weatley wouldn¡¯t believe it. He even came


    near her residence which confirmed his intention towards her.


    Unfortunately. Westley wouldn¡¯t allow Gabrielle to be with Austin. It was something that was obvious


    from the start.


    Westley didn¡¯t know whether Gabrielle got ustomed to the life in Half Moon Bay. He was very angry


    with her because of that. He didn¡¯t want to see her for a while. He was afraid that he would be pissed


    off to death once heid his eyes on Gabrielle again.


    On the contrary, Gabrielle lived in Half Moon Bay very well. It was peaceful there and quiet. After dinner


    with Sophie, she went upstairs to rest alone.


    She wanted to know what Westley had done to Mr. Smith. She didn¡¯t even dare to call Westley directly.


    After all, this man was horrible. Besides, he might not answer his phone since he left in rage before.


    So then, Gabrielle chose to call Alvin.


    It took Alvin a long time before he could answer the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Jones, What¡¯s up?¡±


    Alvin. I just want to ask you about Mr. Sunith¡­ H-How did you deal with it?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t mean to


    plead about it. She just wanted to know the result.


    He should receive the most appropriate sentence for what he had done.


    ¡°Miss Jones, don¡¯t worry about it. Mr. Morris will certainly give him the harshest punishment. I apologize


    that you have to go through that. Are you feeling better now?¡± Alvin had no idea how badly Gabrielle


    was hurt before. He only asked her out of concern.


    ¡°Yes, indeed I am. Thank you for saving me.¡± She thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you really don¡¯t have to thank me. It was Mr. Morris who saved you, not me. If there is


    nothing else, it¡¯s alreadyte. You should go to bed early.¡± Alvin wouldn¡¯t dare to tell her too much


    about Mr. Smith¡¯s punishment


    After all, it was too cruel and bloody. It would be better not to let her know about it.


    That kind of heartless man shouldn¡¯t be given such light treatment. He deserved to be punished


    tremendously.


    ¡°Thank you for answering my call, Alvin,¡±


    she said and ended the call.


    She really thought it was a good decision to live in Half Moon Hay. She had all the time for herself


    especially at night. She had never been so quiet like this before.


    After three days of Gabrielle¡¯s and Sophie¡¯s hard work, the weeds in the yard were cleared up. Finally,


    the beautiful and spacious yard was back to its original appearance


    It would be more beautiful if she nted some flowers to decorate the yard.


    ¡°Sophie, the two of us are really good at cleaning up the weeds. See how we cleared this big space! I


    say we are awesome!¡± she happily dered while standing in front of her proudly.


    She felt a sense of aplishment now that they finished their chore. That kind of feeling was


    indescribable in words.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you are the best! You cut off most of the task.¡± Looking at the sweat from her face, Sophie


    really felt concerned about her.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 90 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 90 Read Online


    Chapter 90 Tending The Garden


    The vi had been overgrown with words and everything will in a state of disamay. Sophie and


    Gabrielle tried a much possible to put the ce back in shape and also beautify it. Sophie never


    expected Gabrielle to be a strong girl, but she had proved her wrong and impressed her in thest


    three days by enduring all the hardships that came with beautifying the new home all over. She didn¡¯t


    comin even when her hands got blisters or when her arms were cut by the des of the overgrown


    weeds. She just bandaged the injuries, put on her gloves, and continued working cheerfully.


    Actually, it was her resilience that made Sophie worried about her. ¡°How could she pretend all was well


    with her and keep working with so much vigor?¡¯ she thought to herself


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done this without you, Sophie. The praise has to be attributed to the both of us, you


    know,¡± Gabrielle said as she smiled at her with sincerity.


    Just then, their lively chitchat was interrupted by a car driving closer towards them. The car was


    painted silver and Gabrielle knew that she had seen the car somewhere before. She stood up


    immediately


    she recognized who the owner of the car was,


    ¡°How nice it is to see you here, Dr. Remy. What brings you here?¡± she greeted him warmly as soon as


    he got off the car.


    At first, when he got out of the car, he thought he was at the wrong ce. The house in front of him


    was tidy and well arranged unlike how it was some days before. He didn¡®t even recognize them in the


    gardener¡¯s suits they wore and sun hats covering their heads. He would have left immediately thinking


    that he was in the wrong ce if Gabrielle had not called out his name.


    ¡°Gabrielle? Sophie? What are you both doing here?¡± he asked them in surprise. He was totally


    confused


    ¡°God!¡± he eximed. ¡°Was it you two who cleaned up thepound?¡± he asked as he looked at the


    both of them in surprise. He didn¡¯t need an answer from them to know that they were the ones who


    arranged the whole ce. The dress they had on had already given them out


    ¡°Of course. Do you think we did well? Just the both of us did the job, Sophie and me.¡± Gabrielle raised


    her head and told him proudly


    ¡°Well done. You have done well. I didn¡¯t


    expect that you would know a whole lot about gardening I now have better impression of this rich


    youngdy.¡± He said this sincerely. He was neither ttering her, nor being sarcastic.


    ¡°Stop ttering me, Dr. Remy. I have never been a richdy. I have always been interested in tending a


    garden, growing flowers and nts since I was very young. It would be such a waste of good soil to let


    this ce be overgrown with so many unwanted nts. Besides, I don¡¯t have anything else to do. Let


    me just finish clearing out the weeds and then nt some flowers and fine nts. The garden will look


    so beautiful.¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate to say what she had in mind. She beamed with smiles as soon as she


    said it.


    On the flip side, he agreed with her. When he was here a few days ago, he felt that the vi was cursed


    because the weeds there were as tall as a human being. There was an eerie feeling around the house


    and he didn¡¯t want to hang around. But now, the house looked much more pleasant to look at after all


    the weeds had been cleaned up.


    *This ce looks much more beautiful and homely now,¡± heplimented with a. smile.


    ¡°On a lighter note, Dr. Remy, what brings you here? I asked you before, but you didn¡¯t give


    me any reply.¡± she asked him with curiosity.


    ¡°Actually, it has been three days since Ist saw you. I¡¯m just here to see if everything is all right with


    you. How are you feeling now? Any pain?¡± he asked her directly without beating around the bush.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ve been taking the drugs you prescribed for me and they have been


    quite effective.¡± She showed him the injuries on her face healing up nicely


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and I¡¯ll check them for you. The remaining weeds can be attended to tomorrow. For


    now, you need to have a good rest. I¡¯m very sure you¡¯ve worked hard enough for today.¡± He held her


    and directed her inside


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Miss Jones. You¡¯ve been hard on yourself these few days. You had better listen to Dr.


    Remy and try to rest so you don¡¯t break down. Also, allow him to check the wounds and blisters on


    your hands. I noticed that there are a few on your hands that you covered with your gloves.¡± Sophie cut


    in.


    ¡°You have blisters on your hands? Let me have a look at them.¡± He urged her to take off her gloves.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious at all. Sophie is just getting herself worked up over nothing.¡± Although


    sheined for a little while, she took off her gloves obediently and showed him her hands.


    There were about four to five blisters on her light-skinned palms. It didn¡¯t take him so long to drain all


    the blisters of their juice.


    ¡°Subsequently. I¡¯ll apply sofie antibacterial cream in case it gets infected. You should stop gardening for


    a few days so is not to cause more harm to your hands. Otherwise, the injuries might be worse than


    this,¡± he advised her with concern written all over his face still looking at her palm, which was red as a


    result of the hard work.


    ¡°I know,¡± she said as she took her hands away from his.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you¡¯ve been working for the past three days. It will do your body a lot of good if you rest


    for a few days. Please stay for lunch, Dr. Remy. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Without waiting to hear his answer,


    she dashed into the kitchen to prepare him something to eat.


    As soon as he was done treating the blisters on her hands, he bandaged the wounds carefully and


    gave her some tips.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Do your best to keep your hands away from the water today, If at all it¡¯s very important for you to put


    your hand in the water, like taking a shower, wrap your hands with a


    stic bag De stic WTAP IY tomorrow, You can remove the bandage.¡± He repeated his statement


    twice to drive home his point.


    He felt that Gabrielle and Westley were notpatible with each other. Ever since they got married,


    she had been injured countless


    ¡°I understand,¡± she quickly said to avoid him repeating himself.


    She looked at her hand which was wrapped in a bandage over and over. Someone else who saw it


    would think that she had a serious injury.


    ¡°Has Westley not been around these past few


    He didn¡¯t find any sign of Westley around the house. If he guessed correctly, he hadn¡¯t been here for


    some days. So he left his wife alone here in this lonely and abandoned house apanied by no one


    else but Sophie.


    quite


    Notwithstanding. Gabrielle seemed rxed and contented staying here.


    ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t been around. He hasn¡¯te back after he left that day. Maybe he is still very angry


    with me.¡± As soon as she said this, she felt ashamed of herself a little bit. Besides, she had gone too


    far in scolding him that day.


    ¡°Did you two have any disagreement?¡± he


    ked her with a bewildeled look on his face.


    He thought that it was out of the question for them to disagree on any issue. She didn¡¯t seem to be


    someone who was uncooperative and her husband Wilsn¡¯t the kind of persoft who liked getting into an


    argument with someone, no matter how small. So it should be impossible for two of such people to


    have any dispute.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to talk about the issue between her and her husband.


    Of course, he respected lier decision and didn¡¯t probe further.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t be able to do gardening anymore this afternoon, why don¡¯t you let me take you to the


    flower market. I thought you wanted to buy some flowers and nts to beautify the garden. Or don¡¯t


    you want to get them anymore?¡± He switched to a more rxing topic to make her happy.


    She showed great interest in the topic and beamed with smiles. ¡°Certainly, I would still love to get them.


    But don¡¯t you need to go to work, Dr. Remy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an operation on my schedule for this afternoon. Besides, I¡¯m not on duty


    today. so it¡¯s fine.¡± he hasured her. When he saw how brightly she smiled. he couldn¡¯t help but smile


    too. He knew that she would cheer up once he brought up the discussion about flowers.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s very wonderful. Sophie and I were even thinking about taking a taxi to the flower market


    to pick up some beautiful flowers. Now that you¡¯ve volunteered to help, I would be happy to go with


    you. I¡¯m sure Sophie would be happy as well about this wonderful piece of news.¡± She smiled happily


    The way she smiled made him feel at ease. He kept wondering wliy Westley would treat such ady as


    cheerful and gracious as she was like she was an enemy. He just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. He


    felt it was because her brother took Nellie away from


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there after we¡¯ve had lunch. There¡¯s still much time. You can¡¯t uproot the weeds in the garden


    this afternoon again. You have to rest too,¡± he suggested easily.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 91 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 91 Read Online


    Chapter 91 Learned It For Bryce


    After lunch, they spent time resting in the vi before heading to the flower market.


    ¡°Miss Jones, how is it you are good at this? You¡¯ve done an excellent job. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my


    own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. You are the daughter of the Jones, but your work in the garden rivals


    that of an experienced gardener.¡± Remy was sitting on an armchair by the window. admiring Gabrielle¡¯s


    handiwork.


    It was only a few days ago that he and Westley were here in the garden which was overrun by Weeds.


    It was deste and barren. Remy immediately asked Westley to find someone to clean up the


    property.


    He didn¡®t expect that Gabrielle, of all people, would clean it up herself today.


    ¡°Doctor Remy. Please don¡¯t tter me. I didn¡¯t do much at all. I just made use of my ability. i¡¯m skilled at


    removing weeds because I¡¯ve done it a lot at home. Don¡¯t treat me as a richdy who needs others to


    do all her work. I¡¯m not like them,¡± Gabrielle said bitterly. 6


    After all, she was just an adopted daughter of the Jones. She never got the treatment that a richdy


    had


    It was more than enough for the Jones to raise her as their own. Gabrielle knew in her heart that they


    had done nothing wrong to her


    Even if she married Westley because of Bryce¡¯s wrongdoings, she was still willing to do anything for


    him.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that no one canpare with you. You are such a capable woman. Does Westley know about


    this?¡± Remy always felt with such rity that Gabrielle was different from other girls, especially better


    than those who couldn¡¯t do anything but had a nasty temper.


    ¡°Westley?¡± After a few moments, Gabrielle came to her senses and smiled meekly. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    Westley to know what¡¯s going on with me. My actions have nothing to do with him. It would be best for


    him to remain out of the loop and I trust you not to mention anything.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle thought she had only done what a servant should do, which was also what Westley expected


    from her. After all, he had said that no idlers were allowed around him.


    If Remy were to tell Westley about this, he would think that Gabrielle was deliberately asking for credit,


    which would make him utterly sick


    ¡°Doctor Remy. We¡¯ve seen each other twice already. You are wee to call me Gabrielle as Miss


    Jones sounds too formal. What do you think?¡± She raised her eyebrows at Remy.


    ¡°Okay then, I shall refer to you as Gabrielle while you can call me Remy and take me as your brother.¡±


    Remy looked at her cheerfully.


    ¡°Remy, it sounds very dear.¡± Gabrielle agreed without hesitation, which pleased Remy. She took him as


    her brother, and from now on, Westley would be considered as his brother inw. He would have to call


    him brother together with Gabrielle.


    ¡°Remy, would you like me to make you some coffee?¡± Gabrielle asked out of the blue.


    A whole set of coffee tools in the kitchen had caught Gabrielle¡¯s eyes in the past, so she had an


    impulse to grind and make coffee. When Sophie went out to buy food, Gabrielle asked her to buy a bag


    of beans in the coffee shop, just in time to try grinding them for Remy.


    ¡°You¡¯re knowledgeable in making coffee?¡± Remy looked at her in astonishment.


    ¡°What a treasure thisdy is!¡¯


    Westley was an idiot. Why didn¡¯t he cherish such a good wife?


    ¡°Yes, quite a bit. I started as a chady back when I intered in a studio, so I learned a lot of small skills.


    I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee first, and then we go to the flower market, Gabrielle said.


    She proceeded to the kitchen promptly.


    In fact, Bryce was the reason why she learned to make coffee. This man only drank handmade brew


    and didn¡¯t drink the instant Variant, so she decided to find out his favorite mix of specialty beans to


    make the perfect drink for him.


    However, Bryce didn¡¯t appreciate it. He knocked over the coffee that she had made in public, and it


    spilled directly all over her body. Gabrielle¡¯s arms and legs were scalded for a long time.


    Later on, Gabrielle cooked it herself many times, but she couldn¡¯t personally bring it to Bryce. She


    could only ask the servants to bring it to him; otherwise, he would overtum it once he knew it was made


    by her.


    Gabrielle soon finished making three cups of coffee, one for herself and the other two for Sophie and


    Remy. ¡°Remy, try this one. It¡¯s the new bean of the year. Let¡¯s see how it


    Remy picked up the cup and took a sip. It had a bitter and fragrant sensation. If people found it too


    sour, they could add a little sugar and milk. But Remy preferred the original vor


    ¡°It¡¯s actually good. It¡¯s ground very carefully. You must have been making coffee for a long time now,


    haven¡¯t you?¡± Remy inquired curiously


    If this wasn¡¯t concocted by a professional barista, it must be made by someone who had been fixing


    coffee drinks all her life.


    Gabrielle felt her cheeks flush. ¡°There is a professional coffee machine in the Jones¡¯ residence. I make


    use of it when I am free,


    The machine was specially ordered from Italy by Bryce. He likes to drink so much that I often make a


    cup for him.¡±


    Remy shed a smile. ¡°It seems that I was right. Do you know that Westley also likes coffee? But it


    must be freshly ground with a little sugar but no milk. Keep that in mind.¡± ,


    Gabrielle looked at him in confusion. What did he mean? Why was he telling her this?


    ¡°Remy, what do you mean by that?¡± Gabrielle asked.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t have a clue what I¡¯m talking about? I hope you remember Westley¡¯s preferences


    and cook it for him. It would be impossible for him to find fault in you then.¡± He took another sip of


    coffee and smiled.


    It was smooth and fragrant. A faint bitterness filled the whole mouth, slowly followed by an aftertaste.


    This feeling was very delightful and pleasing


    He was sure that even a picky man like Westley would like it.


    ¡°Why should I cook for that man?¡¯ Gabrielle was still a little grumpy. Westley hadn¡¯t paid her a visit for


    quite some time and hadn¡¯t even bothered calling her. Why should she make coffee for him?


    He certainly didn¡¯t deserve it!


    Amused by her childish behavior, Remy took a photo of the coffee and sent it to Westley


    Westley instantly replied. He just ended a video conference and hadn¡¯t had lunch yet. When he


    received the WeChat message from Remy, he felt quite jealous,


    ¡®It seems that doctors nowadays have nothing better to do. How do they find time to drink coffee during


    working hours?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Remy? Why did you send me this picture?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 92 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 92 Read Online


    Chapter 92 Hateful Women


    Remy almost burst outughing as he read Westley¡¯s message. He could imagine how angry Westley


    was. Remy could barely contain himself because nothing in the world delighted him more than


    infuriating Westley.


    Then he replied, ¡°The coffee brewed by our new barista is out of this world! It¡¯s so smooth and


    delicious. So, naturally, I thought of telling you first. It¡¯s definitely your cup of tea, Westley. Or rather,


    your cup of coffee.¡±


    Remy sounded smug, and his condescending attitude really got on Westley¡¯s nerves. The man¡¯s


    teases were annoying, but Westley found him almost unbearable when he started bragging


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Remy,¡± he wrote back. ¡°Just great. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to send over a


    complimentary cup of this amazing drink for me?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, no,¡± Remy answered, pretending to sound sorry, ¡°We don¡¯t do deliveries, I¡¯m afraid. Our


    customers are more than happy toe to us. That¡¯s how good our coffee is, as you know.¡±


    Westley gripped his phone. Remy was really starting to piss him off.


    Then stop wasting my time.¡± Westley replied, and angrily turned off his phone.


    Remy smiled with satisfaction. The more annoyed Westley was, the more entertaining it was for him.


    Even Gabrielle seemed to find it vaguely amusing.


    ¡°Remy. what happened?¡± she asked with a puzzled smile. ¡°Why are you looking so happy?¡± Gabrielle


    curiously asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡± Remy winked. ¡°It¡¯s just a little mission I¡¯ve aplished.¡± Gabrielle looked bemused.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± said Remy, waving a hand as if swatting away a fly. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time to get


    ready. We¡¯re going to the flower market.¡± Remy slipped the phone inside his pocket and finished his


    coffee. ¡°Come on, Gabby,¡± he said, striding confidently out of the room. ¡°Time waits for no man or


    woman.¡±


    Without another word, Gabrielle and her silent chaperone, Sophie, prepared themselves for the day


    ahead.


    Remy was waiting in the car when Gabrielle and Sophie showed up twenty minutester. Despite his


    jokes earlier, he had coffee and dessert in a takeaway bag on the passenger seat.


    ¡°Remy, let¡¯s go!¡± Gabrielle and Sophie


    climbed into the back seat of the car. Gabrielle¡¯s broad smile and sparkling eyes told him how


    overjoyed she was to be visiting the flower market.


    ¡°Sit tight,¡± said Remy. ¡°Here we go!¡± Remy grinned with evil delight as he imagined the look on


    Westley¡¯s face the moment he offered him the takeaway treats.


    During the 30-minute drive, Gabrielle looked through the inte for pictures of flowers, chatting


    excitedly with Sophie about which ones they¡¯d buy.


    ¡°Gabby.¡± Remy eyed her from the rearview mirror, ¡°why not wait to choose the real thing? We¡¯ll be


    arriving soon enough.¡± u


    Despite Remy¡¯s kind reminder, Gabrielle continued to scroll through picture after picture of the most


    magnificent flowers and gardens.


    ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Gabrielle nodded. ¡°I just can¡¯t help myself. But since I have nothing to do, I might as well


    try to find some inspiration. Remember, I already nned to fill the garden with as many flowers as


    possible. Roses, tulips, jasmine, lcs¡­¡± Gabrielle¡¯s excitement was so infectious that Remy had no


    choice but tough.


    He now understood how important this was to Gabrielle.


    *Gabby,¡± he inquired, ¡°are you nning to live there forever?¡± Judging by the look on


    her face, it seemed that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t nning to leave any time soon.


    Gabrielle noticed Remy¡¯s inquisitive, concerned gaze. For a fraction of a second, her smile slipped. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know. Westley asked me to live there for the time being. He didn¡¯t say when he¡¯d allow me to


    return to the Vineyard Vi, if it¡¯s going to be a while, at least I can feel at ease doing something like


    gardening¡± ,


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Remy pressed on. ¡°The esteemed Westley asked nothing more of you?¡± He felt that


    Gabrielle was holding something back, and didn¡¯t understand why Westley would force her to stay with


    him.


    ¡°No, nothing else,¡± Gabrielle sighed lightly. ¡°Maybe he really hates me and doesn¡¯t want to see me in


    Vineyard Vi any more. Out of sight, out of mind.¡± She was silent for a moment and then opened her


    mouth to speak ¡°To be honest, I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t live together.¡±


    But Remy didn¡¯t believe a word of it. He knew Westley well enough to know that he¡¯d never allow


    Gabrielle to set a foot in the Half Moon Bay Vi if he truly hated her. 3


    After a few minutes, Remy broke the


    awkward mncholy silence. ¡°Here we are. at the flower market in double¨Cquick time. You two can get


    out first and I¡¯ll find a ce to park.¡± He pulled over and thedies took their exit.


    The flower market was already very busy with early shoppers and soon Gabrielle and Sophie were


    swallowed by the crowd.


    ¡°Sophie,¡± said Gabrielle, pulling herpanion closer amidst the noise. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Remy in the


    store near the gate!¡± Sophie nodded, and Gabrielle took her by the arm, steering her chaperone


    through the sea of people and then heading toward therge store by the main gate.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    By chance rather than design, this shop sold a wide variety of seedlings-just what Gabrielle was


    looking for.


    As she gazed in wonder at the incredible array of seedlings on disy, Gabrielle felt a hand gently


    touch her shoulder.


    She turned to find a beautiful young woman smiling at her. It was Macy, one of Gabrielle¡¯s college


    ssmates. Not only was Macy ravishingly beautiful-she was tall, lithe and very outgoing


    Although Gabrielle didn¡¯t have many friends among her ssmates, she felt at ease with


    §®§Ñ§ã§å,


    1535


    ¡°Oh Macy, how nice to see you again! Are you here to buy some flowers too?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s cheery voice


    turned heads, but Macy wasn¡¯t fazed at all, and deftly side-stepped the question


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± she said, reaching out to hug her old ssmate. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Macy turned to


    Gabrielle¡®s quietpanion. ¡°Is this your mother?¡± 3 Macy looked with unabashed curiosity at Sophie,


    who was standing demurely by Gabrielle¡¯s side.


    Since no one at college had ever met Gabrielle¡¯s parents in all her four years of schooling, it was an


    easy and forgivable mistake to make.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Gabrielle giggled. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I should have introduced you. This is Sophie.¡± Macy waited for


    Gabrielle to exin further, but that seemed to be the end of the matter.


    Now that she was a senior student who had few courses left, spending most of her time working


    outside the campus, Gabrielle had few opportunities to meet her ssmates. Meeting Macy like this


    was delightful.


    Macy didn¡¯t prod further. ¡°Hello, Sophie. I¡¯m a friend and ssmate of Gabrielle. My name is Macy.¡±


    MACY held out a long. pale, perfectly manicured hand. Sophie paused for a moment, then hesitantly


    shook hands with the young woman. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Macy turned to Gabrielle and took booth her hands. ¡°Oh, Gabrielle, you haven¡¯t been back to school for


    almost a month. I was so worried. I heard that you were sick. Are you feeling better now? You look


    wonderful,¡± continued Macy. ¡°but your face¡­¡± Macy was clearly an observant girl.


    I had an ident in the garden. I¡¯m perfectly alright now.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t look her friend in the eye


    because they both knew it wasn¡¯t true. Most of the scabs had fallen away, but pink scars on her face


    were still visible. Up close, other people would still be able to see it.


    ¡°A few days ago, I saw on the school forum that you had a fight with Emily and Cassie.¡± Macy changed


    the topic. ¡°Was that true?¡± Before Gabrielle could answer, Macy continued, ¡°I wanted to call you the


    moment I saw the post, but it was deleted so quickly. and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was just a rumor. I¡¯m so


    sorry!¡±


    Gabrielle felt uneasy because she was true. She did fight with Emily and Cassie, but she didn¡¯t expect


    someone would ask her about it directly.


    ¡°If you really did,¡± Macy said, eyes wide, ¡°it was so cool of you, Gabrielle! They¡¯re mean girls who look


    down on others. They believe that everyone should kowtow and treat them as princesses just because


    they¡¯re pretty and rich. They¡¯re super flirty too, sharging handsome boys, even though they know


    they¡¯re taken. Do you remember Jax, the one Emily liked? It was right that Jax refused her. So you did


    a good job. Those two bitches need to be punished to be put in their ce. ¨C Gabrielle felt so


    embarrassed by all the praise heaped upon her.


    ¡°Calm down, Macy,¡± she replied. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t too keen on talking about something


    scandalous.


    ¡°Their parents came to the school,¡± said Macy. ¡°They really tried to stir up trouble. but after that nothing.


    There were some rumors that both families received threatening letters, so I guess they didn¡¯t dare visit


    the school again. Emily and Cassie are still studying at home. They deserve it.¡±


    The more Macy spoke, the more animated she became.


    Gabrielle stared at her, confused. ¡°Hold on,¡± She grasped Macy¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you saying that they


    received threatening letters after we fought?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 93 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 93 Read Online


    Chapter 93 Severe Punishment For Mr. Smith


    The atmosphere around the house was calm. Macy and Gabrielle were seen discussing an issue which


    made Gabrielle open her mouth. wide in total surprise. Just in case Gabrielle didn¡¯t believe her words,


    she repeated them for emphasis.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Gabrielle. The news did not only spread in the school, but also in the circle. It is being


    rumored that Emily and Cassie have offended a very influential person this time around. I heard that


    both families have locked them up because they are afraid of revenge. It serves those pests right; they


    deserve all they are getting at the moment. I remembered that they threatened you and caused you a


    whole lot of trouble in time past. Are you not d to hear what¡¯s going on with them right now?


    Macy smiled as she spoke to her.


    Although anytime she remembered they caused her trouble in the past, she was not happy, but she


    couldn¡¯t rejoice to know that she had something to do with the two of them being locked up.


    She could also guess who could have done something like this. She couldn¡¯t think of


    anyone else other than Westley for the now. No one else she knew could be this merciless.


    ¡°Who threatened you, Gabby?¡± Remy disrupted her thoughts immediately he came in.


    ¡®Gabby?¡¯ Hearing this, Macy turned around to see who had walked in. She was captivated by what she


    saw. He looked well-built and breathtakingly handsome.


    ¡®Wow! His handsomeness is out of this world and he¡®s way different from the schoolboys in college,¡¯


    she thought to herself as she stared at him admiringly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is this your boyfriend?¡± Macy blurted out still staring at him.


    She frowned her face a little bit to show how displeased she was with Macy¡¯s question. She knew he


    wouldn¡¯t be happy with such a misunderstanding


    ¡°No, he is not.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°He is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her brother. My name is Remy Davis. Nice to meet you. Are you one of her ssmates? Who did


    you say had bullied her in school?¡± he asked her like a gentleman.


    Macy waspletely enchanted by his good looks and appearance. Furthermore, he behaved like a


    gentleman. Grace and


    elegance oozed out from him as she felt her heart flutter. He was a Prince Charming


    ¡°Gabrielle¡¯s cousin is so hot!¡¯ she thought as she gazed at him still. Without thinking, she thought of him


    as Gabrielle¡¯s cousin. A brother who had a different surname must be a cousin


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Remy,¡± she said as she offered him a handshake. ¡°I¡¯m Macy, Gabrielle¡¯s ssmate.


    Your sister was bullied earlier by two girls because one of them liked the most handsome guy in our


    school. But he wasn¡¯t interested in any of them; he liked only Gabrielle, and so, they felt frustrated by


    her. Because of this, they tried to make school unbearable for her,¡± she exined to him as quickly as


    possible.


    Gabrielle wanted to stop her from talking, but it was already toote. She said everything so fast


    ¡°Remy, it¡¯s not as serious as Macy made it look¡± she exined to him humedly pouting her mouth,


    ¡°There is no need for any exnation, Gabby. It¡¯s a very normal thing for a lot of boys to like someone


    as beautiful as you, right?¡± He winked


    ¡°That¡¯s very correct. This sister of yours is quite popr in school. She has many people


    crushing on her both among the seniors and juniors, but she refused to date any of them. She even


    turned down the most handsome guy in the school!¡± Macy waspletely hypnotized by Remy¡¯s good


    looks and told him everything in a heartbeat. 2


    Remembering how Jag sincerely confessed his love to Gabrielle and how she rejected him in public


    made Macy suddenly feel sorry for him but then, one couldn¡¯t help it. Gabrielle didn¡¯t like him after all


    and couldn¡¯t pretend she did.


    On the other hand, she appreciated and respected her decision. She also held her in high esteem. If


    she didn¡¯t like someone, she rejected him out rightly instead of ying with his feelings.


    ¡°It seems like she is popr.¡± Heughed so hard. Gabrielle looked at him, surprised and was


    dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t understand why heughed in such a manner. G


    ¡°Remy, don¡¯t forget we are going to the flower market today. I need to pick up some flowers before the


    shops close for the day.¡± She was thinking of a way to make Macy leave before she told everything


    about her to Remy.


    ¡°Hold on for a moment, Gabrielle. Did you know that something happened to Mr. Smith some days


    back? You know he has sexually


    assaulted many girls in the school, but he soon met his match and was badly treated. They tortured


    him severely and wouldn¡¯t let him go or kill him instantly. After two days of constant beating, he was


    thrown into a police cell, badly defaced and mutted all over. He was barely gasping for breath. As of


    now, he has been expelled from the school and is going to be in prison for no-one-knows-how long. His


    sentence would either be death or life imprisonment. He can¡¯t escape any of the two, considering what


    he put innocent girls through in the past. He deserves the treatment he¡¯s getting right now. I used to


    think he was a kind and nice person. Humph, I take back my statement. He is a wolf in sheep¡¯s


    clothing.¡± she said with resentfulness, without noticing that Gabrielle had be ufortable


    Each time she thought about that day, she was filled with dread. A strange feeling of helplessness


    enveloped her which got her very scared


    She felt it was like a nightmare that would soon be gone when the morning light came Every time her


    mind went to the incident, she would be terrified and her whole body shook involuntarily.


    ¡°Are you fine, Gabrielle? What¡¯s wrong with you? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost,¡± Macy asked her


    with so much worry written


    Gabrielle came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°Nothing serious, Macy. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m happy


    that the old bastard finally got what he deserved. This is


    sweet justice for every girl he has molested in the past.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Yes, he deserves it,¡± Macy said seriously.


    ¡°Macy, let¡¯s call it a day. We need to buy some flowers to beautify the garden. I¡¯ll make sure I prepare


    something for you to eat next time we meet.¡± She took the bold step to end the conversation. She didn¡¯t


    want to continue, which would make her feel helpless.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it next time. I¡¯m working as an intern in the High-Tech Zone. It¡¯s not far from your


    studio. Let¡¯s meet when we are both free.¡± Macy was a carefree and bubbly girl, and so she didn¡¯t


    notice that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to her anymore.


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    She walked forward in a hurry and Remy followed her. He could guess why she left in a hurry


    ¡°Gabby, has that beast abused you sexually in the past?¡± he asked her without mincing words. He was


    known for being


    straightforward in his conversations


    She stopped and turned around to look at him with hesitation. Then she nodded affirmatively. ¡°The p


    on my face was from him. Unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    From her words, he could imagine what had happened. That idiot must have pped her when she


    tried to resist him. He had hit her so bloody hard


    He had thought that it was Westley who did it, but now it seemed that it had nothing to do with him.


    Instead, it should be him who had saved her from the hands of that shameless fool. Then, it was not


    difficult to guess who had caught and tortured him with so much severity.


    ¡°It must be her husband who did it. He had always been this decisive and ruthless with anything that


    with his happiness or that of anyone rted to him, ¡®he reasoned.


    ¡°Gabby.¡± His face changed suddenly. He wanted tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know what to do to cheer


    her up.


    She looked at him with a smile of relief. ¡°Remy, don¡¯t try tofort me, it¡¯s been a long time. Let¡¯s not


    talk about it anymore. I¡¯d be very grateful if you don¡¯t mention it again.


    ¡°It should be Westley who is making him pay for what he did. Have you ever thought about that?¡± he


    asked as he looked at her.


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. He deserves what he¡¯s getting right now. I¡¯m going to pick the flowers now. It¡¯s


    gettingte already and they¡¯ll soon close for the day.¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk about her husband right


    now.


    Without saying anything more, he followed her to pick up the flowers.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Westley would be so protective of Gabrielle, having done so many things


    secretly in time past.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 94 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 94 Read Online


    Chapter 94 Carol White


    They had gotten to the flower market just in time. Gabrielle got the flowers she needed and paid for


    them. Remy followed her diligently, and even helped her in carrying some of the flowers. On their way


    back, she became apprehensive when she thought about how the families of Emily and Cassie had


    been threatened and also how Mr. Smith had been brutally beaten. If she had guessed correctly, all of


    these should be connected to Westley.


    She knew that her husband was well-known for his cruel nature and his domineering way of


    handling issues. But then, he had never for once told her all he had done on her behalf.


    Remy, staring at her from theer of his eyes as he drove, knew what she was worried about. Just in


    time, they arrived at the Half Moon Bay Vi. He parked the car carefully and they both came out.


    ¡°Gabby, by now, you should know the kind of person you got married to. He believes more in action


    than mere talk. I¡¯m sure he hasn¡¯t told you the things he has done for you, right?¡± he asked her with


    concern.


    She paused for a while as if contemting whether to reply or not. Then she answered, ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t.


    If Macy hadn¡¯t told me today.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how he is. As I said, he believes more in action than mere words. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure you


    will get used to him in the future. If you want to appreciate him, you can call him or send a text to his


    phone. He would like that very much.¡± He felt that he had done what he could do for them as a couple.


    It was now up to them to either take his advice or throw it out to the dogs.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Remy.¡± she told him sincerely. An idea popped up in her mind.


    ¡°Speaking of which, since you like making coffee so much, I can rmend a ce for you. It is my


    friend¡¯s coffee shop. If you¡¯re chanced, you can go there and see how that ce looks like. You could


    even be a barista if you like.¡± He took out a business card from his car¡¯spartment and


    handed it over to her.


    The name of the cafe, as written on the business card, was Taste Bud.


    She had heard about this coffee shop in the past. It was ranked among the top three cafes in the


    Antawood. They made coffee excellently well and her friend, Sloane, liked it very much and for this


    reason, they often spent a lot of time there.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I appreciate your concern, Remy. But my ultimate dream is to be i jewelry desioner. not a barista.


    Making coffee is just a hobby for me. I don¡¯t intend to use it to make money.¡± She declined without


    beating around the bush. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint him or take his kindness for granted. Besides,


    Taste Bud made very good coffee and she might not fit in well since she was just an unprofessional


    coffee lover.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Gabby.¡± he tried to persuade her. ¡°You can still take it as your hobby. What I meant is


    that my friend has a full set of coffee machines, most of which he isn¡¯t using at the moment. You can go


    there to practice in your spare time, and you can polish up your coffee-making skills, you know. He will


    teach you quite a whole lot. about coffee making. You don¡¯t have to take it so seriously so that it doesn¡¯t


    interfere in your jewelry designing.¡± He found her to be a gifted barista and so he didn¡¯t want to see her


    talent go to waste just like that.


    ¡°Thank you, Remy.¡± She nodded eventually.


    She hadn¡¯t been going to the jewelry studio for some time, so she wanted to go there today if possible.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if you need


    anything. I¡¯m just a phone call


    ¡°Okay, thank you for apanying us to the flower market today. I¡¯m grateful. Please, drive carefully


    on the way.¡± She waved at


    He started the car and drove off. Instead of going back to the hospital or his own vi, he took the road


    that led to the Morris Group building


    Someone from there had sent him a message, asking him toe to his office right away. He


    received the message when he was still at the flower market. And now, it was more than two hours. He


    wondered silently if Westley would torture him to death for not responding to the message as quickly as


    possible


    By the time he got to the floor where Westley¡¯s office was located, he could feel that the whole


    atmosphere was tensed up. If he guessed correctly. Westley must be in a rage right now


    ¡°Oh! Dr. Remy. Thank goodness you are here. Please go in and pacify Mr. Morris. He is very angry


    right now,¡± Alvin said to him as he walked past him with arge tray of some shacks and drinks which


    he knew was not what Westley liked to eat.


    ¡°Is it the food and drink I ordered for him this


    afternoon that inspired his strange taste in snacks and juice?¡¯ he asked himself silently.


    ¡°What happened in there?¡± he asked Alvin curiously


    ¡°It is Carol. She is in Mr. Morris¡¯ office. She must have pissed him off with her devilish attitude,¡± Alvin


    said in a low tone.


    ¡°Since Carol, the little devil is here, I¡¯d better leave quietly. She will only make more trouble for Westley,


    anyway. I think it will be better to avoid her.¡± He was about to slip away as soon as he said these


    words.


    All the same, Alvin moved faster than him and pushed the door of Westley¡¯s office open making him


    stop in his tracks. ¡°Mr. Morris, Dr. Remy is here to see you,¡± he said loudly.


    ¡°Remy,e in and eat up the food you sent to me,¡± said Westley in a resentful voice.


    Carol White was the daughter of the White, and also the sister of Jonas White, who pampered his


    younger daughter excessively. So none of them could scold her. 21


    Now, Westley¡¯s anger which was ultimately caused by Carol was thrown to Remy.


    Remy regretted why he didn¡¯t call Alvin first to ask about what was going on in the office. Maybe it was


    just not the right day toe


    and see Wentley. He would have chosen a better day if he knew that Westley was very any


    ¡°Remy. you¡¯re here! Come on in. I¡¯ve brought you a lot of delicious food, Carol said in a sweet voice.


    Both Remy and Westley knew very well that under the angel-like face of Caroly the soul of the devil,


    full of deceit.


    She had been troublesome, arrogant, and self -willed since she was a little child. She was prone to


    several bouts of mood swings. At the age of ten, she fell in love with Westley and started haunting him


    ever since. When she was eighteen, she had already made up her mind that she would be the one to


    marry him whether he liked it or not.


    Westley was almost driven crazy by her Remy, who also suffered a lot from the girl could do nothing


    but show sympathy. Carol was too smart. The two men would have been in much more trouble had


    they not been on alert for her.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Carol. Why did you return home all of a sudden? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in school


    overseas?¡± Remy asked her as he walked in with a smile.


    The beautiful and lovely-looking girl was sitting on the sofa. In front of her, there was


    in set menu of afternoon tea. Remy recognized that those were sent by him to disgust Westley as he


    ordered the set menu for girls. Now, coincidentally, it satisfied Carol.


    ¡°Remy, did you order this cake? How did you know that I woulde back today? It¡¯s like it was


    specially prepared for me,¡± she said with a smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± She took another bite from


    the cake and swayed her head from side to side.


    it was true that anyone who took a look at her would fall for her beautiful and innocent face.


    But who would expect that there was a bag full of tricks behind her beautiful and innocent-looking face.


    ¡°Well, maybe I have a connection with you without knowing it.¡± Remy managed to think of a reply. Then


    he turned around and saw the man sitting on the leather chair with a tight face.


    ¡°Westley, you didn¡¯t eat. Don¡¯t you want to try this sweet piece of cake?¡± He looked at him with a big


    smile on his face.


    Westley intentionally threw a document at him in a yful manner, which he caught instantly.


    ¡°Remy, stop acting so sick. Don¡¯t you know

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 95 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 95 Read Online


    Chapter 95 I Want To Be Your Substitute Bride


    Remy was incredibly annoying. Why did he want to make the other employees think Westley had a


    special hobby?


    ¡°Westley, the coffee was amazing. I should have brought some for you. To make it up for you, I brought


    you these desserts. Good friends should share delicacy.¡± Remy sounded calm and reasonable.


    off. ¡°You¡¯re


    being


    He looked pissed unreasonable, Remy.¡±


    ¡°Remy, what kind of coffee do you have? I would love to go next time.¡± Carol joined the conversation.


    She had never liked being ignored.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you next time.¡± She probably wouldn¡¯t have the time and would she really want to drink coffee


    made by Gabrielle?


    And would Gabrielle want to make coffee for her love rival?


    ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± Carol smiled.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you returned. Does your brother know where you are?¡± Remy noticed the


    white suitcase next to him. The boarding pass was still attached to the


    handle. Carol hade straight from the airport.


    She had always liked Westley. Every time she came to town, she went to see him first.


    How would Jonas, Carol¡®s brother, react if he


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course not. If he knew, he would have picked me up from the airport. Then I wouldn¡¯t have seen


    Westley at all. I couldn¡¯t miss the chance.¡± Carol stood and walked towards Westley. Instinctively, he


    stepped backwards, but his back pressed against the wall.


    ¡°If Jonas knew what you said, he¡¯d be angry. You¡¯ve always been so heartless,¡± Remy said with a re.


    The young girl was madly in love with Westley and desperate to marry him. Nobody took her affections


    seriously.


    ¡°My brother will understand,¡± Carol replied with a smile. She got closer to Westley.


    ¡°If you take one more step, I will make sure you¡¯ll never be allowed in Morris Group again, ¡± Westley


    warned her.


    She had always been clingy.


    He tried to avoid her as much as he could.


    Her smile vanished as soon as the words left his lips and she stopped. ¡°Weatley. why do you treat me


    like this? Don¡¯t forbid me froming to the Morris Group to see you, please?¡±


    ¡°Then sit back down!¡± Westley ordered her.


    If he followed through with his threat, Jonas wouldn¡¯t be pleased


    The man loved his sister very much. An insult to her was one to the both of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back now.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if her feelings were hurt, she still listened to him. She sat on the sofa


    but her eyes were wide, shiny with unshed tears. ]


    Remy put the te of food in front of her.


    ¡°Carol, why don¡¯t you have something to eat? You¡¯d be so much happier if you moved on from him. You


    know that, right?¡± Remy said, hoping his words would be listened to.


    Carol had always been a stubborn girl. When she set her mind on something, nothing could change it.


    She used to tell Helena that she would marry Westley when she grew up. The other woman had never


    seen Carol as anything but a child.


    She never lost hope and pestered him every


    day. When Helena died nobody could get close to him. It didn¡¯t matter what he said. she insisted on


    apanying him.


    Later, under the threat of the Collins, Westley took Nellie as his fianc¨¦e. He had hoped


    Carol would stop pestering him and she ended up studying abroad


    ¡°Dear Remy. you¡¯re so kind to me. If only I could feel the same way for you. But Westley is the only one


    I love,¡± Carol said wistfully.


    Her words sent a chill up his spine. He didn¡¯t want to be worthy of her affections.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need or want your love. I think it¡¯s probably for the best if you continue to like Westley,¡± Remy


    told her. 10


    Westley shot a re at him. The man was no help at all.


    Carol had said it wasn¡¯t easy to stop loving someone. How could anyone transfer their feelings from


    one to another?


    He was loathed to admit it, but she was right. Westley couldn¡¯t do it and neither could Gabrielle. For


    Bryce, she had ended up marrying a man she didn¡¯t love.


    Would Gabrielle ever stop loving the man she couldn¡¯t have?


    ¡°Dear Remy, don¡¯t you like me?¡± Carol looked at him, her brow furrowed.


    ¡°You rushed back here in such a hurry just to take a look at Westley. What were you thinking?¡± Remy


    changed the topic. What would happen if Carol decided she was in love with him instead? He would


    never know peace.


    ¡°I have to protect him,¡± Carol told him, her expression serious.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Looking between the two of them, he wondered if something had happened


    before he¡¯d arrived.


    ¡°I know Nellie ran away! So, I came back,¡± Carol informed him.


    Westley¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Who told you that?


    The news of Nellie and Bryce eloping was a closely guarded secret. Even Jonas didn¡¯t know. How did


    she find out?


    ¡°Westley, why are you so mean to me?¡± Carol asked, her voice broke and Remy thought she might cry


    ¡°Who told you?¡± Westley asked again.


    Carol wouldn¡¯t let him know the truth.


    She was thrilled when she found out what happened. It didn¡¯t matter why Nellie left. Westley no longer


    had a fianc¨¦e, which was great news for her.


    ¡°Westley, it doesn¡¯t matter how I found out. All that matters if that I¡¯m here to help you. You are the


    master of the Morris and the CEO of the Morris Group. The newspapers will have a field day when they


    find out. I couldn¡¯t let that happen to you, so I came to take her ce. I¡¯m old enough to be your bride


    and I love you very much.¡± Carol looked so happy, as if she had answered all his prayers and saved his


    honor.


    ¡°I will never marry you!¡± Westley said with a scowl. 6

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 96 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 96 Read Online


    Chapter 96 Who Is The Bride


    When Westley said, ¡°No need,¡± Carol could not help but start crying. Those two words hurt her deeply


    ¡°Why. Westley, why not? Why do you dislike me so much?¡± As Carol shed tears, she became more


    resentful.


    ¡°Westley, how could you? You are bullying Carol again, and this time behind my back! She went back


    without informing us and came immediately to you when she arrived. How could you do this to her? Do


    you want me to beat you up?¡± The moment Jonas arrived, he saw Carol crying and thought that


    Westley had bullied het. Jonas became annoyed and angry. He rushed immediately to Westley,


    intending to beat him. 4


    ¡°Jonas, if you dare punch Westley, you have my approval. I will surely apud you!¡± Was Remy always


    idle? Did the sight of people fighting make him excited?


    Jonas only rolled his eyes at Remy. He walked up to Carol tofort her, holding her in his arms.


    ¡°Carol, please stop crying, Why are you crying? What did Westley do to you?¡±


    ¡°Westley didn¡¯t bully me. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Atst, Carol stopped her tears. She was full of


    grievance as she looked at her


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t bully you, then why are you crying like this? You came to see him immediately you arrived.


    He must have bullied you. That is why you are crying. What happened?¡± There was unhappiness in


    Jonas¡¯ tone. He wanted to beat up Westley. Jonas knew, though, that he could not match the strength


    Westley possessed.


    ¡°I said I would marry Westley. Has Nellie not run away? I want to be the substitute bride. That is why I


    am here. But Westley, he, he doesn¡¯t want me. I am aggrieved. Am I not as good as Nellie? He would


    rather wait for this fleeing bride than ept me!¡± Carol¡¯s resentment increased as she lingered


    on those thoughts.


    ¡°Carol, you are better than Nellie. She is nothingpared to you. Our Carol is the most beautiful girl.¡±


    Jonas gently coaxed


    Carol


    Carol¡¯s mood improved, although she knew that Jonas was only trying to make her happy.


    ¡°I want to ask you, Westley, Is Carol not as good as Nellie? A while ago, you insisted on agreeing to the


    ridiculous request of the Collins to engage Nellie. I told you she was not suitable for you. Not at all. You


    cannotpare her to Helena. But you didn¡¯t listen


    to me. Now that she has run away, allow her to go. The Collins would find it hard to me you for it.


    Your opportunity to abandon her hase, and then to choose another wife.¡± On cue, Jonas made


    Carol stand in front of Westley for Westley to take a good look at her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Carol was now an adult. She was a beauty to behold, and also pretty and cute. Most importantly, she


    loved Westley deeply. It was better to marry for love than otherwise.


    ¡°Jonas, when did you change? Carol is thoughtless, and so are you right now. How could I hurt her?¡±


    There was sadness in Westley¡¯s eyes


    ¡°Am I thoughtless? That is not true. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°I said no, Jonas. I mean it!¡± Westley didn¡¯t want to continue the discussion Jonas didn¡¯t know he was


    pushing his sister into trouble.


    ¡°Westley, what do you mean? Is Carol not good enough for you? I wonder why you dislike her. Why?¡±


    Jonas¡¯s self-esteem was hurt.


    For Westley to reject Carol meant he was also rejecting the White.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Carol doesn¡¯t deserve me. I am not worthy of her. Do you have time tonight? Let¡¯s go and


    have a drink.¡± Westley had a


    headache. He didn¡¯t want to inform Jonas so early that he had married Gabrielle. But he had to tell him


    now. Otherwise, Jonas would be hurt and end their friendship.


    ¡°Fine! First, let me drive Carol home.¡± Jonas had a resentful look on his face. He would pay Westley


    back by getting him drunk. That would vent his anger.


    T¡¯ll ask Alvin to take Carol home!¡± Westley called Alvin


    ¡°Mr. Morris.¡±


    Alvin came in immediately.


    ¡°Send Carol back,¡±


    Westley ordered


    ¡°Okay. Mr. Morris.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mni not going back. I also want to have a drink with you.¡± Carol was unwilling to be so dismissed and


    sent back to the White.


    ¡°We are going to the bar. There are so many men there. It would be best if you didn¡¯t go there, little girl.


    It¡¯s not suitable for a good girl like you,¡± Westley said in a t tone.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts, Carol. You just arrived. It would


    help if you had time to rest and get over the jetg. Do be a good girl and allow Alvin to take you


    home,¡± Westley ordered. There was a coldness in his voice.


    ¡°Okay, then, I¡¯ll be going back. But, can I invite you for dinner with me? Tomorrow?¡± Carol had a pitiful


    look on her face.


    Before Westley could reply to her. Jonas Spoke on his behalf. ¡°Carol, I promise you that Westley will


    have dinner with you tomorrow. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s a promise, Westley.¡± The smile on Carol¡¯s face widened. Her face began to glow.


    ¡°Well, first, you have to go back.¡± Jonas rubbed Carol¡¯s head affectionately


    ¡°I have no problem with that. I¡¯m going. See you tomorrow, Westley.¡± Carol left happily after waving


    goodbye.


    ¡°Alvin, please take Carol back. Be safe, okay?¡± Jonas¡¯s tone was firm as he warned Alvin.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. White. I promise.¡± Alvin pulled Carol¡¯s suitcase and went out. She followed behind him.


    The three men went to their usual bar. They ordered a private room and began to drink,


    ¡°Westley, can you now tell me? I want to


    know what you mean. Why do you dislike Carol so much? Immediately Jonas Was seated, he opened


    a bottle of wine and poured arge ss of wine for Westley.


    Remy opened another bottle. He poured half a ss for himself and took a sip. He then took a hard


    look at Jonas. ¡°Trust me. Westley didn¡®t agree to her ridiculous and willful request because he wanted


    Carol¡®s good.¡± |


    ¡°Why do you say her request is ridiculous and willful? That woman, Nellie, has run away from the


    wedding. She has dumped Westley. Carol is trying to restore his honor by agreeing to marry him. But


    he refused decisively. That is what broke my sister¡¯s heart!¡± Jonas wouldn¡¯t agree to Remy¡¯s


    suggestion


    ¡°So, Jonas, you told Carol that Nellie ran away from the wedding?¡± Westley narrowed his eyes. He just


    stared at Jonas,


    Some guilt came over Jonas. ¡°Well, what I told her was that there was no news of your wedding. On


    the wedding day, nothing held, and the Collins did not make any trouble. I did a little investigation, and I


    realized that Nellie had run away from the wedding.¡±


    *Then you should have been more detailed in your investigation. On that day. I didn¡¯t cancel the


    wedding. I got married that day. We did not make the news public.¡± Westley


    16.56

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 97 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 97 Read Online


    Chapter 97 When Did Westley Get Married


    They were still sitting in Westley¡¯s office. The air in the office was tensed. Jonas was still in total shock.


    wondering when Westley got married without his knowledge. This can¡¯t be true. When exactly did this


    happen? Who was the bride?¡¯ he asked himself silently.


    Without a doubt, the bride being talked about was Gabrielle who was made to atone for the sins of the


    Jones. But it was very obvious that he didn¡¯t know her. Holding a ss of wine, Westley stared at him


    silently with a troubled look all over his face.


    ¡°Westley can you stop staring at me in that manner?¡± Jonas said. ¡°You¡¯re staring at me like a lion who


    wants to mount on his prey. It¡¯s very creepy and you¡¯re making me feel ufortable.¡± He felt uneasy


    with the way Westley peered at him, ¡®Why should he look at me in such a manner as if he wants to eat


    me up?¡± he reasoned.


    ¡°Actually, he is a fox, not a lion. They are two different types of animals,¡± Remy said to Jonas as he


    took a sip of his wine and looked at him knowingly.


    ¡°Remy is right. Westley is as cunning as a fox, ¡°he reasoned. ¡°He looks fierce and had a lot


    of evil ns going on in his head. Whoever got in his way and was chased after by him would be


    unlucky.¡¯ He shook his head.


    He took a mouthful of wine from his ss and looked at Westley sadly. ¡°Westley, you must be lying to


    me by telling me that you¡¯re married. Well, if truly you¡¯re married, where is your wife now? By the way,


    who is she? I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t tell me because there is no bride, right? You¡¯re just a liar!¡± Jonas yelled


    angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry my sister, Carol, I would understand. I won¡¯t even me you at all


    because I¡¯ve always known that you both are notpatible. She is too beautiful and innocent to be


    associated with a cunning and frightening man like you.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t drunk yet, but he was already


    talking like someone who was.


    ¡°Gabrielle Jones.¡± Westley said calmly.


    ¡°What did you say? What Jones?¡± Jonas didn¡¯t hear the name. 1


    ¡°Gabrielle Jones. That¡¯s the name of his wife,¡± Remy repeated the name on behalf of Westley when he


    saw that he didn¡¯t want to say it again.


    ¡°Gabrielle? Why am I just hearing about her for the first time? Where did you find her? How did you


    both meet? I don¡¯t want to believe that you, Westley, will just marry a


    D525


    woman out of nowhere. What¡¯s the connection between you two? We¡¯ve been friends for a long time


    and you should know that even if you can fool Carol, you can¡¯t fool me,¡± he said with a wave of the


    hand. How could he believe that Westley got married and he wasn¡¯t aware?


    He knew Westley very well and knew that it was not possible for him to just marry a woman out of the


    blues.


    ¡°Look, Jonas. Gabrielle is my wife, not a woman out of nowhere¡¯. She has an identity. The sooner you


    understand that, the better.¡± He was upset about how Jonas kept saying ¡°out of nowhere¡±.


    Jonas looked at Westley in utter amazement. He drank up the wine in his ss and looked at him


    again, still in shock. ¡°Westley, are you still the same Westley that I know? I¡¯m surprised because the


    Westley I know will never defend a woman. Never! Tell me who this woman is. I want to know her.


    Which Jones is she from?¡±


    Jonas had tried his best to search for her but failed.


    So which wealthy family did this womane from?¡¯ he thought deeply. Because he knew that his


    friend wouldn¡¯t marry someone from the lower ss.


    Thinking about the whole issue now, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t have married a woman out of anywhere


    because he has a very high taste. Besides, the Morris won¡¯t agree,¡± he mused.


    But with the way Westley behaved now, it was obvious that he not only married her but was also


    defending her. It looked as if the woman held a very special ce in his heart.


    The more he tried unraveling the mystery in his mind, the more curious he became. He wanted to see


    this woman. He wanted to know who she was and how she had captured the heart of his friend. All


    of a sudden, he thought of something and turned towards Remy¡¯s direction. ¡°Tell me the truth, Remy.


    Did you know about this from the very beginning?¡±


    Remy didn¡¯t say a word, but stared at him with an evil-looking smile on his face.


    ¡°I just need to know the truth, Remy. Did you know all about this?¡± he asked him once more. In the blink


    of an eye, Jonas stood up angrily and shouted at Remy. He didn¡¯t have the guts to shout at Westley, so


    he poured his anger on Remy. Besides, he had a much better temper than that of Westley.


    ¡°Can you stopughing already. Remy. I asked you a question and I need an honest answer. Do you


    know the woman Westley got


    married topHe hated it when Remy just smiled without saying anything and this made him upset.


    ¡°Not only do I know her, but I have also seen her several times,¡± Remy said casually.


    This made him very angry and he shouted at him in annoyance.


    ¡°What do you mean, Remy? You met her before, and you didn¡¯t bother to tell me? Are we friends or just


    strangers?¡± He pushed arge ss of wine in front of Remy urging him with his eyes to drink it up in


    one gulp.


    ¡°Do you think I met her because I wanted to? It¡¯s because she got hurt. I went to treat her injury.¡± Remy


    didn¡¯t refuse the drink; he took it and drank it.


    Jonas turned to face Westley, ¡°So, what was your n? Were you ever going to tell us? Forget about


    the drinks we had today. What about the Wilson and Alexis? Do they know about this or am I the only


    one just getting to know?¡± Jonas asked Westley expecting an answer.


    They were a group of five friends. He would take it as long as he wasn¡¯t the only one of the five of them


    that didn¡¯t know. If the other two didn¡¯t know either, he wouldn¡¯t feel so bad.


    But if they also knew about this, he would leave the group


    Friends don¡¯t hide things like this from each other.


    ¡°Not at all. Except for me alone, all you three don¡¯t know about this. I think he didn¡¯t want to tell any of


    us, but the nature of my upation made me know about the existence of Gabby. I hope you can


    understand now. Are you feeling better now?¡± Remy asked, looking at Jonas calmly.


    With that, heported himself. As long as he wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t know, he felt better.


    But if it was the other way around, he would surely fight with Westley.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine then. No problem.¡± Jonas drank a ss of winefortably. 1


    Then he quickly poured out a ss of wine for Westley. ¡°This is your punishment for having secretly


    married a wife, and not sharing her with your brothers,¡± he said.


    Westley looked at him coldly, ¡°Share? Who in his right frame of mind would share his wife with his


    friends?¡± he asked with a sheer on his face.


    ¡°My bad. It¡¯s just a slip of the tongue. I was just wondering why you didn¡¯t tell anyone when you got


    married. Is it because your wife is too ugly and you don¡¯t want her to be seen with you? I thought you


    said you¡¯d marty Nellie? What happened? Why did you change your mind so quickly? And this


    happened all because of a woman we haven¡¯t seen on heard of before. When are you going to stop


    hiding her so that we can see her?¡± Jonas urged him to take his wife out more so that people could see


    her.


    Westley didn¡¯t say a word. He just took a sip of his drink with a straight face.


    ¡®He wants to see Gabrielle?¡¯ he thought as he shook his head.


    He hadn¡¯t seen this woman for days and wondered how she was faring in Half Moon Bay


    As he thought of this, he suddenly felt like seeing her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Westley, I was at the Vi to see her today. She has almost recovered and the swelling on her face is


    gone,¡± said Remy calmly. 1

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 98 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 98 Read Online


    Chapter 98 Go Astray To Ladnd


    Westley cared a lot about Gabrielle, and Remy knew it all too well that was why he continued to tell him


    about her. He knew that Westley couldn¡¯t hide his concern for her.


    If Gabrielle didn¡¯t mean anything to Westley. then he wouldn¡¯t have saved her from the old beast she


    was trapped with, neither would he have personally tortured him.


    That was more than enough evidence to prove to Remy that he wouldn¡¯t just shrug it


    And so he came clean and told Westley everything


    ¡°What do you mean, Remy?¡± Westley nced over at him.


    Remy replied with a small smile, ¡°I just told you what happened to Gabby. You can do what you like


    with that information.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡± Westley kept quiet and decided to ignore him.


    The silence made Remy realize that he was waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? Westley¡¯s wife was injured and is still


    undergoing treatment? Who did it? Was it a case of domestic violence? And Westley asked us to get


    drinks instead of going home to his wife! What an idiot!¡± Jonasmented loud enough for Westley to


    hear him.


    Westley was pissed at thement. He knew that Jonas was one of the few people who would dare


    call him an idiot to his face.


    Jonas didn¡¯t hold back at all, cursing and calling him all sorts of names.


    Remy respected Jonas for his bravery. Earlier when he had heard, he thought that Westley had beat


    her, but he could only scold him secretly, not daring to say it to his face.


    ¡°Domestic violence? What proof do you have, Jonas?¡± The atmosphere made Westley decide that he


    didn¡¯t want to drink anymore, so setting down his ss, he got up to leave.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I might be wrong but the Westley I know would noty his hands on a woman, especially not his own


    wife. That would be truly evil. Ohe on Westley, where are you going?¡± As Jonas started drinking


    another ss of wine, he saw that Westley was leaving


    Having heard enough insults from Jonas, Westleypletely ignored him and walked out of the bar


    ¡°Hev. we¡¯re not done yet,¡± Jonas called out, hoping it would convince him to stay back for a bit longer


    ¡°Let him go: his wife needs him. I¡¯ll drink with you. We¡¯re bachelors, so we get to enjoy our night! Let¡¯s


    get wasted!¡± Remy grabbed Jonas¡¯s arm and led him away.


    ¡°This drunk guy needs to stop talking. otherwise Westley might just beat him up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine. But you¡¯re a doctor, don¡¯t you have any surgeries to perform tomorrow?¡± As far as Jonas


    was concerned, Remy the doctor always had work to do at the hospital.


    ¡°Nah, don¡¯t worry about my work. I¡¯ve got it covered. Are you drinking or should we just call it a night?¡±


    Jonas was already wasted, and Remy could clearly see it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get hammered!¡±


    Outside the bar, Westley leaned against the wall, in no hurry to leave. He was smoking a cigarette and


    waiting for Alvin toe pick him up.


    Although he had a high alcohol tolerance, and could hold his alcohol well, the few sses of wine he


    had left him feeling tipsy. He had a well-built figure and looked really handsome leaning against his car,


    smoking


    A lot of women found him attractive and would have approached him, but the icy look in his eyes made


    them stay away.


    He had just put out his cigarette when Alvin pulled up


    ¡°Mr. Morris, what happened? You finished early. Or was it me who camete?¡± Sighting the cigarette


    butt Westley dropped, Alvin knew that his boss had been waiting for a while.


    He should havee earlier to drive him home.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Is Carol home yet?¡± Westley asked as he got into the car, choosing to not me Alvin for


    comingte.


    ¡°Yes, she is. I watched her go into the White¡¯s Mansion, so I came back. I thought you and Mr. White


    would be at the bar for longer, so I stopped to get some food on the way and didn¡¯t hurry back. If you


    had called when you were done, I would havee back sooner.¡± Alvin felt the need to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can leave now.¡± Closing his eyes, Westley leaned back with a sigh, and rubbed his brows


    as though he wasn¡¯t affected.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, let¡¯s go back to the Vineyard


    Vi,¡± Alvin said and started the car.


    Gabrielle had been staying at Half Moon Bay for a long time, and since Westley wasn¡¯t interested in


    going to Half Moon Bay. Alvin didn¡¯t dare suggest it.


    Because of this, the newlywed couple separated shortly after they were married.


    Alvin didn¡¯t know if Miley knew this yet. She really liked Gabrielle, and if she knew, the news would


    upset her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Westley coolly replied.


    Alvin kept quiet and started driving


    On getting to a crossroad, they stopped at a traffic light While they waited, the car was beginning to feel


    hot, so Westley rolled down the window to let in some air. Outside, a group of girls passed the car,


    chatting amongst themselves.


    ¡°There¡¯s a newly opened cake shop up ahead, and it¡¯s so cute! Everything is pink, and the cakes are


    absolutely wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I heard about the ce. They have the best cakes in this city for girls. Let¡¯s head over, it


    should still be open at this time.¡±


    ¡°No matter how sad you are or how you feel, a slice of the cake is sure to cheer you right


    As the girls left, Westley¡®s eyes shot open.


    ¡°Alvin, drive to the cake shop and buy a cake.


    Taken aback by the request, Alvin nced at his boss in the rearview mirror.


    What happened to Mr. Morris? Why did he want girls¡¯ cake? Did it have anything to do with the girls¡¯


    afternoon tea set menu Dr. Remy got for him?


    ¡°Sir, do you mean the cake shop those girls were talking about?


    Alvin asked, to be sure he hadn¡¯t misheard his boss.


    He had to tread carefully because ever since his boss married Gabrielle, his bad temper became


    worse. If he said something to upset his boss, he would definitely go in for it.


    Truly, being in thepany of a king is as dangerous as living with a tiger, as they say.


    ¡°Do I have to repeat myself?¡± Westley asked in annoyance.


    At this point, Alvin was convinced that he hadn¡¯t misheard him. He really was going to get a cake from


    the cute girls¡¯ cake shop..


    Alvin drove quickly to the cake shop. It was less than two hundred meters away. On setting there, they


    saw the cake shop, which was as the girls described, painted pink, and despite the odd hour, the store


    was packed full of customers. A lot of the customers were girls and young lovers.


    So when Alvin, a single young man, walked into the shop, several people turned to stare.


    Drawn in by his good looks, girls couldn¡¯t help but sneak nces at him.


    Alvin was really good-looking. Every day in the Morris Group, he wasplimented by thedies for


    his good looks, but they didn¡¯t dare make a move on him because he was the assistant of the CEO. In


    this cake shop however, the girls didn¡¯t know about him being the CEO¡¯s assistant, so they openly


    checked him out


    Unused to the attention and overwhelmed by the looks of the girls, he had a horrifying feeling that he


    had identally stepped into thednd.


    Quickly paying for a pink strawberry cake, he dashed out of the shop and into the car. He didn¡¯t


    want to be in this scary ce any longer.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 99 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 99 Read Online


    Chapter 99 Back To Half Moon Bay To See Her


    Alvin carried the cake back to the car and handed it to Westley carefully.


    ¡°Mr. Morris.¡± Alvin said, ¡°this is the pink berry cake, the signature cake of this shop. The one you


    wanted.¡± His voice trembled with a hint of surprise in it.


    He was rather startled at Westley¡¯s choice in the cake. He had worked with the man for many years


    and didn¡¯t realize the reserved and somewhat aloof Ceo had such femme preferences. With an inward


    smile, he appreciated this hidden, sweet side of his boss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Westley said. He looked at the pink package and for a moment, he regretted buying it


    ¡°Of course,¡± Alvin said, ¡°the shop assistant reminded me that this is an ice-cream cake and it¡¯s likely


    that it will melt if it¡¯s left outside for over half an hour, so I¡¯ll drive fast¡­¡±


    ¡°To Half Moon Bay,¡± interrupted Westley, coldly


    Alvin had just started the car but abruptly stepped on the brake when he heard the


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that where Gabrielle was staying?¡¯ he wondered.


    Suddenly, the pink cake Westley bought made sense: it wasn¡¯t for him, but for Gabrielle.


    So, after everything, it seemed that Westley did really care about Gabrielle.


    When Westley had not visited her for many days, Alvin figured that he didn¡¯t think so Warmly of her


    anymore, and that their rtionship was over.


    And now, here he was, buying a cake that fit Gabrielle¡¯s preferences. Alvin knew Gabrielle would enjoy


    it.


    At the thought of this, the embarrassment of buying the cake just now was all gone. Alvin was willing to


    buy another cake for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Morris,¡± Alvin replied, now seemingly happier, ¡°I¡¯ll be fast. I¡¯m sure we can make it before they


    go to bed.¡± Alvin was much happier.


    Westley wordlessly looked down at the pink box on the seat next to him. The whole car was filled with


    the rich fragrances of the ice cream cake.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, why are you back?¡± Hearing all themotion in the yard, Sophie hurried out to have a


    look. She was surprised to see Westley. She had wondered when he would arrive at his vi, but had


    been disappointed by his absence.


    She had been looking forward to seeing Westley these days, but she had been disappointed every day.


    It was obvious, now, that he was worried about Gabrielle for him to be here in the dead of the night


    ¡°Sophie, is it okay that I¡¯m here?¡± Westley¡®s tone softened a little.


    He always had two signature mannerisms, quite different to each other. Gabrielle was on the receiving


    end of his coldness and indifference almost treating her like an enemy


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Of course you cane, Mr. Morris. You¡¯re very wee here. Gabrielle and I look forward to seeing


    you every day,¡± said Sophie, happily.


    Hearing this, Westley narrowed his eyes at Gabrielle¡¯s embarrassed face.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. Anyway, I¡¯m going back to my


    room to take a shower, Sophie. I¡¯m sweating all over.¡± After saying that, Gabrielle almost ran into the


    house, escaping to her room.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how about I help you? Remy said that your hands can¡¯t touch water, remember?¡± Sophie


    called, quickly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wear stic bags and make sure they don¡¯t get wet.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s voice wafted out from


    the house.


    Westley frowned at this information. He hadn¡¯t seen anything wrong with Gabrielle¡¯s hands as she was


    wearing gloves while she was gardening. ¡°Sophie, what¡¯s wrong with her hands? 1


    ¡°She¡¯s gotten a lot of blisters on her hands after weeding continuously for thest few days. Then the


    blisters broke and exposed her flesh. Today, Remy noticed and applied medicine to her hands, advised


    her againsting into contact with water for the time being,¡± exined Sophie.


    ¡°Is she made of paper? Why did she get hurt so easily? What did you say? And was it just her who has


    weeded out all the grass in the yard?¡± Westley could hardly believe it. 4

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 100 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 100 Read Online


    Chapter 100 Stay The Night In Half Moon Bay


    What she heard Westley Say got her angry. She paced up and down in her room as she bit her lips


    hard and tried her best not to react to what he said. She resisted the strong urge in her to go


    downstairs and confront him. What did he mean by saying that she was made of paper? He felt that


    she got bruises quite easily which made him think that she was just too frail. 1


    ¡®Does he think that I¡¯m not scared of feeling pains all the time? Does he think that I derive joy in having


    injuries all over my body?¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she


    got.


    He still didn¡¯t apologize for his useless statement. All of a sudden, he appeared behind her in the


    middle of the night scaring her out of her wits.


    Since she had a long day, she was about to go upstairs to take a shower, but she felt thirsty at the


    same time. She was on her way to the kitchen to get some water to drink and identally heard


    everything he said about her.


    At that moment, she knew that she had such a bad image in this man¡¯s heart.


    ¡®He¡¯s such a bad guy, she thought with a sneer on her face.


    ¡°Why did youe here unexpectedly. Mr. Morris? You are worried about your wife. isn¡¯t it?¡± Sophie


    asked with a smile on her face. ¡°You must have brought this cake just for her. She loves eating cakes.


    She will be very happy about it.¡± This woman was very smart. Coming at this time with a cake in his


    hand, it was obvious that he came here for a special purpose and it was to see Miss Jones.


    To her, there was nothing like a false marriage and so she didn¡¯t believe that there was no love


    between the both of them.


    Gabriellezily drank the water and thought of the pretty cake box he was carrying.


    ¡®Did hee with the sole aim of bringing me a cake at thiste hour?¡± she thought to herself


    ¡°Did hee here to apologize for leaving me alone these past few days?¡¯


    If this was the case, should she consider forgiving him?


    ¡®Gabrielle, you are so cheap! A simple cake buys you off!¡± she nudged herself.


    ¡°Sophie, take the cake. Alvin bought it for me


    and I don¡¯t like desserts. You can eat it with Gabrielle,¡± he said as he put the cake in Sophie¡¯s hands


    forcefully and made her know how the cake came about.


    He didn¡¯t buy it himself, lest Gabrielle should start overthinking the whole issue.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, didn¡¯t you ask Alvin to specially buy it for Gabrielle?¡± Sophie stared at the cake box and


    didn¡¯t believe what Westley had said.


    ¡°Sophie, I need you to understand me. I didn¡¯te to see her. Besides, from what I can see, she is


    doing fine and doesn¡¯t need to be worried about at all. Don¡¯t you have money to hire workers to clean


    out the weeds for you? Why does Gabrielle have to weed and get hurt all over her body to have my


    attention?¡± he asked with a sarcastic look on his face. Westley was good at the irony, the cruelest kind.


    It was exasperating,


    Gabrielle heard every word he had said. She had thought that he would praise her even if he didn¡¯t feel


    sorry for her for weeding the garden with blisters.


    But then, he didn¡¯t praise her, but teased her as if she deserved the injuries that came with tilling the


    garden. This man was just a heartless human beingT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore so she went upstairs to take a shower after drinking the water.


    Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t expect too much from him. This man would only make people fall into


    depression with the way he talked about them.


    The two outside didn¡¯t know that she had heard so much of what they discussed before going upstairs.


    Looking at the pink and beautiful box, Sophie thought that there must be a very delicious cake in it. She


    was happy, thinking that Gabrielle would also be very happy to see the cake after taking a shower.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Gabrielle volunteers to work these days and she isn¡¯t arrogant non difficult. She even


    works harder than me. Just so you know, she doesn¡¯t do it for you. She just wants to clean up the


    whole house and make it beautiful. She said that since she would keep living here, she wants


    the ce to be as beautiful and asfortable as possible.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to have any


    preconceptions against his wife. After all, she was a good girl


    ¡°Keep living here?¡± His way of focusing on the key point was a bit unexpected.


    ¡°So, she ns to stay here forever? With whose consent? Good wishes! Her n has


    been thwarted. The Half Moon Bay was not bought for her,¡± he said coldly,


    Hearing Westley¡¯s angry words, Sophie wondered if she had said something wrong this time.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you misunderstood her. She is just¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to exin for her. I know her much better than you and I know what kind of


    person she is. The daughter of the Jones cannot be simple and kind. Sophie, don¡¯t be deceived by her


    pretense. I¡¯m going back. Call Alvin if you need anything.¡± Westley left with mixed feelings.


    However, when he walked out of the gate of the Vi, there was no car or any sign of


    Alvin.


    ¡°Where did Alvin go with the car?¡¯ he asked himself in surprise.


    Westley was so angry that he took out his phone and called Alvin.


    ¡°Where are you? Come here right now!¡± he thundered as he vented all his anger on Alvin


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I thought you would stay the night in Half Moon Bay, so I left with the car.¡±


    ¡°You thought? Did I ask you to leave? Why would you leave without asking me in the first ce? Come


    back here in ten minutes, no, ten minutes is too much. I give you five minutes. If I don¡¯t see you in five


    minutes, you will never have to appear in front of me again. Consider yourself jobless!¡± After saying


    that, he hung up the phone. He strongly resisted the urge to drop the phone on the ground.


    In less than a minute, the phone rang again. It was Alvin.


    ¡°Yes? What¡¯s the matter? Have you arrived?¡± he asked impatiently.


    ¡°Actually, Mr. Morris, the car¡­ The tires are t. I need to go back and take another car to pick you up.


    Should I stille?¡± Alvin asked in a low voice.


    Hearing the unpleasant news, Westley was desperate. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to scold him. ¡°No need.


    You can go home,¡± he dismissed him.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, can I stille back to thepany tomorrow?¡± Alvin asked anxiously. He hoped he


    hadn¡¯t lost his job.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Westley gave him a vague answer and didn¡¯t tell him directly. Then he hung up


    the phone.


    Alvin couldn¡¯te to pick him up. He considered if he should ask Neil toe to pick him up instead


    of spending the night here.


    Feeling a little upset and resigning to his fate, he leaned against the wall and lit up a cigarette.


    As he smoked, he heard a shout from inside the room.


    ¡°Wow, Sophie, this cake is just so beautiful! I think it¡¯s too beautiful to be eaten,¡± Gabrielle squealed


    with delight. She sounded very excited. It was so loud that even Westley. who was leaning against the


    wall outside the house could hear it.


    He remembered the conversation between those children before, that the beautiful cake was magical.


    Even the most depressed people would fall in love with it.


    Now, hearing her scream with joy, he believed that a cake had an unexinable magic effect.


    He threw the rest of the cigarette on the ground and stamped the fire out. Then he turned around and


    walked into the Vi.


    He suddenly wanted to see the look on her face.


    So he went straight inside.


    ¡°Getting a cake to eat isn¡¯t an everyday event. Sophie, shall we make a wish with candles? It¡¯s a waste


    not to make a wish with such a beautiful cake,¡± she proposed happily, staring at the beautiful pink cake


    without blinking.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 101 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 101 Read Online


    Chapter 101 A Creature From Another World


    ¡°Sure thing, but is today your actual birthday?¡± Sophie went around the room in search of a lighter.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just 1 have never received such a pretty cake on my special day. No one knows when my real


    birthday is. In the Jones family. We only celebrate the day that they took me in Although they are


    reluctant in throwing parties for me, I¡¯m still thankful and d to call them my family.¡± Gabrielle said, her


    eyes gleaming with contentment.


    She most likely would still be living in an orphanage or hustling on the streets if Tobias and Wendy


    hadn¡¯t taken her to the Jones family


    Under their wing. Gabrielle didn¡¯t have to worry about meeting the different needs in her life. It didn¡¯t


    matter to her what other people have said, she was extremely grateful for everything that had been


    given to her.


    Sophie felt a tear fall down her cheek as she smiled happily at Gabrielle upon hearing her touching


    story.


    Gabrielle¡¯s words caught Westley¡¯s car. He stopped to look at her through the French


    She had put on white crtoon nightdres liter her shower. Ite old girlish appeal instead of the usual sexy


    Tone. Westley had found it rather attractive.


    Gabrielle was all smiles as she picked up a candle and inserted it eagerly into the cake.


    She turned her head expectantly towards


    ¡°Have you gotten the lighter yet? Did you find it?¡± Gabrielle wis getting distressed.


    Sophie inspected all the cabs in the living FOOT and the kitchen but was unable to locate one.


    After all, Sophie was new to the vi. She had yet to familiarize herself with the Surroundings, let alone


    know where a lighter was being kept.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I apologize as I couldn¡¯t find any. It might have been hidden away or there¡¯s simply none at


    all in this house.¡± Sophie approached her with a sorry face.


    She was truly disappointed to havee up with nothing after seeing Gabrielle filled with excitement


    and expectation to finally light the candles and make a wish


    Without a lighter, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t do either. She was feeling downcast as her eyes fell to the floor.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But she didn¡®t want Sophie to feel any ounce of guilt, so she mustered up a forced smile. ¡°No worries,


    Sophie. It¡¯s not necessary anyway. Let¡¯s just cut the cake and then we can eat it.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle. I¡¯m really sorry for letting you down.¡± Sophie was still feeling at fault. If only Mr. Morris were


    here, he would have a lighter with him as he was a smoker.


    ¡°Oh dear, I remember where I can light the


    ¡°Excuse me, Sophie, I heard that you¡¯re in need of a lighter.¡± Westley¡¯s voice was hearding from


    the door.


    As soon as Sophieid her eyes on Westley, she felt a glimmer of hope and trotted towards him. ¡°Mr.


    Morris, I thought you had left? Why are you back here all of a sudden?¡±


    Gabrielle looked at Westley and waited for his answer. Sophie had told her that he had left immediately


    after giving the cake.


    Why did he return?


    Gabrielle¡®sfort and inner peace was


    And she certainly didn¡¯t need his lighter. Gabrielle realized she could light the candles instead by using


    the fire on the kitchen¡¯s gas


    ¡°Gabrielle, we finally have a lighter. You can now use it for your candles.¡± Sophie handed the lighter


    with a dark silver pattern over to her


    Gabrielle paused briefly to think if size should ept.


    ¡°Sophie, you go ahead and do it for me please.¡±


    It was obvious that Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to take it


    She always had a feeling that anything Wesley owned would go against her like its master. If his lighter


    broke, she had no money to pay for it.


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid it would be better if you do it These candles are yours to make a wish on. It will more likely


    come true if you light then yourself.¡± Sophie said cheerfully.


    Upon hearing her words, Gabrielle was convinced that it was a huge setup. Since when did Sophie


    be so superstitious?


    ¡°Gabrielle, is it because it¡¯s mine? If you don¡¯t want to take it, then be my guest. Don¡¯t even bother with


    the cake. I was the one who brought it here after all.¡± Westley¡¯s jaw tightened


    The hesitation in Gabrielle¡¯s face was as clear as daylight. He quickly assumed that her behavior was


    driven by the fact that he owned the lighter


    Westley slowly felt bitterness creeping into his heart. 1


    After seeing his darkened demeanor, she snatched the lighter from Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°You make a good


    point. I should light the cans myself as it is my wish. In this way. God will see my sincerity and


    hopefully want my heart¡¯s desires.¡±


    Wearing a big smile on her face, Gabrielle nned at Westley to make sure that he approved. She


    looked at Sophie and secretly let out a sigh of relief. 2


    It wasmon knowledge that one should not get in Westley¡¯s nerves. Gabrielle knew that doing so


    woulde at a high price.


    She hurriedly lit the candles and closed her eyes solemnly. ¡°I shall make a wish now.¡±


    Gabrielle bowed her head and whispered


    fervently, sping her hands together,


    Westley took this moment to study her small and fair-skinned face. There were still a few scars


    here and there. Fortunately, there was nothing too serious, or her beauty would be tarnished


    Besides, she hadn¡¯t had a proper birthday celebration in the Jones family all her life and didn¡¯t even


    know her date of birth. It must be a very depressing thought to live with.


    Despite all that, Gabrielle remained positive and happy every single day. Was she simply being a


    hypocrite or was this just a public facade? 4


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my wish. We can cut the cake now.¡± She opened her eyes and looked at Sophie with a


    beaming smile.


    Gabrielle wanted to call on Westley¡¯s attention and thank him for the cake but she saw that he just


    wasn¡¯t interested.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you and Gabrielle should cut the cake together since you bought it for her,¡± Sophie


    enthusiastically suggested to Westley.


    Gabrielle was caught off guard. Where was she getting all these ideas?


    ¡°Sophie, this isn¡¯t a wedding. We¡­ We don¡¯t have to do this at all.¡± This reminded


    Gabrielle of their wedding day where they didn¡¯t even touch the cake. She was sent back to the


    Vineyard Vi after the ceremony proper and wasn¡¯t seen after that.


    Consequently, she and Westley didn¡¯t need to do this symbolic act. It was nonsensical.


    They were a fake couple and men like Westley didn¡¯t care about these trivial traditions.


    ¡°Where do you want to cut our first slice?¡± Westley asked nonchntly. His cold and indifferent tone


    startled her. 4


    She was not afraid but rather baffled at his question.


    The Westley she knew would have stormed off the ce fuming instead of proceeding to cut the cake


    with her.


    This wasn¡¯t like him at all.


    Gabrielle was perplexed and stared at Westley in astonishment as if he was a creature from another


    world.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 102 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 102 Read Online


    Chapter 102 Sleeping In The Same Room With Westley


    The night was still quite young. Everywhere was silent as Sophie and Westley stood waiting for


    Gabrielle to cut the beautiful cake that he had brought to the Vi, Gabrielle kept staring at her husband


    as if she didn¡¯t hear what he had said. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t you understand what I said? Have I be so


    terrifying that you have to look at me like I¡¯m a monster?¡± he asked her. He didn¡¯t like the way his wife


    stared at him like he was an evil beast. 2


    Even the most wicked person in the world wouldn¡¯t feel good if he or she was being gazed at in such a


    manner. a


    She quickly regained consciousness and took a quick look at him, and also tried to control the rush of


    emotionsing from the bottom of her heart at the same time. ¡°Of course not, you don¡¯t look like a


    monster. If at all you were one, you would be called the most handsome monster in the universe,¡± she


    said with a smirk on her face. E


    For a moment, he almost believed that she was showering praises on him.


    ¡®What does she mean by the most handsome monster? She is indirectly trying to say I am


    still a monster, isn¡¯t she?¡± he mused.


    Who gave her the audacity to make fun of him in such a manner? He had left her alone for just a few


    days and she had be unbelievably bold.


    ¡°Gabrielle, cut the cake or just forget about it! ¡°he fumed in anger. Why was she taking till eternity to cut


    the cake?


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t happy about the words she spoke to him some minutes ago.


    ¡°Let me have a look at it again.¡± She began to examine the cake with utmost care.


    It had a pink base and a pretty pink crystal princess house on it. Beside it, a beautiful little princess was


    wearing a pink princess dress made of chocte and a silver crown, befitting only a princess. Right in


    front of her, there was a piece ofnd made of berries and some pink cream roses. No matter how she


    cut the cake, she would feel sorry.


    ¡°This cake is just so beautiful. How about we leave it?¡± she asked as she looked at him pleadingly.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she want to eat it?¡± he thought to himself


    All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t understand what was on her mind. No matter how beautiful a


    cake was, it was meant to be eaten. It was not to be kept for long because it would go bad in a couple


    of days.


    ¡°If you don¡®t want to eat it, you have to throw it into the trash can tomorrow,¡± he told her. He wasn¡¯t


    threatening her. He was just telling her the truth.


    It would go bad by tomorrow, and then, it must be thrown away.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s cut from here!¡± She pointed to a heart-shaped ce among the roses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± he said as he stood next to her.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, hold Gabrielle¡¯s hand to cut the cake. I¡¯ll take a photo of you both.¡± Sophie had already


    taken out her phone and was ready to take a shot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take any shot, Sophie!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Sophie.¡±


    The two of them said at the same time, but she had already taken the picture of such a sweet moment


    at the risk of being fired. ¡°Miley would be very happy to see this,¡¯ she thought as she smiled to herself.


    ¡°Why not? You both look so sweet in the picture,¡± she said as she admired the picture.


    Seeing that she was resolute in her decision, he gave up. ¡°Don¡¯t show it to anyone else.¡± he warned.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry about that, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll only show it to Miley.¡± she promised.


    Since she had been in the Mortis family for more than thirty years, the trusted her fully knowing that she


    would keep to her word. Besides, she wils Miley¡¯s maid. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her to stay


    here with Gabrielle to take care of her.


    ¡°Sophie, please make sure I look good. My mchowear is tad childish. It¡¯s terrible.¡± She looked down at


    the white cartoon nightwear she was wearing. She felt downcast.


    Why did she look so horrible when her husband appeared and why did she agree to let Sophie take the


    picture? I should have resisted her,¡± she thought deeply.


    *You do have a right judgment this time. Your nightwear is terrible.¡± It was practically the first time that


    he had praised her.


    Regrettably, she couldn¡¯t ept it because hisment was too mean.


    ¡°Are you expecting me to be thankful for your praise, Westley?¡± she said as she looked at him. Then


    she turned to face Sophie and


    asked, ¡°Sophie, how about I go and change into something better?¡± she said seriously.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Sophie refused vehemently. ¡°You look more real and lovely. You two can hold the knife


    now. I¡¯ll take another picture.¡± Now, Sophie directed the couple to pose like a professional photographer


    ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s okay. The ones you¡¯ve taken are enough for one night.¡± He was a little annoyed. Seeing


    that her hand was still wrapped in gauze, he didn¡¯t want to hold her hand, fearing that he might hurt her.


    When Sophie saw his sudden change of mood, she got a little scared. She looked at him


    apprehensively and stopped taking photos. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Mr. Morris? Are you okay?¡± she


    asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go and rest. Have you tidied up the guest room?¡± he asked.


    Sophie was surprised and also happy to know that he was going to stay overnight. She beamed with


    smiles.


    she


    ¡°Oh, my God! That¡¯s a good thing, thought as she smiled to herself.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, only Gabrielle and I live here so I only tidied the master bedroom and my room. If you want


    to stay. I¡¯ll tidy up another one now, but I¡¯m not sure that there is


    enough bedding. The ones avable are being used in both rooms.¡± She was already thinking of how to


    make them share the master bedroom.


    ¡°Westley, you can sleep alone in the master bedroom. I¡¯ll sleep with Sophie in her room.¡± Gabrielle


    gave himni a piece of useful advice to please him.


    But obviously, he wouldn¡¯t take such advice. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t be wayward. Do you feel dishonored to


    share a room with me? Am I not your husband?¡±


    She bit her lip slightly and shook her head. ¡°By the way,¡± he continued, ¡°we are legally married. It¡¯s


    reasonable for us to sleep in the same room. We aren¡¯t doing anything morally wrong


    I just want you to know that.¡± That being said, he went upstairs.


    Gabrielle took a deep breath as she bowed her head. Judging from her expression, Sophie knew what


    she was thinking about. Besides, it was not easy for a fake couple to sleep in the same room.


    ¡°Gabrielle, eat the cake first. If you don¡¯t want to sleep in the master bedroom,


    I¡¯ll clean up another room for you.¡± Eventually. Sophie couldn¡¯t be as conclusive as Miley. She couldn¡¯t


    force them to do what they


    ¡°No, thanks. If I don¡¯t go back to my room, he might get upset. If he has a good temper, I can just sleep


    on the sofa in the living room. It¡¯s an imported leather sofa and it¡¯s big, soft and cozy. It¡¯sfortable to


    sleep on,¡± she said half-heartedly. 9


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll be the one to receive the me. I will be scolded to death by Mr.


    Morris, Sophie reminded her immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back to the master bedroomter. Let¡¯s cut the cake first. I think he just doesn¡¯t want


    to eat the cake. He doesn¡¯t like desserts.¡± She found a cause tofort herself and Sophie.


    ¡°Actually, he hasn¡¯t liked desserts ever since he was a child. He doesn¡¯t eat any lollipop on milk candy


    like the other children of his age. Once when he was in kindergarten, ather kids gave him candies, he


    scolded them for being too childish to the extent that he even made a girl cry.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t help but


    share something about Westley¡¯s childhood with his wife.


    Just then, Gabrielle cut a piece of cake and gave it to Sophie. Then she cut another piece for herself


    and had a bite. It tasted sweet and heavenly. It was so soft that it melted in her mouth immediately. It


    was very delicious


    ¡°Oh, Sophie, are you talking about Westley when he was in kindergarten? How could a two or three-


    year-old kid be so arrogant?¡± she asked in surprise. She just couldn¡¯t believe it


    This kind of man was bound to be alone right: from time.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 103 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 103 Read Online


    Chapter 103 Investigating Gabrielle¡®s Past


    Since it waste in the night and there was nothing to do, they sat together as they ate and savored the


    taste of their cake in silence. When Sophie saw that Gabrielle seemed to be interested in Westley¡¯s


    childhood, she became very excited and this showed in the way she talked about it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you want to know what happened during his childhood?¡± she asked with a smile on her


    face. ¡°I can tell you if you want to hear it.¡±


    she said waiting for her reply.


    She had always wanted to tell her about Westley¡¯s childhood, but the opportunity never came for her to


    do so.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t seem interested in her husband¡¯s affairs since he had warned her to stop poking


    her nose in his matters. If Sophie talked too much, Gabrielle would be more disgusted and this would


    make her hate Westley more.


    For this reason, she tried as much as possible not to mention anything about his past. She didn¡¯t


    expect that Gabrielle would be very much interested in knowing what happened


    to him during childhood. This was a once-in a-lifetime opportunity which she wouldn¡¯t miss for anything


    ¡°Of course, yes. I would be very d to listen if you¡¯re willing to tell,¡± she told her happily. ¡°By the way,


    he is the CEO of the Morris Group and I am interested in his silly childhood stories. She also wanted to


    know if there was something she could use against him so that if he intimidated her again in the future,


    she would use it to shut him up. I


    As she thought about this, a wave of excitement swept through her.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to tell you. Mr. Morris has always been charming ever since he was a child. There are


    several pictures of him right from birth till he became an adult. They are all in the Morris Mansion.


    When next you go there, you can ask Miley to show them to you. I¡¯m sure she will be very d to do


    that. ¡± As soon as Sophie started talking about him, she couldn¡¯t stop. It was as if she was talking about


    her biological child.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, she had watched all the children of the Morris family grow up. So she naturally treated them


    as if they were her children


    ¡°You mean there are several pictures of him from his childhood?¡± she asked eagerly. The younger


    version of her husband¡¯s face came to her mind. Although he would still be


    handsome, he must have been so cute as a child.


    In one way or another, she felt like going back in time to when he was a child and pinch his soft and


    cute little face. It must feel very nice.


    ¡°Yes, Miley has all Mr. Morris¡¯s photos, including the first photo that was taken immediately he was


    born.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t hide her joy as it showed all over her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Gabrielle said. All of a sudden, she became engrossed in her thoughts.


    She remembered that she didn¡¯t have any picture of herself when she was a child. She lived the first


    two years of her life in an orphanage and didn¡¯t take a single picture, Then she was adopted by the


    Jones family. At first, Wendy took pleasure in dressing her up and taking several snapshots of her.


    After a while, she got tired of dressing her in different ways. Besides, the ones she took in the past


    were nowhere to be found. She wasn¡¯t her real daughter anyway and so it didn¡¯t matter much to Wendy


    if she had pictures during her childhood or not.


    ¡°Are you okay. Gabrielle? What are you worrying about?¡± Sophie asked as she noticed the worried look


    on her face when she was lost in her thoughts.


    She came back to the present and smiled. ¡°Humph¡­ Nothing, Sophie. I was just wondering how cute


    he must have been when he was very much younger,¡± she said.


    ¡°He was not only cute but also very handsome and charming. From childhood to adulthood, as long as


    girls see him, they liked him. Many of them fell helplessly in love with him.¡± Sophie said proudly.


    ¡°As he¡¯s getting more attractive to people, his temper is bing colder by the day, but this doesn¡¯t


    make him a bad man. Although he has a sharp tongue, he¡¯s very soft at heart. He will be very loving to


    the person he likes and falls in love with. Even though you may seem like just a random choice to him,


    he is not a casual man. He had a reason for marrying you and he will treat you well.¡± Sophie persuaded


    her seriously.


    Although she listened to what Sophie said, she didn¡¯t think this man had a soft heart. He was a man of


    iron and steel, but if he liked someone, she believed he would be very good to her.


    Judging from the cloakroom in Vineyard Vi and the decoration of this vi, the woman he liked would


    be very lucky. He would do everything in his power to show her how much he loved her.


    Unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t be her because she knew who she was. She was a sinner to him, a bloody


    substitute for Nellie, whom he was supposed to be married to..


    How could he be friends with a sinner? She should already be grateful that he didn¡¯t torture her to


    death.


    ¡°Sophie, please tell me something interesting about him when he was a child. I want to hear it,¡± she


    said as she quickly changed the topic. She was more interested in how he was as a child than how he


    was now.


    ¡°Okay. I will tell you something interesting about him. Let me think.¡± She tried her best to recall the past.


    After taking a shower. Westley came out, wrapped himself in a bathrobe, and tied the knot loosely.


    Then he went to the balcony to call Alvin.


    When he picked up the call, he said to him with a time of finality. ¡°Alvin, investigate Gabrielle¡¯s past.¡±


    He leaned against the railing and looked at the furnishings in the


    room.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, haven¡¯t I investigated her for you before? Is there any problem right now?¡± he asked


    thoughtfully. Alvin had just finished the repair of the car tires and got back to his apartment. When he


    received the phone call


    from Westley, it was like he was facing a frightful opponent


    ¡°I need you to investigate what happened to her in the orphanage where she was picked up from. It¡¯s


    better to find out who her biological parents are. I want to know her exact date of birth,¡± he


    ordered cruelly.


    When Gabrielle had told him that she didn¡¯t know her real date of birth and only celebrated the day the


    Jones family adopted her, which he felt waspletely meaningless, he had a heartache for no


    particr reason 4


    As a result of this, he wanted to find out who her real parents were and by so doing, also discover the


    urate day that she was born.


    At first, he thought that as the adopted daughter of the Jones family, they wouldn¡¯t be too mean to her,


    but now it seemed that they didn¡¯t pay her any attention. They just raised her and used her as coteral


    in exchange for benefits for the Jones family. Tobias and his wife, Wendy, were crafty. They nned


    the financial future of their family and used her as the bait.


    Hearing that Westley wanted to know about Gabrielle¡¯s past in the orphanage her real parents, and her


    date of birth, Alvin wondered if it meant that he had started


    getting interested in her.


    Without knowing why this made him very happy


    ¡°Mr. Morris, don¡¯t worry. I will find out about everything for you. But why do you suddenly want to know


    about her biological parents? asked Alvin with so much curiosity. He wanted to know if it was because


    of love or something else entirely.


    ¡°Alvin, since when did it be your duty to guess what I¡¯m thinking? Do as you are told and stop


    talking nonsense;¡± Westley barked at him. He was a little upset with the numerous questions being


    asked by him.


    Seeing this, Alvin stopped asking him questions to avoid provoking him. Or clse, he would pay dearly


    for it.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I will investigate it immediately and give you the feedback as soon as possible. I hope you


    are not angry with Ile about the car tonight?¡± Alvin asked him one more question with caution.


    His anger, which had been sessfully abated, was ignited again. Alvin was simply asking for trouble.


    ¡®Can¡¯t he just do as I¡¯ve instructed himn instead of bombarding me with irrelevant questions?¡¯ he


    thought to himself as he tried not to unleash his anger on him.


    ¡°Alvin,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Investigate the matter carefully. You still have a chance to make up for your


    mistakes. If you don¡¯t do it well this time, you¡¯ll get sicked with immimediate effect.¡± As soon as he said


    that, he hung up the phone.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 104 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 104 Read Online


    Chapter 104 Life Worse Than Death


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Westley had just ended the call. With a cigarette tightly trapped between his index and middle fingers,


    he leaned against the balcony. He put the cigarette butt between his lips and took a deep, lingering


    drag on the smoke. White smoke covered his domineering face as he puffed it out, thus concealing his


    facial expression.


    All he could think of at that moment was how he seemed to care so much about Gabrielle.


    For no obvious reason, he could feel anger, distress and sadness build up from within him. He had


    hoped that smoking a cigarette would ease his mind, but now, he seemed to be getting more upset.


    Without much ado, he put off his half-finished cigarette. Full of thoughts, he exited the balcony to get a


    ss of water.


    Maybe he just wanted to be a nice man. After all, she was still his wife. He thought to himself as he


    approached the second floor


    Just as he arrived the second floor, he could hear the obviousughter from the two downstairs,


    Chapter 104 LHE WON Than Di ¡°Sophie, are you serious? He looked so cute when he was a child. But


    why was he so difficult?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris simply liked to be alone. He didn¡¯t like to be disturbed, so he treated other children like that.¡±


    ¡°No wonder he always looks 90 serious now. It turned out that he was born this way. What a pity that as


    handsome as he is, he always put on a cold face, as if someone owes him money!¡±


    As a child, he was so cute and handsome, Why did he changepletely wilen he grew up?


    Westley grew from a cute, handsome child to a very serious and frightening man. Hence, Gabrielle


    really did not know how to face him.


    It never ended well for anyone who offended him. Such person either turned out dead on very


    miserable. Hence, everyone from the outside world regarded him as undoubtedly cruel and cold


    blooded.


    Gabrielle shivered at the thought of Mr. Smith being tortured. It was too horrible for her to imagine.


    The thought got her so scared, sending fears down her spine.


    ¡°Miss Jones, please don¡¯t say that. He is not a bad man. You will know when you get along well with


    him,¡± Sophie said in his defense.


    After all, he was her master. She had watched him grow up and understood his temper


    Westley was a pood-natured man. It would only be unfair to think of him otherwise.


    He really was a nice person! Attempting to present him as a bad person made no sense.


    Regardless of what others thought or said about him, he was always unbothered. He Wasted no time


    trying to exin or rify matters about people¡¯s perception of him.


    After all, a clean hand, they say. needs no washing


    ¡°Sophie, you work in the Morris family and you have watched him grow up. Of course, you are on his


    side. I¡­¡±


    ¡°You what? Am I an evil in your heart?¡± Westley interrupted Gabrielle in a cold voice.


    She turned around and looked at the noble man in a white robe. She wasst for words


    for a moment and looked very awkward.


    She was awash with embarrassment. He had walked in right when she wasining


    Chipier 10H1 LH Won Than about him. He had caught her red-handed,


    She could not dare to face Westley anymore, as she drowned in shame.


    ¡°Why, why are you downstairs? Have you taken a shower?¡± Gabrielle tried to calm down and look at


    Westley with much effort, but the more she tried, the more she found that she dared not to look into his


    cold and sharp eyes.


    She never thought that Westley woulde downstairs after taking a shower, hence, she had been


    chatting with Sophie without restrain. However, the man suddenly came down, and caught her


    unawares


    He caught her speaking ill of him. She could not dispel the embarrassment as if she had done


    something wrong to him.


    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see whether I¡¯ve had a shower or not?¡± Westley said with a cold tone.


    At that, she wanted to keep quiet.


    How could she have known whether he had had a shower or not? After all, he was wearing a night


    robe.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, what can I do for you?¡± Sophie was eager to leave the two of them alone.


    ¡°Sophie, please make me a cup of coffee.¡± That was a smart excuse made up by Westley to send


    Sophie away.


    Sophie hurriedly left the couple alone and dashed into the kitchen.


    There they were, just the two of them, in the living room. The once lively atmosphere suddenly became


    weird and cold.


    Could it be true that Westley was really an iceberg?


    It always feel so cold around him.


    She eventually mustered up courage to take a carefully look at him. Coincidentally, he too was looking


    at her. However, she drew back her neck


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, is the cake delicious?¡± Westley suddenly interrupted her thoughts, drawing her attention to


    the pink cake box in the distance. It seemed that she had eaten up the cake.


    Obviously, the cake was delicious. Otherwise, she would not have eaten it all at once, he thought. He


    felt a littleforted.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. The cake is not big and it Seemed that you don¡¯t want to eat it, so I


    Chapter 11: Lil Worse Thin D IT have finished it with Sophie. Mr. Morris, do you want to eat now?¡±


    Gabrielle asked cautiously


    She actually forgot to save a piece of cake for Westley.


    After all, he didn¡¯t like it. She and Sophie thought it was delicious so they ate it up.


    If Westley wanted to eat it now, there was nowhere she could get himni the cake.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is it your hobby to gossip behind people¡¯s back?¡± Westley asked, staring at her. His voice


    wasn¡¯t nice. 4


    She could feel the great anger in his voice.


    She suddenly realized that he must had heard her talking about his childhood with Sophie, hence, the


    question.


    The embarrassment and shame overwhelmed her as she tried to exin herself.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have such a hobby. You misunderstood me. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what? I heard every word you said. If you are really interested in my things, you cane straight


    to me instead of asking Sophie.¡± Looking up. Westley stared at Gabrielle with a wicked smile.


    Dejected, Gabrielle nced at him. She had no interest in knowing it and even though she did, she


    would not dare to ask him,


    She knew how horrible Westley could be.


    ¡°I am not¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡®m hungry.¡± Westley said, staring at her red face.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go ask Sophie to cook something for you.¡± Gabrielle just wanted an opportunity to leave him


    as soon as possible,

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 105 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 105 Read Online


    Chapter 105 Salty Noodles For Westley


    The atmosphere between them was tensed. No one spoke for some minutes as none of them wanted


    to submit to the other. Westley had heard what she said and wanted to make her pay. Gabrielle, on


    the other hand, wasn¡¯t willing to sumb to what he was telling her to do. He took a quick look at her


    and sneered, ¡°Gabrielle, this is the only chance you have to make up for what you have done. Are you


    sure you don¡¯t want to make judicious use of it?¡±|


    She knew what he meant by that statement. She had spoken ill of him behind his back. If she wanted


    to cate him and make him forgive her, she had to cook for him by herself, without the help of


    anybody.


    That was basically what he wanted. Nothing


    ¡°What do you mean, Westley?¡± she asked, pretending not to understand what he had said.


    ¡°Do I look like a maid to this man?¡± she thought silently. She felt bad and bowed her head for some


    seconds.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you trying to tell me that you


    can¡¯t cook?¡± he asked her as he peered into her face.


    ¡°I can cook, but as you can see, it is not convenient for my hand.¡±


    She raised her hand, which was still wrapped in gauze. It looked pitiful. If he had a little sympathy, he


    would not insist on her cooking for him to make up for what she had said. But she was wrong because


    Westley was ruthless and as cruel as death.


    ¡°Cook me some noodles,¡± he ordered her like


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do that now.¡± She had no choice but to cook the noodles. She found her way into the kitchen.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I want you to do it by yourself. Ask Sophie to bring me the coffee when she¡¯s done,¡± he said


    after her. What he meant was very obvious. He wanted her to cook the meal by herself without any


    help from Sophie..


    How could she refuse? She answered him with a murmur and a nodding of her head.


    Not long after she went into the kitchen, Sophie came out with a cup of coffee in her hand. She walked


    up to him and tried to make him see reasons with her. ¡°Mr. Morris, the injury on Gabrielle¡¯s hand hasn¡¯t


    fully healed yet. It¡¯s not good for her to cook in


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I asked her to cook something very easy.¡± He spoke as if there was nothing wrong


    with what he had asked her to do. 1


    Sophie could tell that there was more to this from the way he talked about it. She felt his emotions. ¡°Mr.


    Morris, correct me if I¡¯m wrong. I think you want to be closer to Gabrielle. But you can use a more


    tender approach. This method isn¡¯t the best for you both.¡±


    She was very sincere in her statement because from the bottom of her heart, she had hoped that the


    two of them could get along with each other.


    ¡°Sophie, who told you that I want to be closer to her?¡± he asked her in surprise. ¡°I never said or


    insinuated anything of such. Well, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here. You can go back to your room and


    rest.¡± He urged her to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, it is difficult for her to cook with her hands. What do you want to eat? Just tell me and I¡¯ll


    cook it for you,¡±


    Sophie suggested cautiously trying not to ruin the rxed atmosphere between the both of them


    But her subtlety wasn¡¯t appreciated by him at all, because he would never let anyone influence his


    decision, not even her.


    ¡°This is a chance for Gabrielle to prove herself. Let her do it. Go back to your room and rest,¡± he said


    calmly.


    She knew that he wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid to hurt his wife, so she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Okay. Mr. Morris. I¡¯ll go to my room now. But in case you need anything, let me know,¡± she said with


    concern.


    ¡°Sophie, what I need you to do is that no matter what happens, no matter what you hear, don¡¯te


    out unless I ask you to. Do you understand?¡± Westley nned to teach Gabrielle a lessonter. It was


    not a good habit to speak ill of others when they were not within earshot..


    When she heard this, she was a little scared.


    ¡°No matter what I hear? What is he nning to do to Gabrielle?¡¯ she thought to herself


    ¡°Sophie, are you hesitating to follow my order? What are you still waiting for?¡± He contorted his face in


    a frown when he saw that she still stood where she was, not willing


    ¡°Of course, I am willing. I¡¯m going back to my Toom now,¡± she said as she turned around and went


    back to her todini.


    He sat where he was quietly and sipped his coffee. Then he waited for Gabrielle toe out of the


    kitchen with the floodles.


    Gabrielle stood with a wave of resentment in front of the stove, waiting for the water to boil before she


    could put the noodles in.


    The more she thoug it about Westley¡¯s authoritative attitude towards her, and the way he treated her


    like a servant, the analer


    she became


    She threw a handful of salt into the pot.


    By the time he finished his coffee, she came out with a bowl of noodles in her hands. The noodle was


    nd. It was purely water and noodles without any vegetables or eggs.


    When he uw how the noodles looked, his appetite died instantly. He looked away from the bowl of


    noodles and nced at her indifferently. ¡°Gabrielle, can you cook? Is this how good you are?¡± he


    asked, looking at her in disdain


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to cook you some noodles? This is the best I can do!¡± she said without


    The main issue was that she had thrown 90 much salt into it. ¡®It trust be very salty,¡¯ she thought to


    herself.cz


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Westley didn¡¯t respond. He picked up the chopsticks and tried a bit. It was so salty that he almost spit it


    out. But he was too smart to do such a shameful thing, so he didn¡¯t spit it out. Instead, he endured the


    ufortable taste and swallowed it painfully. Then he put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°Is the noodles not well cooked? Well, I told you that I am not a good cook. You can¡¯tpare this to


    the one made by a professional chef,¡± she shrugged. Gabrielle thought the noodles were not as salty


    as she thought seeing that he didn¡¯t spit it out.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you have any news about your brother, Bryce?¡± Westley said nothing about the noodles,


    but indirectly threatened her with Bryce.


    She knew exactly what he was trying to do. If she dared to be disrespectful to him, he would make


    Bryce¡¯s life worse than living in hell.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, let me cook another bowl of noodles for you.¡± She became apologetic and tried to


    take the bowl of noodles back into the kitchen


    He stared at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± he screamed. ¡°Just finish this bowl of noodles. You have no


    news about where your brother is. I can tell you a way to find him as soon as you finish the noodles.


    Now start,¡± hemanded her.


    He was such a bad guy, but she couldn¡¯t refuse him. She picked up the bowl and had some noodles.


    It was disgusting. The salt in the noodles almost cut her tongue.


    She wanted to throw up.


    ¡°Gabrielle, swallow it. I swallowed mine and 30, you must also swallow yours,¡± he said spitefully. He


    wouldn¡¯t allow her to throw up. He wanted her to feel the pain he felt when he ate it. +


    She had no choice but to swallow the salty noodles subconsciously out of fear,


    * Drink some water,¡± he said as he handed her a ss of water.


    She drank the whole ss without hesitation,pletely forgetting that he had also drunk out of the


    water.


    ¡°Thank you for the water,¡± she said as she dropped the ss on the table.


    ¡°I just want you to remember that he who is unjust is doomed for destruction. If you try anything funny


    again, you¡¯ll die! Get me another ss of water now,¡± he thundered.


    With the ss in her hand, she went to the kitchen and filled it with water. All of a sudden, she


    remembered that he had drunk from the water earlier.


    So when she drank from it just now, it wasn¡¯t just that she drank the water alone, but it was like an


    indirect kiss!


    ¡®Damn it! This man is as crafty as a fox,¡¯ she thought to herself.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 106 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 106 Read Online


    Chapter 106 Carry Her Back To The Room


    When Gabrielle came to him with a ss of water, Westley was on the phone answering a call. He


    frowned and had a cold demeanor. During the call, he hardly spoke much but just listened and replied


    with monosybles from time to time.


    He was a natural leader.


    When Westley stretched out his hand, Gabrielle quickly handed the ss to him. Westley then took a


    sip from the ss.


    ¡°Okay. I want you to keep investigating. I want more detailed information, not just some general stuff.¡±


    With those words, Westley hung up the phone. He nced briefly at Gabrielle.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, I am all ears.¡± Westley kept sipping from the ss of water. He crossed


    his long legs as he looked up at Gabrielle


    His legs were also white. One could almost


    e his crotch.


    Gabrielle drew her breath and swallowed some spulum.


    Westley had caught the amazement in her


    10.15


    look. Gently, he pulled his mightgown to cover his thigh and said in an unmistakable voice, ¡°Do my legs


    look good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your long, white legs are irresistible.¡± She immediately realized her words were absurd. Gabrielle


    stopped herself and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Well, remember you promised me you¡¯d tell me how to


    find my brother. I am eager to know.¡±


    ¡°That is a straightforward thing to do. Check Bryce¡¯s expense record, and you¡¯ll immediately know


    where he is. Or you could ask the Jones family to freeze his credit card. He wouldn¡¯tst long without


    money, and that would make hime home,¡± Westley advised her. His face was looking grave.


    Gabrielle¡¯s focus was not on what Westley was saying. Her mind was on something else. It was on the


    fact that Westley cared about Nellie. Even though Nellie had abandoned him and run away with


    another man, he still looked forward to her return.


    That knowledge made her feel sour, but the feeling left her within some seconds. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Morris. I


    will tell my parents and ask them to do so.¡±


    ¡°I hope the Jones family takes this matter Seriously. My patience is thin. Don¡¯t exhaust it.¡± Westley¡¯s


    tone was cold.


    ¡°What if my brother has not used his card? Is it possible to check Nellie¡¯s bill? After all, you can do


    that.¡± To Gabrielle. this was a serious matter. She wanted Westley to consider the possibility.


    ¡°If Bryce lives off Nellie, then he is a loser.¡± Westley¡¯s voice was full of disdain.


    After all, deep within him, Westley had always considered Bryce to be a useless man.


    When Gabrielle heard what he said about Bryce, she felt a little ufortable. ¡°Westley, Bryce is not


    like what you think. He¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend him. It doesn¡¯t inatter to me. I don¡¯t care about what kind of person he is or is


    not.¡± Westley stood up. intending to go upstairs.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but when Gabrielle started defending Bryce, he became upset for no reason.


    He didn¡®t want to hear the name from Gabrielle¡¯s lips, probably because his hatred for Bryce was deep-


    rooted.


    ¡°Westley, what about Nellie? Does she not have a special ce in your heart? No


    matter what she did to you, you are ready to forgive her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gabrielle mustered up the


    TEL


    courage to ask him that question. It suddenly came from deep within her.


    If Westley didn¡¯t care about Nellie, he wouldn¡¯t be waiting for her to be his new wife


    *That is none of your business, Gabrielle.¡± The coldness in Westley¡¯s voice could have frozen


    Gabrielle.


    As he stared at her, the courage she had found suddenly disappeared. She couldn¡¯t hold herself up


    under his gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been expecting Bryce¡¯s return, not so?¡± You would do anything for him.¡± Westley sneered.


    Gabrielle looked at him. She looked like a child who would not obey hismand. ¡°He is my brother.


    Naturally, I should be on his


    Her reply stunned Westley. His eyes turned cold. ¡°Gabrielle, you fool yourself. Who will believe you?¡± 3


    After saying those words, Westley hurriedly went upstairs without even a nce backward. Gabrielle


    was alone.


    She stood still for some time, recalling


    Chi 1 b¨¢ Curry Her Back to the fram Westley¡¯s harsh words. He had wronged her by those words,


    making her sad


    She did like Hryce. He was not her biological brother, and no blood rtionship bound both of them. It


    was a normal thing for families to adapt girls and marry them to their only son. Gabrielle didn¡¯t believe


    there was anything wrong with liking Bryce.


    When she had calmed down, shey on the sofa. Westley could have the master bedroom to himself


    for today. Although they had alreadyin together, she was not in the mnood to share the same


    bed with himn. She wanted to avoid it as much as she could


    In his room, Westley spent the time reading through two documents. Then he dealt with a n for a


    foreign project. It was perplexing that Gabrielle had not joined him in the room. He hated the fact that


    Gabrielle liked being stubborn.


    In retrospect, he thought he was a little harsh on her. After hesitating for a while, he decided to go


    downstairs to check on her.


    When Westley went downstairs, Gabrielle was curled up on the sofa. She had fallen Asleep on the


    couch with her back turned to him, and her hair was falling on the carpet.


    He admired the sharp contrast between the white carpet and her ck hair.


    Westley was about to wake her when she suddenly turned around and frowned in pain, His heart


    stopped. He didn¡¯t feel like waking her any longer.


    Sophie was awake, and she dared note out. She listened and guessed what was happening from


    behind her door. When sputum no longer heard any sound, she quietly opened the door and peeped


    through the crack of the door. What she saw made her happy. Westley was carrying Gabrielle upstairs


    as Gabrielley in his arms.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Sophie was in a good mood. Westley and Gabrielle had made up. What a great thing! If it


    were not sote, she would have shared the news with Miley.


    Westley carried Gabrielle to the bed. When he saw Gabrielle rollingfortably in the middle of the


    bed, he regretted what he had done. He felt it was a bad idea to have brought her upstairs.


    While she was on the sofa sleeping, she looked like an abandoned kitten. The sight touched his heart,


    and he wanted to care for her.


    Westley wondered what magic Gabrielle had over him. She kept making him waver again and again.


    First and foremost, Gabrielle was his wife. She was his responsibility. Nothing should happen to her


    while under his roof.


    Westley decided that was why he had feelings for her-just because she was his wife. 2

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 107 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 107 Read Online


    Chapter 107 Win Over Westley¡®s Heart


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t sleep too wellst night. She always had trouble sleeping at nights that were


    apanied by awful nightmares. Only when she felt warm arms to hold on to, did she finally fall


    sleep.


    The sunlight was dancing all over the room when she woke up. It cheered her up to begin


    the day.


    Gabrielle stretched her body in the warmth of the room. She intended to get out of the bed, when a


    thought struck her. She distinctly remembered sleeping on the sofa. Sleeping in the living room was a


    better option than to share the same room upstairs with Westley. So how did she end up sleeping in


    this room then? Did Westley do that?


    Were they togetherst night? In the same bed?


    At the thought of this, Gabrielle¡¯s face tumed red all of a sudden. But there was no sign of Westley in


    the room now. Perhaps he didn¡¯t sleep in the roomst night. After all, he really hated her


    She quickly freshened up and went downstairs. Sophie was arranging breakfast


    when she saw Gabrielle walk down the stairs, giving her a joyous look. ¡°Good morning, Gabrielle.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Sophie. Sophie kept staring at Gabrielle, and that was freaking her out a bit.


    ¡°Sophie, what¡¯s the matter? Is there something on my face?¡± Gabrielle hesitantly asked.


    ¡°There is nothing on your face, Gabrielle. It is pretty as always. Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t give up that joyous look from her face. Her impression was that Westley carried


    Gabrielle back to the room, which meant that the two must have spent the


    night together.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I believe I slept well. By the way, Sophie, where did Westley sleepst night? Have you seen him?¡±


    Gabrielle inquired.


    Sophie wasn¡¯t smiling anymore. All of a sudden, she gave Gabrielle a puzzled look. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t


    you have any memory of Westley carrying you back into the roomst


    Gabrielle shook her head while taking a bite of the deep fried dough stick. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t remember


    anything. All I know is that I


    was sleeping on the sofa, and then woke up in the room. I didn¡¯t see Westley anywhere.¡±


    Sophie felt downhearted after hearing that from Gabrielle. Nothing had happened between the two like


    how she imagined it would


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Sophie?¡± All that joy on Sophie¡¯s face disappeared, and was reced by a sullen look.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Mr. Morris had left before I got up.¡± Sophie answered.


    ¡°Oh okay,¡± uttered Gabrielle. She was right about Westley hating her. He probably left: early because


    he couldn¡¯t be in the same room with her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it looks like Mr. Morris cares about you.¡± Sophie continued talking about Westley,


    The conversation didn¡¯t excite Gabrielle at all. She didn¡¯t even bother to think about it. She just


    epted it and quickly had her breakfast. She then left to her room to call Wendy.


    ¡°Gabrielle, dear, what¡¯s up?¡± Wendy sounded calm and cheerful


    There was still no news about Bryce¡¯s whereabouts. How could she be so rxed?


    ¡°Mom, did you get any information on where my brother might be?¡± Gabrielle straightaway


    Unsurprisingly. Wendy¡¯s tone changed. ¡°Gabrielle, why are you making a haste? Your father has


    already hired someone to go after Bryce. It doesn¡¯t happen overnight; all this takes time. It¡¯s not an


    easy task to find your brother, who, by the way, could be anywhere. So, be patient.¡±


    on


    Wendy¡¯s words were sharp-edged Gabrielle.


    ¡°Mom, Westley doesn¡¯t give me much time.


    ¡°So what? You are now legally Westley¡¯s wife. There¡¯s nothing that both of you can do about it. Why


    can¡¯t you just seize this lucky chance and try to win him over? If that happens, then everything will


    be alright. You, your brother, and the Jones family. Being Mrs. Morris would only benefit you for the rest


    of your life.¡± Wendy¡¯s intentions were clear.


    Gabrielle was taken aback by her mother¡¯s words. All she cared about was to convince her daughter to


    seduce the CEO of Morris Group


    ¡®What kind of a man does Wendy think


    Westley is? Doesn¡¯t she know he¡¯s not an easy person?¡¯ Did Wendy forget how she got Westley marry


    Gabrielle?


    How could she forget drugging Westleyst time? He was so infuriated that he could have destroyed


    the whole Jones family. Wasn¡¯t that a painful lesson already?


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t believe that her mother was hooked on this idea. If Westley got angry for real, he


    could kick the whole Jones family out of Antawood.


    ¡°Mom, what kind of a man do you think Westley is? Didn¡¯t you see him clearlyst time? He warned us


    already about the stock price of Jones Group going down. If we provoke him, there is no way the Jones


    Group can survive.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t mean to frighten her mother. But Westley¡¯s warnings shouldn¡¯t be


    taken so lightly.


    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m telling you to win his heart! It¡¯s not an impossible task. After all, he is a young man.


    And Gabrielle, you are so beautiful. For how long can you both resist each other?¡± Wendy was the kind


    of woman who only cared about the future benefits. The lessons of the past didn¡¯t bother her at all.


    ¡°Mom, just listen to me. If father cut off my brother¡¯s finances, he will be forced toe


    back on his own.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t call her mother to discuss about Westley, Wendy talking about how to


    make Westley fall in love didn¡¯t interest her at all.


    All she cared about wag Bryce¡¯s return that could solve the whole problem. Once Bryce and Nellie


    were back, she could leave Weiley.


    ¡°How could you be so unkind, Gabrielle? You want to your brother to suffer like that? If we cut him off


    financially he won¡¯t be able to Survive outside. Is this your own idea or did, someone put this heartless


    thought into your head?¡± Wendy¡¯s tone was harsh.


    Gabrielle felt dejected. Wendy al vays had a way of reminding Gabrielle that she was her adopted


    daughter, and Bryce her biological


    Consequently, Bryce always got away with his actions, and no one could point a finger at him. 2


    *Mom, you have to understand. If you dy it any longer, Westley wouldn¡¯t think twice to find Bryce


    himself. And that would only mess things up more.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s words were sharp and clear. All she


    wanted was to have a good chat with Wendy. But Wendy Was making that impossible for her. All she


    wants was for Gabrielle to win over Westley. Bryce¡¯s actions didn¡¯t bother her at all.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s with the tone? Is that how you speak to your mother?¡± Wendy was enraged. i

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 108 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 108 Read Online


    Chapter 108 Selfish Desire


    Gabrielle felt sad about what Wendy had said. She sat on the edge of her bed with her phone still


    pressed to her ear. She held her head in her other hand worriedly. Although she was sad and angry,


    she decided not to say anything more to her mother. Besides, what she had just said proved to her that


    she hadn¡¯t been on her toes looking for her son, Bryce right from time.


    If she had counted solely on her to find Bryce, she would probably be dead by now because Westley


    would have tortured her to death. ¡°Waiting on this woman isn¡¯t worth it at all, she thought bitterly as she


    shook her head.


    T¡¯ll just do what I have to do without relying on anybody to help me. After all, nobody cares if I die or


    not,¡¯ she muttered to herself.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just telling you this so that you can find my brother as soon as possible. If my opinion doesn¡¯t


    matter to you, you can as well forget about it.¡± Her voice was filled with


    Wendy tried to calm her down. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your good, Gabrielle. Now that you and Westley are


    both married, why don¡¯t you use this golden opportunity to make your husband fall in love with you? If


    you do, you¡¯ll enjoy endless wealth and honor. Don¡¯t


    you know the kind of respect thates with being a member of the Morris family? If you divorce him,


    you¡¯ll be a divorced woman for life. Which other rich family do you think will ept you?¡±


    Her mother¡¯s way of thinking made her unable to oppose her. Her thinking was just too shallow


    ¡®What does she mean by saying that a divorced woman couldn¡¯t marry into a rich family again? Does


    she think that I am like her? All she thinks about is getting married into a rich family. Is this what life is


    all about?¡¯ she asked herself deeply.


    If she became Westley¡¯s ex-wife, no one would want to marry her again, not to eveni mention a rich


    family. But then, she didn¡¯t


    For this reason, as soon as Bryce and Nellie came back, she would divorce Westley immediately and


    relocate to an entirely different city. 3


    She was no longerfortable being here. She was just being used for people¡¯s selfish desires. U


    When she saw that her daughter didn¡¯t oppose her, Wendy thought that she had seeded in


    convincing her, so she quickly continued since it looked like she was hitting


    the nail right on the head. ¡°Gabrielle, as I said earlier, I¡¯m saying all these for your good. Although


    you¡¯re not my biological child, I raised you for twenty years and I still care about you so much. Like your


    mother, you are dear to me and I hope that you can live a happy andfortable life.¡±


    ¡°I know that you are doing this for me, Mom. But I¡¯m pleading with you on my knees, please try harder


    to find my brother. I can¡¯t keep staying where I¡¯m not wanted,¡± she said and paused for a while. ¡°If


    there¡¯s nothing else to talk about, I have to go.¡± Gabrielle said as she was about to hang up.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry o go? Do you have anything to do or you are not happy talking with me?


    Let¡¯s still talk for a few minutes,¡±


    Wendy said,ining


    ¡°Mom, I am not in a hurry. We¡¯ve been talking for a while already,¡± she said weakly.


    ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s birthday is in a few days. Do you still remember?¡± Wendy asked, changing the


    subject. She didn¡¯t want to argue anymore with her.


    ¡°Of course, Mom. I still remember. How can I forget? There are still four or five days left. I will prepare


    the gift in advance.¡± she said seriously


    Her grandfather was a very lively man who enjoyed thepany of other people. Year in, year out, his


    birthday party had always been magnificent. Although Gabrielle was adopted, he treated her as if she


    was his biological granddaughter


    This was because she was much more well behaved than Mindy.


    For this reason, her cousin, Mindy didn¡¯t want her to go to the Carter family. Gabrielle was always


    called a deceitful woman by her for always wanting to please people around her, but this wasn¡¯t true as


    she didn¡¯t try to please her grandfather or anyone in particr. She just didn¡¯t like causingmotion


    anywhere she was like Mindy did. Anytime she went to the Carter family house, she would behave


    herself well and do as she was instructed. Adults liked obedient children because they didn¡¯t stress


    them. This was what attracted Miley to her.


    ¡°Are you less busy tomorrow? I would like you to follow me to the shopping mall so that we can pick a


    gift for your grandfather and also get you a decent dress so that you don¡¯t disgrace your husband with


    your shabby look during the party,¡± her mother said bluntly.


    ¡°What do you mean by that statement, Mom?


    she asked with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°What does she mean by saying that I should not disgrace


    my husband? I am going back to the Carter family to celebrate my grandfather¡¯s birthday for heaven¡¯s


    sake! What has that got to do with Westley?¡¯ she


    asked herself silently.


    She ignored her question and said, ¡°You are married to Westley, Gabrielle and it¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s


    birthday. Make sure he goes with you as a grandson-inw. Your grandma will be very happy to see


    him go to the house with you,¡± Wendy said honestly.


    ¡°Mom, how did grandpa know that I am married?¡± Gabrielle was a little surprised. She remembered that


    it was only a few people in the Carter family that knew she had married Westley. Except for Mindy and


    Lance, no one else knew about her marriage. Or did Mindy tell her grandfather?


    it


    to


    your


    ¡°Actually, I mentioned grandfather¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, why did you tell him? You know this marriage is fake right from the start. Grandpa will be sad if


    we get a divorce.¡± Although Gabrielle didn¡¯t like her family very much, she didn¡¯t want to do anything to


    upset her grandfather.


    ¡°If he doesn¡®t know that I am married, getting divorced would be pretty much easier,¡¯ she


    51.54


    thought deeply.


    ¡°Are you tning me, Gabrielle? If I don¡¯t tell your grandfather that you are married already, he will


    appoint a husband for you at his birthday party. I¡¯m very sure of that. I believe you will be happy then,


    won¡¯t you?¡± Wendy was annoyed.


    Gabrielle knew that she had misunderstood her mother, so she softened the tone of her voice. ¡°Mom, I


    don¡¯t mean to me you. But if grandpa knows that I¡¯m married now, he will be sad when he gets to


    know that I want to get a divorce in the future.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make him sad, you better not divorce your husband. And tell Westley about your


    grandfather¡¯s birthday and make sure that he goes with you,¡± she ordered.


    Gabrielle was speechless for some seconds. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She knew that her husband


    wouldn¡¯t agree to go with her. ¡°Mom, he won¡¯t go with me.¡±


    Thest time they went out together, he went to the Jones family because Miley had forced him to.


    How could he agree this time to go to the Carter family house to celebrate the birthday of her maternal


    grandfather?¡¯


    ¡®It is impossible. I know this man. He won¡¯t agree,¡¯ she contemted bitterly,


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even asked him. How do you know he won¡¯t go? Try to ask him about itter. You never


    can tell if he will agree to your request,¡± Wendy urged her.


    ¡°This girl is always as scared as a mouse. Every time I ask her to do something, she would act like I¡¯m


    sending her to the ughterhouse to get killed, ¡®Wendy mused.


    ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯ll try.¡±


    She had no choice but to ept. There was no harm in trying after all.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a call tomorrow to know how it goes. Take care of yourself.¡± After that, Wendy hung


    up the phone.


    Gabrielle threw the phone aside andy on the bed, exhausted.


    After lying for a few minutes, she decided to go to the hospital to see her friend, Sloane. Although she


    knew that Westley¡¯s guards who were guarding her ward would not let her in, one look at her friend


    would be enough to put her mind at ease.


    As soon as she got changed, she went downstairs. Sophie was preparing the ingredients for lunch.


    Seeing that Gabrielle was about to go out, she asked anxiously. ¡°Gabrielle, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Sophie, I won¡¯t have lunch at home. I have an urgent matter to sort out. By the way. I¡¯ll nt the


    flowers from the flower shop when Ie back this afternoon,¡± she said and left. in a hurry.


    She quickly hailed a taxi and it took her to the hospital directly. On her way to Sloane¡®s ward, she saw


    Lanceing out of the emergency building.


    ¡°Lance!¡± she shouted happily from a distance. She walked closer and stopped him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you here? Are you ill? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Lance asked as he looked all


    over her.


    ¡°I came to see my friend, Sloane. She is still in aa. Why are you in the hospital?


    she asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m also here to visit a friend. Can you take me with you to see Sloane?¡± Lance asked as he smiled at


    her.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine. But unfortunately, we may not be able to enter her ward. We can only see her from


    outside.¡± She stared at him, feeling sorry

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 109 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 109 Read Online


    Chapter 109 Caring Cousin


    The ambiance in the hospital was calm and Serene. The hospital walls, which were painted white were


    clean which gave the whole environment some sort of coziness. Gabrielle and Lance made their way to


    Sloane¡¯s ward. Outside the ward, two bodyguards were charged with the responsibility of watching her.


    When they recognized Gabrielle, they red at her coldly.


    ¡°Miss Jones, Mr. Morris hasn¡¯t allowed you to visit her yet,¡± one of them spoke to her.


    Her face turned red with anger. ¡°How can they prevent me from seeing ny best friend?¡± she thought to


    herself. She turned to look at Lance with embarrassment written all over her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lance. We


    won¡¯t be able to see Sloane. She is still in aa.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Westley is doing this to you. Is Sloane not your best friend? So what¡¯s the


    rtionship between the both of them?¡± Lance asked as he contorted his face in a wide frown. Right


    from time, he didn¡¯t like Westley and the fact that he lorded over people made him hate him even more.


    He coerced his cousin into marrying him and now, he even banned her from seeing her close friend.


    What else did he want from her? 10:17


    ¡°This is just too much, Lance thought deeply as he shook his head in pity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. Lance. Westley has nothing to do with her. He just doesn¡¯t want me to see


    her yet¡­ It¡¯s nothing serious. We¡¯ve had little misunderstandings in thest few days.¡± She still hadn¡¯t


    apologized to him yet. Besides, it seemed she offended him against night unknowingly.


    It was true that thest fight they had had not been settled yet, and now, a new one had taken over.


    With the way things were at the moment, it would be more difficult to see her


    friend


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your husband, Gabrielle. You both had a fight and he threatened you with Sloane?


    What kind of man is he? How can he be so petty?¡± he asked angrily. Lance hated men who threatened


    women. He even treated them with contempt.


    At that instance, Gabrielle saw that the two bodyguards looked at her cousin with resentment. She


    quickly tugged at his sleeve and urged him to stop speaking ill of Westley, ¡°Lance, stop. It¡¯s okay,¡± she


    tried to stop him from talking


    She was visibly worried that the two bodyguards would beat him up to protect Westley¡¯s honor. After


    all, he had spoken


    badly about their boss and they were to do their best to protect his reputation.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m just saying the truth, Gabrielle. It would be better if they told him that marrying a wife is


    not for fun and intimidation. You¡¯re also a human being and he should respect you,¡± he said bluntly. He


    wasn¡¯t scared of the bodyguards or the tough front they had put up. They could tell Westley what he


    had said for all he cared.


    He didn¡¯t mind fighting with them and it would be better if theyined to their boss. If he tried


    anything funny, he would teach Westley how to be a husband to his cousin face to face. ¡®If he doesn¡¯t


    know how to be a good husband or does not want to be good to her, he should just let her go!¡¯ he


    thought with annoyance.


    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime, Lance. Let me take you out for lunch, Gabrielle said as she quickly changed the topic.


    She didn¡¯t want them to dwell too much on her husband.


    ¡°Of course, Gabrielle.


    What would you like to eat? Let me do the honors.¡± He smiled. He didn¡¯t want to face Westley¡¯s


    bodyguards anymore.


    He hated everything rted to this man called Westley and he did a very bad job of hiding it.


    I want to eat beef noodles,¡± she answered unhappily


    Of course, Lance agreed. No matter what she wanted to eat, he was willing to apany


    her.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to your favorite restaurant. We can eat there. What do you say?¡± Gabrielle nodded


    affirmatively. He led her into the elevator.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you want to see Sloane?¡± Lance knew the rtionship between Gabrielle and Sloane.


    Now that thetter was lying in bed in aa, he knew that Gabrielle would always want to be by her


    side at all costs.


    ¡°Yes, I do. If I didn¡¯t want to see her, I wouldn¡¯t havee here. But as you can see, with those two tall


    and strong bodyguards standing in front of the ward. I couldn¡¯t even see her at all.¡± She felt a little


    disappointed and downcast.


    She couldn¡¯t even get close to the door to catch a glimpse of her. She didn¡¯t know what was going on


    with her. Sloane had been in  for so long, and still had no intention of waking up anytime soon.


    ¡°Wait here for a minute, Gabrielle. I¡¯ll talk to the bodyguards and ask you toe upter. Just stay


    here. Don¡¯t move.¡± Lance pushed


    her out of the elevator and went upatairs on the elevator again.


    Gabrielle was still in shock when she wilis pashed out of the elevator. What was he going to do?


    Her eyelids fluttered. She felt it was not a good thing, so she pressed the elevator frantically.


    Unfortunately, there was no elevator even after waiting for a long time, so she decided to climb the


    stairs directly. 1


    When she got to Sloane¡¯s ward, she saw that Lance was standing alone at the door with a ck


    electric shock stick in his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing. Lance? Where are the two bodyguards?¡± Gabrielle asked as she looked around


    worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled, Gabrielle,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°They will leave for the time being, so you only have five


    minutes to see Sloane. I¡¯ll stay outside and keep watch for you,¡± he said calmly Is he looked at her. 3


    She was confused and wondered what had happened before she got here. ¡°Lance, where are they?


    Hope you haven¡¯t done something wrong?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your time is ticking already: Just go inside and have a look at your friend, or you


    won¡¯t have a chance to


    gee herter.¡± Lince pushed her into the ward quickly to stop her from asking him more questions


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t think too much. She thought that he might have convinced them to let her stay with


    Sloane for five minutes.


    She hurried in and walked to Sloane¡¯s bedside. She saw that she was lying calmly on the bed with her


    eyes closed. She was still breathing with the aid of an oxygen mask.


    ¡°Sloane, I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯m justing to see you, but it wasn¡¯t my fault.


    The three women who hurt you are still locked up. In the same manner, I won¡¯t let Estelle go so easily.


    She would surely pay for what she did to you.


    As for Benny, the bad man, you must not forgive him!¡± she said, shaking her head Vigorously as if


    Sloane could see her.


    ¡°After all, he is on the same side with Estelle. He¡¯s the root cause of all these.


    Lousy Westley asked the bodyguards to guard you day and night and didn¡¯t allow me toe in to see


    you. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I still came in to see you today, but then, my mind can be at rest since the


    bodyguards are here, so that Benny won¡¯te in to disturb you.¡± She put her head down for a few


    seconds and prayed silently that her friend would get better soon.


    Sloane, take good care of yourself and wake up early. I don¡¯t know when next I cane to see you.¡±


    She stayed with her for five minutes and went out on time. Immediately she came out of the


    ward, her cousin quickly pulled her to the elevator.


    ¡°Lance, hope you¡®ve done nothing wrong.¡± she asked him again. She was quite inquisitive because of


    the way he behaved.


    ¡°I did nothing wrong, Gabrielle. I justmunicated with them. Westley¡¯s bodyguards are much easier


    to talk to than him,¡± he said meaningfully. 3


    She chose to believe what he said. By the way. in her impression, Lance was a gentleman all the time.


    Although he could fight, he had always been polite. He didn¡¯t take undule advantage of others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can have your beef noodles now.¡± Lance was in a good mood now and this showed in the


    way she smiled from ear to ear.


    He drove from the hospital to the beef noodle restaurant with a big smile on his face.


    Seeing that he was in a good mood, she didn¡¯t bother saying anything more. When they entered the


    restaurant, she just ordered her favorite beef noodles and added some extra beef


    Lance ordered the same food she ordered for. After they had been served, he picked up the beef in his


    bowl and put them into Gabrielle¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Lance, you don¡¯t have to give me out of your beef. I have specially ordered for one more dish of beef,¡±


    Gabrielle tried to refuse. She felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Do you dislike the beef I¡¯m putting in your bowl, Gabrielle?¡± Lance knew she didn¡¯t mean it, so he said


    that on purpose.


    She shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. How can I dislike it? Since you¡¯re giving me your beef,


    what will you eat?


    ¡°I know that¡¯s the question on your mind. Actually, I know you like the beef here, but I don¡¯t like it so


    much. I just want to eat the noodles,¡± he exined. He continued to refill her bowl with beef until there


    was no beef left in his


    Gabrielle felt very touched. ¡°Lance, you are so kind to me. Thank you,¡± she said with her eyes almost


    teary.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a silly girl,¡± he said. ¡°If I don¡¯t treat. you well, who would I be kind to?¡± He looked at her and


    smiled with so much affection in his eyes.


    She did her best to avoid his gaze. She lowered her head subconsciously to eat the beef sliced in her


    bowl. It was filled to the brim with beef and this made her so happy.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 110 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 110 Read Online


    Chapter 110 Beat Up The Bodyguards For Her


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t happy at the sound of her ringtone. Someone was calling her and she had an idea on


    who it might be.


    In eating beef noodles, if someone could give you all the pieces of beef in his own bowl, it would make


    you feel special and taken care of.


    Seeing the call from Westley, she realized she was right. If she had a choice, she wouldn¡¯t answer it.


    However, it was impossible not to. She hesitated, but still chose to answer.


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± Gabrielle asked quietly.


    ¡°How dare you answer the phone with that? Are you getting bolder and bolder, Gabrielle? Asking for


    someone to hit my bodyguards?¡±


    Westley¡¯s words were full of anger, Gabrielle could hear it over the phone. It sounded like he was in a


    bad mood.


    She didn¡¯t understand what he meant and why was he so angry. She didn¡¯t know why he said that she


    asked a man to beat his bodyguards.


    ¡®Is there something wrong with Westley? It¡¯s abnormal if he doesn¡¯t pick on me for a day.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? When did I do that? I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about! ¡± Gabrielle felt


    irritated somehow, and soon realized what he must be saying. She might be wrong but perhaps he was


    talking about Lance who picked a fight and knocked down the two bodyguards.


    ¡°Westley. I ¡­¡±


    Before Gabrielle could finish her words, her phone was snatched by Lance.


    ¡°It¡¯s mne, Lance. I beat your bodyguards. They are losers. I just want to let Gabrielle see her best friend


    and I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong. This has nothing to do with her so don¡¯t me it on her.¡± Lance¡¯s


    voice was


    Gabrielle felt like she might not be able to save her life. What Lance had said would only make Westley


    angrier than he was


    before.


    Lance even called Westley¡¯s bodyguards ¡®loser¡¯, which meant that he was also a loser.


    After all, only a loser master could have a loser bodyguard.


    ¡°Lance, stop.¡± Gabrielle asked for Lance to give her the phone back.


    But Lance didn¡¯t listen. Instead, he took the chance to give Westley a lesson.


    ¡°Westley. you clearly know how important Sloane is to Gabrielle, but you still threatened her on


    purpose. Is it necessary for you to do this? Are you really a man?¡±


    Westley didn¡¯t say anything while Lance talked on the other side of the line, not until he heard thest


    thing he just said. He scoffed, smirking even though Lance couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°Am I really a man? Why


    don¡¯t you ask Gabrielle? She knows it best.¡± 3


    Hearing this, Lance was stunned. He didn¡¯t know Westley had the nerve to say those things.


    What was the meaning of this?


    He knew what he meant. Even if Westley just said those words to annoy him, he still felt like it was


    inappropriate to bring up.


    After all, Gabrielle married Westley now. As a cousin without blood rtionship, he was not in the


    position to meddle in her affairs.


    ¡°Lance, give the phone back to Gabrielle. I¡¯ll talk to you about this incident with my bodyguards another


    day.¡± Westley ordered


    Lance said nothing. He did what Westley said and handed the phone to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Westley?¡± Gabrielle stared at Lance¡¯s pale face and wondered what her husband had said to him to


    make him look like this.


    ¡°Lance admitted that he beat my bodyguards,


    Westley said directly. His cold voice pierced into her heart, and she couldn¡¯t deny it at all.


    ¡°Westley. I know it¡¯s wrong for Lance to beat them up, but he only did it for me.¡±


    ¡°Good for you to admit,¡± Westley said, his voice was colder this time. ¡°With that being said, then have


    you considered apologizing to me and how would you do it?¡±


    Westley, on the other hand, was still good at ying tricks on her again. She was so used to him


    manipting her.


    Hearing those words, Gabrielle was frustrated. How would she apologize then? Was inviting him to


    dinner an option?


    However, there was something else on her mind. ¡°How about I cook for you tonight?


    Please don¡¯t get angry anymore. Don¡¯t me Lance, okay?¡±


    Westley hung up the phone without answering, but Gabrielle knew him so much that she understood


    he agreed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to please Westley for me.¡± said Lance. ¡°I will beat him real hard over and over, along


    with his two bodyguards. He treats you bad,¡±


    Lance added, words filled with anger.


    Hearing that Gabrielle ttered Westley in such a humble way, Lance felt sorry for


    her and felt provoked even more.


    Gabrielle, however, didn¡¯t really care. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter, Lance. As long as Westley forgives you and


    doesn¡¯t make trouble with you, then I¡¯m good with that,¡± she said, smiling at him. ¡°I¡¯ll just cook for him;


    it¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Lance, of course, was a little dissatisfied. Gabrielle had never cooked for him. Why would he do it for


    that awful man? It was not worth it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to suffer because of me.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to do that.


    ¡°I promise, Lance, I¡¯m not upset at all.¡±


    said Gabrielle, shaking her head.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me, Gabrielle, did you already fall for


    that y? Why are you willing to cook for him?¡± Lance couldn¡¯t help but blurt out such a terrible thought.


    He was stunned and wanted to punch himself. This was thest thing he wanted to happen.


    Gabrielle was shocked by his words. She looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Why do you think I fell in love with Westley? How could I fall in love with him?¡± she said, eyebrows


    crossed. ¡°He¡¯s such a cold and terrible man. He tortured and bullied me. I was just waiting for Bryce


    and Nellie toe back so can I leave him. But my brother has not been found yet.¡± Speaking about


    this, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment and sorrow.


    ¡°I found something out about Bryce.¡± Lance thought in silence for a moment before saying it to her.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle looked at him with excitement in her eyes. ¡°Really? Lance, did you already find


    him? Where is he now?


    ¡°Thest record of consumption we found was in Switzend. There was no news about


    him then,¡± he said, almost in a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m still looking for him, though. It seems that he purposely


    hides from us and doesn¡¯t want to be found.¡± Lance felt helpless.


    Gabrielle had thought that he could find some information about Bryce, but now it seemed that he


    couldn¡¯t.


    What should we do now?¡± Gabrielle became more serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so worried. I will find him and bring him back,¡± he said. ¡°He has to pay for what he¡¯s done.


    How can he let you do it for him? The more Lance talk about it, the more furious he became. There


    was nothing in the world he wanted right now but to beat Bryce up.


    He was as unreliable as he was big. He could do nothing but get Gabrielle into trouble. Always.


    ¡°Thank you, Lance.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t ask him to find Bryce right away. He had no obligation to help


    her, after all.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I just hope I can help you get out of your problems as soon as possible.¡± Lance didn¡¯t want


    her to give him her thanks. He just wanted to make her secured and happy.


    ¡°Have some noodles first. It¡¯s going to get lumpy and cold,¡± Gabrielle said, changing the topic.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 111 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 111 Read Online


    Chapter 111 Intentional Rebuff


    Gabrielle was very happy and this showed in the way she carried herself jauntily. Before she returned


    to Half Moon Bay, she went to the supermarket and bought a bag full of food ingredients specially for


    Westley.


    When Sophie saw her with the bag. she was puzzled. She asked, ¡°Gabrielle, why did youe back


    with such a big bag of food items? I have ordered them this morning.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem about that, Sophie. This one is specially for Westley tonight,¡± she replied with a


    smile stered on her face. Gabrielle carried the things she had bought into the kitchen.


    It took Sophie a few seconds to process what Gabrielle had told her before she ran after her happily.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you mean Mr. Morris wille here for dinner?¡± she asked with enthusiasm.


    Gabrielle paused for some seconds and smiled again. ¡°I think he maye,¡± she replied hopefully


    In reality, she wasn¡¯tpletely sure why he had hung up the phone that way. ¡®Did he agree toe


    back for dinner or not?¡¯ she asked herself silently.


    Anyway, she would prepare dinner for him. It was his business, whether he chose toe back or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just y my role,¡¯ she decided within her.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that Mr. Morris cane back and have dinner with you, Gabrielle. I will be so happy about


    Her cooking skills were just average, so it might be a little bit difficult to reach the kind of taste that her


    husband wanted. Be that as it might, she decided to give it a try since there was no harm in trying ¡°All


    right, Sophie. I¡¯ll go back to my room and change my clothes. I¡¯lle down to prepare dinnerter.¡±


    Gabrielle turned around and left the kitchen and climbed upstairs to her room. Sophie couldn¡¯t hold


    back her excitement at that moment. She quickly called Westley. ¡°Mr. Morris, will youe back for


    dinner tonight? Your wife bought you arge bag of food ingredients and said she would cook dinner


    for you by herself.¡± Her delight didn¡¯t have any effect on Westley. ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t burn down the


    kitchen,¡± he said indifferently ¡°How can that be possible, Mr. Morris? Gabrielle is a person who may


    know how to cook and even cook well. I saw how she cleaned up the weeds in the garden very well.¡±


    She was willing to trust Gabrielle. ¡°Sophie, you should understand that cleaning up the mess in the


    garden is different from burning up the kitchen.¡± Westley still didn¡¯t believe that his wife could cook and


    he wasn¡¯t even ready to agree with what Sophie was saying. ¡°Mr. Morris, please don¡¯t say that in front


    of her. She would be very disappointed. I will keep an eye on her. Just make sure youe back early


    tonight, ¡°she reminded him repeatedly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. I¡¯m caught up in the middle of


    something.¡± When she heard this, she decided to stop talking. ¡°Okay, sure.¡± He had already hung up


    the phone.


    After some time, Jonas came over, followed closely by Alexis


    ¡°Westley, you¡¯re going too far with this. Why didn¡¯t you tell us, your brothers that you were going to get


    married? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you changed your bride temporarily?¡± Alexis jokingly asked


    Westley.


    ¡°There is nothing to share with you, Alexis. Besides, you aren¡¯t supposed to be back until next month.


    Why did youe back ahead of time?¡± Westley asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Last month, there was a new project he was working on in another city, and he had only been there for


    a few days. It was novel.


    ¡°How dare you say that? If Jonas hadn¡¯t told me that you were married, I wouldn¡¯t have known it. Why


    the secrecy? So I came back on purpose to see who your wife is. So tell me, whose daughter is she?


    Alexis asked curiously as he sat on a chair.


    Westley raised his head and took a brief look at him in an unfriendly way. He didn¡¯t want to answer his


    question, thereby satisfying his curiosity.


    For him, Gabrielle was just an adopted daughter of the Jones family and so, there was nothing to be


    curious about


    ¡°It¡¯s not something worth celebrating. There¡¯s no need for everyone to be informed,¡± he said coldly.


    To him, he just married her to make Miley happy. He was abandoned by Nellie, his bride before


    marriage, which was a very shameful thing, so he


    would not want to tell anyone about it.


    ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind if you keep a low profile and keep your marriage a secret. But as your


    good friend, can I see your wife?¡± Alexis proposed


    ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t we meet her already?¡± Jonas supported him.


    ¡°There is no need to see her. It¡¯s not necessary,¡± he refused bluntly.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t see her today. But I came back because of you. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight,


    okay?¡± Alexis didn¡¯t have to meet that woman just like Jonas did. Since she was Westley¡¯s wife, he


    would still meet her sooner orter.


    ¡°He is going back home to have dinner with his wife. He won¡¯t eat with us since we are still bachelors,¡±


    Jonas said with a sneer on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯ll eat with Alexis,¡± Westley said as he took a brief look at Jonas, which pissed


    him off.


    ¡°Westley, did you say that on purpose?¡± Jonas was angry and this showed in the way he looked at


    Westley.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with you, Jonas. Book a restaurant, Alexis,¡± Westley said, looking at


    Alexis


    ¡°But then again, don¡¯t you need to go back to be with your wife?¡± Alexis asked as he hesitated to book


    the restaurant.


    ¡°No!¡± he yelled. ¡°She will eat by herself when I¡¯m not there,¡± he concluded.


    In that case, Alexis felt that there was nothing more he could say.


    Westley knew that his wife was going to prepare dinner for him, but he didn¡¯t go back on purpose so


    that he could spite her. He wanted to let her know that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to forgive her if she annoyed


    him.


    ¡°Does she think I can just forgive her because she cooked me a meal?¡± he asked himself. She even


    took someone to the hospital to beat his bodyguards. The guts she had!


    ¡°This little woman is so bold that if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she won¡¯t learn,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    Alexis booked a ce in one of the restaurants which were part of his numerous properties. In this way,


    they could continue to drink even after dinner and no one would be able to disturb them.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They waited for Westley to finish up with his work before they went to have dinner together. At the


    same time, they also called Remy to join them.


    He was thest to arrive. After they entered the private room, all the dishes were served. He sat down


    next to Westley and took out an ointment from his pocket and gave it to him.


    ¡°Take it back for Gabby. She needs to use it to get rid of the scars on her face,¡± Remy told Westley. As


    Gabrielle¡¯s doctor, he was responsible for removing the scars on her face.


    Westley looked at the ointment with indifference and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you both get along really well?


    Send it to her by yourself, or better still, ask her toe and get it from you in the hospital. Don¡¯t


    disturb me with petty matters.¡±


    ¡°Why does he sound jealous?¡¯ Remy smiled as he thought about this.


    Inwardly, he was very happy. ¡°Could it be that it is because I called her Gabby that made him jealous


    and upset?¡± he thought deeply.


    ¡°This is a good sign, ¡®he mused.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back home tonight? You can give it to her when you go back,¡± Remy


    said that on purpose.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going back tonight?¡± he asked, looking at Remy sternly. ¡°I won¡¯t go back until I am drunk,


    okay?¡± he said lightly.


    Jonas and Alexis sensed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Did the newly married couple fight? they asked each other as they gave themselves puzzled looks.


    It was indeed a temporary marriage. How could they be happy?

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 112 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 112 Read Online


    Chapter 112 She Cut Her Hand


    Gabrielle was changing her clothes when she received a call from Lance. She rushed her pace before


    grabbing her phone and answered in a hurry.


    ¡°Lance, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is Westley at home? Did he do anything to you?¡± Lance asked, his tone was urgent and full


    of concern.


    Gabrielle smiled slightly hearing his tone. She felt both sorrowful and thankful that there was someone


    worrying about her. ¡°Lance, Westley hasn¡¯te back home yet, but he is not as terrible as you think.


    You can be assured that he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    In fact, these words were solely for Lance not to worry about her. After all, she was the only person


    who knew Westley well and how terrible he could be.


    ¡°Really? He won¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Lance asked, a hint of doubt was evident in his voice. He found


    it hard to believe Gabrielle¡¯s words since judging from Westley¡¯s words on the phone, the man was


    really angry and Lance knew that he wouldn¡¯t let Gabrielle get away easily.


    After all, he brutally abused the two bodyguards. He quickly snatched the electric baton from one of


    them and severely knocked out both of them with


    it.


    As for their failure, the bodyguards might have


    underestimated Lance thinking a rich person like him wouldn¡¯t have any skillspared to the sturdy


    ones like them. However, they were wrong as they got defeated. They must have gotten the lesson by


    now that the more gentle and harmless one looked, the more skillful he could be.


    Lance cleverly used this psychological fact to defeat them and that was how he managed to take the


    electric baton from the bodyguard so effortlessly.


    ¡°Westley won¡¯t do anything to me. After all, I¡¯m only a woman. No matter how terrible he is, he wouldn¡¯t


    hurt a woman.¡± Gabrielle tried to exin,


    However, although Westley didn¡¯t beat a woman directly, he had thousands of ways to torture a


    woman. He used the harshest words that could stab one¡¯s heart repeatedly and he could also torment


    her in bed with many methods until she couldn¡¯t endure anymore.


    At the thought of this, Gabrielle¡¯s legs and feet instantly became weak. She thought that Westley really


    deserved his mighty figure. He was a domineering man in his clothes, but a beast out of his clothes.


    The man was no less than a monster if he decided to give someone a hard time.


    ¡± Then, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Lance immediately sighed with relief, before continuing, ¡°Gabrielle, if he really


    dares to bully you, just tell me. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson properly.¡± Lance was being serious; his


    voice carried a hint of chilling murderous tone as if


    Gabrielle.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle was tired of everything, She didn¡¯t want to drag innocent people into her problems anymore,


    especially Lance, who wanted to protect her at all costs, because she was aware that anyone who


    offended Westley would have a bad ending. She was sincerely afraid that Lance would get hurt


    because of her. ¡°Lance, listen to me. It would be the best if you don¡¯t interfere in my life anymore.¡± 1


    ¡°Gabrielle, 1¡­¡±


    ¡°Lance, I know that you are good to me, but it¡¯s a matter between me and Westley. If you get involved


    too much, it won¡¯t help me but you will make him angrier instead. It¡¯s already quite troublesome with the


    Jones family. I don¡¯t want to get the Carter family involved in this as well, okay?¡± Gabrielle begged


    softly.


    Lance¡¯s heart softened all of a sudden. He had never been able to refuse any of Gabrielle¡¯s requests.


    He was also aware of himself that she was his absolute weakness.


    Alright, I promise you that I won¡¯t meddle in the affairs between you two. But Gabrielle, if you take the


    initiative to tell me, I must meddle in it to help you. It doesn¡¯t matter if Carter family gets involved, ¡±


    Lance said in a stern voice, his tone determined.


    She knew that it was the responsibility she couldn¡¯t take if Carter family got involved in her affairs.


    Despite Lance being the sessor of Carter family. Wendy would never let Carter family and Lance be


    implicated by Gabrielle in any way. She absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to offend Carter family in her current


    state where she had a handful of problems already.


    ¡°I know, Lance. Don¡¯t mention the matter of beating bodyguards today, and don¡¯t provoke Westley,¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help reminding him. She knew


    that it was the time to be cautious about everything


    Today. when Lance took the initiative to provoke Westley on the phone, it really scared Gabrielle.


    ¡°Lance is truly bold. Isn¡¯t he afraid that Westley would kill him?¡¯ Gabrielle thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gabrielle. I don¡¯t like to make trouble,


    Lance replied in a gentle tone, the soothing voice he deliberately used tofort Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle smiled softly. ¡°Lance, if there is nothing else, I have to hang up.¡± 2


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t let yourself be wronged.¡± This was the only thing that Lance could tell her, for now.


    If possible, he wanted to take Gabrielle away from Westley. He didn¡¯t deserve her anyway. 1


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Gabrielle hung up the phone directly.


    Suddenly, she thought of what Macy had told her about the retribution Mr. Smith received. Her curiosity


    rose and she wanted to confirm it. So, she opened the campus website and found that there was


    indeed a notice of penalty for Mr. Smith.


    Mr. Smith had been expelled from the school, and the girls who had been hurt by him were found and


    asked to cooperate in testifying together in court. In that case, he would be seriously sentenced. 3


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for Mr. Smith. He deserved it


    If it weren¡¯t for Westley, this old lecher would have gotten away with everything he had done without


    receiving karma and hurt more girls.


    Somehow, she felt that Westley had really done a good thing this time.


    After ying with her phone for a while, she checked the time and found that it was time to go


    downstairs to clean up the ingredients and prepare the meal.


    When she arrived at the kitchen, Sophie was already waiting for her there. She had put the ingredients


    she brought back on the table neatly. When she saw Gabriellee in, she immediately smiled with


    delight.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you came downstairs so early. In fact, if you are tired, you can have a rest in the room. I¡¯ll


    clean the ingredients beforehand and you can cook them.¡± Seeing Gabrielle¡¯s weary appearance,


    Sophie knew that she was not in a good mood. She was worried about her so, she offered her help.


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll handle it myself. You can go out and have a rest first.¡± Gabrielle politely rejected


    the older woman¡¯s help. In fact, Gabrielle didn¡¯t like to be disturbed when she was cooking by herself.


    She found pleasure and tranquility in cooking alone quietly.


    She used to cook for Sloane in her apartment. Sloane knew her very well so, when she cooked, Sloane


    would obediently leave the kitchen and leave her alone in her own world.


    In that case, she could use her ability fully without any distraction


    ¡°Gabrielle, let me work here as a helper for you,¡± Sophie requested. Taking a look at the food on the


    table, Sophie found that it was enough for four


    dishes. It was a little bit of a work for Gabrielle to cook alone.


    ¨C Sophie, it¡¯s really okay. If you help me here, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do well,¡± Gabrielle rejected again


    softly. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Sophie¡¯s kindness. After all, she had been with her in Half Moon Bay


    these days and treated her as her daughter


    ¡°Okay, I see. Then, Gabrielle, you can stay in the kitchen and do your own work. If you need anything,


    you can always call me. I¡¯ll be in the yard to water the flowers and nts.¡± Knowing what Gabrielle


    meant, Sophie left the kitchen.


    The flower shop had sent the flowers they ordered this morning, and the workers were asked to help


    them nt the flowers. So, it mnade Sophie feel much more rxed since she didn¡¯t have to nt the


    flower seeds by herself, which saved a lot of time and trouble.


    After Sophie went out, Gabrielle began to wash Vegetables alone in the kitchen.


    She was not familiar with the kitchen, especially in cutting vegetables with a knife


    Sure enough, while cutting them, she identally scraped her hand. It was not a big cut, but a few


    blood beads came out immediately. Gabrielle rushed over, and pulled a few pieces of tissue to wipe it.


    After she pressed it for a while, it stopped bleeding.


    Gabrielle looked at the wound and made sure it was not bleeding anymore. Then, she took off the


    tissue and continued to chop vegetables.


    Despite being careful again and again, she still got


    two or three wounds. Yet, she didn¡¯t bother to stop at all and at thest attempt, she cut her little finger


    a bit seriously. Blood flowed and the knife fell to the ground with a ng. 13

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 113 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 113 Read Online


    Chapter 113 You Are So Angry


    As soon as Sophie heard the sound of the kitchen knife dropping on the ground, she quickly left the


    pipe and ran towards the sound. She saw Gabrielle tightly clutching her left hand with her right. Sophie


    was immediately rmed by the sight of blood flowing from her injury.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you all right? What should I do? There¡¯s so much blood. I think I¡¯ll need to send you to


    the hospital now! How about I call Remy over¡­¡±


    Although Gabrielle was in slight pain, it definitely wasn¡¯t enough to fetch Remy over.


    ¡°Sophie, is there a medicine cab at home? Gabrielle was keeping a much cooler head than Sophie.


    ¡°Yes, there is one at home. I¡¯ll find it for you.¡± Sophie hurried out of the room.


    After having lived here for a few days, Sophie had be very familiar with the house. She knew


    exactly where everything was and could find it easily


    Soon, Sophie came back with a white box containing a family medical kit. However, when she looked at


    Gabrielle¡¯s hand now, she noticed it was not bleeding as profusely as before.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve got the medicine box. Let go of your hand so I can help you stop the bleeding.¡± Sophie said.


    Gabrielle trusted Sophiepletely. She loosened


    her hand and did as she was instructed. After carefully wiping the blood off the surface of her hand,


    Sophie unearthed the wound and applied the hemostatic agent on it.


    -Gabrielle, the cut is a little serious. We will need to apply some ointment to stop it from bleeding more.


    How did you get so many cuts?¡± After Sophie cleaned up all the blood on Gabrielle¡¯s hand, she found


    that there were three or four small cuts, which had been far more difficult to spot under all that blood


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just used these knives. But I guess they aren¡¯t very suitable for me. If I use them


    enough, I¡¯ll be more familiar with them and probably won¡¯t get hurt again,¡± Gabrielle exined stiffly,


    knowing how bizarre and farfetched her exnation sounded.


    ¡°No, let me prepare the dishes, now. If you hurt your hand again¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve promised Westley I¡¯ll cook dinner for him, and I want to honor my word,¡± Gabrielle


    said firmly, with a sense of determination in her bright and clear eyes.


    After being so closely acquainted with Gabrielle over thest couple of days, Sophie had a clearer idea


    of how stubborn Gabrielle was. She knew it was difficult to change the youngdy¡¯s mind after she had


    made it up


    Otherwise, such arge patch of weeds wouldn¡¯t have been cleared by her hands.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you from the sidelines, though. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt again.¡± As she took a step


    back, Westley¡¯s words shed across Sophie¡¯s mind


    inexplicably. She was afraid that if it went on like this, Gabrielle might really burn the kitchen down.


    Sophie was right to feel nervous.


    ¡°Sophie, I won¡¯t get hurt again. I¡¯ve already cut all the ingredients that I needed. I just need to cook


    them, now.¡± Gabrielle tried tofort Sophie in a soothing voice


    Sophie nodded for her sake, but was still doubtful and it showed. ¡°Okay I have an idea. How about you


    stand aside and tell me how to do it? I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be too convenient or practical to cook with your


    hand bound up.¡±


    ¡°I hurt my left hand, not the right one. It doesn¡¯t matter at all. Also, Sophie, when you bandage meter,


    please keep it light and loose. Try to make sure the bandages aren¡¯t too thick or tightly wound so it


    doesn¡¯t affect my operation,¡± Gabrielle insisted.


    It was the first time that Sophie had felt so useless as a servant.


    ¡°Sophie, I know you want to help me, but this is what I have promised Westley. I can¡¯t break my


    promise.¡± Gabrielle said seriously.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Morris will understand what you mean. He¡¯ll definitely feel your kindness and love towards


    him.¡± Sophie explicitly expressed her beliefs out loud.


    Love?


    That was not true at all. How could Gabrielle love Westley? She probably hated him instead.


    However, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to break the happy


    reverie that Sophie seemed to be in.


    ¡°Hey. Sophie, the blood has stopped. Could you wrap the gauze around it, now?¡±


    Gabrielle looked at her hand and found that it was not bleeding anymore.


    ¡°How about we call Remy? The wound will get infected if it is not properly treated.¡± Sophie feared that


    her first-aid administration wouldn¡¯t be up to the mark, so she couldn¡¯t help suggesting actual medical


    help.


    ¡°I just need to have some anti-inmmatory drugs. I used to do this all the time. It¡¯s all right.¡± Gabrielle


    shook her head and firmly refused the suggestion.


    She didn¡¯t want to beughed at by Remy for such a minute injury. It really wasn¡¯t as big as Sophie was


    making it out to be.


    ¡°Okay, let me do the bandage for you.¡±


    Sophie bandaged well. The old maid had, after all, been trained by the Morris family. They were all very


    proficient with the way they handled things and people.


    So she bandaged very beautiful.


    One look at it and Gabrielle was indeed very satisfied. ¡°Thank you for bandaging my wound, Sophie.


    Well, I guess, you can leave the kitchen now, and leave me to cook.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t try and pretend to be strong, like you always do! Just call me if you need help, okay?¡±


    Sophie said with concern. 11


    ¡°I will, Sophie.¡±


    Sophie left kitchen with the medicine box. She then immediately sent a message to Westley.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Gabrielle¡¯s arm has been cut four times while she tried to cook dinner for you. Can¡¯t you


    see how much she really loves you? Please, you muste back early to dinner tonight. She will feel


    appreciated.¡±


    Westley wasn¡¯t interested in texting. Anyone who knew him well knew that if a matter needed urgent


    attention, they should call, rather than message.


    By the time he saw the message, he had already had dinner at the club.


    He had checked his phone only when Alvin had


    tried to reach him for another matter


    The message had been sent one and half hours ago. After reading what Sophie said, he did not seem


    to be moved, as he resisted the urge to show his emotions on his face.


    Four wounds might have been cut when Gabrielle had been cutting vegetables, perhaps, but was she


    also going to drain her blood to fry the vegetables?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the blood has been drained or if the kitchen has been burnt!¡¯ Westley wondered.


    However, deep down, he didn¡¯t feel genuine joy that this incident urred. Instead, he found himself


    tensing up and feeling uneasy.


    Obviously. Gabrielle didn¡¯t cook very often. How could a skilled cook burden themselves with a few


    gashes while preparing a ¨C he was sure, simple dish? If she didn¡¯t know how to cook, he wondered


    why she even bothered to do so for him.


    It was now human blood and flesh that had been sacrificed for this dish. How could he eat it? Was


    Gabrielle a fool?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Westley?¡± Remy took a nce at Westley and saw the serious and concerned look on


    his face.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s okay. Keep eating.¡± Westley kept his phone on the table and resumed picking up his food


    with chopsticks.


    it. He poured some wine into his ss with a smile.


    ¡°Remy, don¡¯t drink too much here. We¡¯re still going to another ce after this for more dinks, and then


    you can indulge as much as you want,¡± Jonas teased.


    Remy put down the wine and served a bowl of soup for Westley. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so angry. Here, rx


    and have some soup to calm down.¡± |


    How did Remy know Westley was feeling angry?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need soup.¡± Westley pushed the bowl aside.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Trust me. You look preupied and down. There must be something that¡¯s really


    bothering you. I think it¡¯s a good idea to eat this soup.¡± Remy persuaded him seriously.


    ¡°No thank you, I don¡¯tck nutritionists. Eat some yourself.¡± Westley cast a cold nce at him.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 114 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 114 Read Online


    Chapter 114 A Married Man


    Knowing a good friend intimately had its cons. Both friends are easily able to sense what the other is


    thinking or feeling in a minute.


    Remy was right-which irritated Westley. He was worried that he had been absent while Gabrielle had


    cut her hand.


    But he would never admit it. He ensured himself that it was none of his business if Gabrielle had cut


    her hand. If anything, she deserved it.&


    Westley still failed to understand why she had been pretending to cook when she didn¡¯t even know how


    to, in the first ce. Was she trying to apologize to him, or poison him?


    ¡°Remy, please don¡¯t provoke Westley. He¡¯s going to feel worse than he already is, somehow. If it goes


    on like this, would you still want to eat?¡± Jonas tried to persuade him.


    Remy smiled. ¡°Let him be.¡±


    Westley refused to admit that something was on his mind. He was angry, sure, but he was unwilling to


    admit it. That was Westley.


    ¡°You cannotpare a married man¡¯s problems with an unmarried man¡¯s. They¡¯re obviously very


    different. Anyway. Westley seems to be way more preupied with troubles after he got married,¡±


    Alexis analyzed seriously.


    ¡°Do you still want your club?¡± Westley gave Alexis a cold nce.


    Alexis stopped immediately.


    After dinner, they went upstairs to drink in the private room, which evidently belonged to Alexis.


    Back at the vi, Sophie came into the kitchen from time to time to supervise Gabrielle while she


    continued to cook. Atst, Gabrielle hadpleted the arduous task by herself. However, she had


    been waiting for Westley from six o¡¯clock, and it was nearing eight o¡¯clock now. He was still not back


    yet, and Gabrielle couldn¡¯t even reach him.


    Sophie also grew anxious, but she didn¡¯t dare call Westley. He had been so cold on the phone before,


    and then he hadn¡¯t even bothered to reply after she had sent the message about Gabrielle¡¯s injury. It


    looked like that he wasn¡¯t going to make it to Half Moon Bay tonight.


    Sophie felt a pang of sympathy towards Gabrielle as she looked at the gauze on her hand.


    Gabrielle¡¯s kindness was all in vain.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t think Mr. Morris will be back from work anytime soon. Why don¡¯t you have dinner? It¡¯s


    already past eight o¡¯clock.¡± Sophie went to the dining room to persuade Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t stir. She just stared at the cold dishes on the table. She began to feel foul as she


    epted that Westley wouldn¡¯te tonight and he wouldn¡¯t see what she had done for him. He


    wouldn¡¯t thank her.


    How could she have thought that a quick meal would make up for the fact that Lance fought against the


    bodyguards? It was moreplicated than that.


    Sure enough, she was too naive and innocent.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Sophie. I¡¯ll wait a little longer. Just past eight o¡¯clock is still early. Maybe Westley has just


    finished work and is on his way back.¡± Gabrielle smiled at Sophie, but there was an undeniable


    bitterness in her words and emotions.


    Sophie understood where Gabrielle wasing from. But she didn¡¯t know what to say. As far as she


    knew, Westley would arrive ahead of time if he cared enough.


    It was already dinner time. If he wanted to eat dinner at home, he would¡¯vee back early. If he


    couldn¡¯te early, he would¡¯ve called Gabrielle.


    In reality, neither had hee back early, nor did he make any phone calls. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t


    attached any importance to Gabrielle.


    This, though, made Sophie sad.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how about¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie, why don¡¯t you go back to your room to take a shower and have a rest? I¡¯ll wait for him. If he


    doesn¡¯te back at ten o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll eat and go to sleep, okay?¡± Gabrielle bore the bitterness in her


    heart and insisted that Sophie return to her quarters.


    What else could Sophie say, or do? She had no choice but to listen to her. ¡°Well, okay, I¡¯ll go back to


    my room now. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    As soon as Sophie left, Gabrielle dropped all pretenses and the smile disappeared off her face. She


    took a deep breath, took out her phone and obsessively checked it for messages. Finally, she


    Clicked on Westley s phone number and her thumb hovered it. She didn¡¯t have the courage to call him,


    and she was afraid that it would only make him hate her more if she urged him or disturbed him.


    She stayed true to her word and decided to wait it out till ten o¡¯clock. If he wasn¡¯t back by then, this was


    thest time she would attempt to cook for him. Not only had she cooked this meal at the cost of her


    flesh and blood, but it was worse that he wasn¡¯t even present to taste the dish.


    It had proved that all this, including her, had been nothing but a joke in Westley¡¯s heart.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alvin arrived at the club at half-past nine. Westley stood up, ready to leave.


    ¡°Hey. Westley, you just had a few drinks. Are you going already?¡± Jonas poured wine for all of them. He


    thought it strange, that Westley was leaving while his coat stilly on the back of the sofa.


    ¡°Who told me that he wouldn¡¯t leave until he got drunk tonight?


    ¡°I got something.¡± Westley had always been private about his own affairs, and tried to put on an


    indifferent air about them.


    Of course he had to leave if he had something else to do.


    What¡¯s the matter? Is it work? You said that the Morris Group operates well without you. We would


    never stop drinking before we were drunk, and you¡¯ve only drunk a little bit. Are you afraid that you


    won¡¯t have a ce to sleep in this lovely area of Alexis¡¯s?¡± Jonas purposely provoked Westley.


    He loved his sister dearly-the same sister who had


    been ill-treated by this cold and distant man. He felt his brotherly duties ovee him. He couldn¡¯t hurt


    Westley physically, but there was nothing stopping him from humiliating him and putting him down for


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you already! This is the difference between a married man and an unmarried one. Why don¡¯t


    we just allow Westley to go back to his beloved wife?¡± Alexis knew that the reason Jonas treated


    Westley the way he did. It all had to do with the ignorant girl, Carol


    She had put everything on the line-including her sses and education and hade directly to


    Westley to take her ce as a substitute bride. Little did she know that Westley had already


    married another beautiful woman and was currently hiding her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you next time.¡± Westley dly took Alexis¡¯s leeway of letting him leave, and so he vanished as


    soon as he said that.


    Alvin was waiting downstairs. As soon as he saw Westley, he rushed and opened the car door for him.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, why did you leave so early today? Usually, you and Remy will drinkte into the night, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to leave early. Any other unsolicited opinions or questions?¡± Westley scowled at him and then


    bent his head as he got into the car.


    to his early departure. Unfortunately for him, he was Mr. Morris¡¯s punching bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to be a special assistant. Being around and working for the king, is like always


    apanying a tiger. It¡¯s so unpredictable¡­¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Morris, shall we go back to the Vineyard Vi?¡± Alvin quickly got in the car and started it.


    ¡°Half Moon Bay.¡± After saying these words, Westley closed his eyes and leaned his head back on the


    headrest. He didn¡¯t want to utter another word.


    Alvin took the hint, not daring to ask any more questions. He drove fast.


    Half Moon Bay. Alvin didn¡¯t expect Mr. Morris to leave early in order to see Gabrielle. It was a good


    sign. Yesterday, he had taken the cake and today, he had left his social activities early. Alvin didn¡¯t


    believe that Mr. Morris had no feelings for Gabrielle.


    By the time the vehicle arrived at the vi, Gabrielle was in a half-sleep as she waited at the table. She


    didn¡¯t hear it approaching.


    Westley got out of the car and frowned. The vi was well-lit, but there was no sign of life, no sign of


    the woman who had ¡°cooked for him¡± rushing out to wee him home. Did she go to bed early?


    He knew it. She was not sincere. i


    Or had she lost too much blood, and had to be rushed to hospital?


    The horrible idea popped up in Westley¡¯s mind and he quickened his pace towards the vi.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 115 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 115 Read Online


    Chapter 115 Stop ying


    There was no one in the living room when Westley arrived at the vi. When he looked at the dining


    room, there was a woman sleeping on the table.


    Meanwhile, Sophie came out of her room when she heard Westley¡¯s car enter the yard. An excited


    expression painted her face when she saw him. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Mr. Morris. Gabrielle fell asleep


    while waiting for you. I¡¯ll wake her up immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to wake her, Sophie. You can return to your sleep.¡± he politely interjected..


    After looking at Westley and the sleeping Gabrielle, Sophie suddenly had an idea of what was going on


    between the two.


    It seemed that Westley wanted to wake Gabrielle by himself. Since he already arrived, Sophie didn¡¯t


    want to ruin the sweet moment between them.


    Gabrielle probably guessed correctly. Westley had something important to do which was why he came


    homete.


    Their tacit understanding was proof that they were a match for each other.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll head to my room now. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡± With a smile,


    Sophie turned around and went upstairs.


    ¡°You can go to sleep, Sophie. I won¡¯t call for you.¡± He fixed his eyes on the fingers of Gabrielle¡¯s left


    hand.


    Bandages wrapped around three of her fingers. He grew anxious at how careless the woman in front of


    him was.


    ¡°Her pinky finger has the most serious injury, Mr. Morris. There was a lot of bleeding. She also refused


    to call Dr. Davis despite my advice.¡± When she noticed that he was staring at the injuries in Gabrielle¡®s


    hand, Sophie felt that an exnation was necessary so that he wouldn¡¯t worry too much about her.


    But unlike what Sophie suspected, Westley showed no signs of anxiousness. Instead, he stared at her


    with indifferent eyes.


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s a clumsy woman. No one else is to me except for her if she cut off all of her fingers. ¡±


    Suddenly, he furrowed his eyebrows out of anger. He suspected that Gabrielle might just be pretending


    to be injured in front of him.


    Maybe she was trying to get his sympathy to make him forgive her for letting Lance beat his


    bodyguards.


    However, there was no way that could happen.


    When she noticed the Westley suddenly became frustrated, Sophie wondered if something she said


    triggered him.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, about Gabrielle


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You can return to your room, Sophie,¡± interjected in a cold tone.


    he


    As such, Sophie sealed her lips, turned around, and headed to her room.


    Meanwhile, Westley stayed in the dining room while quietly staring at Gabrielle. The poor girl must be


    too exhausted that the conversation beside her didn¡¯t wake her up.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± he called out in a cold voice as his indifferent eyes looked down at her.


    However, Gabrielle remained asleep with no signs of waking up.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡±


    ¡°Why is it so loud? I¡¯m sleeping,¡± sheined while gesturing to keep quiet.


    She had no idea what the fuss was about. It felt like a machine kept saying her name.


    Meanwhile, Westley¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard her soft and tender voice. 1


    Moreover, she wasn¡¯t even trying to look gorgeous. Her natural state was still very attractive.


    She looked gorgeous without any make-up or effort.


    However, Westley immediately returned to his senses. Her soft voice felt like music to his ears. He


    thought that his usations were wrong.


    ¡°Wake up. Gabrielle.¡± It seemed that he was annoyed by how her aura affected him. As such, his voice


    became louder.


    ¡°Why are you so loud? Are you the devil? I¡¯m exhausted. Please let me rest for a while,¡± she said


    away. Then, her hand fell to his arms and grabbed it.


    Out of nowhere, she pinched him hard.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡± Surprised, he had no words for what she just did. He stared at her hand that was


    pinching him while thinking, ¡°This girl is the devil!¡±


    Even though she was asleep, Gabrielle still managed to pinch him.


    Finally, she turned her head sideways and faced Westley. However, her beautiful face still had faint


    scratches. It seemed that Remy really cared about Gabrielle that he gave her an ointment to remove


    the scars.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± As his patience ran out, Westley pinched her small pinkish ear. He yfully caressed it.


    The soft sensation felt addicting for him as he couldn¡¯t let go of it.


    ¡°Bryce, stop ying with my ear.¡± Gabrielle patted the hand pinching her ear. When Bryce was still


    young, he usually pinched her ear whenever she was asleep on the table. He would even pinch her ear


    when waking her in the morning. Since she was used to pinching, she grew rather sensitive about it.


    However, Westley loosened his grip when she called him Bryce. A frown painted his face as he


    realized that she was dreaming about Bryce. She must be madly in love with him to have him in her


    dreams.


    ¡°Wake up already, Gabrielle!¡± he shouted in a cold, frustrated voice.


    At that moment, Gabrielle became so scared that she woke up despite her exhaustion. She was still in


    a daze when she opened her eyes. While rubbing her eyes, she was surprised by the furious man in


    front of her.


    ¡°Westley, you¡¯re home,¡± she murmured in a gentle voice.


    It was apparent she was happy that Westley had arrived. Since she prepared a meal for him, she


    wanted him toe back no matter howte. Moreover, his return would mean he wasn¡¯t cold towards


    her.


    ¡°Why are you sleeping at the table, Gabrielle? The dining table is for eating, not for resting. You should


    go to bed if you want to sleep,¡± he reprimanded in a furious tone.


    However, she didn¡¯t know why he was enraged. She thought that it was because she was sleeping on


    the table and the dishes already grew cold.


    Then, she looked at the wall clock and realized that it was already ten o¡¯clock.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Westley. I fell identally fell asleep on the table because I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a


    long time,¡± she said in a low voice while rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault that you thought of the table as a bed and slept on it?¡± he asked with raised eyebrows.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle realized that the man in front of her was furious once more. She regretted saying


    such a thing. It looked like she wasining about histe arrival when she didn¡¯t mean it that way.


    She was merely telling the truth.


    She already knew that she would always make such mistakes as long as she was with him. However,


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to be in such a situation.


    ¡°Westley, you¡®re home,¡± she murmured in a gentle voice.


    It was apparent she was happy that Westley had arrived. Since she prepared a meal for him, she


    wanted him toe back no matter howte. Moreover, his return would mean he wasn¡¯t cold


    towards her.


    ¡°Why are you sleeping at the table, Gabrielle? The dining table is for eating, not for resting.


    You should go to bed if you want to sleep,¡± he reprimanded in a furious tone.


    However, she didn¡¯t know why he was enraged. She thought that it was because she was sleeping on


    the table and the dishes already grew cold.


    Then, she looked at the wall clock and realized that it was already ten o¡¯clock.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Westley. I fell identally fell asleep on the table because I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a


    long time,¡± she said in a low voice while rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault that you thought of the table as a bed and slept on it?¡± he asked with raised eyebrows.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle realized that the man in front of her was furious once more. She regretted saying


    such a thing. It looked like she wasining about histe arrival when she didn¡¯t mean it that way.


    She was merely telling the truth.


    She already knew that she would always make such Inistakes as long as she was with him. However,


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to be in such a situation.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 116 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 116 Read Online


    Chapter 116 First Peaceful Dinner


    The environment was calm since it waste in the night. Westley had just returned and his wife,


    Gabrielle was shocked and a bit happy that he came back to Half Moon Bay tonight. She swallowed


    hard and looked at him fearfully.


    ¡°No, Mr. Morris. I don¡¯t mean to me you. I know that you¡¯re very busy, I can understand that. It¡¯s nice


    for you toe back home. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? Let me warm up the food for you. It¡¯s


    cold already.¡± u


    She stood up, but all of a sudden, she felt dizzy and almost fainted because she had been sleeping for


    too long before Westley came in. If he hadn¡¯t held her in time, she would have fallen. D


    He held her by the waist tightly and made her lean on his hairy chest. 5


    There was a faint fragrance that oozed from her body. Immediately she threw herself into his arms, it


    rushed quickly into his nostrils, which made him a bit startled.


    ¡°Ah, thank you, thank you very much, Mr. Morris¡­¡± she said as she quickly got out of his arms. She


    didn¡¯t want to annoy this boss again.


    ¡°There is no need to warm up the food. I already had dinner beforeing back,¡± he said coldly. 1


    She lowered her head in silence with an unhappy countenance. As she lifted her head to look at him,


    her eyes which were once bright became full of


    resentment. ¡°Okay, Mr. Morris. It¡¯s all right. You can go back to your room and rest well. I¡¯m going to


    clean it up.¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯te back for dinner, why is he here right now? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if he went


    back to his residence in the Vineyard Vi?¡¯ she asked herself angrily.


    Even though she was angry, she didn¡¯t have the guts to pour out her anger on him. She wasn¡¯t ready to


    die anytime soon and so, she had to tread with caution.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you hate me so much right now,¡± he said when he saw how her face looked. He knew that


    she was upset


    ¡°What right do I have to hate you? I was the one who decided to cook for you tonight. I didn¡¯t even


    expect that you¡¯de back.¡± She looked at him and tried to smile.


    Instead, her expression showed that she was a little bitter and aggrieved, especially when she bit her


    lips hard. It seemed like he had done something heinous and unpardonable.


    In reality, he was such a bad person. He had always been merciless, cruel, and cold-hearted in


    whatsoever he did. All the bad words for describing a person could be used on him. He was just a


    viin who was full of lust. 3


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Despite all this, he didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s feelings and opinions. Others couldn¡¯t influence


    what he already had in mind to do.


    But for the first time, Gabrielle¡¯s facial expression of resentment made him feel that he was really bad.


    ¡°Go and warm up the dishes,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower ande downstairs for dinner.¡± Immediately


    he said that he turned around and went upstairs.


    She didn¡¯t understand what he meant at all. ¡®What does he mean by such statement? Was he going to


    have dinner, after all?¡± she mused.


    All of a sudden, she burst into a fit ofughter and then went back to the kitchen to heat the cold


    dishes.


    As he stood under the showerhead taking his bath, he started doubting the decision he had just made


    to his wife. He was being influenced by her recently and his principles had been broken over and over


    again.


    When he came downstairs in his pajamas to have dinner with her, she had already heated the dishes


    and wasing out of the kitchen with a pot of soup.


    The big and heavy white sand pot must have pressed against her injured hand, making her look a little


    ufortable.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t carry it, it would be better if you don¡¯t take it out. It¡¯s not even necessary to serve it out. I


    can¡¯t drink a whole pot of soup,¡± he said with a frown on his face and walked up to her and took the


    soup pot from her hands.


    Gabrielle was taken aback by his sudden move, but then, she was quick to realize that he was just


    helping her. It was not easy to carry such a heavy pot with her injured hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Morris,¡± she said with a smile. She


    ¡°Who said that this man was cruel and cold-hearted, ¡® she thought to herself. It was obvious that


    despite the tough front he had always put up, he still cared about people he was close to. 1


    ¡°If you know that you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t try to be brave. If the pot falls and smashes into pieces, who are


    you going to me?¡± he asked her as he looked at her. At the same time, he pulled out a chair and sat


    down. His face was cold and indifferent.


    She knew that he wasn¡¯t going to say more than that. So, she quickly took a bowl of soup.


    ¡°Gabrielle, sit down!¡± he thundered. She was about to use her injured hand again, which made him very


    angry


    The way he yelled at her almost made the bowl she was holding fall off.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Morris?¡± She looked at him in horror, scared to death that she would make him


    unhappy again, and also afraid that the pot of soup would hit her head. It was terrible.


    She didn¡¯t even have the guts to think about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I can take care of myself. Just eat your food,¡± he said to her ruthlessly.


    At that moment, she felt that he seemed to care about her. She hoped that she wasn¡¯t thinking too


    much so as not to be disappointed.


    She then decided to allow him to serve himself. She sat down and ate with chopsticks obediently.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, these were all cooked by me. If they


    But if you worked overtime and haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, then you should eat more. You need it.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but care about his wellbeing.


    Westley had always been well-educated. He ate quietly and elegantly without making any sound. He


    was graceful in his way.


    This was his habit. But in the eyes of his wife, it seemed like he didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all.


    Sure enough, he disliked her. No matter how delicious the food she cooked was, he would dislike it


    because he didn¡¯t like her.


    However, it was the first time that the two of them had such a peaceful meal. She could talk to him


    when they were done eating.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you satisfied by just staring at me?¡± he asked as he took a brief look at her.


    She looked away uneasily and lowered her head to eat her food


    ¡°Mr. Morris, if you don¡¯t like the food I cooked, you can tell me directly. You don¡¯t have to force yourself


    to eat it, and you don¡¯t have to consider how I would feel if you reject it,¡± she said shyly.


    By the way, it was unbearable for the both of them to keep silent all the time when they were having


    dinner. Besides, he didn¡¯t look happy as he ate the food she cooked, which made her restless as she


    wondered whether the food was delicious to him on not


    ¡°Have I ever cared about your feelings, Gabrielle?


    Besides, you know that you are not good at cooking,


    why then did you force yourself to cook for me? Did you do it on purpose to make me ufortable?


    What was the motive behind you cooking for me?¡± he asked her.


    Although, the dishes cooked by Gabrielle looked ordinary they tasted good.


    He was never a person known topromise for the sake of others. If the food was really difficult to


    swallow, he would spit it out immediately. He would never deprive himself for the sake of how other


    people who are involved would feel.


    Although he had been brought up in a wealthy family and was known for being blunt in his statements,


    he was not that difficult to serve. It could only be said that the dishes cooked by his wife were not bad,


    so as not to be tasted bad by


    him.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t mean to make you ufortable. I just sincerely made a meal for you. Nothing


    more.¡± She shook her head and looked at him with utmost sincerity.


    To be honest, for a moment, he was moved by her sincere expression, but it was only for a moment


    because he felt that this little woman must be plotting something against him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you were so diligent in cooking for me, and you also hurt three of your fingers just for the


    sake of Lance. Why?¡± he asked her without mincing words. ]

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 117 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 117 Read Online


    Chapter 117 Not Interested in


    You


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Gabrielle choked on the mouthful of vegetables that she just stuffed in her mouth.


    She felt terrible


    She hurriedly grabbed a cup of water for herself as she looked at Westley with watery eyes.


    ¡°I can exin. I did not intend to bring Lance to the hospital for him to bash your bodyguards. I


    happened to meet him there during my visit to see Sloane at the hospital. We met there coincidently; it


    was not prenned. When we were at her hospital ward, the bodyguards denied his entry. Due


    to his anxiousness, he ended up hitting the guards. He did not do it intentionally. Could you forgive


    him?¡± Gabrielle diligently exined the situation to Westley. She needed to let him know that they did


    not meant to intentionally hit the bodyguards.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you ming me for allowing the bodyguards to stop you?¡± Westley said. He seemed to


    find joy in distorting her words and intentions.


    Gabrielle shook her head as she said, ¡°Westley, that wasn¡¯t my intention. I just wanted to¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore by using a meal, you intend to exchange it for my forgiveness?¡± Westley said.


    ¡°That was not my intention. Cooking for you was out of my willingness, my own good intentions. It has


    nothing to do with your forgiveness and I did not intend to use this meal to coerce you into


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    forgiving us. At the end of the day, if you do not want to forgive Lance, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just wanted to


    exin that Lance did not mean to hurt them,¡±


    Gabrielle said seriously.


    What she did not know was that Westley was unhappy due to the fact that she kept on defending and


    exining for Lance.


    ¡°Gabrielle, regardless if Lance did it purposely or unintentionally, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he has


    indeed hurt someone. He is eventually in the wrong. Therefore, what¡¯s the point in you exining and


    apologizing on behalf of him?¡± said Westley coldly and indifferently.


    Gabrielle had no way to refute his words. What Westley said was legitimate. Regardless if Lance had


    done it purposely or unintentionally, it was Lance who did it. He should have been the one to apologize,


    not her.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was at a standstill. Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She


    was afraid that Westley would get angrier with anything she said. After all, nothing good happened


    when this man got angry.


    After the tensed meal, Gabrielle stood from her seat as she got ready to clear the dishes.


    * You have already injured one hand of yours, are you intending to hurt both hands now? Just leave the


    dishes as it is. Sophie will clean up the mess. You do not need to fret about it.¡± After throwing those


    words at her, Westley stood up and left.


    Gabrielle stood in the dining room, unsure if she


    should leave with him or stay behind.


    Where would she be sleeping tonight?


    It seemed like Westley was going to stay here tonight again. She didn¡¯t want to sleep on the sofa like in


    previous times.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you want me to gloriously carry you back to the room?¡± Westley shouted at her coldly as


    he noticed that she was in a daze, not moving from the dining room


    Gabrielle jumped as she was woken up from her thoughts by his voice. She decided to follow him


    obediently as she didn¡¯t want to risk provoking him again.


    ¡°We¡­ are we sleeping together?


    Gabrielle asked meekly as she approached Westley. She felt that she was asking a very indecent


    question.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we have never slept together before.¡± Westley snorted and strode upstairs.


    Gabrielle felt nervous and bothered by his words. However, she still followed behind his steps quietly


    to the room.


    When the both of them returned to the room, Westley noticed that the woman behind him was


    behaving very warily. He was displeased with her actions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The bed is big enough for the two of us. We will not be in contact. After all, I¡¯m not even


    interested in you or your body.¡± Westley voiced out. He knew what she was worried about. She was


    unwilling to have any intimacy


    between the two of them.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief. However, she felt a tinge of sadness within her Was


    she so unattractive to him? In his eyes, was she truly that repulsive?


    Westley¡¯s words ranged in her ears. It sounded so dreadful that it made her heart feel awful.


    Gabrielle replied, masking her


    ¡°I understand,¡± emotions.


    ¡°Go to take a shower. Don¡¯t even think about getting on the bed without a shower.¡± After saying that.


    Westley went directly to the bed and pulled the sheets up.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t exactly felt embarrassed about sharing a bed with Westley. It was not like they had


    not shared a bed before. Moreover, they were a legal couple. Although they are nominally married, they


    were still recognized as a couple byw. Thinking about this, she decided not to feel odd on


    embarrassed. She took her clothes and strode to the bathroom for a shower.


    After showering, she noticed that Westley wasn¡¯t oni the bed anymore. She turned her head and saw


    that he was standing on the balcony. He was probably on a call. Well, it didn¡¯t seem to be any of her


    business what Westley was doing she didn¡¯t care. She went to the bed and pulled the sheets up as she


    lay down at the innermost part of the bed.


    Initially. Gabrielle was feeling very uneasy. However, as time went by she gradually fell asleep and


    entered thend of dreams. After Westley ended his call with Alvin, he walked into the bedroom and


    was greeted with the sight of her sleeping sweetly


    by the innermost part of the bed.


    Looking at her, he noticed that her fair and delicate face. Her pointy nose and supple lips were very


    beautiful and added to her charm. It was a no brainer to state that Gabrielle was indeed very beautiful.


    Unfortunately, there were some scars left behind on her face. However, once those scars faded, her


    face would be even more beautiful.


    He didn¡¯t know who her biological parents are on how do they looked like but he knew that they were


    likely to be gorgeous people too. Otherwise, where did Gabrielle¡¯s beauty came from? While her


    biological parents were likely to be esthetically pleasing, it was a pity that their personality


    characteristics were questionable. He wondered, what morals did they possess to be able to abandon


    their child? They truly didn¡¯t have what it took to be a qualified parent. 5


    Standing by her side, Westley didn¡¯t notice how long he spent looking fixedly at her delicate face.


    Allowing himself to ponder, he only had one thought. Was this woman carefree, or was she too


    comfortable around him? Did she truly believed when he said that he had no interest in her at all?


    Gabrielle slept through the night without a single dream. When she woke up, she noticed that the skies


    were already bright and the birds were chirping loudly. Moving her hands to the other side of the bed,


    she noticed that the bed had already long lost its warmth. It seemed like Westley had already left a long


    time ago.


    Westley must had left extremely early this morning,


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t care about him at all. Whether he


    had left early orte, it was none of her business. However, it seemed like Westley was true to his


    words. He did not touch her at all.


    She lifted the quilt and walked towards the bathroom to freshen up before heading downstairs. As she


    descended the stairs she noticed Sophie cheerfully preparing breakfast. At the sight of Sophie¡¯s


    cheerful countenance, it seemed like something wonderful had happened.


    ¡°Good morning, Sophie. What is the asion? Do you have any good news to share with me?¡±


    Gabrielle greeted her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, good morning! You¡¯re up. Good news? Of course, there is good news. Didn¡¯t you make up


    with Westley yesterday?¡± Sophie replied to her with a cheerful tone.


    ¡°Made up with Westley?


    No way. That definitely did not happen,¡¯ Gabrielle thought.


    He didn¡¯t expressed any forgiveness towards Lance at all. The meal she cooked as she waited up all


    right for him to take was also in vain.


    Moreover, there wasn¡¯t any chance for any intimacyst night even if Westley intended to. She fell


    asleep like a dead log and slept through the night sweetly.


    Gabrielle was on the verge of breaking down when she saw Sophie¡¯s bright smile. She did not think


    that her problems were solved.


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m hungry. Did Westley leave early?¡¯¡± Gabrielle asked as she pulled out a chair and sat.


    down.


    The bowls and tes they leftst night had already been cleaned up by Sophie. Now, there were fresh


    fruits and bunsy out on the table for her to eat.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have a seat first. I¡¯ll bring you some porridge for breakfast,¡± Sophie replied and she moved


    into the kitchen to prepare.


    While eating the steamed buns and porridge that was prepared for her, Gabrielle still felt that she was


    in a bad mood. It was all written on her face and the way she stirred the porridge.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what happened between you and Mr. Mortisst night?¡± Sophie asked when she noticed


    that Gabrielle was in a bad mood. However, she wasn¡¯t looking for some gossip when she asked. She


    truly cared about the rtionship between the two of them.


    After all, she knew that the two of them had been quarrelling for a while. The fact that Westley was


    herest night meant that the both of them had reconciled. Why was it that Gabrielle¡¯s expression still


    looked so dull in the morning?


    This made Sophie very worried.


    ¡°Nothing. Did Westley say anything when he left this morning?¡± Gabrielle asked uneasily as she stirred


    her porridge.


    She slept so wellst night that she didn¡¯t even wake up when Westley had left. She wondered what


    his temper was like this morning when he left.


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Morris said to pass you this. It is an ointment that helps remove the scars on your face.¡±


    Sophie took out an ointment from her pocket and


    passed it to her.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Sophie,¡± Gabrielle said as she took the ointment and calmly ced it on the table.


    ¡°Gabrielle, the person you should be saying your thanks to isn¡¯t me, but Mr. Morris. He was the one


    who bought the ointment. By the way, Mr. Morris also mentioned that you can visit Sloane from today


    on,¡± Sophie said calmly.


    Gabrielle¡¯s expression immediately changed. She was thrilled.


    ¡°Really?! I can? I can visit Sloane?¡± Gabrielle squealed as she stood up and held Sophie¡¯s arms


    excitedly.


    As she thought about it, it seemed like the dinner she cooked for Westley paid its effort. While he had


    not forgiven Lance, at least she could go visit Sloane today!

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 118 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 118 Read Online


    Chapter 118 Gabrielle¡®s Convenience


    The aura in Half Moon Bay Vi was energetic. It was still early in the morning and the birds chirped


    noisily. Sophie was in the kitchen preparing breakfast for Gabrielle. All of a sudden, Gabrielle came in


    and hugged her from behind warmly with so much enthusiasm. Sophie was surprised and wondered


    what made Gabrielle so happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy. Sophie. I can¡¯t begin to exin how happy I am. I¡¯m going to see Sloane very soon,¡± she


    said excitedly. Even when she let go of Sophie, the excitement was still written all over her. 15


    The fact that Gabrielle was happy also made Sophie happy. Westley knew his wife very well. He knew


    what to do to make her joyful.


    ¡°Have breakfast first, Gabrielle. After that, I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you to the hospital to see your


    friend.¡± When she saw that Gabrielle was overjoyed, she couldn¡¯t help but also share in her joy.


    Besides, she was a maid to Gabrielle. She would surely be unhappy if her mistress was in a bad mood


    every day. For this reason, she had to share in her joy.


    ¡°Okay, Sophie. I¡¯ve heard you, I¡¯ll have breakfast now. Have you eaten yet? If not, join me, let¡¯s have


    breakfast together,¡± she said to her with smiles. Gabrielle warmly asked her to sit with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had breakfast already. Gabrielle. I ate before you came downstairs. You can eat by yourself.¡± A


    Gabrielle sat down and put steamed dumplings into her mouth in a hurry as if she wanted to eat all the


    breakfast on her te in one bite. She did so because she was in a hurry to see Sloane.


    ¡°Gabrielle, slow down. Don¡¯t rush your meal. The driver is waiting patiently for you. He won¡¯t drive away


    before you¡¯re done. Besides, Sloane will also wait for you,¡± Sophie advised her. She was frightened to


    see the way Gabrielle was eating quickly like she was being pursued. She was also afraid that the food


    might choke her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fortunately, Westley was not around, or else, he would also feel very ufortable seeing her eat in


    such a manner.


    The Morris family had always been strict with etiquette and table manners. No one gobbled down food


    or rushed while eating.


    Gabrielle was in a hurry to see Sloane. Her friend was very important to her.


    ¡°I know, Sophie. I¡¯ll eat slowly from now on. By the way, what driver are you talking about? I don¡¯t


    remember us having a driver here. Or do we now have a driver here?¡± she asked in surprise. Gabrielle


    still remembered that her husband had sent Sophie to take care of her ever since he left her here.


    There has never been a driver or any car. It was just the two of them.


    ¡°Actually, the driver came from the Vineyard Vi this morning. Mr. Morris sent him to you. He is afraid


    that it will be inconvenient for you to go out. At least, when the driver is here, you can ask him to drive


    you wherever you want to go. It¡¯s better


    that way as it is advantageous and safe. Recently. I heard that it¡¯s no longer safe to take a taxi. It is


    said that there are always some girls missing and that these said girls used a taxi before they went


    missing. It¡¯s terrible. Since you are a beautiful girl, you are more likely to be targeted by the bad guys.¡±


    Looking at her pretty face, Sophie praised her again and again, which made Gabrielle¡¯s cheeks turn


    pink as she blushed.


    Gabrielle was really beautiful. She was even much more beautiful than Nellie.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Sophie, please don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m not that beautiful. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that attractive to


    the bad guys. But anyway, it¡¯s always easier and safer to have a driver than to take a taxi,¡± she agreed.


    She was grateful that Westley had called the driver for her. Other than that, she had no right to call the


    driver here. Without his permission also, she couldn¡¯t go back to live in the Vineyard Vi. She was


    strictly following instructions. 1


    In other words, having a full-time driver was equivalent to him monitoring her.


    No matter where she went in Antawood, he would know it immediately.


    Damn it!¡¯ she cursed under her breath.


    To this effect, he wasn¡¯t so kind after all. He had an ulterior motive.


    But then, what about her freedom in the future?


    If she refused the driver sent by Westley, it meant she dered open war on him. She didn¡¯t have the


    guts to do that.


    As it stood, both the Jones family and Bryce¡¯s lives


    were in his hands. It she cared to PIOVURE . LE could easily wipe them off from the face of the earth


    and there was nothing she could do about it.


    The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. Soon enough, she had a lot of thoughts


    going through her mind.


    Westley had such a careful mind, he calcted his steps one at a time. She couldn¡¯t fight him even if


    she wanted to. 1


    became. She just couldn¡¯t help it.


    Her husband was a cunning man. He wouldn¡¯t even let her go as he had his eyes all over the city.


    At the same time, Westley was in a high-level meeting with the senior members of the Morris Group. A


    sudden Sneeze from him startled everybody. They were all worried that their boss would be sick.


    Alvin immediately brought him a tissue. ¡°Mr. Morris. you are not feeling very well. Did you catch a cold


    last night?¡± he asked with concern.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch any cold.¡± He took the tissue and wiped his nose, and felt better. He gave Alvin a fierce


    look and continued with the meeting.


    Of course, Alvin would not say one more word to provoke Mr. Morris, because if he did and Mr. Morris


    got angry, he would die a miserable death.


    At the same time in Half Moon Bay Vi, seeing that the excited expression on Gabrielle¡¯s face


    suddenly turned gloomy and uneasy. Sophie was a little worried


    ¡°Why are you unhappy again, Gabrielle? Is anything the matter?¡± Sophie asked uneasily.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s nothing. Sophie. I¡¯m just thinking about what gift I should give to Sloane when I see her.¡± She


    quickly made up an excuse. She didn¡¯t want to tell her what she was thinking about at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s very easy. Tell me what she likes to eat and I¡¯ll cook it for her. She¡¯ll be very happy to eat what


    she likes.¡± Sophie suggested kindly as she was willing to help


    Gabrielle¡¯s face became more solemn than before. She thought about what Sophie had said.


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s true. Eating what you like is the same thing as seeing the person that you like. This was one


    of the things that made people happy.¡¯ i


    But right now, Sloane couldn¡¯t even open her mouth. How could she eat if she brought her homemade


    food?


    ¡°Did I say something wrong. Gabrielle?¡± Sophie asked as she saw that Gabrielle¡¯s face looked more


    solemn. She was worried on her behalf.


    ¡°You are right, Sophie. My friend has lost so much weight recently, but doesn¡¯t want to eat anything just


    yet. I¡¯ll just buy her a bunch of flowerster.¡± Gabrielle tried to smile.


    A fake smile was really ugly. This was because it wasn¡¯t real and didn¡¯te from the heart.


    Sophie knew that she was thinking about something else that she didn¡¯t want to talk about. For this


    reason, she left her and continued with her


    work.


    When Gabrielle finished her breakfast, she packed up her things and hurried out of the vi with her


    bag. As expected, she saw the driver sitting in the car, waiting patiently for her.


    As soon as the driver saw here out, he quickly got out of the car and opened the door for her to


    get in.


    ¡°Good day. Gabrielle. Please get in the car. I¡¯ll be the one driving you around from now on. My name is


    Harry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Harry,¡± she said as she smiled at him and sat down.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Gabrielle,¡± he said also returning her smile. He also got into the car and started it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, where are you headed today?¡± he asked in the usual manner typical of a driver.


    ¡°To the central hospital. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Gabrielle.¡±


    Looking at the view through the window, she found that the house in Half Moon Bay was retreating


    farther and farther behind her, but her mood was still messed up. She couldn¡¯t help but ask Harry,


    ¡°Harry, was it Mr. Morris, who asked you toe here?


    ¡°Yes, Gabrielle. He was the one who asked me toe here and await orders from you. He asked me


    to drive you wherever you wanted to go,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Oh, okay. But did he say anything else?


    For example, you report to him where I go, who I meet every day and all that. Did he say anything of


    such?¡± she asked inquisitively.


    ¡°No, Gabrielle. He just told me to follow your orders and drive safely. That¡¯s all,¡± he replied her.,


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡¯ she mused


    She didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    But she was really stupid. Harry worked for Westley. so he would listen to everything he said. How


    could he tell her what Westley had said to him in confidence?


    ¡®Gabrielle, are you bing more and more stupid since you married Westley?¡¯ she asked


    herself silently. 4


    In fact, she just thought too much. Westley didn¡¯t mean to spy on her at all, because he had no interest


    in knowing what she had done the whole day. With this, she calmed herself down. 6

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 119 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 119 Read Online


    Chapter 119 yboy Lawrence


    After arriving at the hospital, Gabrielle went to the flower shop at the gate to pick up a bunch of flowers


    that Sloane would like. She felt slightly perturbed when she arrived at Sloane¡¯s ward.


    While in the elevator, she wondered why Westley was actually allowing her to visit Sloane. He was


    known for his unkindness and his careless attitude of ying and using people. 6


    Would he just let her visit because he thought she would betray him again by bringing someone to beat


    up his bodyguards, just after Lance fought them? 3


    It could also be because he¡¯d had a good timest night, when she had cooked dinner for him. Had he


    indeed enjoyed the food? Should she cook more for him in the future? She knew how to coax him and


    make him happy. Life would be easy with him, if


    Gabrielle marveled in thousands of questions. It was suspicious that he permitted her to see Sloane,


    After all, this man was really good at scheming. He did it every day. No wonder he was able to


    seamlessly take over the Morris Group and expand it into the superpower it was today. No wonder


    people tremble with fear around him. This was no ordinary feat, that any average person could achieve.


    When Gabrielle arrived at the door of Sloane¡¯s ward, she saw the same two bodyguards standing there


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Jones.¡±


    ¡°May Ie in?¡± Gabrielle asked the two cautiously


    ¡°Yes, you may. Mr. Morris instructed us to let you in from today.¡± One of the bodyguards opened the


    door for her.


    With a sigh of relief, Gabrielle walked in with the flowers in her arms, feeling a little uneasy. After all,


    this had all happened so soon and so suddenly. Yesterday, she and Lance had to force their way in,


    and today she coulde in so easily, without any resistance. The contrast in both situations felt


    surreal.


    ¡°By the way, yesterday¡­ Are you all right? He is my cousin; I want to apologize on his behalf if he


    really hurt you.¡± Gabrielle turned around and asked the two bodyguards.


    They didn¡¯t look like they had been injured or hurt badly as she failed to see any wounds on their faces.


    They were probably fine.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, we weren¡¯t hurt. He just grabbed my electric baton and knocked us out,¡± one bodyguard exined


    calmly.


    Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief and bowed to them solemnly. ¡°I apologize for him. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, but we are fine. You can go in and see Sloane first.¡± The bodyguards were careful to not


    ept Gabrielle¡¯s apology; she was Westley¡¯s wife, after all.


    Without another word, Gabrielle turned around and


    went in. Sloane was lying on the hospital bed, wearing an oxygen mask on her pale face. Gabrielle put


    the flowers into a vase, sat down next to the bed on a chair, and reached out to grab her hand.


    ¡°Sloane, I¡¯m here to see you¡­ I didn¡¯t break into the room like I did yesterday. I¡¯m here for as long as


    you like, to apany you as much as you want me to.


    But, Sloane ¡­ please wake up. Wake up soon so you can talk to me. I know you must be exhausted


    and want nothing more than to sleep. But as soon as we finish our conversation, you can go right back


    to sleep, okay?


    You said you would be my bridesmaid at my wedding and give me up to my husband. But in all


    honesty, my wedding didn¡¯t turn out the way I wanted, either. It was a really casual affair and I married


    such a terrible man. I didn¡¯t have a grand wedding, nor could I offer you the chance to be a bridesmaid.


    So, let¡¯s make a deal. After I divorce my husband, I will find another man to marry and let you be the


    bridesmaid, okay? 10


    Please, look at me. I¡¯m fine. But I just want you to get better as soon as possible.¡±


    Gabrielle sat there and talked with Sloane for a long time. She spoke about their beautiful memories


    and gave some small promises. She wanted Sloane to wake up after hearing her speeches.


    She sat there for a long time until she received a call from Macy.


    Gabrielle took a look at the sleeping Sloane and


    answered the phone. ¡°Macy, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m nearby to your studio. Are you free


    My treat.¡± Macy asked her briskly.


    It was time for lunch, so Gabrielle agreed. ¡°Yeah. sure, could you find a restaurant close by? I¡¯ll be


    there in about ten minutes.¡±


    It was less than a ten minutes¡¯ drive between the hospital and themercial street. Once she got


    there, it would be easy for Macy to find a restaurant


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the name of the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Thanks.¡±


    After leaving the hospital, Gabrielle asked Harry to drive her to themercial street, and then to the


    restaurant that Macy chose.


    However, she was abruptly stopped on the street by an unexpected surprise.


    ¡°Hey, Gabby! Long time no see.¡± Arge figure stood in front of Gabrielle and whistled at her. She got a


    whiff of the person¡¯s perfume and noticed he smelled good


    Without looking up at him, she immediately knew who was in her way.


    Who else but Lawrence always put on such a strong. distinct perfume while dressing up in his usual


    ostentatious manner?


    ¡°Lawrence! Have you heard the saying ¡®barking dogs do not block the way¡¯?¡± Gabrielle raised her head


    and nced at him coldly.


    Lawrence, the second son of Hughes family, was Cayden¡¯s friend, and was more poprly known for


    his candid and promiscuous manner with women. All his friends were the same-yboys. They went


    through women really quickly, their rtionships having a shelf life of no more than a month.


    This kind of man disgusted Gabrielle more than any other. Lawrence came from a very noble family,


    and along with this kind of background, he also had charming good looks. It provided him with an


    entitled sense of chasing after whichever women he pleased.


    The situation with hisst girlfriend proved his shameless manner. He had taken her to their design


    room to order jewellery, immediately ¡°falling in love¡¯ with her, and had been badgering her since then.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re full of energy, Gabby. How about having lunch with me and sharing some of that vigor? It


    is noon, after all.¡± Lawrence shamelessly invited her for lunch. 3


    Gabrielle rolled her eye at him. ¡°Lawrence if you want someone to have dinner with you, just call any of


    the random people on your contact list. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have a shortage of women waiting to dine


    with you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but they aren¡¯t you, Gabby. It¡¯s you I want to have a meal with.¡± Lawrence looked at Gabrielle


    with his deep-set, beautiful eyes.


    Gabrielle was thrown off-course and felt slightly lightheaded with his piercing stare. Could he ease up a


    little bit?


    ¡°I am busy! Do you think everyone is as idle as you, Lawrence?¡±


    Gabrielle strode past him.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so heartless, okay?¡± Lawrence hurried to catch up with her.


    ¡°Where have you been this month, Gabby? I went to the school to look for you. They said you¡¯re on


    leave from work, so I went to the studio to look for you. You asked for leave there, too. Why? Are you


    hiding from me?¡± asked Lawrence persistently.


    ¡°Congrattions, Lawrence, you hit the nail on the head! I just want to avoid you, so please stay away


    from me if we cross paths, okay?¡± Gabrielle red at him angrily. 4

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 120 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 120 Read Online


    Chapter 120 Lawrence Hughes


    It was a sunny afternoon. Gabrielle was on her way to see Macy at Fragrance Restaurant for lunch. On


    her way, a man kept trailing her. She felt embarrassed by the way he was chasing after her on a very


    popr street. For this reason, she decided to walk faster. Once Lawrence saw how fast she walked,


    he followed suit.


    ¡°If you think that you¡¯re going to Inake me angry with the way you¡¯re behaving, Gabby, you¡¯re wrong.


    You¡¯re underestimating me. I must invite you to have lunch with me today. You can¡¯t escape me this


    time around. Besides, I¡¯ve been on the lookout for you for over a month before I met you here today. It


    just shows that we were destined to meet!¡± he said still alking after her. This man was just being


    outrageous. A man like him was like a ster which was hard to be dealt with.


    ¡°Lawrence, I have something else to do and because of this, I don¡¯t have the luxury of time to argue


    here with you. Don¡¯t dy me, please;¡± Gabrielle said to him as she thought of a way to get rid of him


    but couldn¡¯t think of any.


    His kind of person was difficult to deal with. No matter how you talked to him, either in a threatening or


    cruel tone, he was immune to all. He was just after achieving his goal.


    ¡°You must have lunch with me even if you still have something to do. As far as you have lunch with me,


    I won¡¯t disturb you again, okay?¡± he said as he smiled at her. There was no sign on his face to show


    that he was angry with the way that she


    was trying to avoid him.


    Lawrence was adies¡¯ man. He had a very captivating smile that could enchant lots of people.


    Regrettably, she didn¡¯t fancy men like him and because of this, she was not willing to ept his smile


    no matter how captivating it was. It didn¡¯t have any effect on her.


    Be that as it might, hearing that he would stop disturbing her if she epted to have lunch with him,


    she became hesitant.


    ¡°Lawrence, are you going to keep to your words?¡± she asked as she peered at him closely.


    He looked at her and smiled like an old cunning fox. He reassured her, ¡°Of course, Gabby. I¡¯m a man of


    my word. I say what I mean and I mean what I say.¡±


    She wanted to say something harsh to him! She was just sick of him pestering her this way.


    Everyone in Antawood knew Lawrence to be a womanizer. He changed women easily like he was


    changing his clothes. Rumor also had it that he was very generous when he was with a woman. As


    long as the woman wanted anything, he bought it for her. Even when they broke up, he was still


    generous to the extent that he would give them a house and a check and after that, they would lose


    contact.


    With such a man who loved to spend on women, who wouldn¡¯t love to be his girlfriend for even just


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go to the restaurant over there.¡± She pointed to a ce in front before she continued,


    ¡°Now, the issue is this: I¡¯m supposed to be having


    lunch with my friend in this same restaurant. I¡¯ll have to ask the person first. If he or she agrees to


    let you stay. then you can join us. Do you understand?¡± she asked him seriously.


    ¡°Is it a man or a woman?¡± The smile on his face faded away immediately.


    He readily concluded that it was a man after all. ¡°So Gabrielle has been avoiding me these days


    because she wanted to be with other men. She also rushed to the restaurant this sunny afternoon


    because she wanted to have lunch with a man, right?¡¯ he asked himself without even waiting for her


    reply.


    Before pursuing Gabrielle, he did a thorough investigation and found out that she didn¡¯t have a


    boyfriend. Although he was a yboy, he had a principle of not robbing other men of their women.


    He believed that a gentleman didn¡¯t rob others of their love even though he liked having fun with


    women.


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman,¡± she answered as she looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of getting close to her,


    Lawrence. She is not that kind of person who likes to y the way you do,¡± she warned him sternly.


    When he heard that it was a woman she was going to see, he smiled broadly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry


    about that. I¡¯m not going to chase after other women anymore. I¡¯ll only think about Gabby.¡±


    Gabrielle felt like throwing up and at that moment, she regretted agreeing to have lunch with him. She


    didn¡¯t know how Macy would feel about this arrangement and wondered whether or not she would be


    angry.


    Besides, the friendship between her and Macy wasn¡¯t that deep. ¡®What would she think if I bring a total


    stranger with me to have lunch with us?¡¯ she thought deeply. I


    ¡°Let me just reschedule this lunch for some other time,¡¯ she decided within herself.


    ¡°Lawrence, you don¡¯t have to go with me to lunch today. I¡¯ll invite you next time, okay?¡± she said to him


    hesitantly


    She knew that he wouldn¡¯t agree, but she decided to try her luck. ¡°Gabbyyou just have to be honest. I


    know you women always say one thing and mean another. You¡¯re saying you want me to go, but in


    your mind, you don¡¯t want me to. I understand all this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you and your friend to lunch


    this afternoon,¡± he suggested as he smiled at her.


    It was not easy to persuade Lawrence. He didn¡¯t believe her when she said that she would invite him,


    next time.


    He knew that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t an easy woman to get and seeing her next time would be pretty difficult.


    How could he let her go so easily?


    ¡°Lawrence¡­¡± She tried to say something.


    *This time around, I¡¯m the one inviting you. So I¡¯ll be the one to pay. Next time, you can do the honors.


    It¡¯s fair that way.¡± he said, smiling brilliantly.


    She didn¡¯t want to have a meal with him at all. Couldn¡¯t this man just understand?


    ¡°Gabby, if you don¡¯t lead the way. I¡¯ll hug you!¡± Seeing that she still stood where she was, he tried


    to scare her.


    Actually, it was not a scare. She knew that he was a man of his word, and he waspletely


    shameless, and so, he could do anything he wanted.


    So she had to make a move. If not, he would carry her up in his arms. This was amercial street,


    and with his hug, she would surely hit the headlines before tomorrow.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°¡®I have legs, Lawrence. I can walk myself. I don¡¯t need you to carry me. Besides, we are not as close


    as you think. Don¡¯t get too close to me,¡± she warned him in disgust.


    Lawrence didn¡¯t care about the look on her face, Rather, heughed happily. ¡°Gabby, are you indirectly


    telling me to work hard to catch up with you as soon as possible? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a problem. I will


    do my best.¡±


    ¡®Damn it! Who told him that I want to be chased by him? He¡¯s crazy!¡¯ she thought angrily.


    Without saying a word, she walked forward, not


    caring whether he followed her or not.


    this was the first time she allowed him to have a meal with her, even though they weren¡¯t going to be


    alone.


    But it didn¡¯t matter at all to him. As long as he could be with her, he felt aplished.


    When she entered the Fragrance Restaurant, Gabrielle looked around for Macy and saw her sitting


    somewhere, raising her hand to her.


    ¡°Hello, Gabrielle. I¡¯m over here.¡± There was a hint of


    joy in Macy¡¯s voice.


    She quickly hurried over to where Macy was and nced at Lawrence as he followed her from a


    distance.


    ¡°Macy. I¡¯m sorry that I brought a friend with me. Can we eat together? If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll


    just ask him to eat alone.¡± She could care less about how he felt.


    ¡°Vice Mr. Hughes!¡± Macy shouted in surprise as soon as she saw Lawrenceing in. She stood up


    quickly and straightened up her body nervously.


    ¡°Vice Mr. Hughes?¡± she said again trying to be sure that he was the one. Judging from Macy¡¯s body


    language, Gabrielle could tell that the internpany that Macy found a job in the high-tech zone


    might be under the Hughes Group. Other than that, why did she refer to him as Vice Mr. Hughes?


    His brother, Brent, was the current CEO of the Hughes Group. Many people liked to call the brothers


    Mr. Hughes and Vice Mr. Hughes respectively.


    Brent was the CEO of Hughes Group. After all, he was in a high position and worked hard day and


    night, making great efforts to make money for the Hughes Group. Vice Mr. Hughes was very


    unreasonable. All he did was eating, drinking and chasing after women. He hadn¡¯t made any relevant


    contribution to the Hughes Group.


    It was a waste for him to be named Vice Mr. Hughes since he wasn¡¯t doing anything meaningful to the


    growth of thepany.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± he asked Macy. He stood in


    front of her and stared at her face for a while. Her baby face was tender and adorable, but


    unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t his kind of woman. He liked women who were seductive and flirty.


    unadulterated and beautiful just like Gabrielle and for this reason, she didn¡¯t have asting impression


    on him.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 121 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 121 Read Online


    Chapter 121 He Was Not A Good Man


    Vice Mr. Hughes didn¡¯t know many women personally, but there were countless women who knew him.


    He was known for his notorious reputation after all, having overshadowed many celebrities and stars in


    the city.


    Therefore, in the face of these women, Vice Mr. Hughes was quite calm to ept the fact as it was. He


    was afraid that he would fall into a situation where another woman would secretly fall in love with him,


    and he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave it easily.


    Unexpectedly for him, Macy knew Gabby. If it came down to it, would she rival against Gabby for his


    love?


    Macy wasn¡¯t surprised by Lawrence¡¯s response. After all, she was just an intern in the Hughes Group


    branch she worked at, so it was expected that he wasn¡¯t familiar with her person. But as she knew him,


    she knew it was protocol to acknowledge him by showing him respect when he came in, as was


    customary. She quickly stood up, stepped out from behind her chair and bowed low to Lawrence.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Vice Mr. Hughes.¡±


    He nced at Macy with a flicker of panic as he epted the serious and professional greeting


    He wondered whether she was trying to attract his attention in some special way. Then she was a


    cunning and shrewd woman.


    Vice Mr. Hughes, I am an intern in the advertising department at the Hughes Group in the high-tech


    zone. I joined thepanyst month. My name is Macy. Do you remember ¡­ I was ¡­ I was


    ckmailed on my third day here, but you helped me. Do you have any memory of this? Even if you


    don¡¯t, I would like to bestow my appreciation to you! Thank you for that, Vice Mr. Hughes.¡± Noticing the


    seriousness of her words, Lawrence realized she was being genuine and did not, in fact, seem to have


    any intentions of seducing him. He felt a pang of disappointment was he that unattractive?


    ¡®Damn it! Doesn¡¯t she like my style? She¡¯s just like Gabrielle.¡±


    Both the friends, this intern and Gabrielle seemed to share the same sentiment towards him. They


    were very simr: theirnguage. facial expressions, tone and manner of speaking there was no trace


    of admiration towards him at all.


    Lawrence had always been a ¡°yboy¡±.


    popr for his ways around women. He received many confessions of love and admiration from both


    men and women towards him and he was very used to it. However, now, he felt uncharacteristically


    frustrated and for the second time he doubted his own charm and appeal.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been quite some time since that incidentst month. I¡¯m afraid I have forgotten what


    happened. Besides, you will always receive help from me here at Hughes Group as an employee, and


    it is my job as your boss. You don¡¯t have to be overly thankful.¡± The smile on Lawrence¡¯s face faltered


    as he seriously delivered his response.


    He reminded himself to be professional; not only was this woman a friend of Gabrielle¡¯s, but she was


    also an intern at Hughes Group. and his own words reminded him that he was her superior


    He had to be careful or his reputation would not be spared.


    ¡°Vice Mr. Hughes, you are really a good man,


    Macy praised Lawrence.


    Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but blush at thepliments.


    Gabrielle always looked down on him and berated him: could it be that Macy hadn¡¯t yet


    heard the rumor about Lawrence because of herck of experience and familiarity among these


    people?


    Lawrence was a good man?


    Men all over the world were good people, but Lawrence was not.


    Men who chased girls and yed women everywhere were not good people, and this kind of game


    between men and women that Lawrence loved ying, was a cheap game, equivalent to the dating


    version of fast-food.


    There was no harm in being with people you liked, or being separated from people you didn¡¯t. However,


    Lawrence was on another level. He even paid money to women for theirpany, but that always


    ended up with a final, eventual good-bye!


    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate it.¡± It was rare for Lawrence to be so embarrassed.


    It was easy for women to me him for his actions, especially if they had been together only for a short


    time. Even the women who had received payment from him would take the cash and then ironically yell


    at him at the end of it.


    The speed with which he ¡°hunted¡± these women was what made them hate him. He had barely broken


    up with some of them


    before he began to look for the next one, so it WAS natural that this reputation brought about these


    sentiments among them


    ¡°Vice Mr. Hughes, you are quite modern and contemporary. I was sutprised to hear you are a friend of


    Gabrielle¡¯a. We were ssmates in college.¡± Macy said to him. She sounded warm, now.


    Gabrielle had known Macy had no idea about Lawrence and the incidents surrounding him.


    How could Macy have known? She was not involved in the upper ss echelons of society that the rest


    of them frequented around. Even Gabrielle¡¯s knowledge of Lawrence wis because of what Austin had


    told her, based on his own experiences with him. Lawrence was known among all the upper-ss


    people for his promiscuous nature. Everyone knew he had slept with many females, including


    anchorwomen, Inte celebrities, socialites, small-time and big-time stars, models and basically, any


    attractive woman he set his eyes on and was willing to y these games with him.


    When he had a crush on a Woman, he wouldn¡¯t let her go too easily. That was why Austin had advised


    Gabrielle to stay away from the likes of Lawrence.


    At first, Gabrielle thought that Lawrence was just interested in her for a short time and


    eventually, he would stop pestering her.


    However, Lawrence¡¯s persistence surprised her. He just wauldn¡¯t give up.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other in more than a month, but he was still taken up by her. Gabrielle was


    mindful when going out by checking her calendar to make sure she wouldn¡¯t bump into him anywhere.


    She wanted to directly tell Lawrence that she was married to Westley, the most evil man in town.


    Lawrence would not believe it, though, even if she produced her marriage certificate to him.


    So she let it be. It wasn¡¯t his business after all, more so if he didn¡¯t believe it.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since you are ssmates, Macy, do you know what happened to Gabby at the school? You can tell


    me.¡± Lawrence took the opportunity to feed his curiosity.


    This was his best bet to find out what happened to Gabrielle, through Gabrielle¡¯s ssmate Macy,


    especially when his own methods of sending people and investigators


    to dig up information had failed.


    ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Macy, ignore him. Order the dishes first,¡± Gabrielle quickly interrupted Macy before she


    could say anything.


    Nacy wasn¡¯t aware of what kind of man Lawrence was, so she would naively tell him all about


    Gabrielle. She deemed him as a hero, someone who had helped her. Gabrielle had to find an


    opportunity to convey what kind of person Lawrence was to Macy.


    She became worried and anxious. Macy was young, an innocent woman who had just finished her


    college studies to enter society and make her mark as a professional. She had not yet been betrayed


    or let down by the vile actions of others around her. It was obvious she would worship Lawrence as this


    aplished, helpful man.


    She felt a chill when she thought of the harm this could potentially cause, and felt an instinct to help her


    friend.


    She must have a chance tomunicate with Macy. She couldn¡¯t let her go astray like this.


    ¡°Let Vice Mr. Hughes do it. He is the boss, after all, and it¡¯s only respectful that he orders the dishes,¡±


    Macy said. She didn¡¯t mean to tter him. She just respected him


    as a boss.


    Lawrence felt like he was being treated like an old man for the first time in his life. Respect? Only a


    man in his seventies


    deserved this traditional ¡°respect¡±.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry about me. We are all friends of Gabby today. We are on equal footing. It¡¯s my treat. You


    two can order whatever you like.¡± Lawrence carelessly waved his hand, boasting hisvish background


    and superfluous attitude. +

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 122 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 122 Read Online


    Chapter 122 Caught Red¨Chanded


    The trio, Lawrence, Gabrielle, and Macy, were still in the Fragrance Restaurant. They hadn¡¯t ced an


    order for food yet as Macy and Lawrence first exchanged pleasantries. After hearing what Lawrence


    had said, Gabrielle opened the menu unceremoniously.


    ¡°We¡®re ready to make an order. Please serve us specialty dishes except for seafood. Make sure it¡¯s


    enough for the three of us. Thank you,¡± she indicated to the waiter with a smile.


    ¡°What were the specialty dishes?¡± Lawrence thought to himself. But he knew that all of them were


    expensive and delicious. ¡°This girl is good at eating,¡¯ he mused as he smiled to himself.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why don¡¯t you like seafood?¡± he asked with curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯m allergic to it,¡± she replied without beating around the bush.


    She had always been direct when it came to life-saving matters, especially as it concerned her directly.


    If she ate too much seafood, it would kill her immediately. She didn¡®t dare to take the risk


    ¡°Now I know. I¡¯ll keep this in mind. From this


    moment on, we won¡¯t eat seafood when we go out for lunch,¡± he said as he looked at her seriously as if


    he was asking for a reward. 2


    ¡°We won¡¯t have any lunch date after this, Lawrence. This is the first and also thest time. So you don¡¯t


    have to remember that I¡¯m allergic to seafood,¡± she said to him coldly as she rolled her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t care whether she would have a meal with him againter in the future. All he cared about was


    having a meal with her and for this reason, he would always remember it.


    ¡°So tell me, Gabby. What else are you allergic to? I can memorize all now for future purposes,¡± he


    asked her seriously. i


    She didn¡¯t want to answer such a question.


    ¡°Vice Mr. Hughes, are you¡­¡± Macy paused for some seconds before she continued, ¡°are you


    interested in making Gabrielle your woman?¡± She had observed them for a long time and finally found


    some clues. She noticed the way he wanted to know all about her.


    ¡°Oh my God! Vice Mr. Hughes wants Gabrielle to be his. Just look at him. No matter what she says to


    him, he doesn¡¯t mind, but epts them all cheerfully. He is not angry, but happy, as if he was shot by


    Cupid, ¡®Macy thought as she smiled to herself.


    She could tell that he was in love with Gabrielle. His eyes were all over her.


    ¡°If Vice Mr. Hughes is with Gabrielle, then am I rted to him too?¡± she thought to herself.


    It was quite interesting to think about it. She might be attending a wedding soon.


    ¡°Macy, don¡¯t think too much,¡± Gabrielle said facing her. ¡°There is nothing of that sort going on.¡±


    Gabrielle perished Macy¡¯s thought immediately.


    ¡°What was she insinuating by saying that Lawrence was interested in making me his woman? How can


    I be his woman?¡¯ she thought to herself. There was nothing like that and it would never be possible.


    Lawrence faced Macy and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Macy. I want to make Gabby mine, but she


    has been turning me down. If I need your help, will you be willing to assist me?¡± He pressed his palms


    together to show how serious he was.


    For some seconds, Macy was taken aback, and then she understood. She realized that he was going


    to ask her more about his object of interest, but as it were, she was also a little clueless. Although they


    had been ssmates in college for more than three years now, she didn¡¯t know much about Gabrielle,


    and right


    now. They were already in their fourth year


    She was able to know a little about Gabrielle than their other ssmates because she was closer to


    her than the others and talked a bit more. But even at that, she didn¡¯t know anything about Gabrielle¡¯s


    family background.


    Some people said that she belonged to a very powerful family, others said she was adopted as a child


    bride by a very rich family.


    All these were rumors. How could one tell which was true?


    And with a topic as sensitive as this since it was rted to her life experience, it was better not to ask.


    If she was her friend, it woulde naturally to Gabrielle to let her know. If she never treated her as a


    friend, she would be asking for too much if she asked her about it.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, if you keep acting this way, I won¡®t have lunch with you anymore. You two can have lunch


    together since you¡¯re enjoying each other¡¯spany.¡± Gabrielle gesticted with her hands. She took


    a brief look at him calmly, her emotions were cold and direct.


    Immediately after she said that he shot another question at her. ¡°Gabby, are you jealous of the way


    your friend and I are


    looking at her


    interacting?¡± he asked mischievously.


    ¡°Lawrence!¡± she yelled. She used to call him Mr. Hughes politely, but now she called him by his first


    name, which meant that she was really angry.


    ¡°Okay okay. I¡¯ll stop. Let¡¯s eat.¡± He immediately raised his hands in total surrender.


    Fragrance Restaurant was a Chinese restaurant. On the second floor opposite the building, there was


    also a stylish Western restaurant


    There were two calm and handsome men sitting at a table beside the window on the second floor.


    Their looks attracted other female guests and waiters in the restaurant.


    There was no choice. In this part of the world, people were judged by their looks. Whether men or


    women, any good-looking person would be very captivating to people around him or her. But


    fortunately for them, the female guests here were a little reserved, and they didn¡®t dare to look too


    direct or too eager for the sake of their reputation.


    There was a huge difference between the two handsome men. One looked gentle and gentlemanly


    while the other looked gloomy and cruel. Thetter also kept looking out of


    Westley, have you seen someone you know?¡± Brent asked as he took a look at Westley. He was fine


    when they got here, but all of a sudden, he had been staring downstairs gloomily for about a minute


    now,


    Brent was the president of Ordest Advertising. He had asked Westley out for lunch today to talk about


    the advertising of the Morris Group for the next season.


    In general terms, the advertising department of the Morris Group was in charge of the advertisement


    matters of the group. Only therge¨Cscale advertising at the end of each season would be handled by


    Brent. After several years of cooperation, Westley and Brent had already be friends solely from a


    pure business partnership.


    ¡°Brent, isn¡¯t that your unpromising brother, Vice Mr. Hughes, who has done nothing meaningful for


    himself and his family?¡± Westley asked Brent with his eyebrows raised.


    From his point of view, Westley saw that Gabrielle and Lawrence were sitting close to the window


    He couldn¡¯t see Macy also sitting close to them from his angle, and so in his eyes, it was just the two of


    them who were having


    lunch together


    ¡°Gabrielle¡¯s life is smooth,¡¯ he thought. She had changed one man after another.


    This time around, she even followed the notorious unrestrained man of Antwood, Lawrence who even


    the whole Hughes family and his brother, Brent could do nothing to him. ¡®She didn¡¯t even mind being


    seen with him,¡± he thought as he shook his head.


    ¡°Why did she get involved with him?¡¯ he asked himself without getting a suitable answer. Judging from


    the conversation between the both of them, it was obvious that it was not the first day they had known


    each other


    He didn¡¯t know how many secrets his wife had. Although they had agreed to get married in a fake way


    and neither of them would care about each other¡¯s private life, but her private life had been just too


    bad. He felt that he was being cheated on.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him. This particr girl looks very different this time,pletely different from all the girls he


    has been with before,¡± Brent said. He was not surprised by the fact that Lawrence dated different girls


    every day.


    The maximum time that his brother waited before changing a woman was not more than a


    month, and the minimum time was notAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    more than a day. In other words, once he slept with the woman, he broke up with her the very next day.


    Although Brent could get several projects worth hundreds of millions and was sessful in every area,


    the way his brother lived his life recklessly was still a source of concern to him. Of course, as long as


    he didn¡¯t do anything harmful likemitting murder or arson, the Hughes family and Brent turned a


    blind eye to it. They were even afraid that one day, a woman with a pregnant belly woulde to the


    Hughes family house and im to be his wife!


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯smented direction.


    very coldly


    different,¡± Westley still looking in their


    That was his wife. How could she, whose name was written on the spouse column in their marriage


    certificate, be the same as the other girls Lawrence had dated before?


    Of course, she had to be different. Before he dumped her like a hot coal, no man was permitted to


    touch her. Anybody who tried to get involved with her would surely die!

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 123 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 123 Read Online


    Chapter 123 She¡®s Happy With Another Man


    They were still in their separate restaurants eating. The way Gabrielle was getting bolder recently


    infuriated Westley to his hones. Earlier that morning. Sophie had told him that Gabrielle went to the


    hospital to see her friend, Sloane, and was very happy about it.


    And now, here she was, having lunch with Lawrence and smiling from ear to ear. It showed that she


    was also happy being with him.


    When he thought about how she had been reluctant to have dinner with him the night before, he got


    angry even more. ¡°Who does this woman think she is?¡± he asked himself.


    ¡°Do you know that woman, Mr. Morris?¡± Brent asked as he looked at Westley¡¯s face squarely.


    Although Brent and Westley became close friends in recent years, Brent knew that his friend had a


    lover who he had loved for so many years. Her name was Helena, the eldest daughter of the Collins


    family. They were so in love that they nned to get married.


    Despite that, before they were able to get married, there was a shootout. Westley was


    badly injured, but his lover, Helena died on The spot. Ever since then, he had never been close to any


    other woman. He found it difficult to forget someone who he had loved so much..


    Later on, he got engaged to the second daughter of the Collins family. Nellie and they were supposed


    to get married this year. But unfortunately, there was no news about their wedding. It was a problem


    whether he would still get married or not. Besides, just a few men could take the kind of decision he


    took. Who would do such a thing as marrying the sister of their deceased lover?


    But then, the woman sitting opposite Lawrence was not the second daughter of the Collins family, but


    judging from the way Westley stared at her, it was obvious that he cared so much about her.


    ¡®Who is this girl?¡¯


    All of a sudden, Brent was curious about it.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, it¡¯s none of my business how Lawrence used to y. I can¡¯t control him or care too much


    about what he does, but you see that woman right there with him? I hope he can stay away from her as


    far and as soon as possible,¡± Westley told him and then sat again in silence, gracefully cutting the


    steak in front of him with a knife and a fork.


    Somehow, Erent felt that it was not the steak that Westley cut directly, but that he was cutting his


    brother, Lawrence.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you mean that? Is that girl very important to you?¡± he asked Westley.


    They were all smart people in the business world. Since Brent had asked, he wouldn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°She is a very special person to me, so please go back and discipline Vice Mr. Hughes. He shouldn¡¯t


    mess with the wrong person because it has grave consequences. I still want to cooperate with Mr.


    Hughes and the Hughes Group for a very long time,¡± he said and put down the knife and fork, picked


    up the ss of wine, and took a sip.


    From his words, Brent understood clearly that this woman had a special ce in Westley¡¯s heart and


    for this reason, it was better not to offend him for the time being.


    When he got back home, he would tell his brother about it. He could pick up as many girls as he


    wanted, but he had to first find out who she belonged to before he killed himself unknowingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Morris. I¡¯m going to take care of this. Do you need me to call him right this


    minute?¡± Brent thoughtfully


    Westley shook his head negatively. ¡°No, Mr. Hughes. There is no need. Just let him stay away from this


    particr woman in the future.¡±


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s okay. I can do it. I apologize on his behalf.¡± Erent spoke calmly.


    It was easy for him


    to teach Lawrence a


    lesson


    After that, Westley didn¡¯t say one more word, but from time to time, his eyes would dart downstairs.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know if she was thinking too much or someone was staring at her. She just felt that


    someone was staring at her emotionlessly.


    She turned around and looked out of the window. There were only passers-by on the street and they


    were all strangers. She didn¡¯t see anybody she knew


    Or could it be that she was hallucinating?


    ¡°What are you staring at, Gabby? You seem to be absent-minded,¡± Lawrence asked with concern. ¡°By


    the way, this is their signature sauce spare ribs. You should give it a try.¡± He picked up two pieces and


    put them into her bowl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me any more food, Mr. Hughes. I don¡¯t appreciate it,¡± she refused bluntly.


    Lawrence pretended to be sad to get her attention. He looked at her unhappily. ¡°Gabby. look at my


    heart. See how much I¡¯m hurt by you. Do you know how many women want me to pick up food for


    them, but I refused? But right now. I¡¯m helping you, you refuse to appreciate my kindness. I¡¯m so sad.¡± .


    He pretended to be sad and looked at her, but she wasn¡¯t moved at all. She just watched him and


    allowed him to finish his y calmly. ¡°Mr. Hughes, with your face and acting skill, you can act. No one


    can match you right now because you¡¯ve already won the award for the best actor on the.¡± With


    that, she stood up and gave him a standing ovation. She curtseyed and sat back in her chair.


    Although he pretended at first to look pitiful, he was appalled by her serious nonsense.


    ¡°Gabby, I think you areplimenting me. I like it very much. Keep it up! It means that my appearance


    and acting skills are pretty good. I can seed as an actor. What do you


    he asked as he smiled at her happily. He looked at her and urged her to eat.


    Eat your food.¡± She noted him and lowered her head to eat her meal.


    in Westley¡¯s eyes, this scene w just 10 annoying. Lawrence was making his wifeugh and she


    lowered her eyes shyly to avoid his g¨¢zc.


    He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. What nonsense!¡± He was enraged,


    A fire of fury rose inside of him. He wished he could just drop his fork and go downstairs to catch her.


    What did she think she was doing with a man that wasn¡¯t him?


    ¡°Mr. Morris, it seems that you don¡¯t like today¡¯s steak very much. Do you want to change it to something


    else?¡± Brent asked innocently, although he knew what affected Westley¡¯s appetite was not the steak,


    but the woman downstairs.


    At the same time, he became even more curious about the background of the woman who his brother


    had fallen in love with and even Westley cared so much about.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, things like this shouldn¡¯t make you curious. It¡¯s not good for your health,¡± he said as he


    drank up the remaining wine in one gulp, put down the empty ss, and cleaned his mouth with a


    napkin. Today¡¯s lunch was over for him. He wasn¡¯t in a good mood to eat anymore.


    of course, I understand,¡± Brent replied, Hodding his head. He was menaible businessman. He knew


    clearly what he should be curious about and what he shouldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t want to poke his nose into


    where he wasn¡¯t wanted.


    ¡°I hope we can continue to cooperate happily in the future. I¡¯ve already seen and read the advertising


    n of the Hughes Group for the new season, and I¡¯m very satisfied with it. I¡¯ll sign the contract and


    make sure Alvin sends it to you as soon as possible.¡± Westley stood up and was about to take


    his leave.


    ¡°All right, Mr. Morris, I will wait patiently. Take care.¡±


    Brent stood up and watched as Westley left.


    ¡°Thank you for your invitation to lunch this noon. I¡¯ll be the one to invite you next time,¡± he said happily.


    Westley had already walked away. His broad and straight back looked very inherent and unbridled.


    When he got in to the car, Alvin handed him


    a cup of coffee.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Are you going back to thepany now, Mr. Morris?¡± Alvin asked. He was about to start the car so


    that they could leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave in a hurry, Alvin.¡± Westley took


    a sip of coffee and leaned back on the car seat


    What else do you need me to do, Mr. Monis? Just tell me and I¡¯ll take action immediately.¡± He looked


    back at his boss.


    When he went out for lunch with Mr. Hughes, he seemed to be in a good mood. Or did the meeting not


    go well between the both of them?


    ¡®Didn¡®t the Hughes Group agree to do the advertisement for the Morris Group next season?¡¯ Alvin


    thought deeply.


    This was what he was worried about.


    Besides, the Hughes Group had been working very well with the Morris Group for quite some time now.


    ¡°Go to the Fragrance Restaurant and order some green dishes for Gabrielle. She¡¯s in there,¡± Westley


    said to Alvin as he pointed at the restaurant.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 124 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 124 Read Online


    Chapter 124 Do You Have A Boyfriend


    Alvin was mamentarily stunned. He was still as a stabile. It was quite some time before he came to his


    senses. Alvin felt as if he WAS waking up from a dream.


    Gabrielle was at the Fragrance Restaurant, having lunch with another mani. No wonder Westley was


    so angry


    The reason for Weatley¡¯s unhappiness wasn¡¯t Brent, but Gabrielle.


    As soon as Alvin received the order, he hastily got out of the car and headed towards Fragrance


    Restaurant. When he reached the door of the restaurant, Alvin inibe liately checked where Gabrielle


    was seated. He did not want to be seen Alvin was a bit relieved. when he noticed that she was facing


    the other way.


    Alvin weaved through the tables and reached the counter to ce huis order. Without hesitation he


    quickly ordered few green dishes to be sent to Gabrielle¡¯s table. He paid the bill and rushed out of the


    restaurant.


    Once outside the door, Alvin heaved a sigh of relief. He patted his chest as if to reassure his heart,


    which was beating wildly. He felt that


    hepleted the given task with well-timed perfection


    Was sending Gabrielle green food Westley¡¯s way of warning her that she was sending him


    green hat? Everyone was aware that the expression meant that a woman was cheating on her


    husband or boyfriend. Westley was really very ruthless.


    When Gabrielle and her friends were enjoying their lunch, the waiter approached the table with a


    heavyden tray. He was bncing several dishes on it. When the waiter started cing the dishes on


    the table. Gabrielle looked at her friends questioningly. But they too were surprised. They noticed that


    all the dishes were green.


    ¡°Excuse me, we did not order this. Did you by any chance bring us some other table¡¯s


    a


    Gabrielle looked at the waiter with confused expression.


    ¡°No, Miss Jones. A gentleman came and ordered these dishes and asked us to deliver it to your table,¡±


    the waiter replied honestly.


    Gabrielle froze and her face lost its color. She nced at the dishes once again and her mood went off


    A gentleman ordered all green dishes and


    Bent them to her table. Was it a coincidence or was he trying to send her a message? And what was


    the message?


    ¡°Who would dare to send these dishes to someone? That¡¯s very insolent of them. On second thought,


    did you offend anyone, Gabrielle?¡± Macy questioned Gabrielle.


    ¡°Green¡­ All the dishes are green. Gabrielle, you must have offended someone who likes you. It¡¯s very


    impolite though. Is the man in question suggesting that you not send him a green hat?


    Well, Lawrence was a Casanova and he did know a lot about these tricks, as well as the games yed


    to gain one¡¯s attention..


    Lawrence did not appreciate any man who would stoop so low.


    The woman he liked, Gabby, was charming and beautiful. There was no doubt she had many admirers.


    He was one of them.


    ¡°Who is it? Gabrielle, do you have any idea?¡± Macy asked Gabrielle curiously.


    Who is it?


    Gabrielle most definitely knew who it was. It


    had been so long ago. She was in her twenties when she had crossed paths with that man. Gabrielle


    couldn¡¯t think of anyone else other than Westley, who could pull such al stunt.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. It could be a prank or a man who has a crush on me. Other than that I don¡¯t know anyone


    who could do something like this. Or maybe I just don¡¯t remember,¡± Gabrielle lied calmly.


    She tried to shrug it off, but it was of no use. She was thoroughly annoyed and it was


    difficult topose herself. There was a restlessness within her.


    If what she was thinking was true and Westley was responsible for this, then she was unable to


    understand why he would do this? What was he trying to say? Gabrielle was unable to make sense of


    it.


    Was he trying to send her some kind of a warning? Was he telling her not to get too involved with


    Lawrence? It wasn¡¯t as if she was alone with Lawrence. Macy was also present. What was wrong with


    having a meal with friends?


    Was Westley really so narrow-minded? Gabrielle always felt that someone was watching her. She


    always felt a tingling sensation at the back of her neck. But


    Gabrielle always let it go, thinking nothing about it


    As it turned out, it was not nothing. It was true and it was Westley who wis keeping his cold eyes on


    her.


    He was the devil incarnate from hell. Gabrielle felt a shiver go through her body. She had absolutely no


    clue as to what was going on


    ¡°It looks like my Gabby is quite popr and has garnered someone¡¯s attention. Do I have many rivals?¡±


    Lawrence questioned jokingly.


    Gabrielle was in no mood for Lawrence¡¯s candor. She did not want to deal with him right now. Gabrielle


    nced at him and spoke testily.


    ¡°Oh, what rival?! Please don¡¯t talk any nonsense.¡± . Gabrielle had no romantic feelings for Lawrence.


    How could he even consider himself as a rival to Westley in this matter?


    ¡°Gabby, tell me the truth. Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Lawrence asked her. His voice was serious and


    direct.


    After a short pause, Gabrielle looked him in the eye and shook her head decisively. ¡°No.¡±


    legitimate


    However, Gabrielle did have husband!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The number of people who dared to offend her husband, the big boss of Antawood, were


    few


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome. Well then, it looks like I do stand a chance to be your boyfriend,


    Lawrence said with a boyish grin on his face.


    ¡°Not necessary.¡± Gabrielle¡®s words were covered in frost.


    However, Lawrence paid no heed to it. He just happily continued to look at her. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s up to


    me whether it¡¯s necessary or not. I will definitely make it happen and be your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Lawrence, if you¡¯re done eating, then it¡¯s time to pay the bill.¡± Gabrielle did not want to continue talking


    about it. She was certain that Westley had a hand in sending the dishes, which in fact, was a silent


    warning. There was no doubt in Gabrielle¡¯s mind that he was close by.


    Her anxiety was growing by the minute, knowing that Westley was staring at her and he could walk up


    to her any minute. She decided to leave as soon as they were done


    with their lunch.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t make a fuss anymore. Let¡¯s finish our lunch first.¡± Lawrence being a smart man,


    always knew when to stop.


    Even though Gabrielle tried to act calm, he could make out that she was getting upset. He did not want


    to make matters worse.


    If Gabrielle lost her temper, it would do him no good.


    As soon as they were done with their lunch, Lawrence offered to drive the girls back. But, Gabrielle


    rejected the offer and dragged Macy away from the table and out of the restaurant, and looked around


    expecting to see Westley standing nearby.


    She was disappointed when she did not see him. Gabrielle frowned and was trying to figure out


    whether someone yed a prank on her or was it indeed Westley who did it?


    ¡°Gabrielle, what are you trying to look at? Or are you searching for someone?¡± Looking at Gabrielle


    turn around in every direction, searching for something on someone, Macy started to get very curious.


    Macy realized that once the waiter ced all those green dishes on their table, Gabrielle¡¯s


    behavior had changed


    ¡°Nothing. You have to head to work and I¡¯ve got to go back. Let¡¯s part ways here,¡± Gabrielle told Macy


    abruptly.


    After all, in Gabrielle¡¯s heart, Macy was not as close a friend as Sloane was, so Gabrielle couldn¡¯t tell


    Macy anything


    ¡°Well, yes, I have to get back to the office. I just heard from Vice Mr. Hughes that you hadn¡¯t gone to


    the studio for almost a month. Were you really very sick and weak? There was concern in Macy¡¯s


    voice.


    ¡°Yes. I just had a little ident. I¡¯mpletely fine now.¡± Gabrielle nodded her head.


    Gabrielle would never tell Macy that she had taken a month¡¯s leave to get married and not to


    recuperate from her so called ident.


    ¡°Oh, then you must take care and rest well. Once you¡¯re back to work, we¡¯ll have lunch together. It will


    be my treat,¡± Macy said enthusiastically.


    Macy might not be street smart or she might not know much about the ways of the world,


    but her mama did not raise a fool. Macy very well knew that there was something going on


    in Gabrielle¡¯s mind and right now she was not willing to let anyone know about it


    Their friendship was new and it made perfect sense to Macy that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t veryfortable with


    sharing her secrets with her. Their friendship had not crossed that level, yet.


    Gabrielle looked at Macy for a while and then said quietly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call you when Ie back to


    work.¡± 2


    ¡°Gabrielle, be careful and take care.¡± Macy waved at her and was about to turn away when Gabrielle


    stopped her with a hand on her arm.


    ¡°Macy, please stay away from that guy. Lawrence. You can either search about him online or you can


    ask your colleagues about him. There will be some gossip about him. If you have any question, you


    can always call me, Gabrielle warned Macy.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 125 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 125 Read Online


    Chapter 125 Fight For Her


    As Macy looked at Gabrielle, she understood what Gabrielle meant by her statement. She had never


    given a thought to what she would do with Vice Mr. Hughes.


    To Macy, he would always remain Vice Mr. Hughes. Nothing could change that as she was not


    interested in him in any way.


    You don¡®t need to bother your head over this, Gabrielle. I¡¯m just grateful to him for saving my life;


    there¡¯s nothing more than that. I know for a fact that we are not from the same world. I¡¯m just an


    average girl, and for this reason, the kind of person he is has nothing to do with me,¡± she said calmly.


    Staring at her face closely, Gabrielle found that she didn¡¯t lie. She had a very serious look on her face.


    Macy was far smarter and was very conscious of herself and how she reacted to different situations.


    Because of this, Gabrielle felt very relieved.


    By the way, everyone knew that it was a disaster to fall in love with someone like Lawrence. It was like


    intentionally kindling a fire trap that was bound to explode. You wouldn¡¯t escape no matter what.


    Macy and Lawrence were


    different people from two separate worlds. If they tried to enter Cach other¡¯s world by force, they would


    get huikt easily, especially Macy as Lawrence could easily get away with anything. Besides, she and


    Macy were ssmates, and so she didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her.


    Just then, they waved each other goodbye and went their separate ways. At the same time, Macy saw


    Gabrielle get into a ck luxury car and it drove off immediately.


    As soon as Macy saw that, she concluded in her heart that Gabrielle had a very good family


    background


    It didn¡¯t matter whether she was from a rich family or just an adopted daughter, it was obvious that they


    were not in the same ss and nothing could change that. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have known Vice Mr.


    Hughes and it was clear that from the lunch they had in Fragrance Restaurant, he was in love with


    Gabrielle


    If he could get Gabrielle to be his wife, Macy would be happy for them and wish them a happy married


    life.


    By the way, ording to Macy¡¯s understanding of Gabrielle in the past three years they¡®d known each


    other, Gabrielle was low-key, gentle, and easy to get along with


    At that moment, Gabrielle, the good girl, Was


    glimpse of the man beide her. She became edity all of a sudden i


    She didn¡¯t expect that there was another passenger in Harry¡¯s car. This person was no other person


    but Westley, the big boss. The moment she opened the car door, she felt a strange chilling from


    the car. When she saw the arrogant devil from whom the chill was from, she wanted to bang the door in


    his face and leave right away. But as soon as he took one look at her, she entered the car


    subserviently.


    Since she got in the car, the temperature in the car kept getting lower and lower. None of them wanted


    to speak first and this frightened Harry, who was driving in front. He prayed silently that they wouldn¡¯t


    fight.


    Ten minutes before she came, Mr. Morris got into Harry¡¯s car with cold air around him. He even


    restricted Harry from calling Gabrielle on purpose. Then Mr. Morris waited for her toe by herself as


    if she was entering into an unknown.


    But it turned out that Gabrielle was caught in the, so Harry didn¡¯t know how Mr. Morris was feeling


    now.


    ¡°Why are you here, Mr. MOT7¡± she asked as she decided to break the ice first.


    Westley was a man of greatposure, he knew how topose himself well. Even when he was


    angry, he did his best not to talle immediately.


    ¡°Hope I didn¡¯t interrupt your date?¡± Westley asked coldly with a sneer on his face.


    She became speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What did he mean by interrupting her date? Who was she on a date with? It was now very clear that he


    ordered those green dishes on purpose.


    This man was just so childish.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a date with anyone, Mr. Morris. I just had lunch with two of my friends in Fragrance


    Restaurant. Were you the one who ordered some extra green dishes for me?¡± she asked him politely.


    She didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him because it was going to be meaningless.


    ¡°Questioning me?¡± He raised his eyebrows. These two simple words were enough to make her cower.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to question you. I just¡­ she


    tried to exin herself.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I just want to remind you that you need to eat more green lochd; it is very healthy for you.


    Hit then, it¡¯s not a good thing to be a cheat. You¡¯re married to me and I need you to know that I don¡¯t


    like being cheated on,¡± he admitted frankly.


    ¡°He was the one who sent me the dishes when I was in the restaurant. What am I going to do?¡± she


    reasoned.


    She didn¡¯t even expect that he would admit it so easily. She looked at him in surprise, shook her head,


    and said, ¡°You are really¡­¡±


    She left her words hanging. She wanted to say the word ¡®childish¡¯, but she didn¡¯t dare to as she was


    being stared at by him with big and wicked eyes.


    ¡°What is the matter? Complete your statement.¡± His eyes darkened as he looked at her without


    affection.


    ¡°Actually, my date was meaningful, I remember it now. But then, I just got to know Lawrence. Thest


    time I saw him, he brought his girlfriend to our studio to order jewelry. I received them for a few


    minutes. He wanted to make friends with me, but I refused. I told him that it¡¯s strictly business.¡± she


    exined to him immediately. No matter how angry she was, she would be a


    coward when she fuced her husband


    Stay away from him when you see him next. time,¡± he told her point-nk. He understood what was


    going on now.


    It was obvious that Lawrence the yboy liked Gabrielle and was chasing after her to get her attention


    she


    It¡¯s all right. I have heard you,¡± answered him as she lowered her head.


    She had tried her best to avoid him, but sometimes it was not easy for her topletely avoid him. He


    was like a ster, and he stuck to her as soon as he saw her.


    Just like he did today. He didn¡¯t set her free until they had lunch together with Macy.


    ¡°I asked you to avoid him when next you see him, and you feel like I¡¯m doing something wrong to you?


    You surprise me, Gabrielle.¡± When he saw that she lowered her head after what he said, he was in a


    bad mood.


    ¡°No, I just¡­¡± She paused for a while to think of a better way to say what she had in mind. ¡°In the long


    run, he is the second inmand of the Hughes family and for this reason, I can¡¯t do anything to him.


    It is useless to hide from him because I still have work to go to,¡± sheined bitterly to him. She felt


    angry and also helpless at the


    same time. This showed in her eyes as she looked at him.


    The way she looked hurt Westley. He didn¡¯t like it when she was unhappy.


    ¡°The second inmand of the Hughes family? Ha-ha. That¡¯s quite funny. Gabrielle. Well, I¡¯ll let you


    know that I also know the first and foremost master of the Hughes family. We¡¯ve been business


    partners and also friends for some years now. If Lawrence dares embarrass you again in the future,


    just let me know and I will deal with him on your behalf,¡± he told her easily.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± She stared at him in shock. It felt like a fairy tale that this man treated her so well all of a


    sudden. This made her suspicious.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very serious. As long as you don¡¯t seduce him on your own, I will solve every issue for


    you if he looks for trouble.¡± Looking at her dazed face, he felt that she was a little cute


    In the beginning when they first got married, he hated her with passion and did a bad job of hiding it.


    But right now, he didn¡¯t seem to be so hateful. Was it because of her difficult to-swallow dinner?


    ¡°All right, Mr. Morris. I¡¯m not used to your sudden kindness and it¡¯s making me quite


    ufortable,¡± she said in a low voice, but he heard HET


    What did she mean by saying that he suddenly treated her well? Was she trying to say that he had


    been bad to her all this while?


    He thought he was being good to her, at least he didn¡¯t torture her badly as other people would have


    ¡°If you don¡®t like my suggestion, I¡¯ll take it back. If someone pesters you again, I¡¯ll deal with the both of


    you together,¡± he told her angrily as he sucked his teeth and looked away. He felt a little frustrated by


    what she said. ¡®Is she trying to make trouble for me on purpose? Can¡¯t she see that I¡¯m just trying to be


    nice to her?¡± he mused.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 126 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 126 Read Online


    Chapter 126 Meaningful Suggestion


    They were still on their way back from Fragrance Restaurant whete Westley had caught Gabrielle


    having lunch with Lawrence. Hainy drove the car while they sat at the back. Now that Westley wanted


    to help her for her good, she felt that he had bad intentions towards her.


    He just pitied her and wanted to give her a helping hand, but she thought he was doing something bad.


    ¡°Does she think that I am so idle and that I like meddling in other people¡¯s affairs? Why am I even


    helping someone who doesn¡®t even appreciate it?¡± he thought to himself silently.


    If not that she was his wife, he wouldn¡¯t have looked in her direction twice, even if she was being


    beaten to death. By the way, he had always been an unsympathetic businessman. He didn¡¯t care about


    anybody who wasn¡¯t his family. He had never been a humanitarian who doled out money to people and


    also didn¡¯t have so much love in him to give out.


    So why should she treat him like he was the bad guy when all he had for her were good thoughts


    towards her? This wife of his was just a heartless woman.


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m willing to do that. It¡¯s an honor to have you help me. Mr. Morris. If I have any other


    issues in the future, can I still ask for your help?¡±


    she asked as she looked at him with doubtful eyes. She still didn¡¯t understand why he would help her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It depends on the situation,¡± he replied her. He became puffed up immediately.


    Besides, it was easy for a woman like her to be unsatisfied. He couldn¡¯t just let her do whatever she


    wanted and just give her a little benefit.


    Other than that, she would elevate herself and treat herself as his real wife. With such status, she could


    do whatever she wanted and he didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right. Thank you very much, Mr. Morris. I didn¡¯t know that you could help me in this way.¡±


    She looked at him with a bright smile


    Gabrielle was very beautiful when she didn¡¯t smile. But when she smiled, she was even much more


    attractive and charming. Maybe she didn¡¯t notice it, but he did. ¡®Was this woman using this smile to


    capture the hearts of other men when I am not with her?¡¯ he reasoned. She smiled sweetly on purpose,


    but seduced men unintentionally.


    he told her emotionlesaly and looked


    The bright smile on her face disappeared immediately. and she looked at him skeptically. ¡°Why did you


    say such a thing. Mr. Morris? Do I look ugly when I smile?¡± she asked gloomily before she continued,


    ¡°But all the people in our studio say that I look beautiful and sweet when I smile, and it¡¯s easy for our


    customers to get close to me because of that.¡±


    The blue veins on Westley¡¯s forehead bulged. She was always smiling every day. No wonder even


    Lawrence fell for her charm. 3


    ¡°Is that why you are going to the studio? To pick up customers with a smile or to design jewelry? If the


    first one is your answer, then you don¡¯t have to go there again. Just stay at. home.¡± Westley had finally


    found an appropriate excuse. He had been worried that there was no reason to stop her from going to


    Jason¡¯s studio. Austin always went there to look for her whenever he was less busy. As he thought


    about this, he boiled with anger. ¡°Can¡¯t Austin just leave my woman alone?¡¯ he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°You misunderstood me, Mr. Morris. I¡¯m not going there to smile andugh all day long. The studio has


    a full-time receptionist and


    also front desk Hut sometimes when they are too Wy with other things I stay there temporarily to


    receive our customers, she tried to exin to him. She was afraid that The would tell Jason that she


    shouldn¡¯t go to the studio anymore. After all, this job was found for her by Austin, and it had been


    approved by Jason. When she got her graduation certificate from the Alorith University. she would


    be an official employee at the studio.


    She had put so much effort into achieving what she had today. Why would she give up now when she


    was at the peak of reaching her goal?


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t show me what I¡¯m going to do to you. If you work hard on jewelry design in the studio,


    I won¡¯t have any objection to you staying there. But if you stay in the studio all day long, showing off


    your smile, then there¡¯s no need to stay there any longer. It would be far better for you toe back


    home and cook for me instead of whiling away over there,¡± he said indifferently.


    She looked at him in surprise as she opened her mouth wide.


    ¡°What did you say. Mr. Morris? Cook for you? Does that mean that you were satisfied with the dinner I


    cookedst night?¡± she asked as she looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    What save you the impression that I was very satisfied with your dinner? Comparing your meal to the


    one cooked by Sophie, your meal will not just good. It was very bad,¡± he replied bluntly without mincing


    words.


    Her bright eyes dimmed instantly. ¡°I know that my cooking skills cannot bepared to that


    of Sophie. But even at that, you don¡¯t have to rub it in my face.¡±


    Seeing the aggrieved look on her face, he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°But, Mr. Morris, you can rest assured that I will work hard to improve on my cooking skills. The aunt


    who taught me how to cook before said that I have a certain talent for cooking,¡± she said to him as she


    took a deep breath


    ¡°Who is that aunt of yours that is so blind to see that you know nothing about cooking?¡± he sneered.


    ¡°She is the aunt of the Jones family.¡± she replied to him and lowered her head a little. She felt that if


    things continued like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her head in front ol him at all. No matter what


    she did, he was never satisfied. He always found a way to beat her hands down.


    She felt so embarrassed.


    By the way. You tean adopted daughter of the Jones family. How could you live like i maid instead of a


    daughter? You did both the cooking and the cleaning of the house when you were with them. Couldn¡¯t


    they hire a servant to relieve you of those duties? Or did they treat you as a maid on purpose?¡± he


    asked as he took a close look at her.


    Regarding how she was treated by the Jones family in the past, Alvin had already told him what he


    needed to know. As an adopted daughter of the Jones family, she was not publicly recognized as being


    part of them. Instead, she had always been used as a temporary maid.


    And that was why she could weed a garden full of grass, cook, and do a lot of other housework, which


    were things that other rich girls would never think of doing. Gabrielle did almost everything, though she


    didn¡¯t do some very well


    ¡°L¡­ I think it¡¯s good for me to learn to do a lot of things on my own. Not only won¡¯t I bring trouble to


    others, but also help others. By the way, what I have learned ispletely good for me,¡± she said


    seriously.


    Although Wendy had asked her to learn these things at the beginning, she had indeed asked her to be


    a temporary servant of the Jones family. She had done every house chore such


    swiping tables and chairs, Awaping and mapping the floor and also removing weeds.


    Butter on in life, the discovered that these werepletely food for her, and she also learned them


    happily.


    ¡°If you want to learn how to cook well, you can ask Sophie to teach you. She has cooked for the Morris


    family for forty years now and I¡¯m sure that she will be very happy and willing to help you.¡± After


    listening to her, he gave her a suggestion.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ll learn very well from her. I¡¯ll talk to her about it when we get home.¡± She nodded like a good


    student.


    ¡°What was your original intention of learning how to cook?¡± he asked her with curiosity. i


    ¡°For¡­¡± she paused. She wanted to learn how to cook because of Bryce. When she was younger, she


    heard a saying that if she wanted to win a man¡¯s heart, she had to go through his stomach. So she


    wanted to study the art of cooking well, and then use delicious meals to conquer Bryce¡¯s stomach first,


    and then also use love to win his heart.


    Unfortunately for her, he didn¡¯t even give her the chance to conquer his stomach with food, let alone


    use love to win his heart.


    ¡°What is it? Why is it so hard to tell me? Very


    well then. If you don¡¯t want to say it, don¡¯t bother about it anymore.¡± It seemed like he faintly guessed


    what her original intention of leaming cooking was, and it must have something to do with Bryce, and


    for this reason, he didn¡¯t want to hear it anymore.


    ¡°Actually, it¡®s not that difficult to say. I thought that if I¡¯ve learned how to cook when I leave the Jones


    family one day and no one wants me, at least I won¡¯t starve to death,¡± she said helplessly.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 127 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 127 Read Online


    Chapter 127 Not Everyone is Qualified


    Gabrielle had so many reasons to learn how to cook. After all, she will not the daughter of the Jones


    family. If they were to throw her out on the streetter on, she would not starve. That was why she


    persevered to be skilled in the kitchen.


    After he heard that, Westley¡¯s eyebrows shot up while his lips slightly twitched. His face also abated a


    little, indicating that he found her words amusing


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will starve to death so easily nowadays,¡± he uttered lightly.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t argue with him. She simply took his words as a way of saying that society had evolved


    into a much better ce to live -where no one would die quickly from hunger no matter how poor a man


    was.


    Knowing that the two of thein were not talking about the same problem, Gabrielle just kept her mouth


    shut instead of forcing Westley to understand her.


    More than that, she didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. So, she just gazed at the window to entertain


    herself with the scenery. Then, she saw the car driving away from the city.


    heading to the suburb. It was not the way back to Half Moon Hay or Vineyard Vii on the Mortis Group


    where was Westley taking her? She didn¡¯t have time to ask him before as they were busy discussing


    other things. In fact, she meant to inquire about their destination, but the topic was shoved off at the


    back of their heads when they began conversing about her smiling and cooking.


    Westley, where are we going? Gabrielle finally managed to ask him.


    He nced at her and saw a hint of worry painted all over her face.


    Wasn¡¯t it toote? He had already taken her out of the city, and yet she only asked him


    ¡°Gabrielle, if I sell you to some goons, will you help me count the cash? You are really dense, aren¡¯t


    you?¡± Westley¡¯s words were not very pleasant to hear. He could just answer her directly, and yet he


    resorted to implying that he was kidnapping her.


    ¡°Don¡®t make it sound so insulting. Do you think I am an idiot? Am I that stupid and gullible to you?¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help asking with a hint of dejection in her tone. 4


    ¡°No.¡± Although Westley denied it, in his head,


    he thought, ¡°I think you are stupid.¡¯


    Well, where are we going now?¡± At this point, Gabrielle was still sold with the idea that Westley thought


    highly of her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we met there,¡± he answered indifferently while keeping his eyes on the road,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, you are not really nning to sell me?¡± A smile crept on her lips as she asked that timidly.


    ¡°What if I really intend to sell you?¡± The very reason Westley kept teasing her was to see the reaction


    on her face.


    ¡°if you sell me, then you¡¯d lose a wife.¡± A little tenacity could be extracted from Gabrielle¡¯s voice as


    those words escaped her lips.


    But she was only pretending Deep down, an intense hesitation was already eating up her remaining


    confidence.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you think I really need you?¡± Westley arched his brows to show that he was discerning


    her.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t really need her.


    He could even get another bride just days before their wedding. That was how


    on their knees just to


    women would even many him


    It would not be challenging for him to choose a woman he liked. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to chase after all


    at all, as they sought after him one after another


    ¡°No, Westley. you misunderstood me. I am not so confident. I don¡¯t think I am better than other women.


    Besides, you have always been the man all those girls in Antawood wished to marry. It would just take


    a blink of an eye for you to rece me.¡± Gabrielle honestly said.


    A faint smile shed across Westley¡¯s eyes. that no one could even notice.


    ¡°So, all the women in the city hold me so dearly, huh? Since all of them want to marry me, are you one


    of those girls?¡± Westley said casually while shing a smug on his face.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle was a little surprised. However, she shook her head immediately and


    responded, ¡°Westley, you misunderstood me. I am not.¡±


    She was not like any of those women. From the beginning, she had never wished to marry him. She


    was only chosen to be his


    wife, Beaving het n


    ight to refuse or cho


    upon hearing the answer, Wesley¡¯s face suddenly hardened into a brood. He Wa aware that Gabrielle


    was telling the truth because this woman had been dreaming of matrying his brother. Even if all the


    women in Antawood wanted to many Westley. Gabrielle was probably the only one who hated the idea.


    She only had her eyes on his brother.


    At that thought, Westley felt very ufortable and almost shifted on his seat. Sure enough, Gabrielle


    never ceased to wound his ego.


    ¡°Westley, well, I didn¡¯t say you were bad. It¡¯s just that you have always been someone of high profile,


    and I feel like you don¡¯t deserve an ordinary woman like me,¡± Gabrielle quickly exined after sensing


    the sudden gloomy ambiance in the car. She was afraid that he would be angry and threw her out of


    the car. Besides, they were already in the middle of nowhere, and it would be


    impossible to hail a ride here.


    If Sloane was awake, Gabrielle could easily ask her to pick her up. But the former was still unconscious


    in the hospital. So, who could she call for help in case?


    Being alone and helpless was really the worst feeling


    And she wi re that Westly would not hesitate to throw her out and drove off.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether you can TITY me or not. Now, who uples the status of being my wife and


    sits in my car? Do you think everyone has the right to do 90?¡± Looking at her cautious and timid face,


    Westley found her using


    She was always a coward in front of him, but when she resisted, she could be very domineering too.


    ¡°I¡­I know. It¡¯s my honor,¡± Gabrielle uttered seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an honor.¡¯


    In fact, Westley knew that she didn¡¯t think it was an honor to marry him. On the contrary. Gabrielle felt


    that she was so unlucky. If it weren¡¯t for that bastard Bryce who dared to take Nellie away, Westley


    wouldn¡¯t have forced her to marry him.


    It was a disaster for Gabrielle and not a fairy tale at all. 2


    This woman was really bad at pleasing people. She couldn¡¯t even tell a lie.


    ¡°Do you really think you are lucky to marry me, Gabrielle?¡± Even without asking, Westley


    already knew what was running in her head. She didn¡¯t need to answer:


    But she did and said, ¡°Westley, if I tell you the truth, will you throw me out of the car?¡± Gabrielle stared


    at his profile intently, hoping he would say otherwise.


    Damn it! How can someone be so handsome from all angles? His face, nose, eyes, and even his chin


    are so perfectly sculpted, Gabriel thought, suddenly distracted from her worry of being thrown out.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 128 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 128 Read Online


    Chapter 128 The Old Lady


    God could be so biased sometimes. It wasn¡¯t fair what he did from time to time.


    ¡°How could God be so partial to someone?¡¯ Gabrielle thought deeply.


    Just like what God had done to Westley. This man was just too good to be true. He gave him a very


    good background and upbringing and still gave him a perfect body that someone could die for. God


    went too far in blessing this man!


    With a man as handsome as this, women were constantly mesmerized, even men too could not take


    their eyes off him when they saw him. His facial features were loved by both men and women,


    ¡°Do I look handsome?¡± Westley said in a calm voice as he looked at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Yeah, you do,¡± Gabrielle said subconsciously. There was sincerity in her eyes and firmness in her


    tone.


    But after she said that, she immediately


    realized what she said and regretted that she blurted it out so quickly. Her face flushed and she felt


    very ashamed of herself. She didn¡¯t even want to look him in the face.


    ¡°Westley, L¡­ Uh¡­ I just blurted it out. I didn¡¯t think about it before I spoke. It¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    ¡°Not what? Not very handsome?¡± he asked as he peered at her face closely. The corners of his mouth


    curved up a little in a smile. So Gabrielle, who was sitting on the passenger seat, couldn¡¯t


    see him smiling at all.


    ¡°Yes, you are very handsome¡­¡± she muttered quickly.


    As soon as she said that, she didn¡¯t say anything. By the way, she felt that no matter what she said,


    she would surely fail in front of him, so she decided to let


    ¡®If I talk too much, I will lose. So it¡¯s better not to speak what is on my mind. Let me just agree with him,


    ¡± she concluded


    Westley took a quick look at his wife and


    said nothing. Although the two of them didn¡¯t say anything for a while, the atmosphere in the car was


    very calm and rxed.


    The more she looked out of the window, the more she became familiar with the area.


    ¡°Is this not the way to the Isido Mount? Is that where we are going?¡± she asked him with a hint of doubt


    and hesitation.


    ¡°You will know when we get there. Just: rx,¡± he responded to her. Westley didn¡¯t have much time to


    start exining things to her.


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t the kind of person who insisted on getting to the root of a matter. Since he didn¡¯t want


    to talk


    about it, she might as well forget it.


    Soon enough, the car arrived at a farmhouse near the Isido Mount. Although it was built with red bricks


    and green tiles, it was quite different from all the other farmhouses in the area.


    All that she could see was a sea of flowers, in and out of the courtyard, and also in front of the house


    and outside


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Isn¡¯t this¡­ Isn¡¯t this that nice olddy¡¯s home?¡± Gabrielle asked in surprise. She was


    very familiar with this small farmhouse. In the past, about three or four years ago, when she and


    Sloane came to the Isido Mount to have fun, there was a heavy downpour and they happened to also


    miss thest bus that was supposed to go back to the city. The two of them took shelter from the rain at


    the small bus station. Since the station was so small, it didn¡¯t adequately shield them from the rain as


    they were wet to their pants. At the same time, they saw an olddy who had fallen not too far from


    them. They helped the olddy get back on her feet and sent her back home. Because of their kind


    gesture, the olddy took them in for that night. Miley happened to be the olddy they had helped that


    night


    ¡°What olddy?¡± Westley asked as he peered closely at her.


    ¡°An olddy helped me back a few years ago. Do you know her?¡± She was surprised that her husband


    knew thedy, and wanted to know how they got to know each other.


    Westley stared at her face in wonder. ¡®Is this woman serious about not knowing whose farm is this? Or


    is she just pretending?¡± he pondered seriously.


    ¡°Why are you not saying anything? How did you know her?¡± she asked him again. When she saw that


    he didn¡¯t say anything. Gabrielle was more confused. She looked at him with a puzzled expression on


    her face.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know very soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Westley replied to her with a mysterious air around him. He didn¡¯t


    know if she would be scared when she found out the truth.


    T¡¯ll know very soon? Why is he sounding So mysterious all of a sudden?¡± she asked herself as she


    gaped at him in disbelief


    She looked at him seriously. What was the big deal about answering such a simple question? She


    didn¡¯t even want to know anymore.


    ¡°So how did you both know each other?


    Tell me,¡± Westley asked curiously.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect that he would ask


    her such a question.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    with a tinge of


    She looked at him hesitation and doubt.


    Since she didn¡¯t expect him to ask such a question, she also became a bit curious too.


    The beautiful farmhouse in front of them was built by Zaid, Miley¡¯s husband, when he was very much


    alive. It was built over ten years ago, for him to enjoy his life with Miley when they became very old.


    Later on, he fell ill and passed away, Miley was inconsble. She woulde here to live for several


    months every year. Anytime she missed herte husband, she came here to reminisce. She took good


    care of everything here.


    In the yard, she nted and grew all kinds of flowers and vegetables


    Now that she was much older, they took her back to the Morris Mansion. But Miley still came here to


    live alone for a few days before going back there.


    Sometimes she spent almost half a month alone.


    Miley happened to live here these few days and she had asked him to bring Gabrielle down here.


    At the beginning. Westley thought that his grandmother had just asked him toe here with his wife


    because she liked Gabrielle so much. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed her toe if she didn¡¯t like


    Gabrielle.


    But then, as soon as he arrived at the Isido Mount, he discovered that there were some things that he


    didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Miley and his wife, Gabrielle.


    As it were right now, it seemed that not only did he not know, but also Gabrielle herself had forgotten


    about her. He didn¡¯t know if Miley would be very sad and angry at the same time if she knew this


    ¡°A few years ago, Sloane and I came to the Isido Mount and we stayed here for a night. We stayed in


    the same house with the olddy. That was how we got to know each other,¡±


    Gabrielle answered honestly.


    At that time, the two of them had gotten wet from the heavy downpour and thest bus back to the city


    had also left.


    She didn¡¯t dare to call anyone toe and pick them up.


    Sloane was quarreling with her half brother, Benny, and the other was an adopted daughter of the


    Jones family. Even if they died outside, no one would give a hoot about them.


    The rtionship between Sloane and Benny had been very rough right from time. She was very strong-


    headed, so she would not want to get involved with Benny on any matter that concerned her,


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to tell Benny toe and take them back home. But what


    about Gabrielle?


    She had no right to ask the Jones family¡¯s car to pick her up. She was afraid of being scolded to death


    by Wendy.


    Just when the two of them were discussing whether to call someone from home to pick them up or to


    call a taxi, an


    olddy fell by the roadside. Both of them didn¡¯t think too much before helping her get back to her feet.


    Then they followed the olddy back to her farm to stay for the night before leaving the following


    morning,


    That was the house in front of them this minute.


    Gabrielle and Sloane knew thedy as an ordinary old woman in the vige and they didn¡¯t think too


    much about who she was.


    After they had both stayed for a night, in retum, Gabrielle and Sloane, both uprooted the grass in the


    garden for thedy the very next morning. They did this to show their gratitude to the olddy for


    sheltering them when they needed it the most.


    ¡°It is obvious that you both are destined to be together,¡± Westley said lightly with no underlying


    emotions,


    That was why Miley had always liked Gabrielle so much since they got married,


    They had known each other for a long


    When she heard what he said, she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Before she could ask him to


    exin, she found out that he had already opened the wooden door of the yard.


    The fragrance of the flowers and nts in the yard made everywhere look very beautiful.


    There was an olddy cutting flowers in the garden. It was very easy to guess who it was.


    That was Miley.


    ¡°Granny!¡± Gabrielle shouted happily as she walked towards her.


    When she heard the voice, Miley, who was cutting flowers, turned around and took off her hat in an


    instant. When Gabrielle saw her face and the way she dressed, she was amazed.


    Wait¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miley? What could she be doing here?¡¯ she thought.


    In front of her, Miley was dressed in a gorgeous brocade. She looked like the


    I


    T


    ¡®U LET


    Nadam in the Moris Mansion who enjoyed great honor and wealth


    She was very different from the Teal pleasant granny that she had seen before


    ¡°Miley? Is this you?¡± Gabrielle asked as she stared at the olddy in disbelief.


    Miley smiled broadly and walked up to Gabrielle. ¡°Don¡¯t you know me, Gabrielle?¡± Miley asked,


    When Gabrielle heard this, she was at a loss for words. How could she be the same person as the


    Madam in Mornis Mansion? She just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it.


    This was so horrible to Gabrielle that she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing right in front of her.


    ¡°Miley? You are Miley and also¡­¡± she paused and pointed in Westley¡¯s direction


    ¡°Yes, my dear. I am also Westley¡¯s grandmother. I¡¯ve known you since the first time that I saw you at


    your wedding. But I didn¡¯t tell anyone about it and I didn¡¯t intend to tell them, including you.


    I wanted to know when you can remember me,¡± Miley told her. She looked at Gabrielle with a kind


    smile which showed that she was very happy that she had finally remembered. u


    When Miley first saw that Westley was going to marry Gabrielle, she was very happy, but she wouldn¡¯t


    tell them that she had something to do with Gabrielle. She wanted to see if Gabrielle would recognize


    her eventually.


    After all, at that time, Miley was dressed like a farmer, and she was tanned particrly ck. She was


    completely different from the Madam in Moms Mansion who was always dressed in gorgeous clothes.


    And so, this was the reason why when Gabrielle saw her at the wedding, she didn¡¯t recognize her at all.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the olddy that she and Sloane had helped up that night would be the Madam


    in Morris Mansion, and no one was going to believe it.


    The olddy had waited so long for Gabrielle to remember her to the extent that she got a little


    impatient.


    It was for this reason that she had asked Westley to bring her directly to the countryside. She knew that


    in this way. Gabrielle would remember her much quicker. 1


    ¡°Oh, Miley. You¡­ You have always remembered me and you recognized me at the first sight during the


    wedding. But why didn¡¯t you tell me then?¡± Gabrielle felt embarrassed and ashamed of herself that she


    didn¡¯t recognize Miley easily.


    Miley had remembered her and could recognize her at once, but she didn¡¯t.


    Gabrielle felt so sorry for her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you remember what I said to you before? Fate can make two people see each other


    again, no matter what happens, just like you and me. People who are destined to separate, no matter


    how long they wait, will still be apart,¡± Miley said to her seriously. Her words had an underlying meaning


    and Gabrielle knew it.


    Gabrielle was also a smart person, so she certainly heard something. She was saying that she and


    Gabrielle were bound


    to meet while Bryce was the person that wouldn¡¯t be with her no matter how much she tried.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 129 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 129 Read Online


    Chapter 129 Never Gave Up Capturing Westley


    In the evening, they would visit Miley¡¯s home. While everyone was having dinner and chatting with


    each other, she would tease them by asking ¡®why they hade here?¡± Eventually, she would stray


    away from that topic and discuss something else with them.


    Miley knew that the little girl was trapped in love from the way she behaved. So, she spoke to her with


    comforting and kind words.


    ¡°Of course, I remember, grandma. We both are destined to meet each other. I felt familiar with you from


    the first time I saw you. But, I never dared to imagine that you are the one whom I met in the


    countryside.¡± a


    ¡°Gabrielle, is that true? I thought you didn¡¯t remember me. So, I pretended not to know you,¡± Miley


    intentionally replied to her.


    Hearing her reply. Gabrielle felt extremely embarrassed. She didn¡¯t


    expect Miley to recognize her from that day. But, on the other hand, she was a little hesitant to


    approach Miley. I


    ¡°I am so sorry, grandma. It is my fault. I should have recognized you.¡± Gabrielle instantly apologized


    with a deliberate look on her face.


    Seeing this, Miley couldn¡¯t help butugh at her expression. ¡°Silly girl! Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    Miley didn¡¯t want to see Gabrielle me herself for such petty things. She was extremely happy that


    Gabrielle was her granddaughter-inw.


    Probably that was the reason why they were destined to meet each other.


    ¡°It is okay, don¡¯t say anything, now. You are my grandson¡¯s wife. It is a great honor to meet you. It is


    destiny that made use, face to face, and it is also a blessing for Westley to have you in his life.¡±


    Miley smiled at Westley while saying this


    Westley¡¯s eyes darkened, hearing his grandma¡¯s statement. He muttered under his breath. ¡°I don¡¯t think


    so.¡±


    Westley thought that Gabrielle was a good girl. But he didn¡¯t ept that she was as good as his


    grandma describes her. 1


    ¡°What are you talking about? You are really. fortunate to marry such a good girl like Gabrielle,¡± Miley


    said seriously.


    Westley just smiled at his grandma in return. He didn¡¯t say anything further.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯in not as good as you speak of me,¡± Gabrielle said with embarrassment. Of course, she


    would feel embarrassed when Miley praised her like this


    ¡°But, there is one advantage to Gabrielle, ¡± Westley told them, seriously.


    They both looked at Westley with curiosity, about what he was going to


    ¡°Self-knowledge is one of her advantages, ¡°Westley coldly told them.


    Self-knowledge was her strength?


    His statement sounded like she was a


    The irony in his words made her ufortable


    However, Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything to deny his statement.


    ¡°You brat! You¡¯re going too far. How dare you say such things to Gabrielle?¡± Miley pretended to be


    angry and red at Westley. Then, she held Gabrielle¡¯s hand and walked her inside.


    ¡°Gabrielle, let¡¯s ignore this bad boy!¡± Miley advised as she pulled Gabrielle inside.


    ¡°Westley. the bad boy, they all said.¡¯ ¡°Grandma, why do you ask me to take Gabrielle here?¡±


    ¡°I am living here alone for a long time. So I want you two toe here and stay with me for two days.


    Anyway, you both are married now and didn¡¯t even have your honeymoon. Why don¡¯t you spent your


    honeymoon here?¡± Miley looked expectantly at Westley with a smile on her face.


    ¡®Spending their honeymoon at Miley¡¯s


    ce? Was Miley getting more and more eloquent these days?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, are you Schous¡± Westley asked her in a contemptuous tone.


    He didn¡¯t n to go on a honeymoon with Gabrielle. Even, if he wanted to go on a honeymoon, he


    couldn¡¯t spend his honeymoon at Miley¡¯s farm. What kind of honeymoon was this?


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. I just want you two toe and stay with me for few days. During that time, I


    will do my best to support you two with your honeymoon nning, even if it is on the ind or the


    grasnd.¡± Miley offered her generous help to him.


    It sounded so tempting. u


    However, Miley had offered her generous help to the wrong person. For Westley, these kinds of things


    were not tempting


    ¡°Grandma, I can do whatever you offered on my own,¡± Westley told her calmly.


    He was the CEO of the Morris Group. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do or get his hands on


    That is good, but I won¡¯t pay for your honeymoon. You can solve it by yourself. Westley, remember to


    keep your promise, okay?¡± Westley agreed without hesitation,


    it was not until then that Westley realized that his grandma had set a trap for him


    It was not a shock that aged people were shrewder


    ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t say I want a honeymoon. I don¡¯t want to spend more time with Gabrielle,¡± he coldly


    replied. :


    After hearing his protest. Miley gave him a lopsided grin. ¡°Gabrielle, do you hear that? Just now,


    Westley promised me to go on a honeymoon with you. Where do you want to go?¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare to think about it. After all, it was not easy to fool Westley. His Grandma could fool


    him, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Miley. I don¡¯t want to go on a honeymoon. It is good for us if we stay like this. I¡¯ll stay here with you for


    two


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    days. I don¡®t want to go anywhere.¡± She tried to persuade his grandma,


    Miley gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Okay. then, you two stay with me for the next two days.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, just ask her to stay with you. I can¡¯t. I have some work to be handled in mypany.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you take two days off? if you are worried that yourpany would be in a mess when you


    are not present, I will ask Wilson toe and work for you for two days.¡± Miley pulled him out of his


    trouble to induce a hurdle in his life.


    He couldn¡®t do anything when it came to his grandma. She always used Wilson to find an excuse to


    trap him. Poor Wilson, he was always pulled into his problems.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t bother him. Just let him stay peacefully on the ind. I will stay with you, I¡¯ll ask Alvin


    to take care of thepany¡¯s affairs. Now, I will go and make a phone call.¡± After informing his


    grandma, he turned around and walked out of the yard.


    Miley looked at Westley¡¯s retreating


    figure and tumed to Gabrielle.


    ¡°What do you think of Westley. Gabrielle?¡±


    She asked her with great interest.


    Gabrielle was stunned by her sudden question. But, she smiled at the olddy when she realized her


    question. ¡°Miley. Westley is a good man. He is so excellent that all the girls in the city like him.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about you?¡± She asked her with a smile.


    ¡°Me?¡± Gabrielle looked at Miley with confusion evident on her face. In fact, she knew what Miley meant


    by her question. She knew that she was asking about how she felt about Westley,


    ¡°Yes. Do you like Westley, Gabrielle? She asked her with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Gabrielle promised herself that she wouldn¡¯t dare to like Westley. But, when she saw the expectant


    look on Miley¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say something that would upset her.


    ¡°Grandma, L¡­ I have to answer my


    phone.¡± When Gabrielle was about to say something. her phone rang and saved her from the awkward


    situation.


    When she checked the caller¡¯s ID, she didn¡¯t want to answer the call.


    Because it was from Wendy.


    ¡°Okay, answer your call. I¡¯ll get you some drinks.¡± Miley left the yard and went inside to grab some


    drinks.


    Gabrielle took a deep breath answered her phone call.


    and


    ¡°Hello, mom. What¡¯s up?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s mood suddenly turned sour¡¯.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to avoid Miley¡¯s sharp question, Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t have


    answered Wendy¡¯s phone call


    ¡°Gabrielle. Why did you take so long to answer my call?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s tone was obviously a little unhappy.


    ¡°Well, mom, what do you want me to say?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to run around


    the bush, so she directly asked her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you forgotten? You have told me that you wille with me to buy a birthday gift for


    your grandfather,¡±


    Wendy reminded her.


    Gabrielle was a little surprised with her reminder. Then, she remembered that Wendy had asked her to


    apany her to buy a birthday gift for Kylo, yesterday.


    But now, she was with Miley in the countryside. She couldn¡¯t go shopping with Wendy.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m staying with Miley in the countryside. I can¡¯t apany you to buy grandfather¡¯s birthday


    gift in the next two days. How about a few dayster?¡± She asked her hopefully.


    Wendy had meant to urge Gabrielle. But when she heard that Gabrielle was going to apany Miley.


    she immediately changed her tone.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you stay with Miley. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll go shopping by myself, or we can buy it after you


    return here.¡± Wendy quickly changed her tone.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gabrielle apologized sincerely. She felt bad for not apanying Wendy. 1


    As her adopted mather. Wendy had treated her with care and affection when she was a little girl. But,


    when she grew older, Wendy had the intention of selling her.


    To protect Bryce, Wendy decided to sacrifice Gabrielle. She didn¡¯t care about her happiness that


    thought alone was enough to make her sad.


    ¡°Sorry for what? You must spend more time with Miley and try to get closer to her. Don¡¯t make her


    angry. She is a very important person to help you maintain your status in Morris family. She can get you


    closer to Westley, so you must seize this opportunity, okay?¡± Wendy warned her with a serious tone.


    Gabrielle knew that Wendy hadn¡¯t given up persuading her to capture Westley. and making her, Mrs.


    Morris in the Morris family. So, she could exchange benefits with the Jones family.


    But, Wendy was wrong. She didn¡¯t expect


    Gabrielle to be aware of her n.


    After all, Wendy didn¡¯t know what kind of person Westley was, but she knew him well enough not to


    mess with him.


    So, Wendy shouldn¡¯t have made such a stupid n. It was not going to work and end in vain.


    ¡°Mom, it is not up to me.¡± Gabrielle felt helpless

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 130 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 130 Read Online


    Chapter 130 He Held Her


    Of course, Gabrielle knew what Wendy meant. Wendy was always good at scheming. She was brave


    to even consider doing anything to Miley.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you have a problem with me. I know you still hate me because I let you marry


    Westley, but you have to understand that I really did it for you. If Westley was poor, how can I let you


    marry him and live a hard life? I raised you for twenty years. I may not have given birth to you, but I


    have never done anything to hurt you.¡± Wendy¡¯s face softened and her tone calmed. Wendy wanted to


    persuade Gabrielle to be with Westley. Bryce didn¡¯t deserve a girl like her.


    As the adopted daughter of the Jones family. she was only taken in to fulfill the interests of the Jones


    family. Otherwise, she was useless and raised for nothing


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, I know you have always been nice to me. You¡¯ve always treated me like your own daughter, but


    it¡¯s not that easy


    to capture Westley. Don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡± Gabrielle retorted,


    It was not that she was reluctant in helping, but rather, she couldn¡¯t help at all. She wouldn¡¯t be able to


    target Miley..


    In the past, Gabrielle hadn¡¯t known that Miley was the kinddy who had provided them with shelter.


    Now however, Gabrielle knew and couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She felt sorry for Miley


    ¡°Gabrielle, that¡¯s enough. I know you¡¯re a very smart girl and that I don¡¯t need to say anything more. By


    the way, have you told Mr. Morris about your grandfather¡¯s birthday? If he has time to go back to the


    Carter family make sure he congrattes your grandfather. He would be very happy.¡± Wendy reminded


    Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle could read Wendy like a book Kylo was a man who liked to have fun. His birthday would one


    of the biggest events of the year. On that day, should Westley would congratte him on birthday as


    his grandson inw, word of this would spread like rapid fire.


    This would make it impossible for the


    two of them to hide their marriage from the public


    Besides, Westley would naturally me her for this


    She couldn¡¯t let Westley go. In fact, she couldn¡¯t mention it the slightest to him.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told you that he is too busy go to Grandpa¡¯s birthday. He doesn¡¯t even want to go,¡± Gabrielle


    mentioned, standing her ground.


    Wendy wanted to push Gabrielle further, but held back from anything more.


    ¡°Well, you can let him know. It is up to hirr whether or not he cane.¡± Wendy didn¡¯t want force her to


    do anything. Wendy figured Gabrielle probably had yet to mention it to Westley


    Gabrielle was bing more and more disobedient and this worried Wendy


    Wendy had nned to gain some benefits from Gabrielle, at least grabbing something better for the


    Jones family Now though, it seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to reap any benefits at all. She


    was womed that Gabrielle would help others.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go shopping with you in two days. If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, you can hang up. By


    the way, did you tell dad to cancel Bryce¡¯s card?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Lance told her he found that Bryce recently swiped his card in Switzend, meaning he was still able to


    use his card, leeching from them.


    Gabrielle felt ufortable at the mere thought


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you really going to starve your brother to death abroad?¡± Wendy¡®s tone darkened as she


    defended Bryce.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle suddenly understood. Wendy might have known. the whereabouts of Bryce, but


    she had no intentions to look for him.


    It was obvious that Wendy wanted her to be with Westley. Could she really be as good as she says?


    She had trusted Wendy so much.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gabrielle apologized sincerely. She felt bad for not apanying Wendy..


    As her adopted mother, Wendy had treated her with care and affection when she was a little girl. But,


    when she grew older, Wendy had the intention of selling her.


    To protect Bryce, Wendy decided to sacrifice Gabrielle. She didn¡¯t care about her happiness that


    thought alone was enough to make her sad.


    ¡°Sorry for what? You must spend more time with Miley and try to get closer to her. Don¡¯t make her


    angry. She is a very important person to help you maintain your status in Morris family. She can get you


    closer to Westley, so you must seize this opportunity, okay?¡± Wendy warned her with a serious tone.


    Gabrielle knew that Wendy hadn¡¯t given, up persuading her to capture Westley. and making her, Mrs.


    Morris in the Morris family. So, she could exchange benefits with the Jones family.


    But, Wendy was wrong. She didn¡¯t expect


    Gabrielle to be aware of her n.


    After all, Wendy didn¡¯t know what kind of person Westley was, but she knew him well enough not to


    mess with him.


    So, Wendy shouldn¡¯t have made such a stupid n. It was not going to work and end in vain.


    ¡°Mom, it is not up to me.¡± Gabrielle felt helpless.


    moment.


    It was the first time that Miley had seen Westley look at someone so gently. Miley really didn¡¯t want to


    call them and break such a beautiful scene, but if she didn¡¯t. Gabrielle would end up plucking out all of


    the flowers and nts in her yard.


    ¡°Ah, grandma!¡± Being called by Miley. Gabrielle stood up subconsciously. Having remained squatted for


    over a few minutes prior, Gabrielle¡¯s legs gave in.


    Fortunately. Westley rushed over and caught her in his arms; one amm supporting her small back while


    the other gently grabbing her arm.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Morris.¡± Gabrielle eyes gazed at Westley as her cheeks flushed in pink


    Coming to, Westley immediately put her down and regained hisposure. He uttered coldly, ¡°Are you


    made of tofu? You can¡¯t even stand firm.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 131 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 131 Read Online


    Chapter 131 Miley¡®s n Revealed


    Gabrielle and Westley were standing outside the vi. This husband of hers was just bent on frustrating


    her no matter where they were. When she heard what he said, she found it both amusing and


    infuriating. How could he say such a thing?


    What did he mean by saying that she was made of tofu? She just stood for too long and for this reason,


    she lost her bnce and almost fell.


    Other than that, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her bearing ¡®This man is just too blunt,¡¯ she reasoned.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I didn¡¯t intentionally lose my stability. I stood for a long time and that¡¯s why I suddenly lost


    my bearing I¡¯m sorry if I caused you any inconvenience,¡± Gabrielle apologized remorsefully with her


    head lowered.


    Miley immediately came in and heard her apologizing and gave Westley a stern look, ¡®Why was he just


    giving this swee!


    girl a lot of trouble?¡¯ she asked herself silently.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Westley? Why do you have such a bad attitude towards your wife? It won¡¯t kill


    you to be nice to her. Be nice!¡± Miley yelled angrily at him. She couldn¡¯t understand why he talked to his


    wife in such a manner, making her apologize the way she did. It might also be noted that she only


    heard thest part of their conversation when she came in.


    Westley took a brief look at his grandmother and then also looked at his wife. ¡°You can ask her by


    yourself, grandma. I have never treated her badly ¡± He faced Gabrielle and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t my attitude


    towards you good?¡±


    Miley looked away from him and smiled at Gabrielle. ¡°Gabrielle, just say it the way it is. No matter how


    bad he bullies you, you know that I will always be on your side.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma, Mr. Morris didn¡¯t bully me at all. If he hadn¡¯t held me just now, I would have fallen, in which


    case, I might have broken an arm. By the way, I should be thanking Mr. Morris for rescuing me in the


    nick of time,¡± she said seriously.


    Miley frowned as soon as she heard the name which she called Wesley. ¡°Gabrielle, what did you call


    your husband? Mr. Morris? You both are married for heaven¡¯s sake, and Westley is your husband. No


    one calls her husband by his family name,¡± Mileyined.


    ¡®Mr. Morris? Why should she call him what an outsider would call him? I have to change the way she


    calls him. Thinking of a sweet name shouldn¡¯t be that hard, ¡®Miley thought deeply.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡­. Westley paused for some seconds.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m hungry. Thank God you¡¯re here.¡± As soon as he said that he walked inside inmediately.


    Miley snapped at him, ¡°You brat, can¡¯t you cook by yourself if you are hungry?¡¯ I know you want me to


    cook for you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He agreed with her and nodded like a little child. Then he winked at her and Casually added, ¡°My


    grandma¡¯s cooking is very delicious.¡±


    When she heard this, she smiled with joy. For her, nothing was happier than hearing the kid say that he


    liked to eat the food she cooked.


    With that being the case, even if she wanted to tease him again, she still smiled broadly.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll cook something for you now.¡± She turned to her granddaughter inw and asked,


    ¡°Gabrielle, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± Miley held her hand affectionately.


    ¡°Grandma, anything is fine, because I know your meals are really tasty.¡± she answered. She was in a


    much better mood now that Miley was here. She felt very free with her.


    Thest time when she and Sloane spent the might here, they had dinner cooked by Miley and it was


    very delicious. She and Sloane talked about it for a while,


    As far as she could remember, she helped Miley cook dinner that night.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you also want to help grandma today? I could make use of your


    help.¡± Miley asked as she looked at Gabrielle


    She naturally had no objection and nodded happily. ¡°Of course, grandma. I¡¯m ever willing to help you.¡±


    ¡°Our Gabrielle is such a good child. We will make dinner for Westley tonight. I¡¯m sure he will be very


    happy and satisfied. Have you cooked for him since you both got manied?¡± Miley held her hand and


    asked curiously as they walked into the house.


    Of course, Gabrielle had cooked for him, And it seemed like he made a goodment on what she


    cooked.


    ¡°Yes, I have, grandma. But the dishes I cook are not as delicious as those cooked by you. He doesn¡¯t


    like my food.¡± Gabrielle just made a one-sided guess. He didn¡¯t seem to like what she cooked that day.


    That was why she had to think that way.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I believe in your cooking skills. Tell me, has he eaten anything you have


    cooked before?¡± Miley asked as smiled at her.


    ¡°Actually, yes. He has eaten what I have cooked.¡± He did eat quite a lot. That was why she felt so proud


    of herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s very conect. I know my grandson better than anyone else. There are certain things I¡¯ll like you


    to know about him. Although you might know them already, just listen. Westley¡¯s character is


    straightforward and his personality is independent. No one can force him to do anything he doesn¡¯t


    want to do. He won¡¯t force himself to eat something he doesn¡¯t like just to please you. If he doesn¡¯t like


    it, no one can force him. I know this much better than you do,¡± she told Gabrielle solemnly.


    When she heard this, Gabrielle still couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at Miley with a confused look on her


    face. ¡°Grandma, is that true? Are you serious about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. So be rest assured that the food you cooked is his taste. But that is how his


    personality is. No matter how much he likes something, he won¡¯t show it, so he will pretend to be cool


    with it as if he doesn¡¯t care about anything. But what I know is that he


    loves you in his heart. Trust me on this One,¡± she said to Gabrielle with a smile.


    Gabrielle had a strange feeling which she couldn¡®t exin. ¡°He loves me in his heart?¡± she thought to


    herself. She looked at Miley doubtfully. ¡°Grandma, I remember that you took some people to the


    wedding and forced us to get a marriage cert to show that we are legally married. Did you do that


    because you recognized me?¡± Gabrielle asked her.


    ¡°Actually, what happened was this: When I knew that Westley had temporarily changed his bride to the


    adopted daughter of the Jones family, I immediately knew it was you since they only had a son. When


    you and Sloane stayed here for a night, I sent someone to do a background check on both of you. It


    was not like I was suspecting the both of you or anything. After all, I am the olddy of the Morris family


    and because of that, I always do a background investigation on the people whoe around me every


    day,¡± Miley exined to her.


    In a situation as serious as this, Gabrielle naturally understood.


    As the respecteddy of Morris¡¯s family, many people would try to get close to her, so it was normal for


    her to be so cautious so as not to fall into the wrong hands.


    Gabrielle didn¡®t think it was a big deal. Running a background check on whoever came close to her was


    very important.


    ¡°Grandma, I understand. It¡¯s a necessary procedure,¡± Gabrielle said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always known you to be a good girl, Gabrielle. When I knew that you were the bride that Westley


    changed, for the time being, I didn¡¯t want to let you go. I directly asked the people of the Civil Affairs


    Bureau to be present at the wedding. I just wanted you to marry into the Morris family legally, and I


    didn¡¯t want Westley to lose such a good girl like you. Since God nned you to be married into our


    Morris family, I couldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. Miley said gently and also felt sorry for what she


    did. 3


    This could only mean one thing it meant that Miley had known Gabrielle¡¯s identity all ng and had


    been plotting


    everything strategically to bring her into the Morris family right from the first night she and her friend,


    Sloane spent at the vi


    Gabrielle also felt that the older, the wiser. But what Miley had said made Gabrielle feel that she had


    been schemed by the Morris family from the very beginning. She had this indescribable feeling in her


    heart. She just couldn¡¯t exin it.


    By the way. Miley didn¡¯t mean any harm to her. She loved her so much and constantly showed her in


    several ways.


    ¡°Gabrielle, even if you me me, I can understand because I was the one who nned it all from the


    very beginning.¡± Miley admitted without mincing words.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 132 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 132 Read Online


    Chapter 132 Gabrielle¡®s Complicated Background


    Gabrielle was still in a daze considering what she had just discovered concerning the legal marriage


    between her and Westley. With all that Miley had revealed to her, it would be a tant lie to say that


    she wasn¡¯t angry at all. I


    The main reason why she was angry was that she was kept in the dark about this. It was as if everyone


    else knew about this anangement except for her. How could she not be angry?


    But when she saw Miley¡¯s ever kind face and remembered how she spoke to her, Gabrielle decided to


    forgive her, although she still felt some sort of resentment towards her because she was the one who


    nned the whole thing right from time.


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t me you. Since you¡¯ve exined everything to me, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go and cook first,¡±


    she said to Miley closing the matter. She didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore because the more she


    thought about it, the sadder


    Perhaps if she thought about how grandma had treated her ever since she came into the Morris family.


    she wouldn¡¯t feel so sad about the whole issue again


    Miley took her to the big and spacious kitchen, took out the meat frorri the fridge, and afterward, picked


    up a basket to pluck vegetables from the garden.


    Westley went back to his room on the third floor and decided to take a shower. After taking a shower,


    he went to the balcony to make a phone call and saw Gabrielle and Miley plucking vegetables from the


    garden,


    Miley patiently told Gabrielle how to recognize every nt and then tell her how to pluck and also cook


    them.


    Miley taught her very carefully, and Gabrielle listened carefully as well. Under the sunlight the two


    women, one old and one young were picking vegetables and chatting happily in the garden Seeing the


    way his wife and grandma bonded made him softhearted.


    He couldn¡¯t help but stand there ind stare at Gabrielle lovingly. HE


    This woman had a magic power that he Couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few more times. Was it because


    she had a beautiful face? Her charm was very obvious to everyone around her


    ¡°Mr. Moms, Miss Jones was sent to the orphanage when she was about half a year old. There was no


    information of any sort on her. She was wrapped in a verymon nket and put in a cardboard box.


    After that, she was ced at the gate of the orphanage one night.


    At about five o¡¯clock in the morning, the Dean heard a baby crying and went out to have a look. She


    saw the baby girl lying in the broken cardboard box as if she was deliberately abandoned there.¡± Alvin


    told Westley. what he had found out during his investigation little by little.


    This information was as good as useless.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found anything that can be used to trace her biological parents.¡± Westley asked coldly as


    he rubbed his forehead with his palm.


    ¡°No. Miss Jones didn¡¯t have anything with her to prove her identity. We can¡¯t find her biological parents


    as it is now. I¡¯ve been investigating but the information before she was sent to the orphanage seems to


    have beenpletely erased by someone. It¡¯s impossible to investigate when there are no facts. She


    is just like a child who fell from the sky all of a sudden,¡±


    Alvin said ufortably.


    With his investigative ability, he could easily find out the information of a person from birth till now within


    a short period.


    But his wife¡®s information about her birth was wiped clean without any trace. What was going on?


    ¡°Alvin, have you been watching too many science fiction movies? Babies falling from the sky? Then


    make one yourself for me so that I can believe you, ¨C ¡®What kind of personal assistant is he? How


    could he utter such absurd words?¡± Westley pondered seriously.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.


    What I mean is this Miss Jones¡¯s previous information had been wiped extremely clean. It was as if


    someone had deliberately wanted her to disappear from this world, preventing her from finding her


    parents in the future. But then, maybe in a bid to protect her, her biological parents tried every means


    to keep her away from enemies who wanted to take her life or maybe the enemies actually stole her,


    but instead of killing her, they put her in an orphanage unknown to any other person, thereby making


    her real father and mother pained, miserable and desperate. And so because of this, they made sure


    that they wiped her life te clean so that she wouldn¡¯t be reunited with her real parents.¡± Alvin quickly


    exined what he had in mind so that his boss could understand his point of view.


    This time, Westley thought that what he said made sense. He had thought that finding out Gabrielle¡¯s


    background would be pretty straightforward for Alvin but now it was clear that her background was


    moreplex than he had imagined


    ¡°Alvin, the nket and the box that


    wrapped Gabrielle as il baby, is it still there?¡± Westley asked as he twisted his eyebrows. His eyes were


    still fixed on Gabrielle in the garden


    ¡®What kind of secret hides behind this little girl¡¯s identity? What could it be?¡¯ he pondered seriously.


    Miley had nted many and different kinds of vegetables, so the both of them plucked arge basket


    full of vegetables from the garden. After that, they both left the garden and went back to the kitchen to


    prepare dinner.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I have asked the Dean of the orphanage. The nket is still there for Miss Jones, hoping


    that one day her family could find her. But the cardboard box is no longer avable because it rained


    heavily the night before the Dean picked her up. The carton was wet, and the nket was also wet. If


    they didn¡¯t hear baby¡¯s crying in the morning in thepound, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have made it alive


    to dawn,¡± Alvin said solemnly.


    He just felt that no matter what the reason was, it was very pitiful that she was abandoned at the gate


    of an


    orphanage at such a young age and almost frozen to death by the rain. Who could be so heartless to


    do such a wicked thing to a baby?


    ¡°Keep the nket, Alvin. Continue with your investigation and let me know how things turn out.¡±


    Immediately Westley said that he hung up the phone.


    At the same time, someone knocked on his door


    ¡°Who is that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Gabrielle replied outside the door. ¡°Grandma asked me toe up and ask you¡­¡± Before


    she could finish her words, he opened the door and stood in front of her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, she saw that he was wrapped in a towel. His corbone, chest. and abs were all


    exposed.


    As soon as she saw him, she subconsciously swallowed hard and then looked at him ufortably.


    The way his body looked had some kind of effect on her that she couldn¡¯t exin. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put


    on your clothes? Instead of walking around in a towel.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I just got out of my shower, he said confidently.


    Does that mean that he didn¡¯t have to wear any clothes after taking a shower? ¡®Is there anything you


    want to do about it?¡± she asked herself silently.


    She knew she had no power to make him do what he didn¡¯t want to, so she just asked casually


    ¡°So, why are you here? What did grandma ask you to tell me?¡± he asked as he changed the subject.


    ¡°Well, she wanted to know if you wanted braised fish or boiled fish?¡± she asked as She looked at him.


    At that instant, Gabrielle felt that Miley had asked her toe up and ask him the kind of fish he


    wanted on purpose. What Miley had in mind was already so obvious. She wanted to create several


    opportunities for both of them to be alone.


    ¡°Can you eat fish?¡± Instead of answering her question, he asked her his question.


    She looked at him in surprise and wondered why he was asking her such a question. ¡°But I¡¯m the one


    asking you,¡± she protested


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m not disputing that. Now I¡¯m asking you, just answer me already.¡± He contorted his face in a


    frown, showing that he was a bit pissed off by her incessant questions.


    ¡°Well, as you know, I¡¯m allergic to seafood. Although I can eat some freshwater fish, but to prevent


    something serious from happening. I usually don¡¯t eat fish and shrimps,¡± she answered honestly


    ¡°All right, then, Go downstairs and tell Grandma that I don¡¯t want to eat fish today. Maybe some other


    time,¡± he said directly.


    ¡°But why?¡± she asked in bewilderment. E


    ¡°Just tell her that, I¡¯m sure she will understand. I¡¯m going to change into my clothes now ande


    downstairs.¡± Then he closed the door


    Gabrielle was shut outside. But after a while, she realized that not that he


    didn¡¯t want to eat fish, but he didn¡¯t want her to be allergic.


    Somehow, she felt touched because he was avoiding fish because of her.


    Westley was always looking cold, unfriendly, and unpredictable, but right now, this was not the case.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 133 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 133 Read Online


    Chapter 133 Unconditional Love


    After Gabrielle left Westley¡¯s room, she kept smiling to herself andter joined Miley in the kitchen and


    told her what he had said. Soon enough, they finished cooking and were ready to serve the dishes on


    the dining table.


    ¡°Take the food out, Gabrielle. I¡¯ve told you that your husband loves you, do you believe me now? If he


    doesn¡¯t love you, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about your allergy. Just see how he¡¯s avoiding fish because


    of you,¡± Miley said with a smile as she handed a te of fried beef to her.


    ¡°All right, grandma. I believe you.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to talk about her rtionship with Westley


    anymore. By the way, Miley was a very wise woman. Her experienced eyes could see through a person


    better than anyone else.


    Miley knew why Westley had married her, so Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to exin it all over again


    Right now, Miley just wanted topel


    both of them to be together at all costs, This idea of hers was one-sided. No matter what happened,


    Gabrielle had already resolved in her heart to get a divorce immediately Nellie came back and nothing


    was going to change that.


    With that. Miley¡¯s wish would be dered null and void. As much as she didn¡®t want things to end that


    way, she knew that Miley would be disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you believe me now Gabrielle.¡±


    Looking at Gabrielle warmed Miley¡¯s heart. She was just so soft and lovely. She was also very obedient


    which made Miley love her even more.


    Unlike her grandson, Westley, who always made her annoyed, she just loved this little girl. But sad to


    say, the two grandsons of the Morris family always made her worried.


    Wilson¡¯s wife had a very dark past. She was the leader of a gang. She was more violent and even


    more brutal than most men, and was not obedient at all.


    Back in the day, the two sisters, Helena


    and Nellie, were not simple-minded people. Miley didn¡¯t like them one bit and always made them know.


    Now, there was Gabrielle who brought great joy to her by just being part of the Morris family.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The love Miley had for her knew no bounds and because of this, she decided that she would find a way


    to make sure her stubbom grandson kept her for life.


    Other than that, had it been he had married Nellie, either she would have brought chaos to the Morris


    family or get the Collins family involved in everything about them.


    After the death of their daughter, Helena, they brought so much difficulty and anxiety to the Momis


    family.


    In the past few years after Helena¡¯s death, Westley was constantly irritated by them. The Morris family


    had already returned a lot, both in cash and kind, to the Collins family. Although Miley believed that


    they did nothing wrong, they still danced to their tune. Even when they made an absurd request for


    Westley to marry Nellie, they didn¡¯t raise any objection


    As luck would have it, Nellie ran away on her own. Otherwise, if she had found her way into the Morris


    family through marriage. Miley would have been


    seriously mad at her.


    ¡°Let me serve the dishes now, grandma,¡± Gabrielle said as she quickly brought the dishes out.


    She knew very well that her marriage with Westley was a sham as they were just putting lip with each


    other and for this reason, there was no way that anyone would care about her.


    As long as Westley didn¡¯t trouble her, she was perfectly fine.


    And because of that, she didn¡¯t expect anything more than that from him.


    She didn¡¯t want to be close to or intimate with him in any way. She just needed to be patient and wait


    for Nellie, his runaway bride, toe back so that he would let her go.


    ¡°Be very careful with the soup, Gabrielle, so that you don¡¯t spill it on your hands. You know it¡¯s still very


    hot,¡± Miley


    reminded her.


    Miley knew that Gabrielle had her thoughts. Although she looked simple, Miley knew that she had a lot


    of things going on in her mind.


    With several thoughts in her mind, Gabrielle took out the food one by one and ced them on the


    dining table.


    When it was remaining for her to serve the soup pot, a tall figure obstructed her way. She looked up


    and saw Westley standing right in front of her with his hands on his waist. He had changed into grey


    pajamas which made him look less dignified and softer also.


    *This is so heavy. Gabrielle. You don¡¯t have to carry all at once,¡± he said to her as he took the soup pot


    from her hand easily and then turned around to put it on the table.


    At the same time, Miley had juste out from the kitchen after washing her hands. She was very


    pleased to see what her grandson had done. She walked up to Gabrielle, took one of her hands in


    hers, and smiled sweetly at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go and sit down, my dear,¡± Miley said to her.


    ¡°Do you see how your husband cares so much about you? Thank goodness he finally knows how to


    care about people around him,¡± Miley whispered in her ears.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything but appreciated Westley¡¯s help.


    ¡®Peradventure he would help just anyone he saw that needed help. There¡¯s no big deal about it. ¡®


    Gabrielle thought to herself.


    As soon as the three of them sat down, Westley filled a bowl with soup for Miley and gave it to her.


    ¡°Scoop some soup for Gabrielle also. Westley. We made the dinner together and she helped me a lot.¡±


    Miley urged him to serve his wife.


    Needless to say, Gabrielle didn¡¯t need him to do that for her and so she refused immediately. ¡°No,


    thanks. Don¡¯t worry, I can serve myself¡­¡±


    Be that as it might, he didn¡¯t listen to her, but chose to listen to his grandmother. He stood up and


    began to scoop some soup into a bowl for her.


    ¡°Help yourself, drink up,¡± he said without affection as he put the bowl in front of her


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± She still had to thank him courteously.


    When the olddy saw how they both got along with each other, she smiled with joy and it was very


    obvious.


    With the way the both of them got along very well, Miley knew that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much


    about them.


    ¡°You¡®ve worked so hard today, Gabrielle. Why not have some more?¡± Miley picked up more food for her


    and put it on her te.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok grandma,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°You were the one who cooked everything. I just helped a little,


    I didn¡¯t do anything serious,¡± she remarked as she looked at Miley shyly.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re married to Westley, you¡¯re now a daughter-inw of the Morris family and you¡¯re


    entitled to anything you want. You shouldn¡¯t treat yourself miserably. If you want to eat


    anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± Miley smiled at her. She liked Gabrielle.


    A few years ago, when it was raining heavily one night, Gabrielle picked her up and took her home.


    Ever since then. Miley became fond of the girl,


    The result of the whole thing was even far better. God sent Gabrielle directly to her and made her the


    daughter-inw of the Moris family. ¡®What could be more fulfilling than this?¡¯ Miley asked herself silently


    with a smile stered on her face.


    ¡°I can do it, grandma. I¡¯m not a picky eater,¡± she said obediently.


    Truth be told, she was not a picky eater except for the seafood that made her allergic and


    ufortable when she ate


    The smile on Miley¡¯s face became much more obvious. ¡°Gabrielle is a good child. I know this because


    a good child is not picky about food,¡± she said as she nodded her head.


    ¡°Grandma, your evaluation standard of


    someone being a good child is quite low, If you can be a good child by just eating well, those prisoners


    in prison eat well every day. They cat whatever is provided to them withoutining. That means


    they¡¯re good children,¡± Westley said coldly with darkened eyes.


    Miley was pissed off by his words and red at him in shock. ¡°What are you talking about, Westley? All


    I¡¯m saying is that Gabrielle is a good girl. Do you have to be so unfair all the time? Gabrielle is still your


    wife, not just a random person on the street. You can¡¯t even protect her, but you still scold her like this.


    Does that even sound reasonable to you?¡± Miley blurted out angrily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, grandma. You totally misunderstood me. I was just saying that you shouldn¡¯t


    evaluate a person with such a low standard. It¡¯s just too low,¡± he said calmly.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 134 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 134 Read Online


    Chapter 134 Scared To Death


    Miley, Gabrielle, and Westley were still at the dining table having dinner. Gabrielle could do nothing


    else but watch the argument between Miley and Westley. It was the first and only time that she had


    seen her husband like this. His dignity and coldness had been stripped off him and reced by the


    appearance of a good grandson. Only Miley could have such an effect on him.


    Merely looking at him, it seemed that he was moreposed in front of his grandmother


    It ever looked as if he was afraid of her but then, everyone knew that he wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all.


    He just loved and respected her so much and didn¡®t want her going through any hassle with him or


    anyone else. It was seen clearly that both of them had such a good and loving rtionship.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gabrielle? You look lost,¡± Miley queried her when she


    noticed the nk expression on her face. It was as if Gabrielle was in a daze and didn¡¯t know what she


    was looking at.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. grandma,¡± she said with a smile as she came back to reality. ¡°I¡¯m just jealous of the way


    you two treat each other. I¡¯ve never been like this with a grandma. I¡¯m just envious of Westley,¡± she


    said in a low voice,


    Miley smiled at her. ¡°Silly girl, why should you envy this brat? Since you¡¯re married into the Morris


    family, I am also your grandmother. I will love you more than I love him.¡±


    ¡°No, grandma. I don¡¯t need to steal your love for Westley. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t like that at all,¡± she refused


    vehemently.


    As soon as she heard this, Miley smiled again and replied, ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t say things like that. It¡¯s


    not just me, Westley will love you too¡­¡±.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything like that,¡± Westley quickly interrupted his grandmother,


    He didn¡¯t want her to throw herself at Gabrielle and also drag him into it. That was why he quickly


    emphasized the fact


    that he said nothing of such.


    As things were right now, he finally knew why Miley was so happy when she knew that the woman he


    temporarily married was Gabrielle. She was so happy to the extent that she even forced the two of


    them to get their marriage certificate at the wedding


    Miley liked Gabrielle so much and she didn¡¯t hide it. But after he started getting along with her, he


    gradually saw some good things about her. This woman could always break his understanding of


    women by indirectly giving him a new orientation, as if there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Hey, what do you think you¡¯re talking about? Gabrielle is your legal wife and nothing can change that.


    Who else do you think will love and protect her if you don¡¯t? You are just an irresponsible brat, nothing


    more.¡± Miley spoke and pretended to be angry as she rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°You will, grandma. I know you will take good care of her. After all, she¡¯s your granddaughter-inw,¡±


    Westley replied to Miley in a rxed tone and looked


    To this end, Gabrielle knew that the two of them were having a good time teasing each other, so she


    didn¡¯t care if the both of them would argue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are going to do, but you have to understand one thing. She is your wife, and you


    are her husband. It¡¯s your responsibility to love and protect her. You can¡¯t let anyone from outside


    intimidate her, do you understand?¡± Miley continued to teach Westley how to be a better husband to his


    wife.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to intervene. She couldn¡¯t interrupt at all, but her face was red with shyness.


    Westley peered at Gabrielle quietly with cold eyes. ¡°Well, grandma said I need to protect you. Do you


    need my protection?¡± he asked her with a sheer on his face.


    At first, Gabrielle just wanted to be an onlooker and listen to the conversation between the two of them.


    But right now, he had seeded in bringing her into the conversation. What was she going to do?


    What answer was she going to give him


    ¡°What does he mean by asking me if I need his protection?¡¯ she mused quietly.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for the time being because¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma, did you hear that?¡± he asked as he gesticted with his hands. ¡°Your granddaughter-inw


    is much stronger than you think. She doesn¡¯t need my protection at all because she can


    protect herself very well.¡± He sessfully shook off the me


    Only then did she realize that this husband of hers was good at turning an issue around to favor


    himself.


    ¡°Well, as far as I know you two will take this seriously. For now, hurry up and finish your meal. When


    you both are done, you will take Gabrielle upstairs to have a shower,¡± Miley ordered him solemnly.


    ¡°Grandma, tonight do we¡­¡± Gabrielle paused for some seconds. ¡°Do we sleep together?¡± she asked


    as she looked at


    Miley uneasily.


    Miley knew exactly what she was thinking, but she pretended not to understand and looked at her like


    she was clueless. ¡°Of course, Gabrielle. You are Westley¡¯s wife. He has his room. You can ask him for


    whatever it is that you need.¡±


    What else could she say? Gabrielle felt that Miley clearly understood what she said, but decided not to


    push the matter further.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Miley had strategically made arrangements for both of them, she could only look up to Westley


    for help. But as fate would have it, he looked straightforwardly as if it had nothing to do with him. He


    gracefully picked up his food and ate slowly.


    ¡°How could this man be so calm in such a situation? This was all his fault. How would we sleep at


    night? Do we have to sleep together again?¡¯ Gabrielle asked herself a series of questions without


    finding appropriate answers to them.


    Thinking of how Miley had drugged them before, Gabrielle felt a chill run through


    her spine and looked at the food in front of her in horror


    Was there anything else in the food that she didn¡¯t know about?


    ¡®Of course not, there couldn¡¯t be,¡± she thought as she shook her head. By the way, she was with Miley


    in the kitchen when she was cooking. Even if she wanted to add something to the food, she would have


    noticed it. She didn¡¯t see Miley put anything foreign in the food.


    Westley looked at Gabrielle and understood why she looked horrified. She had gained a lot of wisdom


    from her experience. Thest time they were here, Miley had put something in the food which made the


    both of them unable to control their passions for each other and they ended up having sex, ¡°Could that


    be what is making her afraid right now?¡± he asked himself silently.


    Gabrielle didn¡®t expect that Miley would do anything to hurt her. She even guessed that Miley would


    feel bad and unhappy if she found out what she was thinking about


    But then, everyone knew Miley for her


    tactical intelligence and insight. How could Gabrielle guard against it? As far as Miley had things in her


    mind that she wanted to do, Westley would fall for it as his hands were tied.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, grandma. After dinner, I¡¯ll go with Westley to his room to take a shower,¡± Gabrielle said


    that to quickly end the dinner and go back to his room so that she could save her life.


    Westley felt that she was too cautious which made her look so stupid.


    So immediately after dinner, Gabrielle hurned back to the room with her husband.


    After she entered the room, she closed the door as quickly as possible and leaned against it. She


    stared at the man who was also looking closely at her as he stood in front of her.


    He stared straight at her face with his dark eyes. A faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Or is there anything smeared on my face that I don¡¯t know


    about?¡± he asked her


    without affection. As he stared at her in this way, she felt a chill down her spine.


    ¡°You are so shy. Gabrielle. What are you afraid of?¡± he asked her in a cold voice with a hint of sarcasm


    in his tone. He stili stared at her as if he was trying to bore holes into her face with his eyes.


    She didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say. ¡°What is he insinuating by uttering such a useless


    statement?¡± she pondered.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Westley?¡± she asked boldly.


    Before he could give her an answer, his phone rang. He took a look at the phone and walked briskly to


    the balcony. Before he went out, he said to her, ¡°There are clean clothes in the wardrobe. Take a


    shower yourself. There are also new toiletries in the bathroom cab. Help yourself if you need them.¡±


    As soon as he spoke these words, he went to receive his call.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 135 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 135 Read Online


    Chapter 135 An Embarrassing Situation


    Westley told Gabrielle to open the wardrobe door, to which she did without hesitation. Gabrielle was


    then immediately both confused and embarrassed, after realizing that the wardrobe contained nothing


    but men¡¯s clothes, obviously belonging to Westley.


    ¡°He asked me to take his clothes from the wardrobe to change into them, didn¡¯t he?¡± she muttered.


    Thinking Westley¡¯s intentions were to make her wear the clothes inside the wardrobe, Gabrielle


    couldn¡¯t even bring herself to peer inside it after being ovee with embarrassment.


    Was it Westley¡¯s real intention to make me wear his clothes?¡± she thought to herself.


    Thinking that it wasn¡¯t Westley¡¯s real intention, she hesitated to take anything from the wardrobe. But


    after seeing Westley, the tall figure he was, standing by the balcony, Gabrielle didn¡¯t even


    attempt to ask him any rification for fear of disturbing him.


    ¡°Anyway, he did say to take some clothes from the wardrobe.¡¯ Gabrielle stoically took a shirt from the


    wardrobe and proceeded to the bathroom.


    Gabrielle immediately locked the bathroom door, and noticed a bathtub inside. She then decided to


    prepare the bathtub, filled it with water, took off all her clothes, and proceeded to soak in the bathtub


    and collect her thoughts.


    Aftering back from the phone, Westley leaned against the balcony and lit a cigarette. Upon


    hearing the sound of the bathroom door open, he then snuffed his cigarette and went back inside.


    He saw Gabrielle emerge from the bathroom. She was wearing his white shirt, which only covered her


    until her thighs. Her slender and fair legs caught his attention first, then her little face which was


    steamed red by hot water, Upon seeing Westley fixating his gaze on her, her visibly red face became


    more vibrant with embarrassment.


    Gabrielle


    frantically


    tried


    to


    look


    attempt to ask him any rification for fear of disturbing him,


    ¡°Anyway, he did say to take some clothes from the wardrobe.¡¯ Gabrielle stoically took a shirt from the


    wardrobe and proceeded to the bathroom.


    Gabrielle immediately locked the bathroom door, and noticed a bathtub inside. She then decided to


    prepare the bathtub, filled it with water, took off all her clothes, and proceeded to soak in the


    bathtub and collect her thoughts.


    Aftering back from the phone, Westley leaned against the balcony and lit a cigarette. Upon


    hearing the sound of the bathroom door open, he then snuffed his cigarette and went back inside.


    He saw Gabrielle emerge from the bathroom. She was wearing his white shirt, which only covered her


    until her thighs. Her slender and fair legs caught his attention first, then her little face which was


    steamed red by hot water. Upon seeing Westley fixating his gaze on her, her visibly red face became


    more vibrant with embarrassment.


    Gabrielle


    frantically


    tried


    to


    look


    anywhere except Westley¡¯s eyes, knowing his eyes were sharp as she tried to hide from his gaze. As


    this mental struggle ensued, the very idea that she was wrapped up in Westley¡¯s shirt did nothing but


    fuel her embarrassment


    ¡°Well? Didn¡¯t you asked me to take the clothes in the wardrobe? I saw that you had a lot of shirts in it,


    so I picked one of them randomly. But since you stare is telling me that you¡¯re reluctant with my choice


    of apparel, I can go and change it. * Gabrielle began to tremble and softly begged for mercy.


    She really didn¡¯t want Westley to stare at her like that. The way his eyes glued their gaze on her made


    her feel as if a monster hadered her.


    Westley asked Gabrielle to take the clothes from his wardrobe, but he didn¡¯t specifically say which ones


    she could take, so she just took random white shirt to change into. If he didn¡¯t want her to wear that


    particr shirt, he could¡¯ve just told her so she could just wear a bathrobe after bathing.


    Westley still didn¡¯t say a word. He looked at her coldly and twisted his lips. No one


    could figure out what was going through his mind.


    Gabrielle not only had a beautiful face, but also had a perfect figure. That fact was made even clearer


    now that she was wearing a man¡¯s shirt, which oddly emphasized her face and her figure.


    In Westley¡¯s eyes, the sexiest moment for a woman was not when she was wearing a camisole or a


    bikini. To him, the sexiest moment was when a woman was wearing nothing but a male shirt, just like


    how Gabrielle was at that very moment.


    ¡°Westley, please say something. You asked me to get the clothes, right? If you¡¯re notfortable


    seeing me wear this, I can change into something else,¡± asked Gabrielle, with unease clearly showing


    in her eyes.


    This man just gazed at her without Saying anything, which terrified Gabrielle.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at her. What did he want?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you couldn¡¯t wear it.


    Just wear it. It suits you,¡± said Westley coldly.


    ¡°What?


    So he wasn¡¯t going to me me for wearing his clothes?¡¯ Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve taken a shower, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Westley went straight to the bed.


    Gabrielle stood still, with clearly showing in her eyes.


    hesitation


    Westley was lying on the bed, leaning against the head of the bed and looking at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t fall asleep if you don¡¯t lie on the bed,¡± said coldly by Westley, upon seeing


    that she was unwilling toe.


    It was no secret how attractive Gabrielle¡¯s slender legs were to him. He couldn¡¯t help but look at them,


    as if his eyes were naturally attracted to them.


    He wanted to check the news on his phone, but couldn¡¯t make out a single


    word. He gestured Gabrielle to get on the bed with him, being that it was the only way he could avert


    his gaze from her legs since she could cover them with a nket


    Why didn¡¯t Gabrielle choose something else to wear? The wardrobe was full of different types of


    clothes, including home wear and even shorts. But she just chose a white shirt. Was she deliberately


    trying to give me a perfect opportunity to be a scumbag?¡¯


    ¡°No, No. I just¡­ I just want to dry my hair again. It¡¯s still wet.¡± After saying that Gabrielle turned around


    and rushed to the bathroom. She intended to dry her hair for half an hour or even an hour, just enough


    time for Westley to fall asleep.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that she ran into the bathroom in a hurry. Westley smiled. He knew that she ran in mostly to


    avoid him.


    Then he heard the loud sound of the hair dryer. ¡°Oh, she really went to dry her hair.


    But after a while, Westley heard a ¡°bang¡± followed by Gabrielle¡¯s scream.


    Westley directly lifted the quilt and rushed into the bathroom. He saw that Gabrielle was lying on the


    floor, with the hair dryer lying at her feet, as its noise continued to fill the bathroom.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what happened to you? asked Westley while worryingly looking at the woman on the


    ground.


    Originally, the shirt could cover her until her knees when she stood up. Now that she fell down, her shirt


    was badly misced. Due to this, Westley saw every intimate part of Gabrielle¡¯s body.


    ¡°L¡­ I slipped and fell from a wet ce. It hurts¡­¡± Gabrielle moved a little and felt a sharp pain in her


    butt and back of her head.


    Damn it! How could such a thing happen? I just wanted to dry my hair!¡¯


    Gabrielle felt Westley¡¯s burning gaze on her. She felt exposed.


    She could feel herself turning red. ¡®How embarrassing!


    Gabrielle felt mortified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me see where you are hurt. How did you even fall down if you were just drying your


    hair? That¡¯s so typical of you!¡± Westley squatted beside her and observed carefully.


    Gabrielle felt ashamed to look at him at that moment, so she covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°I just slipped and fell down. My head and butt hurt so much¡­¡±


    Compared to the shyness and uneasiness of Gabrielle, Westley was calmer. He really wanted to know


    where she was


    hurt.


    If she was seriously injured, he would call up Remy.


    ¡°Did you sprain your ankle?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What about your hand?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Waist?


    ¡°No, nothing serious except for the back of my head and my butt,¡± said Gabrielle, as she continued to


    cover her face.


    Westley took a look at her and realized just how cute she was. He reached out his hand and touched


    the back of her head. Aside from her damp hair, there was no blood or any sign of injury, so she wasn¡¯t


    seriously hurt.


    He continued to examine her for any possible injuries and found that there was nothing wrong. To him,


    he just gave her a simple examination, but to Gabrielle, the experience was less than pleasant

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 136 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 136 Read Online


    Chapter 136 You Must ept Your Responsibility


    Gabrielle didn¡®t understand what was wrong with her body that it became so sensitive around Westley.


    When he touched her, she would shiver involuntarily. Her body¡¯s reactions to him shamed her.


    Never in her life had she been so utterly embarrassed and humiliated, but there was nothing she could


    do but bear it silently.


    ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡± Westley wondered what thoughts were running through her mind when


    he found her covering her face with her feet curled up.


    ¡°No, I am good. Really, I¡¯m fine. Can I get up first?¡± Gabrielle said coquettishly.


    Westley found her very attractive but it was obvious that Gabrielle was unaware of her beauty.


    Westley had always prided himself on


    having an irond self control but that control vanished when he was around Gabrielle


    In fact, Gabrielle did not get better at all. She thought that she was useless because she couldn¡¯t even


    complete the simple task of drying her hair without falling down.


    Westley picked her up and carried her to the bed silently.


    Westley found that Gabrielle¡¯s face was extremely red when she finally dropped her hands from her


    face.


    ¡°Thank you, Westley.¡± Gabrielle could not say anything else. She stared at him. uneasily.


    Westley scanned her from head to toe with a cold look on his face.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need Remy toe here?¡± Westley asked with great concern.


    Gabrielle shook her head immediately. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t bother Dr. Remy anymore.


    In fact, Remy had told Gabrielle that her episodes were more frequent when she was around Westley.


    If she informed him that she was injured again, Westley would be med. The fact that she had fallen


    to the ground while drying her hair was so embarrassing.


    She would never allow anyone other than Westley to witness her humiliation,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let Remye.


    ¡°Change your clothes.¡± Westley took a new shirt from the wardrobe and threw it at her.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t realize that her shirt had gotten wet when she fell on the floor until that moment.


    She would need to change different shirt.


    into


    a


    Gabrielle held the new shirt and stared at Westley in confusion. ¡°Do you really want me to wear it?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Or you want to sleep naked?¡± Westley raised his eyebrows and coughed a


    Gabrielle was unsure what reply to give to him. If she was alone, she would have considered sleeping


    naked. But they were sharing the room tonight, so it was impossible for her to sleep in the nude.


    ¡°T¡¯ll change my shirt.¡±


    Westley opened the door and left without saying a word.


    Seeing the door closed, Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what he thought of her. He might decide that she was


    stupid.


    After all, only few people could fall to the ground while drying their hair like she had just done.


    She felt that she behaved less elegant in front of him each time.


    ¡®Do not forget, Gabrielle, you are a fake couple. When Nelliees back, the two of you will be


    divorced and you will never have to face Westley again. He will no longer care whether you are elegant


    or not.


    Westley doesn¡¯t care about you so it does not matter whether you look good or not.


    That thought was what finally got through to Gabrielle.


    Downstairs in the dining room, Westley leaned against the bar counter while making coffee. He stared


    out of the window expressionlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯ste at night. What are you thinking about?¡± Miley asked as she walked towards him


    Miley got out of bed when she heard sounds of movement from downstairs. She always knew that


    Westley and Gabrielle were not in love neither did they have a sound rtionship. Westley was angry


    at being forced to stay with a woman he didn¡¯t love.


    Westley was the kind of man that would never do something that was forced on


    He got along with Gabrielle now. He was willing to do things for her, even bringing her to Miley¡¯s house


    when she asked him to. It meant that he loved her at least, a


    Perhaps even Westley himself didn¡¯t notice it.


    Miley was just watching the drama between them now. If she could, she would help them promote it.


    Anyway. she would ensure they didn¡¯t separate.


    ¡°Grandma, did I wake you up? Or do you feel ufortable?¡± Westley asked, ncing at Miley


    nervously.


    After she suffered from a serious illness, Miley¡¯s health was never the same again. It became quite


    normal for her to suffer from one minor sickness or the other.


    ¡°You brat; you are cursing me! I¡¯m not that weak, okay? It¡¯s not easy for me to fall asleep early as I¡¯m


    getting old. Is everything okay with Gabrielle?¡± Miley asked with a smile.


    How was it going with Gabrielle?


    ¡°Not so well,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    The only thought upying his mind was Gabrielle¡¯s slender and fair legs.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk about her now


    She was a scourge to him.


    ¡°Did you two fight? Is that why you came downstairs to drink coffee? You have never had such a habit


    before,¡± Miley told him frankly after she had stared at him for a while.


    The coffee was just ready. Westley took it over, blew on it gently and took a sip.


    He had brought the beans with him thest time he visited. There was a coffee machine in Miley¡¯s


    house in the countryside, which was convenient for him to use at any time since he liked drinking


    coffee, but it was rarely used.


    It was really strange for him toe downstairs to make coffee tonight. No wonder Miley was confused


    and disturbed by it.


    ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t quarrel with Gabrielle. You know, we are just a fake couple.¡± Westley stared at Miley


    sternly.


    Miley certainly could understand what he meant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your rtionship. As long as you are married to her, you have


    to be responsible for her. Men in the Morris family are responsible.¡± The smile disappeared from Miley¡¯s


    face and she became solemn.


    ¡°Grandma, responsibility and love are two totally different things,¡± Westley replied coldly


    He had always been scrupulous in separating his public interests from his private ones and it would not


    be changed by anyone.


    ¡°Since you know that, you can¡¯t do anything bad to her.¡± Miley liked this girl from the bottom of her


    heart. Since Gabrielle was the daughter-inw of the Momis family now, she couldn¡¯t suffer from


    anything. 5

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 137 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 137 Read Online


    Chapter 137 An Act Of Kindness


    Westley had gone downstairs to have coffee while Gabrielle took her bath. He was kind enough to


    even give her one of his shirts to change into. Looking at Westley, Miley felt sorry for him because he


    had a clear distinction between love and hate. He calcted everything so clearly that he lived such a


    hard life.


    To her, she believed that love should never be calcted but felt.


    ¡°Westley, if you didn¡¯t like Gabrielle at all, why did you choose to marry her at that time?¡± Miley asked


    him. There were so many girls in Antawood who would have dly married him and be grateful for it.


    ¡°It¡¯ste already, grandma. You need to rest so that you can be strong enough by tomorrow morning.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to answer any of her questions as he wasn¡¯t ready for it. By the way, Gabrielle should be


    done with changing her clothes by


    Thinking about it right now, he had just


    a simple reason for marrying Gabrielle. Bryce, her brother, had taken Nellie away from him and for this


    reason, it was not a big deal for him to marry the daughter of the Jones family.


    ¡°Listen to me, Westley. I know you can¡¯t stop thinking about Helena after all these years, but you know


    she¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, grandma. It¡¯s been many years since Helena¡¯s death. Please let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.


    Please, grandma,¡± he interrupted her immediately.


    Everyone close to Westley knew that it took him a long time to get over Helena¡¯s death. And as a result


    of this, he didn¡¯t like talking about it with anyone at all.


    ¡°I know this is a very sensitive topic that you don¡¯t want to talk about, but I need you to know that she


    has been gone for so many years, and no one can determine when an ident can happen or when


    life will be lost So do your best to love and cherish the person you have right now in your life. Do you


    understand?¡± Miley had always known him to be a smart man and she didn¡¯t need to say much about


    the matter at Tharld.


    ¡°I know, grandma. Thank you,¡± he replied as he bowed his head slightly. Certainly. he knew what his


    grandmother meant.


    Even though it was an ident from other people¡¯s perspectives, he couldn¡¯t get over it just like that.


    He kept thinking about it for a very long time.


    ¡°I know you got married to Gabrielle because of me, Westley. If you know you don¡¯t like her, please


    don¡¯t make her pay the cost for you. She is not the reason for your pain. She is a good wife and will


    also make a good mother. I do like her,¡± As soon as Miley said this, she turned around and went into


    her room.


    Westley still leaned against the bar counter and drank his coffee absentmindedly. He drank two cups


    and went upstairs with one more cup.


    When he pushed open the door to the bedroom, he discovered that Gabrielle had changed her clothes


    and had also washed all the dirty clothes including the ones he had just changed. She was busy


    hanging what she had washed on the balcony so that the night wind could dry


    She had to squeeze the clothes hard to get rid of the excess water in them so that they could dry faster


    before carefully cing them on the hanger. From Westley¡¯s point of view, it seemed like she did this


    quite often.


    He just stared at her and didn¡¯t want to disturb what she was doing. He just stood and watched her


    quietly and saw how she was trying to dry the clothes on the balcony.


    As he watched her, he felt moved and wam in his heart. The words his grandmother told him shed


    into his mind, ¡°she is a good wife and will also make a good mother¡±. These days, there were very few


    women who could be as diligent and as dutiful as his wife.


    Growing up, there were servants in the Morris family and Westley had been constantly served by them.


    For this reason, he had never washed clothes before, since there were several hands to do it.


    Even if he was here, his clothes would have been collected for dry-cleaning by


    someone; he didn¡¯t need to do it by himself


    Gabrielle was a strong woman and this showed in the way she carried herself There was nothing that


    she couldn¡¯t do.


    This girl could survive anywhere it was she found herself even in the wildemess.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder the kind of life she had lived while she was with the Jones family. Though


    she was an adopted daughter, it seemed like she lived worse than a servant.


    As soon as this thought came to his mind, his brows furrowed in a frown. This clearly showed that he


    was not in a good mood


    She was so focused on the work that she was doing that she didn¡¯t hear when the door opened and he


    came in. All of a sudden, she just felt that someone was staring at her. As if on impulse, she turned


    around and saw Westley standing there, looking at her.


    When she saw him looking at her like that, she became nonplussed. At first,


    she just wanted to wash her clothes, but when she saw the clothes that he had just changed in the


    basket, she decided to wash them all.


    This was the only way she felt she could express her thanks to him for lending her a shirt to wear for


    the night. She just wanted to do something for him to make herself feel better. She didn¡¯t want him to


    look at her like someone who liked receiving without giving in return also.


    ¡°Oh, Westley, you¡¯re back. I¡­ I can exin it to you,¡± she stuttered as she looked down on the


    underwear that she was holding


    Obviously, it belonged to him.


    She felt so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She was at a loss. It wasn¡¯t just underwear,


    but a big bag full of problems


    To her, she felt it was not a big deal to help him wash his trousers and shirts, By the way, she had wom


    one of his shirts and so it wasn¡¯t strange to wash another one of his


    However, before she washed the boxers,


    she hesitated for quite a long time before she finally decided to help him wash them.


    This was the first time in her whole life that she helped a man wash his boxers and this particr one


    belonged to her husband.


    Now that she was hanging the clothes on the balcony, she had been caught red handed by him. As she


    felt guilty, she thought that this man must be disgusted by her because she touched his things.


    If she had known about this earlier, she would have done her best to resist the urge to help him wash


    his clothes, especially his underwear. At most, she would have just washed his trousers and shirts only


    ¡°Honestly, I never expected you to be so happy doing housework. You cane into the bedroom


    when you¡¯re done hanging the clothes,¡± he said and walked straight to the sofa in the room and sat


    down, and then he watched her as she hung the remaining clothes,


    Before now, she had helped to wash clothes and also dry them in both the


    Jones family and also at Sloane¡¯s. But right now, she was so edgy and agitated. Westley¡¯s eyes were


    like a thorn in her flesh which made her unable to calm down.


    Since she was edgy, she couldn¡¯t hang the clothes anymore. She stood there on her toes with her bare


    feet, which drew his attention.


    When he saw that she was struggling to hang up his boxers, he couldn¡¯t just stay there and do nothing


    to help her. He Stood up, walked over to her side and took the underwear from her, and hung them


    easily.


    ¡°Why are you here, Westley? I could have hung it myself,¡± she said to him in confusion as she stared at


    her husband in front of her


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So if I didn¡¯te to help you, you would have held it for the whole night on your toes, right? Is that


    how much you like my underwear? I could give you more if you want. Do you want more?¡± he asked


    her with a smirk on his face. Her face became red with anger.


    What he said made her so angry. ¡®Why


    couldn¡¯t he choose his words carefully instead of always talking trash?¡± she asked herself silently.


    If there was anything that she knew, it was not liking his underwear. ¡®Who would like such ugly boxers


    anyway. she thought to herself.


    Besides, she was not a pervert.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your boxers, Westley. By the way, there¡¯s nothing to like about it,¡± she remarked and was


    about to pass him and enter the room.


    She washed his clothes out of kindness, but this damn man was hell-bent on insulting her all the time.


    She just couldn¡¯t take it.


    She would make sure that she never washed anything for him in the future, ¡°What rubbish!¡± she


    thought silently as she gritted her teeth.


    He quickly grabbed her hand to prevent her from moving any further. ¡°Why are you always in such a


    hurry? We are not done talking,¡± he said to her.


    ¡°We have nothing to talk about. Just let


    me go.¡± She frowned at him and tried to get rid of his hand on her, but she found out that she was


    unable to do so because he was much stronger than she was.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t like my clothes, but you still helped me to wash them. That¡¯s so contradictory if you


    ask me, don¡¯t you think?¡± His low and rxed voice made her body tremble a little bit.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 138 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 138 Read Online


    Chapter 138 Isido Mount


    It was stillte in the night and everywhere was calm. Gabrielle and Westley were still in the room. Her


    face immediately turned red in despair when she heard what he had said. As she looked at him, she


    couldn¡¯t say anything in refutation. The only thing she could do was to stare at him in anger.


    ¡°Take your fierce eyes off me, Gabrielle. You do not have any right to look at me in such a manner!¡±


    Westley yelled at her ruthlessly. He wasn¡¯tfortable with the way she kept staring at him. What right


    does she have to look at me that way?¡± he thought to himself angrily


    She was not a tenderhearted girl who would allow people to intimidate her in any way they liked


    and because of this, she felt very upset when she heard his domineering words. She felt unhappy


    when she thought of how authoritative he was to her. I


    She had helped him to wash his clothes


    out of kindness and now he was talking to her anyhow. Did she do something wrong? Was this the


    price she had to pay for being considerate?


    She felt grievance pouring out of her heart as she tried to hold back her tears because she didn¡¯t want


    him to see her cry like a baby.


    ¡°Look at me, Westley, and listen carefully. I¡¯m not a pervert and i will never be one. I don¡¯t like men¡¯s


    underwear, let alone the one that belongs to you!¡± she screamed aloud as she looked at him with pain


    in her eyes.


    Tears welled up in her red and sore eyes, but she was determined not to let them fall on her face. She


    held them back boldly.


    As soon as he saw the tears in her eyes, he felt sorry for her immediately. He hated it when women


    cried around him, let alone his wife, Gabrielle.


    He even felt bad when he saw the tears that she was doing her best to hold back, suddenly pour out,


    ¡°What I meant was that you washed my


    underwear, which means that either you like it or you like me and so that was why you helped to wash


    it,¡± he said calmly.


    All of a sudden, what he said made her choke.


    ¡°Me? Do you mean me? Like you?¡±


    She paused for some seconds before talking again. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been thinking too much these


    past few days. I don¡¯t like your underwear and I don¡¯t like you, either. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to bed,¡± she


    remarked in a firm tone and looked at him without blinking,


    Westley knew her temper very well. He also knew that she could easily lose it. After hesitating for a


    while, he finally let go of her hand.


    Without saying a word more, she went straight to the bed, climbed on it, and covered her whole body


    with the quilt.


    As he looked at the bulging figure under the quilt, he felt that she was small and cute. The anger he felt


    in his heart just now seemed to fizzle out all of a sudden.


    As he turned away from looking at her, he nced at the basket and siw that there were two white


    shirts lest in it that he hadn¡¯t noticed. One was changed by him some moments ago while the other one


    was changed by his wife just before she had her bath. Mr. Morris Who had never washed or dried


    clothes in his life promptly bent down and took the shirts out to dry.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle was still covered with the quilt. The more she thought about what happened


    between her and her husband, the more resentful she felt. ¡°How could he talk to me in such a way?¡±


    she asked herself silently as the tears kept pouring out. Her body trembled for a while before she finally


    slept off.


    When he was done hanging the clothes outside, Westley smoked a cigarette on the balcony before


    coming back inside the bedroom. By the time he got to bed, she was already fast asleep. When he


    lifted the quilt, he saw the tear stains on her white fair face.


    ¡°She must have been hurting. . he thought to himself as he felt bad all over. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to


    her like that.¡¯


    As soon as heid down, Gabrielle curled up to his side and held him fondly with both hands and feet.


    He contorted his face in a frown and tried to pull her away. but at that instance, he saw tearsing


    out of theer of her eyes and changed his mind, Instead, he pulled the quilt over both of them and


    covered them well.


    When Gabrielle woke up in the morning. the sun was shining brightly outside and some of the light


    entered the room. Westley was already out of bed and she didn¡¯t see him anywhere around the room.


    She quickly cleaned herself up and went to the balcony to take her clothes inside and put them on.


    Thankfully, it was summer and her clothes were already dried in such a short time.


    By the time she came downstairs, she saw Miley making breakfast, but she didn¡¯t see Westley. Her


    eyes scanned everywhere for him, but she still didn¡¯t see any trace of him.


    ¡°Good morning, grandma! You¡¯re up so early.


    ¡°Good moming, Gabrielle. Breakfast is ready. Come and have yours,¡±


    Miley replied to her greeting happily and invited her to have breakfast.


    Gabrielle sat down obediently and looked at Miley with uncertainty.


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you have any questions, just ask, or is there anything you want to tell me?¡± Miley asked as


    she looked at her.


    ¡°Well, grandma¡­ Where is Westley? I didn¡¯t see him when I woke up this moming.¡± she asked as she


    mustered up


    the courage.


    ¡°Actually. Alvin came here early this morning to give you some things. Your bags are there,¡± she said as


    she pointed at them. ¡°You can take them up after eating breakfast. As for Westley, he and Alvin are


    outside talking about something in the car,¡± Miley exined to her with a motherly smile on her face.


    Gabrielle took a nce at the sofa in the living room. There were two bags on it. One was white and


    the other was ck, and they were very breathtaking


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first. After that, I¡¯ll take you to the Isido Mountter in the day. Thest time you


    and Sloane wanted to climb the mountain, you had no chance to do so, did you?¡± Miley questioned as


    she looked at her.


    ¡°Well, immediately we got to the foot of the mountain, it started raining heavily. We didn¡¯t want to risk


    our lives and so we didn¡¯t climb and ever since then, we haven¡¯t had the chance toe over again,¡±


    she exined to Miley


    That very day, she and Sloane had nned to climb the Isido Mount so that they could vent their anger.


    But unfortunately, when they got to the foot of the mountain, heavy rain started. Because of that, they


    decided not to climb the mountain again, but strolled around the surrounding viges. Afterwards, it


    rained more and more heavily that they couldn¡¯t catch up with the bus back to the city. They had to stay


    in one of the viges till the next day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. In a short while, grandma would take both of you to the mountain.¡± Miley was


    happy as she said this.


    Gabrielle looked at her with a hint of wonty in her eyes. ¡°Are you sure you want to climb the mountain,


    grandma? Are you strong enough to do that?¡± Gabrielle asked apprehensively.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t look down on your grandma. Although I¡¯m very old, vast in age and I got a disease a


    few years ago, my body is still very strong. I have to climb the Isido Mount once every week. Speaking


    of which, you may not ever be my match. I¡¯m surely going to outrun you,¡± Miley said with excitement


    written all over her.


    Gabrielle was convinced when she said this because she knew that Miley was very strong


    ¡°Will Westley go with us too?¡± she asked in disbelief. She felt that he might not want toe with them.


    ¡°Of course, we are all going together,¡± Miley said as she caressed Gabrielle¡¯s soft cheeks.


    Gabrielle smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. She kept eating so that she could have enough strength


    to climb the


    As soon as Westley and Alvin were done with their conversation, they came in. They saw how


    Gabrielle was gobbling the food in front of her. She didn¡¯t know that she stuffed her mouth with food


    just like a little hamster. When she saw them, she was shocked and looked at them with her big eyes,


    almost choking to death.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t be in such a hurry, you still have enough time,¡± Miley said to her as he handed her a


    ss of water.


    Gabrielle took it from her and gulped it down immediately.


    ¡°Humph, thank you, grandma. I feel so much better.¡± She looked at Miley


    gratefully.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t eat in such a hurry again, or else you will choke to death.¡± Miley advised her as she


    gently rubbed Gabrielle¡¯s back.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are the elegantdy of the Morris family. Don¡¯t be like someone who just crawled out of


    a refugee camp, People who don¡¯t know you now will


    think that I maltreat you and don¡¯t give you enough food. They wouldn¡¯t know that you just like


    swallowing food like a thief,¡± Westley said as he sat next to her and took a bite of the deep-fried dough


    stick


    Gabrielle looked at him and didn¡¯t want to say anything. Although this husband of hers didn¡¯t abuse her


    on food issues, he could abuse her just anywhere he deemed fit.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Westley? I¡¯m happy to see that Gabrielle is enjoying the food. You just like


    causing us trouble on purpose.¡± Miley frowned at


    The food was delicious to Gabrielle which was why she ate in such a manner. It was as though she


    wanted to swallow everything up including the tes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 139 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 139 Read Online


    Chapter 139 Idiot


    Westley had expected Miley to be on Gabrielle¡¯s side, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.


    He nced at Gabrielle, who was saying nothing but seemed to be enjoying the food at the rate she


    was eating,


    ¡®Is she being starved by the Jones family?¡±


    Foodie. Idiot.


    ¡°Gabrielle, ignore this guy. You enjoy your meal. What else do you want to eat? I can cook it for you.¡±


    Miley offered warmly.


    The only thing that made Miley happy was when her children ate and drank


    ¡°Grandma, I¡­ I don¡¯t usually behave like this.¡± Gabrielle looked at Miley with embarrassment


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you eat well, grandma will be happy. Unlike Westley:


    see how picky he is with food. I don¡¯t feel good cooking for him because his eating habits are really


    annoying to endure and watch. You, on the other hand, are much better.¡± Miley looked at Gabrielle


    kindly. She was growing more and more fond of Gabrielle.


    ¡°Really. Grandma?¡± Gabrielle was in disbelief as she looked at Miley. When she ate around the Jones


    family-her family¡ªshe was always scolded. Wendy liked people who were obedient and pleasant. After


    all, no one was perfect, but she loathed when people were picky with food. It would make her quite


    upset.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Enjoy your food and don¡¯t think about Westley. Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Miley


    asked with concem.


    ¡°I did. Very well.¡± Gabrielle nodded.


    Miley looked at the two of them and Smiled, but it was hard to tell how she felt because she wore an


    indescribable look on her face. It took a while for Gabrielle to understand what Miley meant, and her


    face flushed slightly.


    ¡°Grandma, we actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t talk while eating!¡± Westley abruptly interrupted her. He didn¡¯t want her to continue.


    Gabrielle was quite shrewd, and would need to be tricked by Miley.


    There were things that didn¡¯t need to be exined. Certain exnations tended toplicate matters


    even more.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything more and continued to have her breakfast.


    Miley, in turn, red at Westley. She picked up the negative vibes emanating from him; he must


    definitely be against her.


    After the three had breakfast, Gabrielle went upstairs with the white bag given to her to change her


    clothes.


    While she was changing, her cell phone rang. When she saw that the caller was Lance, she


    immediately answered it.


    ¡°Hey Lance, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, where are you?¡± Lance was


    direct with her as soon as she answered.


    She was at the Isido Mount.


    ¡°I¡¯m out, Lance. Is it urgent?¡±


    ¡°I would like to meet you. How about a quick meal together? Did Westley make things difficult for you?¡±


    Lance seemed to be ashamed for making his bodyguards faint.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. No, he didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. Honestly, he¡¯s been really kind to me,¡± Gabrielle


    said calmly. She wasn¡¯t lying after all; Westley was being nice to her.


    Of course he was angry about the situation with the bodyguards, but he hadn¡¯t taken it too far. Gabrielle


    seemed to think he was acting appropriately.


    So it was not that bad.


    Besides, he had also taken her to see Miley and realized that she was old granny that helped her the


    other night. This had made Gabrielle happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m finding it hard to believe he would treat you well. As well as you deserve.¡±


    Lance said sincerely,


    How could a man like Westley be nice to her?


    Lance knew that very well.


    ¡°No, he really is good to me. I¡¯m not lying. Please don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Gabrielle insisted.


    Lance finally dropped it. He didn¡¯t know whether to believe her, but she said what she said, and there


    was only so much he could do


    ¡°Gabrielle, Grandpa¡¯s birthday ising up in a few days. Did you get a dress for the asion, yet? I


    want to take you to pick a dress.¡± Obviously Lance knew that he didn¡¯t need to worry about Gabrielle¡¯s


    personal affairs if Westley was around and overseeing them.


    However, Lance apanied Gabrielle every year when she went to pick up her dresses for her


    Grandpa¡¯s birthday. Because he was part of this annual tradition, he wanted to prepare everything for


    her.


    This year was no exception.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to help with the dress. I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± Gabrielle said seriously.


    She was Westley¡¯s wife now, and that meant she had to distance herself from Lance


    ¡°I see.¡± Lance didn¡¯t insist anymore.


    ¡°Sony Lance, I¡¯m quite busy these days. Let¡¯s have dinner another night, when I¡¯ve got some time.¡±


    Gabrielle attempted to coax him with this empty promise because she knew Lance was slightly


    disappointed.


    ¡°Okay, sure. I¡¯ll wait until you can.¡± Lance¡¯s spirits suddenly lifted.


    Gabrielle hung the phone up and sighed with relief. She then put her sneakers on and went back


    downstairs.


    It was evident that Alvin had prepared everything for her: from inside to outside, from pajamas to


    sportswear.


    When Gabrielle went downstairs, she found Miley and Westley already waiting in the living room. They


    were all wearing


    sportswear: Miley was in red, Westley in ck and Gabrielle in white, although thetter two shared the


    same styles.


    Did Alvin match their clothes on purpose, or was it Westley¡¯s idea?


    This could cause trouble.


    Gabrielle instantly felt an urge to go and change into a different set of clothes even a pair of jeans, at


    this point!


    ¡°Lovely! Gabrielle looks beautiful even when she¡¯s wearing Sportswear.¡± Miley was very happy and


    proud to see Gabrielle. She really did look good no matter what she wore.


    At a nce, Westley immediately noticed his and Gabrielle¡¯s Sportswear were matching. Alvin was


    definitely deliberate in picking out the outfits for both of them. 4


    He probably thought he was being rather ¡°considerate¡± by matching their clothes.


    Although he couldn¡¯t deny that Gabrielle had a pretty face, and did indeed look good in any outfit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s going to be too hotter.¡± Westley immediately turned around and left after saying that.


    Gabrielle drew abreast of Miley immediately. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting for me


    for so long.


    ¡°Silly girl! It doesn¡¯t matter to me, and it is not a big deal to make Westley wait for a while. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Miley was in high Spirits, and d to have Gabrielle and Westley apany her.


    The three of them soon arrived at the intersection at the foot of Isido Mount. They were just about to go


    up the mountain when Miley noticed Gabrielle carrying her backpack.


    ¡°Westley, how can you let a girl carry a heavy backpack while hiking up a mountain? Carry it for her,


    please,¡± Miley sternly ordered Westley


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay. I can do it myself. It¡¯s quite light because I haven¡¯t put too many things in here.¡± Of


    course, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to ask Westley to help her carry the bag because she didn¡¯t


    want to bother him. Besides, she didn¡¯t think he was the type of man to carry backpacks for girls.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Westley is your husband. Why shouldn¡¯t he help you with your bag?¡± Miley took Gabrielle¡¯s


    bag off her and dropped it in Westley¡¯s path.


    ¡°No, please, don¡¯t worry about it. I can cany it myself¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Westley¡¯s big and firm hand reached across and seamlessly


    carried Gabrielle¡®s bag like it was the lightest thing on the.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 140 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 140 Read Online


    Chapter 140 The One Who Controls The Morris Group


    Gabrielle was shocked when she learned that Westley actually went up the mountain carrying her bag


    on his back. Considering how heavy it was, she thought that he would have disposed of it the earliest


    he could.


    But he didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Gabrielle?¡± Miley guffawed as soon as she spotted Gabrielle looking all dazed and


    confused.


    She didn¡¯t need to be told anything-she already knew what was going on inside the youngdy¡¯s head.


    Westley had never been good at expressing himself andmunicating his feelings, and so a lot of


    people thought he was cold and aloof. In reality. however, he cared about others very much.


    He was also very transparent about it.


    If he cared about someone, he would 17:37


    absolutely do everything in his power for that person to feelfortable and looked after. If he didn¡¯t,


    nothing could force him to change his mind and do things he didn¡¯t want to do.


    Those were the things that Miley knew were true about Westley.


    Because if they weren¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t even mention Gabrielle¡¯s bag to him. She knew that convincing


    him to take someone else¡¯s belongings was next to impossible.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Grandma. I just want to say that I can carry my own things.¡± Gabrielle shed Miley a wide


    and Sincere smile.


    Miley smiled back as she took Gabrielle¡¯s hand in hers.


    As soon as the two started walking, a voice behind them stopped them in their tracks.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡±


    Gabrielle knew who the voice was from right away-Mia. She quickly turned around and, as expected,


    saw Mia


    waving at her. Walking beside her was her brother Micheal, who looked somehow unenthused about


    being outside. The two seemed to be on their way up the mountain as well


    Gabrielle waved back at her friend enthusiastically, ecstatic to see a familiar face on the trail


    ¡°Mia, Mr. Robinson! You two are hiking as well? What a coincidence!¡± she lively greeted.


    Mia ran to Gabrielle¡¯s side at once and held her arm. As she did, she noticed a smiling Miley watching


    them silently.


    ¡°Grandma Miley!¡± Mia eximed. She gently took the olddy¡¯s hands and held them tenderly. ¡°It¡¯s so


    nice to finally meet you! My name is Mia, Mia Robinson. I didn¡¯t know you knew Gabrielle!¡±


    Basing on the way the two interacted, Miley concluded that they must be close friends.


    ¡°You seem like a good friend of my Gabrielle,¡± Miley remarked with a grin on her face


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma! Gabrielle is my EFF. She¡¯s almost a sister to me!¡± Mia wrapped her arms


    around Gabrielle and smiled contentedly.


    She was about to tell Miley the story of how they met when she noticed Gabrielle¡¯s meaningful stare. A


    chuckle left her lips and she promptly shut her mouth


    The whole thing wasn¡¯t a story worth telling, anyway.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s very lovely. isn¡¯t it? Gabrielle has a good friend, and she¡¯s from the Robinson family,¡± Miley


    liked a straightforward girl like Mia so much.


    ¡°Madame, I¡¯m Micheal Robinson.¡± Though not sounding as eager as Mia, Micheal greeted the elderly


    lady with utmost reverence and respect.


    ¡°I know you,¡± Miley replied, still smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of good things about you. The Robinson


    family must be so proud to have someone like you.¡± Much like Westley, Micheal was very different from


    his peers. He looked gentle, quiet, and wise something you didn¡¯t see in


    The sincerepliment made Micheal¡¯s cheeks glow with a subtle shade of pink. He took a deep


    breath topose himself and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind words. Madame. But I¡¯m not as good as


    you said, especially whenparing with Mr. Morris.¡± Micheal wasn¡¯t trying to tter Westley. He was


    just telling the truth.


    Although the two notable young men didn¡¯t have any issue with one another, they were not friends


    either. Thest time they interacted when Mia jumped into a river-tension between then began to arise.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, Grandma Miley. Are you rted to Gabrielle? If not, what is your rtionship?¡± There


    was no hint of hesitation in Mia¡¯s voice when she asked this question.


    Gabrielle turned to look at Miley. uneasiness apparent on her face. Then, her eyes darted to Westley,


    who was walking ahead of them. She was hoping that he didn¡¯t hear anything Mia said and that he


    wouldn¡¯t turn around. Otherwise, Mia would know exactly what


    was up between her and Westley..


    ¡®No, ¡®Gabrielle just thought to herself, slowly stiffening up.


    ¡°Mia, weren¡¯t you taught not to stick your nose up other people¡¯s business? Where are your manners?!¡±


    Since Micheal knew what was going on between Gabrielle and Westley, he was able to deduce what


    rtionship Grandma Miley and Gabrielle had.


    Miley was Westley¡¯s grandmother, which meant that she, was Gabrielle¡¯s grandmother-inw.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was just curious¡­¡± Mia protested weakly, pouting slightly to show that she meant no harm in her


    question.


    She wasn¡¯t really trying to gossip about people¡¯s private lives. She was just really curious.


    After all, she and Gabrielle were good friends.


    ¡°Madame, I¡¯m so sorry. My sister has been terribly spoiled and have very little knowledge about what is


    appropriate to say at which time. Please excuse her


    brash attitude.¡± Micheal looked 50 embarrassed as he apologized for her sister¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Micheal, what are you saying? It¡¯s fine. I believe Mia didn¡¯t want to offend; she was just really curious,¡±


    Miley replied, smiling empathetically. ¡°Well, to answer your question, I am Gabrielle¡¯s grandmother-in-


    law.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother-inw?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what that meant. She turned to look at


    Gabrielle. who was now looking away.


    ¡°No way!


    Does that mean what I think it means?


    If Grandma Miley is Gabrielle¡¯s grandmother-inw, then she must have married someone from the


    Morris family!


    ¡°Oh my god, Gabrielle! Who from the Morris family did you marry?¡± Mia grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s hand and


    asked directly


    She just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. The Morris family only had two young


    Chapje ¨C The One Who Caning The Moris GOLD heirs: One was Wilson, but he had already married


    the daughter of a gang leader years ago. The other was Westley, the current CEO of the Morris Group.


    But rumors had it that he was already engaged to someone from the Collins family.


    But then, it wasn¡¯t really impossible for the Moms family to have illegitimate heirs. ¡°Maybe she married


    someone from that end of the family tree?¡± Mia thought, her eyebrows furrowed.


    What was impossible was these illegitimate families having a good rtionship with Miley. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s


    not going to happen,¡¯ she said inwardly.


    In a span of a few seconds, thousands upon thousands of thoughts shed through her mind.


    ¡°Gabrielle and I are married.¡± Westley had already turned back and walked up to them.


    Mia took one look at Westley and immediately recognized who he was.


    ¡°Damn it! Gabrielle married such an excellent man! The CEO of the Morris Group? No wonder she


    didn¡¯t marry my brother, even if he, too, is an incredible man!


    Compared to Westley, one could say that Micheal was less impressive. Westley came from the most


    powerful family in Antawood, and was now the head of the Morris Group. He was head and shoulders


    above everyone else.


    But what happened to his engagement with that girl from the Collins family? Did they break up?


    Westley moved on so


    Although Mia didn¡¯t know much about Nellie, she didn¡¯t like her at all. That was why she really didn¡¯t


    feel bad for her.


    Besides, hearing that Gabrielle scored someone like Westley was too amazing for her to feel bad for


    someone she couldn¡¯t care less about.


    ¡°Really? Westley Morris? You¡¯re married to Westley Morris?¡± Mia asked Gabrielle again with so much


    awe in her eyes.


    Gabrielle looked at Westley nervously. She didn¡¯t know how to answer Mia¡¯s question

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 141 Read Onlin

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 141 Read Onlin


    Chapter 141 My Brother¨Cin w


    Miley. Gabrielle, Westley, Micheal, and Mia were all together at the foot of the Isido Mount. When


    Westley saw the apprehensive look on Gabrielle¡¯s face, he couldn¡®t help but smile.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to tell them that I¡¯m your husband, Gabrielle? Do you feel 50 ashamed of me that


    you don¡¯t want them to know that you¡¯re associated with me?¡± he asked her as he shifted his gaze from


    her to Micheal.


    When she heard what he blurted out, she got extremely angry. ¡®How could he say such a thing?¡¯ she


    thought. As far as she could remember, he was the one who had told her not to expose their marriage


    to outsiders.


    She felt embarrassed when he uttered such words to her.


    But then, it was none of her business what he said with his mouth. He could talk carelessly for all she


    cared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first. After that, I¡¯ll take you to the Isido Mountter in the day. Thest time you


    and Sloane wanted to climb the mountain, you had no chance to do so, did you?¡± Miley questioned as


    she looked at her.


    ¡°Well, immediately we got to the foot of the mountain, it started raining heavily. We didn¡¯t want to risk


    our lives and so we didn¡®t climb and ever since then, we haven¡¯t had the chance toe over again,¡±


    she exined to Miley


    That very day, she and Sloane had nned to climb the Isido Mount so that they could vent their anger.


    But unfortunately, when they got to the foot of the mountain, heavy rain started. Because of that, they


    decided not to climb the mountain again, but strolled around the surrounding viges. Afterwards, it


    rained more and more heavily that they couldn¡¯t catch up with the bus back to the city. They had to stay


    in one of the viges till the next day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. In a short while, grandma would take both of you to the mountain.¡± Miley was


    happy as she said this.


    absolutely do everything in his power for that person to feelfortable and looked after. If he didn¡¯t,


    nothing could force him to change his mind and do things he didn¡¯t want to do.


    Those were the things that Miley knew were true about Westley.


    Because if they weren¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t even mention Gabrielle¡¯s bag to him. She knew that convincing


    him to take someone else¡¯s belongines was next to impossible.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Grandma. I just want to say that I can carry my own things.¡± Gabrielle shed Miley a wide


    and Sincere smile.


    Miley smiled back as she took Gabrielle¡¯s hand in hers.


    As soon as the two started walking, a voice behind them stopped them in their tracks.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡±


    Gabrielle knew who the voice was from right away-Mia. She quickly turned around and, as expected,


    saw Mia


    ¡°Gabrielle, it seems that you love my brother more than me, right? You told him about your husband,


    but you didn¡¯t tell me. I thought we were friends, Mia remarked as she stretched out her hand and


    tugged at Gabrielle¡¯s dress. She looked gloomy


    At the same time, Gabrielle felt a cold stare from Westley which made her feel awkward. ¡°What have I


    done this time? she questioned herself deeply.


    Mia was causing trouble for her unknowingly. What does she mean by loving Micheal more?¡± she


    thought to herself


    ¡°Mia, stop talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Mia. Don¡¯t trouble her so much. It was Mr. Morris who told me not Gabrielle.¡± Micheal exined to


    Mia with a cold look on his face as he


    interrupted Gabrielle.


    That night, it was Micheal who took Gabrielle out of the river, and just then, he saw Westley walking


    towards him. He just took her away from his hand ind thanked him for saving his wife.


    Damn it! What the hell was that?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh... Mia feltfortable when she heard her brother¡¯s words


    ¡°But then, I finally know who Gabrielle¡¯s husband is. I feel a little bitforted in. my heart,¡± Mia said as


    she smiled at Gabrielle.


    ¡°When did it happen? I didn¡¯t believe it before when she told me that she was married,¡± she said with


    her hands on her waist. Mia still couldn¡¯t believe that Gabrielle had gotten married to a man as powerful


    as Westley


    It had been known to all that the CEO of the Morris Group was the richest man in Antawood. A lot of


    women wanted to be his wife.


    He was the man that all the women in the city wanted to marry, so Mia thought that it was awesome for


    Gabrielle to marry him. ¡®She is so lucky!¡± Mia said to herself.


    Her friend had married the number one man in the city and because of this, she was very proud of her.


    2


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that I¡¯m mamed. But you chose not to believe me,¡± Gabrielle exined Triously. As


    she spoke, she looked at Westley. As long as he was there, she had to be very carcful about what she


    said so as not to upset


    ¡°I believe you now, Gabrielle,¡± Mia said with a smile. ¡°You are so pretty and small; you still look like a


    high school student by the way. No one will ever believe you if you tell them that you are married,¡± Mia


    said as she looked at her seriously shaking her head.


    ¡°So do you believe me now?¡± Gabrielle asked her for confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I have all the proof 1 need. Can I call him brother-inw?¡± Mia became more


    presumptuous.


    ¡°Brother-inw?


    What the hell was that?¡¯ Gabrielle mused.


    She wouldn¡¯t let Mia call him brother-inw. She was sure that Westley wouldn¡¯t like to hear such a


    thing


    ¡°Mia, stop that nonsense;¡± Gabrielle stopped het imediately and at the same time, she secretly stole a


    nce at her husband to see whether he got mad or not.


    As always, he had no expression whatsoever on his face when it was necessary. No one could tell the


    kind of emotion he had because he could easily hide how he felt.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Since I call you Sister Gabrielle, then I can call your husband brother-inw, right, Miley¡±


    Mia tumed around to look at Miley.


    As expected, Miley felt that she was right. ¡°Mia is right. Since Westley is Gabrielle¡¯s husband and


    Gabrielle is like 1 big sister to her, there¡¯s no big deal about that. You can call him brother-in


    ¡°You see, even Miley is in support. There¡¯s nothing wrong in what I said.¡± Mia looked at Gabrielle


    proudly with a Sitiile


    Gabrielle was speechless. Miley had been trying to make her and Westley get


    together, and now she had made Mia join her in achieving her n. She ilmnost freaked out.


    ¡°Mr. Momis, can I call you brother-inw?¡± Mia asked Westley directly as she looked at him. She wasn¡¯t


    scared of himn.


    Micheal came over and held his younger sister¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mia. Stop messing around. Have


    you forgotten why I locked you upst time? Do you want me to lock you up again?


    Mia pouted and looked at her brother sadly. She didn¡¯t want to go back to that


    life.


    ¡°Of course, Mia. You can call me brother inw.¡± Westley said calmly. I


    Everyone looked at him in disbelief-He agreed to be called brother-inw!


    Gabrielle felt that she must have prisheard her husband. He was still Westley after all. He hadn¡¯t


    changed. She was sure that he wanted to make a clear distinction with her, but then, how could he


    agree to Mia¡¯s ridiculous request to call him brother-inw? She was shocked to her bones and she


    didn¡¯t hide


    ¡°Westley. You don¡¯t have to be forced to do that. Mia is¡­¡±


    ¡°Everybody, let¡¯s climb the mountain. It will soon be noon if we keep standing here without doing what


    we came for ¡± Westley said as he internupted her. He turned around and climbed up the stairs.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She took Miley¡¯s hand and walked up


    ¡°Gabrielle, did you two fight? It seems like he¡¯s ignoring you,¡± Mia asked her curiously. She had noticed


    that there was something odd between both of them.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t. He is always like this. He is always so serious and doesn¡¯t like jokine. So Mia, try not to


    make fun of hinn anytime you see him, do you understand?¡± Gabrielle told her.


    Certainly, this was not the first time that she had heard that the CEO of the Moris Group was not


    friendly with people. He always had a cold look on his face, which made people scared of him.


    Now that she had confirmed it, she


    would never bother him again. By the way, it looked as if there was some sort of petty quilitel between


    Westley and her brother


    ¡°But why would there be any entity between the both of them?¡¯ Mia wondered.


    ¡°All right, Gabrielle. I promise I won¡¯t disturb my brother-inw anymore!¡±


    Gabrielle contorted her face in a frown when she heard Mia Gall Westley brother -inw again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him that!¡± she yelled at her.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 142 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 142 Read Online


    Chapter 142 It Seemed You Really Like Her


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia was not a particrly obedient girl. However, if Gabrielle had forbidden her from calling him a


    brother-inw she wouldn¡¯t call him that, even if she thought he was her brother-inw.


    After all, Westley was the CEO of Morris Group. a much sought-after and difficult to-achieve position.


    He was sessfully outstanding, and therefore popr, but also quite mysterious. Although Mia had


    heard of the name Westley, she had never seen the man.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how did you get to know my brother-inw?¡± Mia asked, giving Gabrielle a curious look 4


    Gabrielle felt uneasy, not knowing how to reply.


    How did she know him? Her brother had kidnapped his fianc¨¦e, so she was forced to be Westley¡¯s wife


    in order to pay the debt.


    Gabrielle thought Mia was impudent in


    calling Westley her brother-inw.


    ¡°Was it love at first sight, or the kind of love that grows over time?


    Mia was evidently interested in their affairs


    After all, Gabrielle treated Mia just like her sister because she was so near and dear to her. Mia had


    nned on setting Gabrielle up with her brother, but Gabrielle¡¯s marriage to Westley had seemed to


    upset and disappoint Mia.


    ¡°Love at first sight.¡± A low and sexy voice interrupted them before Gabrielle could Tespond.


    You fell in love at first sight?


    Gabrielle looked at the man who had spoken in Surprise. It was Westley. She was taken aback by his


    words, ¡°love at first sight¡±.


    What on earth was he talking about?


    Gabrielle rolled her eyes at him.


    There was no love between them; more like there was debt between them.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it? Oh, I guess it was also love that grows over time¡¯,¡± said Westley, in a serious manner. 1


    At that moment, Gabrielle had no idea how to refute his words. However, she was afraid that he would


    spew more nonsense, so she immediately stopped


    ¡°Yes, okay! Everything you say is night.¡± Gabrielle agreed with Westley to coax him, hoping he would


    remain silent.


    She was aware that he would always deny her in front of others and put her down in an unkindly


    manner, but surprisingly now he took an uncharacteristic initiative to admit the rtionship between


    them. It put her on edge as she was unable to predict him.


    She decided to listen to him and see what tricks he had up his sleeve as she was unable to figure out


    his true intentions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It will be noon if we are still here.¡± Westley rubbed her head in an organically loving way.


    Gabrielle blushed embarrassed


    instantly. She fe


    Moreover, she felt frightened by hin Whenever she touched him, he woul react outwardly and this made


    he nervous.


    ¡°Okay. I know.¡± Gabrielle was sti blushing as she looked at him.


    Miley stood beside her with a smile.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you think Westley i always by your side? There was a hin of joy in Miley¡¯s gentle tone.


    She thought Westley had finally learne how to value his wife in public.


    She had always known that Westley ha a special ce in his heart for Gabrielle How else could he be


    with her and b this kind to her if he didn¡¯t? .


    She had finally seen proof of it now. H even told everyone that they had falle in love at first sight.


    ¡°Yes, Grandma, I know he is always by my side.¡± Gabrielle was shy to admit the intricacies of their


    rtionship, but she knew that Westley was always there in a time of need, and she could count on


    him to be by her side.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m so d that you know that. I know you are a good girl, and you deserve to know and see


    how much Westley loves you.¡±


    Miley smiled at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Gabrielle began to climb the stairs of the mountain while holding Miley¡¯s


    hand, feeling good about everything that happened.


    Gabrielle felt good about everything that had happened.


    When she thought about what Westley had said and admitted, she felt a warmness in her heart.


    She knew there was a possibility that Westley¡¯s words hadn¡¯te from the heart and that he only


    deliberately said them because the Robinson family¡¯s brother and sister were present.


    But even if it was a lie, Gabrielle felt happy about it. It felt nice to hear Westley saying the words.


    Brother did you see that? With Gabrielle¡¯s husband?¡± Mia stayed next to her brother, walking back and


    forth. She was not climbing the mountain but instead, seemed to be making trouble.


    Mia said she wanted to climb the mountain this morning, and had asked Micheal to apany her. So,


    Micheal had put off his work and both of them made their way to Isido Mount.


    They had not expected to meet Gabrielle and Westley here. If he hadn¡¯t known that Mia and Gabrielle


    hadn¡¯t conspired with each other, he would have suspected that these decisions had been pre-nned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡±


    Micheal rolled his eyes at his sister.


    Now he really wanted to leave and climb another mountain. There were dozens of mountains in


    Antawood; why had they chosen lsido Mount? They had plenty of


    other choices.


    ¡°So, you know Westley. yeah? After all, you both are businessmen.¡± Mia blinked at her brother


    innocently,


    ¡°We are not the only businessmen in Antawood. Can you walk properly? I¡¯m not going to carry you if


    you fall down and hurt yourself,¡± Micheal yelled at her. feeling sour about the situation.


    He knew Mia was a troublemaker-she would rebel if he disciplined her, but also make trouble if he


    didn¡¯t.


    Sometimes, he felt a frustrating urge to lock her up forever so he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her and


    her meddling


    However, being her brother, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Even less during a hike up a mountain.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right; but I refuse to believe that you two don¡¯t know each other. Besides, you seem to


    know the man that mamed Gabrielle, and we all know that man is Westley. Why didn¡¯t you tell me


    about this, brother? It¡¯s so humiliating for me because I was trying to set you both up!¡± Mia said


    unhappily.


    After all, she really liked Gabrielle. She wanted really wanted to be her sister-inw, but unfortunately.


    Gabrielle had already gotten married


    No wonder her brother had calmly refused her ns for him. It turned out that he was already aware of


    Gabrielle and Westley¡®s marriage, and she was the only one who had been a fool in the dark all this


    time.


    ¡°I thought you really liked her.¡± Micheal was looking at Gabrielle who was holding Miley¡®s arm and


    climbing the mountain with her.


    This woman seemed to have a natural and gentle charm about her, and people could not help looking


    at her.


    Moreover, she looked even more gentle and kind with Miley, an elderly woman, by her side.


    It was hard to find young women act so filial towards an elder these days.


    Gabrielle had a unique and valuable temperament, which really drew Michael to her.


    But a good woman like her had gone and married Westley. What a mismatch: it was evident that they


    didn¡¯t get along well with each other.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 143 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 143 Read Online


    Chapter 143 How Childish They Are


    Mia looked at Micheal as he asked this cunning question. Her eyes were lit up with excitement, darting


    about shrewdly. She studied her brother first and then followed his eyes towards the back of Gabrielle.


    ¡°Hey, brother, are you fangirling?¡± Mia teased her brother.


    Micheal felt irritated by Mia¡¯s mockery. and he raised his finger and tapped it on her forehead in protest.


    ¡°What rubbish; I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Ouch, stop tapping me, it really hurts! I don¡¯t care how annoyed you are; you can¡¯t touch me like that


    when you know it¡¯s painful,¡± Mia shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll listen to me, silly. What did just you call me, anyway?¡± Micheal stared at her


    coldly.


    ¡°Well¡­ I said I¡¯m fangirling.¡± Mia had leamed her lesson before, and nced at Micheal warily in


    defeat.


    Micheal finally let go of Mia then. He red at her with warning ¡®She deserved it, ¡®he thought.


    ¡°But, brother, do you think that Gabrielle and Westley are a perfect match?¡± Mia quickly nced at


    Gabrielle and saw Westley go over to hand her a baga heartwarming scene.


    It was hard to believe there was absolutely nothing between the pair. Mia had to give up convincing


    Gabrielle to marry her brother.


    After all, it seemed like everyone was encouraging Gabrielle to stay with Westley. Seeing that she was


    so happy now, Mia didn¡¯t feel the heart to force her out of it


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Micheal was not blind. Even at a nce, he could tell they were a perfect


    match, too.


    Gabrielle clearly didn¡¯t care if Westley was cold and unapproachable.


    The marriage between them was indescribable and hard to understand Sometimes, one would say


    they were not


    real lovers, but then at times, they proved everyone wrong and seemed to be genuinely in love, too.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡®re right. It¡¯s none of my business. But I like them even though i envy them together. Don¡¯t


    you?¡± Mia raised her eyebrows at her brother.


    Micheal smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. Then he strode forward.


    Mia knew that Micheal must feel ufortable to see them openly showing their love and affection.


    ¡°Brother, are you jealous them, too?¡± Mia caught up with her brother and asked in a joking, light


    manner. S


    He nced at her coldly but responded calmly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be envious about? Do you still want to


    climb the mountain or go back home now?¡±


    ¡°Climb the mountain; of course we have to finish it! Come on, let¡¯s keep going.¡± Mia said defiantly.


    Micheal rubbed her head in affection and walked up the stairs with a smile on his face.


    Mia hurried to catch up with him and held his hand. ¡°Hey you didn¡¯t answer me ¡­ are you jealous?


    Would you want a wife like Gabrielle? I¡¯ll ask Gabrielle if she has some good girl friends to set you up


    Micheal went back to giving her a cold stare. He was uninterested in such boring gossip with his sister,


    and didn¡¯t want to indulge anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Mia?¡± Micheal couldn¡¯t stand it anymore as he yelled at her.


    Mia, in tum, didn¡¯t like to be scolded. She ran towards Gabrielle,ughing


    ¡°Gabrielle Gabrielle! I was wondering if you have a good friend who is as beautiful and gentle as you,¡±


    Mia asked straightforwardly.


    Gabrielle was confused. ¡°What do you


    ¡°I want to look for a wife for my brother. He is handsome, rich and has a good temperament¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Micheal pulled her aside by her cars, ¡°Miss Jones, don¡¯t listen to my


    sister¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m so embarrassed by her foolish behaviour and talks.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled in return. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Robinson, unfortunately I don¡¯t have friends that would reach


    your standard¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Robinson to be in such a hurry to get married. In any case, I can help you look for


    someone,¡± said Westley, in an arrogant tone, before turning to look at Micheal coldly..


    Micheal pointedly nced at him. ¡°Mr. Moms, you needn¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you really need help. I am willing to give you a hand. After all, there are very few outstanding


    women who have simr good looks and talent like yours. I think I can help you find a suitable girl,¡±


    Westley responded, smiling at him in a joking way.


    It was a fake smile. He was provoking Micheal


    Micheal was all too aware of this, and he


    responded with a cold stare. ¡°Let¡¯s just climb this mountain for now. Mr Mortis.¡±


    Westley immediately realized this man was matching his provocations. His chest puffed up; he couldn¡¯t


    lose this match between them.


    ¡°Okay, then, let¡¯s climb the mountain.¡± Micheal quickly strode forward, quickening his pace.


    ¡°Westley. I¡¯ll carry my bag myself. You go ahead.¡± Gabrielle knew Westley¡¯s intentions inpeting


    with Micheal, so she supported him by taking her bag back. She knew he would be able to climb faster


    without the added burden on his back


    If it came down to apetition, she wanted Westley to win, after all,


    ¡°No Gabrielle, Westley can carry your bag! ¨C Miley said, with a sweet smile.


    ¡°But the bag will be too heavy for him,¡± Gabrielle exined.


    Hearing this response, Mileyughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a bag. It¡¯s not heavy enough to hold him back.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take the bag. Do you want some water?¡± Westley didn¡¯t really think the bag was


    heavy anyway.


    Gabrielle took a look at it and shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to the drink water.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll climb up first. You and Grandma can slow down and follow us at your own pace.¡± Westley


    lifted her bag and strode up.


    Gabrielle nced at him and wondered where this energy and enthusiasm wasing from


    ¡°What a man! He ispetitive even when climbing a mountain. How childish they are!¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, slow down with your Grandma. Don¡¯t worry about Westley.¡± Miley persuaded her gently.


    ¡°Grandma, does Westley often act like this?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously,


    Not knowing too much about Westley. she tried to get some information now.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Westley was naughty when he was a child.¡± Miley couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when she thought of


    Westley, especially as a young boy.


    After all, Westley was really cute in his childhood. It was only in his adolescence and adulthood that he


    grew more and more stubborn and distant. Now, of Course, he was an extraordinarily cold and


    domineering CEO of thepany. Some would even say he was rather indifferent


    ¡°Just look at them, Gabrielle. Aren¡¯t they so childish?¡± Mia came over and said to her.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 144 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 144 Read Online


    Chapter 144 What Had She Done


    One was the CEO of Morris Group, and the other was the CEO of Robinson Group. The two men were


    known for their arrogance and cold demeanor, which made people feel as though they were


    unapproachable.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But here they were,peting against each other by climbing up a mountain Westley even had a


    lady¡¯s backpack on him.


    He looked rather cute.


    ¡°They are acting so childishly. What kind of person is Mr. Robinson like?¡± Gabrielle asked Mia curiously.


    IL


    Mia smiled and responded mysteriously. ¡°My brother is always deemed as superior to everyone else in


    public, but when he¡¯s around me, he¡¯s really


    childish.¡±


    Gabrielle knew what Mia meant. Micheal was distant and cold outside but gentle and kind at home.


    After all, everyone


    had different sides to them depending on where they were or whom they were with


    ¡°It seems to me that Mr. Robinson is also very kind.¡± Gabrielle said seriously.


    ¡°Of course he is. If you have a good friend, please do introduce her to my brother. He is a great man


    and he deserves a great partner!¡± u


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Grandma Miley.¡±


    A man and woman¡¯s voice abruptly interrupted their conversation,


    They turned around and saw two people climbing up the steps towards them.


    It was Holly and Austin.


    Gabrielle knew them both, but she was surprised on seeing them together.


    Although Austin and Holly knew each other, they weren¡¯t that close to be climbing a mountain together.


    How strange¡­


    So Gabrielle could not help feeling curious because she thought that it was unlikely for them to climb


    the mountain together


    ¡°Grandma Miley, Gabrielle, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Austin asked them curiously.


    ¡°I wanted to climb the mountain in order to exercise so I asked Gabrielle to apany me. What a


    coincidence to meet you here!¡± Miley said to Austin and then turned to Holly.


    Technically she was talking to Austin, but her speech was actually directed towards Holly, because


    Miley knew her. Holly was Helena¡¯s cousin, and she used to visit the Morris family often.


    Miley remembered Holly as an ingratiating person from those days, so it seemed she was popr


    amongst most people. z


    ¡°Grandma Miley, I feel very d that I could climb the mountain with you today.. ¡°Holly said seriously. 3


    Miley smiled. ¡°Yes, indeed, we haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time. I¡¯m really happy to have bumped


    into you.¡±


    Miley knew Holly very well. She was a smart and shrewd girl; opposite of Gabrielle, who was an honest


    and innocent girl herself.


    Hence, Miley had a clearer idea regarding the kind of person better matched for Westley..


    ¡°Me too. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m happy to apany you to climb the mountain today. You always look


    so young and energetic.¡± Holly looked at Miley and smiled.


    ¡°And you are still so beautiful and talkative,¡± Miley said in her kind and gentle tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. Thank you.¡±


    Holly wanted to stay closer to Miley, but Miley didn¡¯t feel the same way.


    ¡°By the way, Holly, this is Westley¡¯s wife, Gabrielle.¡± Miley introduced Gabrielle to Holly.


    She was calm and measured in her introduction as she knew that Holly had feelings for Westley. u


    When Holly woulde to visit her with Helena, she always held back with her behavior and her


    emotions, but after Helena¡¯s death, Miley saw Holly¡¯s true colors.


    ¡°Westley¡¯s wife?¡± When Holly heard Miley say ¡°wife¡±, her face dropped. She felt her heart beating fast,


    and was unsure how to feel.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Westley was married. Nice to meet you, Gabrielle. I¡¯m Holly, and I¡¯m Westley¡¯s¡­ Good


    friend.¡± Holly put on a


    generous show of introducing herself.


    She emphasized being a ¡°good friend¡± on purpose, as if no one else knew that. Gabrielle Siniled in


    return,


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Edwards. Yes, I¡¯m Westley¡¯s wife,¡± said Gabrielle softly with a slight smile on


    her face.


    Holly smiled at her, but inside she was raging


    She was shocked at how well Gabrielle could coax Miley into liking her. From the way Miley introduced


    Gabrielle, it seemed she was really fond of her


    granddaughter-inw.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Gabrielle. I just got back to Antawood. I think we should meet up and get to know


    each other in the future, don¡¯t you?¡± Holly put on a warm and friendly demeanor,


    Since it seemed that everyone was pretending to act in a certain way. Gabrielle thought she should


    jump on the bandwagon and do her part, too.


    ¡°Well, if I have spare time, I would definitely love that, Miss Edwards.¡± Gabrielle smiled,


    It wasn¡¯t like they were really going to go through with it and be friends, anyway.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Austin didn¡¯t n to go out, but I¡¯ve been too frustrated at home recently and wanted a


    change of scene in the outdoors. I couldn¡¯t find anyone to apany me at thest minute, so I asked


    Austin if he¡¯d like to join me. Do you know him?¡± Holly asked Gabrielle deliberately.


    ¡°Of course Gabrielle knows him. She is his sister-inw,¡± Miley said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Being his sister-inw she would know Austin¡­¡± Holly echoed Miley¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s continue with our climb.¡± Miley encouraged hastily.


    She had initially only wanted to go with Gabrielle and Westley, but it ended up being a massive party-


    not only were the Robinson siblings here, but also Holly and her friend, Austin,


    Miley felt ufortable. She was hoping just to be with Miley only. 5


    ¡°Grandma, let me apany you.¡± Holly caught up next to Miley, fawning over


    her.


    ¡°No, thank you. I would like to climb on my own; you feel free to climb on your own, too.¡± Miley didn¡¯t


    need, not want her help and made it clear to her.


    Holly didn¡¯t push the subject after it was clear that Miley outwardly rejected her. It was obvious that


    Miley didn¡¯t like her too much, and they all noticed it.


    If Holly wanted to marry Westley, she had to do it calmly and gradually. Since Miley already had ill


    feelings towards Holly, she had to be careful in how she was going to proceed. She thought the best


    way to go ahead was by inconspicuously inviting herself over and in time, making Miley have a better


    impression of her


    But now that Miley openly announced and acknowledged Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s rtionship in public,


    did she still stand a chance?


    Why did Miley like Gabrielle so much, anyway?


    She mentioned that Westley was here, too-did the three of theme together?


    Did that mean that Westley had epted that Gabrielle was his wife now?


    The more Holly thought about it, the more questions she had and the more


    ufortable she felt.


    ¡°Grandma, please, I¡¯d like to be with you, * Holly said hopefully.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 145 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 145 Read Online


    Chapter 145 A Woman Like Miss Edwards


    Holly had always been known to be a call and veryposed person. No matter what happened


    around her, she wouldn¡¯t panic. She did an excellent job of hiding her real emotions and could also


    comport herself in the way she liked.


    But at that very moment, when she saw the level of intimate affection between Gabrielle and Miley. she


    became perturbed all of a sudden. She noticed that they bonded so well like they had known each


    other for ages.


    She remembered that the first time her cousin, Helena went to the Morris family with Westley in the


    past, she was never treated lovingly by Miley.


    This was because, in the heart of the olddy, she didn¡¯t think that Helena would be an excellent


    granddaughter-inw to her. When Holly heard about it then, she was very happy, although she didn¡¯t


    show it openly.


    But as it were right now, she didn¡¯t expect that Gabrielle would warm her way into Miley¡¯s heart. ¡°How


    did she achieve this?¡¯ Holly reasoned silently. Gabrielle not only married Westley, but she also got the


    authorization of Miley


    In the Moris family. just the words of two people mattered and these people were Miley and Westley.


    Gabrielle had these two people on her side which made Holly feel a huge sense of catastrophe.


    if she had lost to Helena, she would have understood perfectly. By the way. Helena was far better than


    her in all Tamifications. But then, who the hell did Gabrielle think she was? She was just an adopted


    daughter of the Jones family who was just lucky enough to get married to Westley. The way Gabrielle¡¯s


    life turned around in an instant surprised Holly in no small way.


    The more she thought about how lucky Gabrielle was, the angrier she got.


    ¡°I also want to be close to Grandma,¡± Mia said as she quickly got close to Miley and held her hand,


    thereby blocking


    Holly out of the way.


    With what had just happened. Holly became sad instantly. She would have also wanted to hold Miley¡¯s


    hand, but Mia had beaten her to it.


    What¡¯s going on? What is Mia also doing here?¡± Holly asked herself in surprise.


    ¡°Miss Robinson?¡± Holly called out to be sure she was the one.


    ¡°Hello there, nice to meet you. I didn¡¯t know that I am so famous now to the extent that people know me


    without me having to introduce myself. Are you one of my fans, Miss Edwards?¡± When Mia heard Holly


    call her, she looked at her with a cheeky smile.


    Holly was pissed off by what Mia had said. Though Mia was well-known in the upper ss, she was a


    troublemaker. Her character exuded arrogance and pride. But above all, she was the only daughter of


    the Robinson family, and her brother always protected her interest. On that ount with the protection


    of the Robinson family and her older brother, Michealshe became rebellious and wasn¡¯t afraid of


    offending anybody. If


    she didn¡¯t like someone, she would directly attack the person impolitely. Though she offended a lot of


    people, na one could do anything serious to caution her.


    Mia was a very specialdy. She didn¡¯t have very many friends and also didn¡¯t have sisters. For this


    reason, she could do whatever she wanted and get away with it. She had fought with others in the past


    and was suspended from school.


    Even though Holly just returned to Antawood, she had already heard all of Mia¡¯s escapades because


    she was very Special and also popr.


    When Holly thought again of how Mia asked if she was one of her fans, she was angry, ¡®Who was she


    referring to as one of her fans? This girl must be going insane!¡¯ Holly gritted her teeth in anger,


    Holly was the most famous designer in the city. It should be said that Mia was her fan and not the other


    way around.


    Holly knew that Mia said what she said on purpose to piss her off and she seeded


    But then, she didn¡¯t expect that his special girl who had never made friends with anyone before could


    be friends with Gabrielle. To her, it was a great miracle.


    It was obvious that birds of the same feather flocked together.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Robinson,¡± Holly said as she had to pretend to be calm and gentle.


    ¡°Miss Edwards, I¡¯m a good friend of Gabrielle, and I can see that you are also a good friend of her


    husband. Ultimately. that means we are also friends,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia said sharply. A sweet and bright smile appeared on her face.


    But there was also a smirk in her eyes, and Holly could see through it easily.


    Of course, Holly was not so dumb to think that a rebel like Mia would want to make friends with her


    because of Gabrielle and Westley. Besides, Holly was not willing to be her friend.


    ¡°Of course, yes, we can be friends,¡± Holly said with a fake smile and nodded her


    head. Obviously. Holly didn¡¯t want to be Mia¡¯s friend, but since Miley was there, she decided to put on


    her best behavior to be in the olddy¡¯s good books.


    ¡°Since we are now friends, you shouldn¡¯t be angry with me since I¡¯ve taken this position now.¡±


    Mia smiled and looked at Holly with puppy eyes.


    Holly knew what she was talking about she was talking about the position beside Miley


    At that moment, Holly was angry, but she decided to act mature about the whole issue and not make a


    fuss, or else she would look very stingy and inconsiderate


    ¡°Why should I be mad at you, Miss Robinson? It¡¯s okay for anyone to hold Grandma¡¯s arm. There¡¯s


    nothing wrong in that,¡± Holly said generously with a weak smile on her face.


    ¡°You are very sophisticated and generous, Miss Edwards. In the past, my mother told me that ady


    should be like you. Not only are you gentle in character, but


    you have a very calm temper and you¡¯re also very amodating. Besides your talent and


    intelligence, you¡¯re also very beautiful. Seeing you today has changed my orientation about you. It is


    very clear that my mother has good taste and for this reason, I hope to learn from you in the nearest


    future. I¡¯ll also try my best to be more amodating like you in the future.¡± Everybody knew that Mia


    was used to spewing nonsense from her mouth and it wasn¡¯t any different now.


    Ady?¡¯ Gabrielle shook her head in pity.


    A woman who acts like a monkey could be ady?¡± Gabrielle thought again as sheughed in her


    mind.


    To Gabrielle, this had to be the funniest joke of the century.


    If Mia could be ady. then Gabrielle would think that she could be the wife of the president.


    Nothing could stop her.


    ¡°This girl just likes talking nonsense, and now, she¡¯s doing that with Holly. Is she not afraid that Holly


    will challenge her?¡± Gabrielle reasoned inwardly.


    When Mia saw Gabrielle¡¯s face, she knew that Gabrielle didn¡¯t believe her. But then, Mia didn¡¯t want to


    expose her publicly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you¡¯re saying, Miss Robinson. I¡¯mn ttered by yourments,¡± Holly remarked


    with a smile.


    Gabrielle would never be able to smile in such a way in her whole lifetime.


    But she wouldn¡¯t force herself to leam what she knew that she couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°I¡¯m being sincere. My mother doesn¡¯t hide the fact that she likes girls like you very much. She even


    told my brother that he should marry a girl like you for a wife when he¡¯s ready to settle down.¡± Mia was


    getting more presumptuous. ¡°Does she even know the implication of what she was saying?¡¯ Gabrielle


    reasoned silently


    anymore, she didn¡¯t interrupt her from speaking


    ¡°I¡¯m honored, Miss Robinson. But 1 believe that an excellent and handsome


    young man like Mr. Robinson deserves a far better woman than me,¡± Holly said humbly.


    Mia raised her eyebrows and smiled. She knew Holly¡¯s type. ¡°Miss Edwards, being too humble just


    means being too proud. I¡¯m telling you the truth. Who knows, maybe my brother likes girls like you. My


    brother is also here with us today. He and Gabrielle¡¯s husband are having a mountain climbing


    competition. Both of them are just so childish!¡±


    Mia¡¯sst statement was the highlight of her whole speech.


    Everybody knew that Mia was a scheming gossip. She was also very interested in gossiping about how


    men and women fell in love. She could also tell when something was wrong if she looked closely.


    As a result of this, the moment she saw Holly, she knew that Holly felt bitter towards Gabrielle because


    of Westley.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 146 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 146 Read Online


    Chapter 146 What If I Say No


    Holly¡¯s face slightly contorted in surprise. She had thought that Westley would have apanied Miley


    right from the start of the mountain. After all, it wouldn¡¯t have been sale for Gabrielle and Miley to climb


    the mountain by themselves.


    But then Holly thought about the kind of man Westley was. He was known for being an arrogant, lone


    wolf, not for his kindness. Even when he had been around Helena, he had reluctantly agreed to go


    hiking after much forcing and encouraging by her.


    But after hearing what Mia said, Holly was sure that Westley hade with Miley and Gabrielle from


    the start.


    Thinking of this, Holly felt a sharp, sad stab in her heart.


    Holly didn¡¯t feel good about this. It was bad enough that Westley had apanied Miley and Gabrielle


    to the mountain, but it was even worse that


    Gabrielle was actually here in the same ce as Holly


    ¡°Miss Edwards, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mia was overjoyed when she saw Holly¡¯s face had gone pale.


    She had guessed right.


    Holly was jealous.


    How could she to try her attempts on him now that he was Gabrielle¡¯s husband?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You mentioned ¡­ Did Westleye with you?¡± Holly called Westley by his name, disying


    the intimacy she felt towards him by doing so.


    It was Westley.


    How did Holly have the audacity to call Westley by his first name like that? This indicated some type of


    underlying issue.


    Gabrielle was unustomed to fighting Holly face to face so openly, but Mia would help her.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morris ispeting against my brother now in climbing up the mountain. I do believe my


    brother will


    have the upper hand because Mr. Morris has to carry Gabrielle¡¯s backpack and it¡¯s going to be an


    added burden for him to climb the mountain with it,¡± Mia said dramatically.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but re at Mia when she said this. ¡°Let¡¯s not exaggerate, Mia. My backpack


    barely has anything in


    it; it¡¯s not heavy at all.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle is right. Westley will be able carry a small bag without much weight. It will be a piece of cake


    for him for sure. * Miley agreed with Gabrielle.


    A shadow fell over Holly¡¯s face. Not only did Westley apany Gabrielle to climb the mountain, but


    he was also carrying her belongings for her now


    What did that mean?


    It meant that he thought very highly of Gabrielle and she had secured a special ce in his heart. Why


    else then, with the kind of temper that he had, would he agree to carry her bag if he didn¡¯t want


    It was obvious he had volunteered to do So, without anyone forcing him to.


    The more Holly thought about it, the less she could stand it all. Westley shouldn¡¯t have been so good to


    Gabrielle, albeit apanying her here. He shouldn¡¯t have betrayed Helena this way. I


    very ufortable. You¡¯d better not climb the mountain now. I think you should go back and have a


    rest.¡± Mia seemed to care about Holly very much.


    Holly did look a little unwell as all the color had drained from her face. She was tired, sure, but those


    who knew her well would know why she felt this way.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The studio has been open for a few days, and I¡¯ve been really busy and sleep-deprived.


    That¡¯s why I came to ease the tension by climbing this mountain today. I also didn¡¯t want toe


    alone, which is why I invited Austin to apany me,¡± Holly exined


    Austin didn¡¯t say a word the entire time. He followed them at his own pace, but his eyes were fixated on


    Gabrielle the whole way


    He heard everything they said. He hadn¡¯t expected Westley to change so much.


    He had loved Helena in the past, but he certainly didn¡¯t go out of his way for her, let alone apany


    her on hikes and carry her backpacks for her, like he was doing for Gabrielle.


    But he had heard gossip and rumors that Westley had dragged Gabrielle here and forced her into a


    fake marriage as a punishment for Bryce spiriting away Nellie.


    Now, however, it didn¡¯t seem to be a fake marriage. Austin realized that Westley had truly fallen in love


    with Gabrielle


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Austin to so leisurely to apany someone on a hike up a mountain. Of course, I


    guess he would if the person is beautiful.¡± Mia joked.


    Austin nced at her indifferently and then continued to gaze at Gabrielle, ¡°We¡¯re just friends. Holly


    just said she wanted to climb the mountain, and I wanted to visit Grandma so I thought I¡¯lle.¡±


    Austin was not the kind of man to


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    chor 146 what I say apany people on hikes¡ªmore so not Holly if she was the beauty they were


    referring to


    ¡°So Brother Austin, you are here to visit Grandma, is it?¡± Gabrielle asked him interestedly.


    ¡°I came here mainly to visit Grandma and to climb the mountain with Holly. I haven¡¯t been out for a long


    time. I went to Grandma¡¯s house first, but there was no one there. I guessed that she hade here to


    climb the mountain, but I didn¡¯t expect you and my cousin would also be here.¡± Austin just told the truth.


    Gabrielle finally understood that all of this was Holly¡¯s idea. Austin¡¯s first priority was to visit his


    Grandma and his second was to apany Holly, who was just his ordinary friend.


    What would Holly make of this?


    Holly didn¡¯t look good. What happened to these men? None of them took her into consideration at all.


    Obviously she was much better than Gabrielle, but none of these men cared about her as much


    On one hand, Westley married Gabrielle, and on the other it seemed that Austin also cared about her


    as much,


    ¡®Wait! Does Austin really care about Gabrielle?


    What was the rtionship between the two of them?


    Holly had never thought about the rtionship between Austin and Gabrielle. But now it seemed that


    they were not indeed strangers, nor were they cousins.


    Holly knew that there were many people in Antawood that called him Austin, but few people actually


    called him Brother Austin, especially women. And Gabrielle still called him Brother Austin¡­


    It must be Austin¡¯s acquiescence that she called him that. ¡°What a scheming woman!¡¯ u


    ¡°Yes. Westley and I came here yesterday and stayed with Grandma for two days, and then Grandma


    took us to climb Isido Mount today. We didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, though. Will you being to


    Chpter 146 M


    IST


    Grandma¡¯s mansion today?¡± Gabrielle asked Austin curiously.


    Since Austin was Miley¡¯s grandson it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for him to visit her and stay there.


    But Holly was different. She was essentially an outsider even though she was the granddaughter from


    a noble family. Moreover, Miley did not care much for Holly. so it was uncertain whether she would


    invite Holly over to her house


    ¡°I just want to see how Grandma is doing, and if she¡¯s happy and well. If you wee me and would


    like me to, of


    course I will stay.¡± Austin joked.


    Miley pursed her lips and smiled at him yfully. ¡°Austin, when did you be 50 polite? You¡¯re


    wee toe over and stay whenever you like.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Grandma, I¡¯m sorry for being so polite. Can I stay at yours today if possible?¡± Austin was not


    only asking Miley, but also insinuating at Gabrielle as she would be staying there, too.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± A low, charming sort


    of voice belonging to a male cut in.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 147 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 147 Read Online


    Chapter 147 Indirect Kiss


    They were still at the foot of the mountain. Before Gabrielle could take in what had just happened, she


    saw that Westley was right in front of her. She moved back a bit in shock. At the same time. she


    remembered that he waspeting with Micheal in climbing the mountain. As her husband stood in


    front of her, he took out a bottle of water from her bag and handed it to her.


    ¡°Please, help me open it while I wipe the sweat off my brows,¡± he said to her politely.


    She took a brief look at the bottle of water in her hand only to find out that it was the same one that she


    had just drunk out of.


    ¡°Will Westley be okay with drinking from the same bottle that I have drunk from?¡± she queried herself


    silently.


    ¡°Westley,¡± she called him softly as she still looked at the bottle in her hand, ¡°this bottle of water¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t open it, can you?¡± he asked her with a sheer. ¡°What can you do?¡± He was carrying


    Gabrielle¡¯s bag on his shoulder and held a towel in his hand. As he wiped the sweat from his face to his


    chin, he looked casual and sexy. When he was done, he raised his


    eyebrows and looked at Gabrielle.


    With his eyes on her, Gabrielle¡¯s heart started beating faster than normal.


    ¡°Why is he looking at me this way? Besides, why did he change into a different person after climbing


    the mountain?¡± she wondered.


    This made herpletely puzzled. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he didn¡¯t like being close to her. But


    now, he took the initiative to ask her to open the bottle of water that she had just drunk from. 4


    For this reason, she was surprised and even ttered which left her at a loss for words.


    The bottle had already been unscrewed before, so it was easy for her to open it again. Just then, she


    moved closer to Westley and whispered to him, ¡°I have opened it already, Westley, but this


    water¡­


    ¡°I have drunk this bottle of water before,¡± she rehearsed within her before she tried to say it out loud.


    But before she could utter the remaining words, he grabbed the bottle of water from her and started


    gulping it down.


    When Gabrielle saw this, she moved a few steps back and was too amazed to say anything. All she


    could do was to stare at his Adam¡¯s apple, as it kept moving up and down as he drank the water.


    Westley was had a perfect look. Even his small gesture of drinking water was enough to make people


    around him very excited, let alone his handsome face. He knew how to capture the hearts of people


    around him even without knowing


    ¡®You are just drinking a bottle of water for heaven¡¯s sake! You don¡¯t need to act too sexy. It could easily


    make people lose control of themselves, ¡® Gabrielle reasoned.


    ¡°Yes? You are also thirsty, aren¡¯t you? Do


    Vou want some water, too?¡± Westley asked as he offered her the bottle. He had already drunk half of


    the bottle of water and took it down, only to find out that Gabrielle was staring at him with an incredible


    expression on her face..


    He caught her looking at him in that instant


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not thirsty. You can drink the water alone. I¡¯m okay with it.¡± Gabrielle shook her head


    vehemently. She didn¡¯t want to drink from the same bottle of water with him. ¡°Yuck!¡± she muttered


    under her breath.


    Although she was the first to drink from this bottle and Westley didn¡¯t care about it, she did.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, you are shy, aren¡¯t you?¡± He deliberately lowered his head and leaned in front of her.


    He continued to talk to her in a very gentle and vague tone, ¡°Of course, I know that you¡¯ve drunk out of


    this bottle of water. We are a couple, Gabrielle, and so, there is no big deal about doing intimate things.


    This was just an indirect kiss and also an innocent drink of water, nothing more. Why are you so


    nervous?¡± J


    Immediately he said this, he didn¡¯t wait for her reply before leaving her to herself. But the words he


    spoke remained in her ears and at the same time, it warmed her heart.


    ¡®Damn it! Could it be that Westley is a male tramp? He knows what I¡¯m afraid of the most, but he will


    still go ahead to do it. But at the same time, I¡¯m attracted by his intimate words,¡¯ she thought with a


    smile.


    What made her feel more shameful was that what had just happened between both of them was seen


    by other people such as Austin. It seemed like her husband was ying a dirty trick on her.


    ¡°You can drink it all on your own. I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± she shouted after him before he went far. She also


    stepped back from him and looked at his retreating figure cautiously


    Westley turned around and looked at her with a smirk on his face.


    When Gabrielle saw him do this, she knew that he did it on purpose to spite her.


    Obviously, this man¡¯s nature was so bad that he couldn¡¯t just change all of a sudden. By the way, she


    was still young, she was almost out of control due to Westley¡¯s casual flirtations.


    ¡°So Westley. you came here to keep grandma and the otherspany as they climb the mountain,¡±


    Holly asked him. She felt that she was beingpletely ignored and because of that, she quickly


    spoke up to prove her existence.


    ¡°Oh, Holly. You¡¯re here. Yes, I came to climb the mountain with grandma and Gabrielle. You also came


    with Austin, didn¡¯t you?¡± Westley acted as if he had just seen Holly, which made her feel worse than


    before.


    Holly was a new star in the French design circle. Wherever she went, she would be seen immediately


    she came in and then surrounded by the crowd.


    But it was not the same when she was with Westley. She would never be seen until she announced


    herself.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle became like the sun


    that shone brightly. She was easily noticed by Westley and this made Holly very bitter. Was that the


    reason why they got married so quickly?


    Bah, she couldn¡¯t believe the fact that he had fallen in love with Gabrielle within such a short time.


    Besides, her cousin, Helena held a very high position in his heart. The reason why he took so long


    in holding the wedding ceremony with Nellie before was that he couldn¡¯t let go of Helena.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand why he got manied to this adopted girl so fast. There is something nobody


    is telling me,¡¯ Holly thought silently. It looked like Westley and Gabrielle were so in love with each other


    and this made Holly feel strange and ufortable when she saw how intimate they were.


    ¡°Yes, I came here with Austin. We haven¡®t gone out for a long time since we came back home and so


    we decided to climb the Isido Mount today. We used to climb the mountain frequently in the past,¡± she


    exined to Westley in detail to draw his whole attention to her.


    But her n failed as Westley just


    replied indifferently without looking at her. Well, I¡¯m just doing this for them. I prefer jogging to climbing


    the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Westley, since you don¡¯t like climbing the mountain, why then did youe with us to this ce?¡±


    Gabrielle asked casually. Her expression showed that she was apologetic and also grateful to him for


    coming with them even though he didn¡¯t like being here.


    ¡°I just wanted to keep youpany. If you feel sorry for me, you can jog with me tomorrow moming,¡±


    Westley said calmly with a smile stered on his face.


    Gabrielle was at a loss for words. She looked at him in surprise. She felt like she was causing more


    trouble for herself.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t wake up early. I¡¯ll make sure that I wake you up.¡± Of course, he


    understood what his wife was thinking about, but he did it on purpose.


    She didn¡¯t have the right to ept or refuse. It was all up to Westley. It was his choice to make.


    She didn¡¯t want to get up and start jogging early in the morning. She wanted to refuse.


    ¡°I can jog with you tomorrow morning, Westley.¡± Austin offered, trying to save Gabrielle.


    ¡°Are you staying over for the night?¡± Westley raised his eyebrows and took a brief look at Austin.


    Austin nodded in the affirmative. ¡°I came here today to visit grandma. My clothes and luggage have


    been put in grandma¡¯s house already. So I¡¯m going to stay here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Well done. You are a good grandson,¡± Westley said as hemended his cousin. He put the water


    bottle back into Gabrielle¡¯s bag and held her by the hand. He started walking up to the mountain.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle was very reluctant to be dragged forcefully up the mountain with him. She tried resisting him,


    but he was much stronger than she was.


    ¡°Westley, slow down. If you keep dragging me this way, I¡¯ll fall to the


    ground,¡± she said softly in a begging way. which melted Westley¡¯s heart.


    happened to arrive at the same time, he tried to exin the truth.


    As such, he shouldn¡¯t be the one to apany her during the duration of the hike.


    ¡°Nheless, Holly still came with you. As such, you need to take care of her,¡± Westley replied as if he


    was talking about a business deal.


    Meanwhile, Holly felt offended while watching the two men point fingers about who to apany her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for any of you to take care of me. I can handle hiking alone.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 148 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 148 Read Online


    Chapter 148 Who Is More Important


    Westley didn¡¯t pay attention to what Gabrielle was saying, and instead pulled her directly into a pavilion


    halfway up the mountain


    ¡°What are you doing, Westley? Grandma is left behind. You can go quickly with your speed and good


    strength, but I can¡¯t, ¡± Gabrielleined to Westley.


    As Gabrielle¡¯s face glistened with sweat from the strenuous climb, Westley stared at it with his dark and


    bright eyes. Perhaps she had run too fast, so her face flushed as a result of that. Her beautiful eyes, in


    turn, were full of resentment as she returned the stare.


    It seemed that something had happened to make Gabrielle really angry. Westley had pulled Gabrielle


    away from the group and trudged up the mountain with her because he had seen Austin¡¯s eagerness in


    getting close to Gabrielle. &


    But when Gabrielleplimented Westley on his stealth and ability to


    climb the mountain effortlessly. he suddenly felt much happier.


    Men typically liked to be praised for their good health and physical strength.


    ¡°I could be much stronger than I am now, but you are too weakpared to me. You¡¯re already so tired


    just halfway up the mountain!¡± eximed Westley.menting on her red face.


    Westley suddenly felt a pang of attraction towards Gabrielle ovee him, as the image of them


    having intercourse on his bed came into his mind. He noticed with praise that she had all the best


    qualities in a woman that he liked-charming, gorgeous and


    But she was not strong enough to climb this mountain at Westley¡¯s pace. She always got overly


    exhausted after any physical activity to the point of passing


    That wasn¡¯t good; Westley hoped Gabrielle would exercise more to enhance her physical health.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Westley?


    No one else can match up to your energy. least of all me! You¡¯re insane-you¡¯ve already climbed the first


    round of the mountain but can still go another round. What the hell are you made up of?¡± Gabrielle


    could not help whining.


    This man¡¯s physical strength didn¡¯t seem humanly at all, so how could hepare himself with her and


    thenment on her bad health? Gabrielle thought it was annoyingly unfair.


    ¡°You asked me what I am made up of. We have had the most intimate intercourse, haven¡¯t we?¡± Here


    was Westley uttering indecent and private statements with the most serious look on his face. It threw


    Gabrielle off as she struggled to think about what to say.


    If it had been another man, she would have gotten very angry and walked away, or she would have


    pped him on his face and called him a rascal.


    But she couldn¡¯t dare do that to Westley. who was not only her husband but her creditor, too.


    ¡°Westley, can you¡­¡± Gabrielle flushed and felt an urge to say something.


    anything. but when she met his deep eyes, she couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡®Damn it! What should I say?¡±


    Her face was extremely red and flushed as she felt the same warmth overtake her body. This man was


    so devilish in his ways: he could easily make her ufortable at any point.


    ¡°Can I what?¡± asked Westley, raising his eyebrows in an innocent way.


    ¡°Westley. can you speak more ¡­ decently?¡± Gabrielle cleared her throat as she tried to ignore the


    difort she felt in her heart


    Westley smiled. ¡®Speak more decently?¡± Was this woman insinuating that he didn¡¯t speak properly with


    good manners? In his heart of hearts, though, he knew he was being unnecessarily provocative. He


    even dragged her up the mountain alone so she would avoid Austin.


    But he didn¡¯t feel any sense of regret towards his actions.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying that you are ¡°not normal¡±. I just want to say¡­¡± When


    Gabrielle saw Westley¡¯s quiet and cold face, she immediately backtracked anxiously.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Westley stopped smiling and looked at her with a quiet sense of calmness.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t like how she was when she was around Westley. She was always ufortable and


    she never acted like herself at all. She would end up doing uncharacteristic things and upset herself.


    How annoying!


    ¡°I meant to say ¡­ Miss Edwards is here. You should have a talk with her. I think she is very happy to


    see you.¡± Gabrielle changed the topic in a hurry.


    She was in such a state of flurry and panic that she began to talk about Holly in order to ease the


    embarrassment and distract him.


    Obviously, Holly would be unhelpful in alleviating the situation between them, and in fact, made the


    embarrassing atmosphere worse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to her at all! It¡¯s


    none of my business whether she is happy to see me or not. Or do you want Holly to talk to me so you


    can talk to Austin unscrupulously? I saw that you were happy to see him.¡± Westley narrowed his eyes


    at her, anger bubbling beneath the surface,


    ¡°Damn it! I said something wrong.¡¯


    Couldn¡¯t she mention Holly without it backfiring on her like this?


    She could see that Holly really liked Westley. Every time she saw him, she always wanted to get close


    to him and be around him. This was why Gabrielle thought it would be a good idea to bring her into the


    conversation.


    But she didn¡¯t see iting, that Westley would turn it around on her by talking about Austin.


    ¡°Brother Austin? He is my senior and my good friend. Of course I¡¯m happy to see him,¡± Gabrielle said


    to Westley.


    She didn¡¯t want to say anything bad about Austin just to make Westley happy


    Austin was genuinely nice to her. Thanks to his help, she had the opportunity to work in Jason¡¯s studio,


    ¡°Wow, is Austin really that nice to you?¡± Westley began to feel an amalgamation of emotions when he


    heard her words.


    But he chose not to say anything about it. It wasn¡¯t his right to do so, let alone persuade Gabrielle to


    dislike Austin.


    felt


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    strangely


    Regardless, he ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Gabrielle. I don¡¯t care what kind of rtionship you used to have. From now on,


    you can only be Austin¡¯s sister-inw. Remember your ce and keep in mind that the rtionship


    between you two is not the same. Don¡¯t do anything you should not do.¡± Westley said coldly.


    Gabrielle got goosebumps on her neck as she trembled to hear him say what he did. What did he


    mean by that?


    ¡°What is he trying to say, that I can only be the sister-inw of Austin in the future? And what does he


    mean by


    ordering me not to do anything I shouldn¡¯t?


    What the hell! It¡¯s none of his business. There isn¡¯t anything improper going on between Austin and me,


    anyway.¡±


    In reality, they were just friends and that was all there was to it.


    No matter whether Westley believed it or not.


    ¡°Westley, Brother Austin and I never have, nor will we be anything that you seem to think we are. We


    are just friends.¡± Gabrielle tried her best to exin


    ¡°What? Brother Austin? You¡¯re his sister inw. You can only call him Austin from now on,¡± Westley


    ordered in a rage.


    Damn it! It was so unreasonable.


    Yes, initially it was a fake marriage that had been set up between them, but now it was turning into a


    real one. He had just ordered her with the authority of a husband. How could he have done that?


    ¡°Westley, this is beyond unfair. There is nothing going on between us. Are you going to restrict me from


    making friends now?¡± Gabrielle stared at Westley unhappily.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s unfair. The world is unfair, and it would¡¯ve been unfair had we not gotten married. Don¡¯t forget


    why that happened. Who is more important to you, Bryce or Austin?¡± Westley threatened.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 149 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 149 Read Online


    Chapter 149 What Do You Think Of Me


    Gabrielle was bound to choose Bryce over Austin.


    After all, she had always liked Bryce.


    It was true that this man had regrly caused trouble in Gabrielle¡¯s life for his benefit, but Gabrielle


    continued to trust him and keep a special ce in her heart for him.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t be together.


    As for Austin, Gabrielle and him were just good friends.


    ¡°It seems that both the men are important to you.¡± Westley felt quite upset when he noticed that


    Gabrielle was pondering over this question for quite some time


    Why was she thinking so long and hard about them?


    ¡°Yes, one is my brother, and the other is my senior. Of course they¡¯re important to


    me, in one way or another,¡± she replied straightforwardly, making Westley further slump into despair.


    If Westley was going to be immature and get mad over this, Gabrielle was going to let him do so. She


    herself had a her own. temper and she was frustrated with only always pleasing Westley. He was the


    one causing trouble here, not her.


    ¡°Then I¡­¡±


    ¡°Westley. you climbed too fast to get to the top. It¡¯s beautiful here! No wonder you came up so fast with


    Gabby.¡± Before Westley could finish his words, Holly¡¯s cheerful voice chimed in behind them.


    Gabby?


    Gabrielle was speechless with regards to the way Holly was speaking. She wondered what the need


    was for Holly to so intimately call her Gabby.


    ¡°Yes, the scenery is really splendid here. Westley was in a hurry to show it to me, so he dragged me


    right up-see, even my wrist is red from his grip.¡± Gabrielle dramatically rubbed her wrist.


    Westley looked at her wrist and saw the bright red color on it, wondering why Gabrielle didn¡¯t tell him


    earlier and only waited until then to show it to everyone.


    ¡°Are you okay, Gabby?¡± Austin came over and looked at the red indents on her wrist. Her skin was fair


    so this made the marks more obvious and visible, even from a distance.


    Austin¡¯s face darkened seriously as he expressed concern towards Gabrielle.


    Why was Westley so brash and unkind to her? ¡®He doesn¡¯t care about her, but I do,


    Austin thought.


    Austin gently reached for Gabrielle¡¯s wrist to look at the marks more closely. ¡°Gabby, let me have a


    look¡­¡±


    ¡°No, thanks, Brother Austin. My hand is fine. It¡¯s just a little red but it¡¯s not painful. Westley was careful


    and controlled himself when grabbed my hand, even though he was climbing at a quick speed.¡±


    Gabrielle withdrew her hand immediately.


    It was not the right time to argue with


    LI


    Charter 1. What Do You T UME Westley. After all, Miley had followed them up, too. If she saw Austin


    holding her hand, she would misunderstand the situation.


    She didn¡¯t want Miley to think there was anything going on between her and Austin. Austin was Miley¡¯s


    grandson. It would be bad for everyone, including Austin, if she misunderstood.


    ¡°Gabby, are you really okay?¡± It was sweet that Austin was concerned about Gabrielle, but that was not


    the right time to express it-not when so many sensitive parties were present. If he was going to


    continue on this trajectory, it would make the situation very messy.


    didn¡¯t


    want


    to


    embarrass


    Austin Gabrielle


    ¡°Brother Austin, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Gabrielle tried to hide her wrist.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you seem to be on really good terms with Mr. Morris. We had initially juste here to climb


    a mountain, but. we didn¡¯t expect to have such a show of public affection and admiration. Do tell us


    what¡¯s going on. We¡¯d love to know about the hurry that you climbed this


    mountain with.¡± Mia rushed to Gabrielle in order to keep the momentum of the gossip going


    Today, Mia had been proven wrong about Westley. She had always been told that Westley was


    unapproachable and indifferent towards other people around him, but now Mia had seen a different


    side to him, where he had been kind and caring towards Gabrielle. She was happily surprised by this.


    ¡°What is there to say? We just came up the mountain to enjoy the beautiful scenery.¡± Gabrielle pped


    off Mia¡¯s finger, wondering what she was going to do.


    ¡°Humph! I sense a little more than that! No one blushes this much when just enjoying scenery,¡± Mia


    provoked her.


    Mia observed everyone around her as she analyzed their rtionships with each other.


    Holly liked Westley. and Austin liked Gabrielle. But Gabrielle was married to Westley


    Obviously, Holly didn¡¯t seem to be giving


    up. She was shooting her best shot with Westley.


    As Gabrielle¡¯s good friend, Mia felt a sense of duty to protect and conserve the manage between


    Gabrielle and Westley. She couldn¡¯t let Holly seed, because that would deeply upset the bnce


    between them


    ¡°We just came here to enjoy the view. I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re trying to insinuate.¡± Gabrielle red at


    Mia, but Mia just giggled in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to insinuate anything, We¡¯ve alle here to enjoy the scenery, but I guess we¡¯re not


    there yet since We¡¯re only halfway through. Let¡¯s continue to the top of the mountain to enjoy the full


    view.¡± Mia patted Gabrielle¡¯s arm and pointed to the top of the mountain


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t feel like being around Westley anymore, so she dly


    took Mia¡®s hand and began to carry on up the mountain with her without another look towards Westley


    Mia immediately realized that the couple


    [HDUT 14


    have


    quarreled


    about


    seemed to something


    ¡®What a silly girl! Why would she quarrel in front of Holly like this-it will only give her the upper hand!


    Holly had been waiting for this opportunity from the very beginning, prying on the couple hoping to see


    where they would slip up and find that crack to squeeze in to.


    ¡°Mr. Morris,e with us!¡± Mia called out to Westley, hoping he would join their duo rather than go off


    with Holly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, Mia, let¡¯s just go.¡± Gabrielle knew what Mia was cooking up, but she didn¡¯t want to bring it out in


    the open or acknowledge it.


    ¡°I think this is enough for me today. I¡¯ll just wait for you youngsters toe back because you can


    climb more. I¡¯m too old to continue.¡± Miley smiled and then walked off to the pavilion to sit down.


    ¡°You start climbing, I¡¯ll finish this important phone call and follow you. Mia, don¡¯t cause any trouble, and


    be careful


    | | | | | | |THI THI MINH when you climb, please. Don¡¯t get all overconfident and try to climb in any


    dangerous areas that you shouldn¡¯t be, okay?¡± Micheal told his sister.


    Mia was a rebel. If he didn¡¯t keep her in check, she would definitely cause some trouble.


    ¡°Oh, Brother, you think I am such a naughty troublemaker, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡®t you just lock me up and put me away?¡± Mia muttered under her breath, feeling annoyed.


    There was no need for her brother to be so patronizing to her in public and stop her from a little


    enjoyment.


    ¡°Well you can be confined after you go back to school. Actually, the school hasn¡¯t even decided to


    ept you, yet,¡± Micheal immediately replied.


    All of a sudden, Mia seemed to get anxious and the color drained from her face. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m just


    kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Mia was really scared that her brother


    would take it seriously, because that would lead to the previous times she had


    experienced confinement. And if that happened again¡­ she was sure she would go crazy

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 150 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 150 Read Online


    Chapter 150 Your Duty To Take Care Of Her


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t interested in hiking. But since Mia kept dragging her up, she had no choice but to


    climb.


    As they continued to go upwards, Mia¡¯s excitement grew


    ¡°Do you enjoy hiking. Mia?¡± Gabrielle asked as she took a break and looked down at the scenic view.


    The whole Antawood could be seen from their position. It had been a long time since Gabrielle came


    here and looked at the city from afar. A lot of things had changed in Antawood since then.


    ¡°Hiking puts me in a positive mood. Aside from exercising your legs, you can also enjoy great scenery.


    That¡¯s why I love climbing mountains,¡± Mia merrily replied.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± However, Gabrielle dismissed the outstanding remark about hiking


    The smile on Mia¡¯s face faded as she stared at her friend. ¡°Are you feeling fine? You seem absent-


    minded. Please remember that I¡¯m the one you¡¯re hiking with, not Mr. Morris!¡±


    ¡°Stop being ridiculous!¡± Gabrielle ignored Mia and began walking upwards again,


    Although it seemed like a joke, Mia was still correct. Gabrielle still had feelings for Westley


    When Westley forcefully carried her recently, she felt ecstatic for that brief moment.


    Unfortunately. not only did he not apany her hiking, but he also told her something mean. As


    such, she was so annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do ahead without me, Gabrielle. Stop moving too fast. You won¡¯t have enough energy to go


    down the mountainter,¡± Mia reminded Gabrielle when she noticed how fast thetter was climbing


    Hiking wasn¡¯t simr to sprinting. It was better if Gabrielle conserved her energy. Otherwise, she would


    be exhausted


    before she reached the top of the mountain


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Pick up the pace,¡± Gabrielle told Mia while turning around. Then, Gabrielle saw that Westley


    and Holly were just behind them. Suddenly. Holly slipped and threw herself into Westley¡¯s arms. It was


    unclear whether the ident was fake or not. Nheless, he embraced her so that she wouldn¡¯t hit


    the ground


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle Saw what happened. She kept quiet and walked faster instead. a


    As such, she never saw that Westley immediately distanced himself from Holly.


    ¡°Are you fine, Holly?¡±


    After he pushed Holly away from him, Westley nced at Gabrielle, who kept walking upwards. When


    he saw how quickly she was walking, a frown painted his face as anxiety crept into his heart. 5


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t she realize that she shouldn¡¯t climb that fast? We¡¯re not in apetition. Soon enough, her


    feet will


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. Thank you for catching me, Westley. Otherwise, I miglit have fallen dawii the mountain,¡±


    Holly thanked him in a soft tone as her jewel-like eyes stared at him.


    However, he had no use for her gratitude. ¡°Holly, do you realize what¡¯s going to happen if you fall on


    the mountain? Please be more careful. I won¡®t take responsibility if you get into an ident.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A shameful expression painted Holly¡¯s face when she heard his remark. She felt confused about what


    he meant. Was he ming her for being clumsy, or did he realize that she purposely fell into his


    Nheless, his words humiliated her and made her feel ufortable.


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m a clumsy person, Westley?¡± With teary eyes, she stared at him.


    Her appearance was enough to make anyone who saw her pull her into his arms. She looked like


    someone who


    deservedfort.


    But Westley wasn¡¯t like an average man. As such, her charming demeanor didn¡¯t work on him.


    ¡°Holly, there¡®s no need to worry about what other people think about you. All you have to know is what


    kind of person. you are.¡± His tone was cold and dismissive.


    Although Holly was a confident woman, she ignored her dignity just to be closer to Westley.


    Unfortunately, it was for naught as he didn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings.


    When she remembered that Westley grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s wrist and hiked in front of arge crowd, Holly


    becaine enraged out of jealousy.


    How could a woman like Gabrielle not only get to hike with Westley but only be held by him?


    Meanwhile, he felt disgusted with Holly for falling into in


    ¦°¦°¦©,


    ¡®Gabrielle is just an adopted daughter of the Jones family. Why is Westley so interested in her?¡¯ Holly


    believed that she was better than Gabrielle in any way.


    ¡°Westley. you can tell me if there¡¯s a part of me that you don¡¯t like. I¡¯m willing to change for you.¡± Holly


    maintained her humble attitude while talking to Westley


    Most men thought of her as a proud princess. However, she was willing to swallow her pride just to


    attract Westley


    Unfortunately, despite her kind and humble attitude, he paid no attention to her.


    ¡°Holly, there¡¯s no need to change yourself for me.¡± A cold expression painted his face.


    Immediately, she felt as if her heart broke into a million pieces. Her chest was so tight that she was


    having trouble breathing


    Meanwhile, Westley approached Austin, who was also climbing.


    ¡°Hey. Why are you just walking there?¡± Whenever Miley wasn¡¯t there, Austin remained unfriendly


    towards Westley. They had a strained rtionship in the past. Moreover, their rtionship grew wolse


    because of Gabrielle. After all, Austin thought of Westley as a rival in


    As such, he couldn¡¯t afford to be friendly towards apetitor.


    ¡°You should take care of Holly. She¡¯s not feeling well.¡± Westley shoved Holly towards Austin.


    ¡°What? Why me?¡± Austin never wanted to spend time with Holly. Instead, he wanted to be with


    Gabrielle and catch up to her


    ¡®Westley is such a jerk. Instead of dealing with his affairs, he made me his scapegoat,¡¯ he cursed in his


    head,


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who invited Holly here. As such, you should take care of her. It¡¯s your responsibility if


    anything happens to her. The Edwards family will definitely be angry at you if their princess has an


    ident during this hiking,¡± Westley coldly replied.


    Austin widened his eyes,


    ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding, Westley. I never invited Holly. We just


    happened to arrive at the same time,¡± he tried to exin the truth.


    As such, he shouldn¡¯t be the one to apany her during the duration of the hike.


    ¡°Nheless, Holly still came with you. As such, you need to take care of her,¡± Westley replied as if he


    was talking about a business deal.


    Meanwhile, Holly felt offended while watching the two men point fingers about who to apany her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for any of you to take care of me. I can handle hiking alone.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 151 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 151 Read Online


    Chapter 151 The Snake Encounter


    It was obvious that Holly just wanted to get Westley¡¯s attention by lying that she Sprained her ankle.


    Clearly, she didn¡¯t strain her ankle or get hurt in any way. She could go around the mountain by


    herself without needing anyone to watch over her.


    But then, there was another force of reluctance in Holly¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t want to ept defeat,


    especially when she saw that Gabrielle had climbed the mountain and had gone very far ahead. She


    didn¡¯t want to look like a weakling who couldn¡¯t defeat an ordinary adopted daughter.


    ¡°What do you mean, Westley?¡± Austin asked. He took a brief look at Holly¡¯s back before looking at


    Westley intently.


    ¡°All I¡¯m trying to say is that as a man, you should know what your responsibility is and take charge! You


    should be able to protect the woman that you came with. The topography of the


    Isido Mount is very intricate as we all know. If we are not careful enough, a slight ident could be


    irreversible,¡± Westley reminded Austin with a stern look on his face.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re my senior cousin, Westley, I won¡¯t take it lightly with you if you criticize me. You don¡¯t


    have the right to do such a thing to me. I know what my responsibility is right here and now, which is to


    take care of Holly. But you know that she is in love with you. Are you expecting me to


    follow her around? Or are you going to push her away from you so that you can let me take care of


    her?¡± Austin asked. He was furious and he made sure that Westley knew.


    ¡°Have you gone crazy, Austin? I¡¯m asking you. I¡¯m a married man for heaven¡¯s sake. I have never had


    any responsibility towards Holly in the past, so why should I now? If she has a crush on me, that¡¯s her


    business and not mine. If I have to respond positively to everyone who has a crush on me, what kind of


    husband does that make me? I can¡¯t possibly be a good man to my wife,¡± Westley said as he


    sneered at Austin. 4


    ¡°You are an evil man and you also


    behave like a big fool You forced Gabrielle to marry you, didn¡¯t you? We all know that she never wanted


    to marry you.¡± Austin clenched his fists tightly 19 if he wanted to punch Westley at any


    ¡°I never forced her to marry me. I gave her a choice and she finally chose to be with me. I know you


    love Gabrielle, but I need you to know that as long as I don¡¯t divorce Gabrielle, she will always remain


    your sister-inw. The Morris family doesn¡®t allow any kind of immoral rtionship within the family. If


    you want to defend Gabrielle, it depends on whether you can challenge the authority of the Morris


    family or not,¡± Westley told him ruthlessly. 3


    He just wanted this cousin of his to know who he was and also know his boundaries as regards his


    wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you, Westley. I know what to do and I don¡¯t need you to tell me,¡± Austin


    yelled at him angrily. He was mad at himself for not being able to take Gabrielle from him.


    He had


    seen


    countless


    times that


    Gabrielle was not happy to stay with Westley and her so-called husband was not interested in keeping


    her, neither did he want to take care of her.


    ¡°You can open your mouth and say that you¡¯re not afraid of me. I know that. But the Foster Family is


    afraid of me. You know that the Foster Group is now fused with the Morris Group, so you should better


    think twice before you react. I don¡¯t want our rtionship as brothers in this family to be


    destroyed, and in the same way, I don¡¯t want my aunt trapped in this dilemma,¡± Westley exined to


    him. He cared about the whole situation. He wanted Austin to know the kind of situation he was in and


    how to act ordingly.


    ¡°You! How dare¡­¡±


    Austin shouted as he gritted his teeth in anger. He was unable to utter another word.


    He felt that what Westley was saying was right. The Foster family as it were, was now half attached to


    the Morris Group. And since Westley was the CEO of the Morris Group, he could remove the Foster


    Group anytime or any day he felt


    dissatisfied with them.


    If this should happen, Austin and his mother would be the ones to suffer for it. It would affect his own


    home and also his mother¡¯s home. Both of them were very important to him.


    For this reason, he had to think twice so that he wouldn¡¯t dare to ruin the solid rtionship between the


    two families.


    ¡°As you¡¯re thinking about what I¡¯ve said, try to catch up with Holly and keep an eye on her. I have to go


    and look for my wife.¡± As soon as he said these words, he turned around and moved away.


    There were several ways to get up to the mountain. Westley knew that Holly had chosen the main one


    and for this reason, he decided not to go through that way so that he wouldn¡¯t have to collide with her


    again. He chose another path.


    Although Westley didn¡¯t like climbing the mountain, he had climbed the mountain on several asions


    because Zaid and Miley had built their house right at the foot of Isido Mount. As a result of this, he


    knew his way around the ce very well.


    So it was a piece of cake for him to find a path to go up the mountain since he knew his way around.


    On the other hand, Gabrielle climbed up the mountain so fast in the beginning She not only left Westley


    far behind, but also Mia. After a while, she stopped and waited for Mia because she also felt tired.


    ¡°How could you have climbed up so fast, Gabrielle. My legs are broken into shreds. Are you tired?¡± Mia


    comined as she walked slowly towards her. She was trying to catch her breath. She discovered that


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t any match for her.


    Gabrielle wiped the sweat off her brows and looked at Mia with a smirk on her face. She said to Mia,


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired. Just a little though. Let¡¯s have a rest, shall


    ¡°I told you to slow down while running 50 that you won¡¯t be too tired or hurt your legs. Now that you


    have stopped all of a sudden, your muscles would be easily damaged. Mr. Morris would be worried sick


    about you by now,¡± Mia teased her. She always looked for an Opportunity to talk about Westley to


    Gabrielle,


    Only Gabrielle saw when Holly fell into Westley¡¯s arms, pretending that she had sprained her ankle, but


    Mia didn¡¯t because she had her back turned to them then


    Gabrielle was happy that Mia didn¡¯t see such a scenario because if she did, she would have teased her


    with it.


    ¡°Do you think he worries about anything? Of course not. He doesn¡¯t even have the time to worry his


    head about me.¡± Gabrielle said sarcastically. ¡°Besides, I can take care of myself,¡± she added with a


    smile.


    ¡°He must be still busy with Holly.¡¯ she thought to herself silently. She didn¡¯t know if Holly¡¯s sprain was


    serious or not. If it was serious, he might have to carry her down the mountain.


    The more she thought about how Holly fell into his arms, the more upset she felt.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t think about it anymore. By the way, your marriage with Westley is just a sham. You are


    not supposed to care about who he hugs and who he


    carries. It is none of your business really!¡± she tried to reassure herself as she thought deeply.


    ¡°Oh, your words are sharp and acidic like vinegar,¡± Mia said as she looked at her with an evil smile.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, are you jealous?¡± Mia peered at her closely still smiling,


    ¡°Of course not! Why should I be?


    I don¡¯t like being jealous. If you want to continue to climb the mountain, stop talking nonsense before I


    squeeze your little mouth!¡± Gabrielle rolled her eyes at Mia and stood up. She continued to climb up the


    stairs.


    Just when she had taken a few steps, she saw some beautiful wildflowers nearby. She wanted to take


    photos at a close distance, so she walked over carefully with her mobile phone.


    But as she moved closer, all of a sudden, she found a thumb-sized cyan snake under the flower branch


    sticking out its tongue at her, which made her frightened and unable to move.


    One of the things she feared most in her


    life were snakes. Whether dead or alive. she just didn¡¯t like seeing them. She was so scared to see the


    snake that her leps trembled and she couldn¡¯t move an inch,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Gabrielle? Are you okay?¡± Mia asked immediately when she found out that


    she was looking at something in fear.


    ¡°Mia, snake! There¡¯s a snake here! There¡¯s a snake! What do you think I should do?¡± She was so


    petrified that she couldn¡¯t make herself run away. She just stood where she was and was at a loss for


    what to do.


    ¡°What do I do now? Will I die here?¡¯ she asked herself as she shook silently. All she could think about


    was whether she would be bitten by a snake.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you afraid of snakes, Gabrielle?¡± As Mia looked at her trembling body, she could tell that Gabrielle


    was afraid. She didn¡¯t even need to give her an answer.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m very afraid of snakes. My legs can¡¯t move now even if I want to. Will I be bitten? What do we


    do right now?¡± she was almost on the verge of crying. She was so scared that her voice was trembling.


    a


    ¡°Stay there! Don¡¯t move!¡± A man¡®s voice bellowed from the path in front of Gabrielle.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 152 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 152 Read Online


    Chapter 152 The Savior


    The atmosphere was tensed. Fear ruled as Gabrielle was scared to her bones. She couldn¡¯t think


    straight as she wondered what to do about the snake in front of her. When she heard someone telling


    her not to move, she looked to where the voice hade from, only to find Westley standing in front of


    her. She was surprised


    He was like her knight in shining ammor who hade to save her all of a sudden. Although she was


    angry at him, all the anger and fear that she felt before then vanished into thin air immediately she saw


    him.


    She knew that as long as Westley was around her, she could feel at ease knowing fully well that he


    was going to protect her.


    ¡°Westley, ¡­¡± Her words were incoherent. She was too scared to speak freely. She looked at him and


    then back at the snake with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Shhh! Try as much as possible not to


    make any sound. Now, close your eyes,¡± Westley told her calmly. He knew that she was afraid, for


    which reason, he had asked her not to speak or look at it. ini this way, he could eliminate her fear


    partially


    In reality, it was a harmless little snake that wasn¡¯t poisonous, but those who were scared of snakes


    would be


    encountered snakes regardless whether they were poisonous or not.


    of


    Without a second thought, Gabrielle closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and listened carefully to what


    was going on around her. She did her best to remain calm.


    First, she heard the sound of footstepsing towards her. The feet stepped on the branches and


    leaves. After a while, she heard the footsteps not too far away, still in front of her. Then everywhere


    became calm and only the gentle breeze blew her ears.


    ¡°You can open your eyes now. I¡¯ve driven the snake away. It¡¯s no¡­¡±


    Before Westley could finish his statement, Gabrielle had jumped on his


    hade and held him thghtly Hike octopus. She held him so tight that her feet and hands were all


    entangled with his body.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already driven the snake away. Gabrielle. It¡¯s all right. You¡¯re safe now.¡± he said as he reassured


    her. Westley almost had trouble breathing because he was held so tightly by his wife, but at the


    same time, he could feel her body trembling badly as she held onto him.


    She was so afraid that her whole body shook visibly. ¡®Was the snake Gabrielle¡¯s adversary?¡¯ Westley


    reasoned silently.


    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Gabrielle asked him. Sheid her head on his shoulder and looked around


    carefully. She was relieved when she found that there was no snake anywhere around her.


    ¡°It seems like you drove them away. Thank you very much. But wait a minute, aren¡¯t you afraid of


    snakes?¡± she asked as she gazed at him in surprise.


    The warmth of her breath swept over Westley¡¯s ear in that instant, which made him unnecessarily


    angry.


    The influence that Gabrielle was having


    on him was increasing by the day. He fele this was not good for him in any way. I


    Although she knew that her husband had driven the snake away, she still held on to him in fear. She


    was unwilling to let go of him anytime soon. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. By the way, it¡¯s not a poisonous snake and


    so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± he told her. He wanted to ask her toe down, but he could feel


    that she was still shaking all over. It showed that she was really frightened by the snake and so he tried


    to hold her in his arms so that he could calm her down..


    He also held her in his arms so that she wouldn¡®t slip off. The way they stood was so embarrassing.


    They didn¡¯t notice that they were no longer alone. The people around them were so jealous.


    Holly and Austin saw both of them immediately they came over. Although they were both angry, they


    did their best to hold back their anger. til


    In the eyes of others, the rtionship between this couple was very affectionate.


    Holly was so angry that it showed in her eyes. ¡°How could Gabrielle be this shameless in public?¡¯ she


    thought as she shook her head in dismay. She didn¡¯t expect that Gabrielle would ask Westley to hold


    her in such a manner. Holly wanted to rush up to where they were and pull them apart. ¡°What rubbish!¡±


    Holly encered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Gabrielle? Are you okay?¡± Austin asked her calmly. He was much more


    rational than Holly. He tried his best to calm himself down and also hide the jealousy and anger within


    him. He didn¡¯t want to be seen as an irrational human being.


    He believed that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t a senseless woman and would never be one, let alone throwing


    herself on Westley¡¯s body.


    There must be some sort of misunderstanding between them for her to be this close to Westley. He


    didn¡¯t believe his cousin to be a gentleman, but he believed that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t that shallow


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Austin, you are here.¡± When Gabrielle saw Austin, she became unsettled. She


    wanted to get off Westley¡¯s body, but he held her so tightly that she could not get


    ¡°Westley, they are all watching us. Can you please put me down first? Please?¡± . She whispered into


    his ear.


    ¡°So you want to abandon me after getting out of trouble. It¡¯s not suitable for you to bite the hands that


    fed you.¡± Westley told her with a mocking smile. He wouldn¡¯t be so obedient to her by agreeing with


    what she said. By the way. her body was still shaking profusely. He didn¡¯t want to let her go, or else she


    would fall to the ground.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bite the hands that fed me, Westley. You helped me when I needed it and I appreciate it. But


    can you please put me down first?¡± she said to him pleadingly. What Gabrielle had said was from the


    bottom of her heart. She wasn¡¯t mincing words.


    Westley wouldn¡¯t believe what she said. Gabrielle was just an ungrateful woman. She wouldn¡¯t


    remember the moment he was nice to her right now. But when he wasn¡¯t nice to her, she would make a


    fuss about it.


    ¡®What an annoying woman!¡¯ he thought to himself.


    ¡°Well, why you are so afraid that Austin would misunderstand you? I¡¯mn your husband and you are my


    wife, Gabrielle! No one would dare oppose us even if we have done something more intimate than


    this.¡± Westley said in a bossy manner.


    Well, he was a domineering president. It wasn¡¯t a new thing to her.


    But when Gabrielle thought of the intimate things, she would think about some indescribable scenes in


    her head. As she thought about this, her face became red.


    ¡®You weren¡¯t such a lewd woman before, Gabrielle. But you seemed to have changed so much after


    you married Westley,¡¯ she thought to herself silently.


    ¡°Let go of me first, Westley,¡± she begged him again. She was hung on his shoulder, and they were still


    standing in the middle of the wildflowers, with an indescribable feeling.


    Meanwhile, Mia, who was standing


    caught the sweet moment un CAMERA She nned to make it poster f?r


    This time, Westley didn¡¯t argue with her. He canned Gabrielle to the main road while she looked shyly.


    When he got to a leveled ground, he put her down. They both stood in front of the people.


    ¡°Are you okay. Gabrielle? What happened?¡± Austin asked anxiously as he looked at her all over.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother Austin. It¡¯s just that¡­ I was about to take the photos of some wildflowers up the


    mountain, but then I saw a snake,¡± Gabrielle exined to him in a low voice. Although her exnation


    seemed to be invalid, it was nothing but the truth


    Anyone who saw her and Westley holding each other the way they were some seconds ago would


    think that they had done something indescribable and private.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you are afraid of snakes the most. Are you okay? Hope the snake didn¡¯t bite you?¡±


    Austin knew what she liked and also knew what she


    No it didn¡¯t bite me. I¡¯m okay. All thanks to Westley, he helped me drive away the snake and¡­ Carry


    me out. My legs are still trembling right now. I don¡¯t know if I can go down the mountain by myself,


    Gabrielle said with embarrassment written all over her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can carry you down,¡± Austin told her without thinking twice.


    He didn¡¯t say this to argue with Westley. He was just used to doing everything and anything for her.


    And so carrying her down the mountain wasn¡¯t a big deal to him.


    ¡°I can carry you, Gabrielle. Your lovely husband is here, and so you don¡¯t need to be a burden to


    others,¡± Westley said to her as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 153 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 153 Read Online


    Chapter 153 A Great Husband


    Austin and Westley had been together since childhood. However, their rtionship wasn¡¯t good.


    Westley would often bully Austin and take anything that thetter liked. As such, Austin was ring at


    him.


    Westley was a crafty and spiteful person. As such, Austin realized that the man in front of him offended


    him on purpose.


    Although they were at odds against each other, Austin still hoped that Westley wouldn¡¯t fall in love with


    the woman he adored Gabrielle.


    Even though Helena was already dead, Westley was still in love with her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry me, Austin. I can walk after a short rest. The snake just now scared me. It¡¯s a


    good thing that Westley was there. Otherwise, I have no idea what to do.¡± Gabrielle exined while


    trying to break the troublesome atmosphere.


    The two men in front of her weren¡¯t fond of one another. Even if Gabrielle weren¡¯t involved, Austin and


    Westley would remain enemies.


    However, her presence actually sparked a more intense rivalry for the two men, which worsened their


    rtionship even faster. She never expected that things would turn out that way.


    ¡°Well, if Mr. Morris isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll be the one to save the damsel in distress. Luckily, he¡¯s here.¡± Mia also


    realized how awkward their situation was bing.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t start the resentment between Austin and Westley. She merely rekindled a rivalry that


    began a long time


    Someone might get hurt if the situation continued.


    ¡°Since Gabrielle is my wife, it¡¯s only natural that I save her. Nheless, please don¡¯t wander this


    dangerous mountain alone. Fortunately, the snake wasn¡¯t poisonous. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be futile to wait for


    me to save you, Westley warned Gabrielle in a stern tone.


    when she heard his remark, she realized that he pretended to be a canng husband ¦°¦° ¦¥¦°¦©¦©¦°¦¥ ¦¡¦°:¦©¦°¦°


    ¦° ¦©¦°¦³¦£.


    After a quick thought, she decided to cooperate with Westley. At least in that, she could control what


    might happen if the two men lost their tempers.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you again for saving me. I stay close to you from now,¡± she replied and obediently


    nodded.


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t leave my side, okay? Are you able to walk now? Can we continue the hike?¡± Westley


    asked in a gentle tone.


    ¡°May I rest for now and walkter?¡± Her legs were still trembling. She couldn¡¯t walk down the mountain,


    let alone climb it. But since they were almost at the top. she decided to continue hiking after a short


    rest.


    ¡°We can go down the mountain if you¡¯re exhausted.¡± Westley wasn¡¯t interested in reaching the


    mountain top. He had already climbed the Isido Mount more than ten times. As such, the view didn¡¯t


    excite him anymore.


    ¡°But we¡¯re almost at the top. I want to


    climb and look at the scenery from up there.¡± Her eyes, full of pectations, stared at the mountaintop.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany you to the peak of Isido Mount, Gabrielle? The scenery is beautiful. You can


    even see the whole Antawood from there,¡± Austin offered with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Westley remained quiet as he nced at Austin. Then, his sharps eyes stared at Gabrielle,


    indicating that she should decide what would happen next.


    It was up to her to follow Austin or Westley.


    The situation was troublesome.


    Immediately, her mind went nk. She felt terrible for widening the wedge between the men in front of


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Austin. I can¡¯t climb


    Austin¡¯s offer with a polite smile. Refusing Westley¡¯s suggestion would give him a reason to punish her


    later.


    ¡°Gabrielle, 1-¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fuster. I want to go to the mountain peak now. Can you apany me?¡± Mia interjected before


    Austin could retort. She cooperated with Gabrielle as she realized what thetter was thinking


    Austin and Westley would continue to bicker if they stayed together during the hike.


    ¡°Let mee with you, Miss Robinson,¡± Holly said as if dering her presence.


    She remained quiet while the two men were fighting for Gabrielle. However, Holly was already furious


    deep inside.


    At that moment, she realized that Westley paid no attention to her.


    Although he had no feelings for Gabrielle, he gave so much attention to her this time. As such, Holly


    felt enraged.


    She was aware that he was only pretending to be a loving husband to Gabrielle to anger Austin.


    Nheless, Holly still didn¡¯t like the situation. Moreover, Westley carried Gabrielle just then. Jealousy


    made Holly furious.


    As such, she had to find a way to calm down. When Mia said she wanted to reach the mountain peak


    first, Holly used it as an excuse to get one fresh air,


    ¡°Miss Edwards, are your feet well rested now? I noticed that you¡¯re already exhausted. You don¡¯t have


    to continue climbing if that¡¯s the cast. You better head to the pavilion and rest with Grandma Miley.¡± Mia


    realized what Holly was thinking


    The man she adored was giving attention to another woman. It was unbearable for anyone.


    Usually, Mia hated people who were affectionate to their partners in public. However, she hoped that


    Gabrielle¡¯s romantic life would be sessful.


    On the other hand, Holly was tolerant enough of flirting in public.


    As such, Mia knew that Gabrielle would lose against Holly¡¯s schemes.


    Fortunately, Westley was protecting Gabrielle. Otherwise, Holly would have killed her already.


    Holly seemed like a gentle and kind NOTE 95


    woman. However, she was actually cunning and vile.


    Mia offered to continue hiking with Holly so that she could see what thetter


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Miss Robinson and I can climb the mountain together. Meanwhile, Westley can apany


    Gabrielle while she rests. Holly faked a generous smile


    When Mia noticed it, she felt disgusted at how great Holly was at faking her attitude.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s continue hiking, Miss Edwards. Maybe Gabrielle will get better after spending time


    with Mr. Morris. He¡¯s such a great husband for saving her.¡± Mia purposely praised Westley¡¯s


    rtionship with Gabrielle to mock Holly.


    Although Mia¡¯s words angered her, Holly remained calm and faked a smile. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s no surprise for


    a responsible man like Westley to be a great husband.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 154 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 154 Read Online


    Chapter 154 I Am Your Savior


    Holly¡¯s eyes were full of appreciation as she praised Westley, Mia noticed it as she had already met


    different kinds of people in the elite society over the years. It was easy for her to figure out what


    someone was thinking just by looking at their eyes.


    It seemed that Holly loved Westley so much that she was willing to make him her husband. Her face


    was obviously flirting whenever she talked to him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be her husband. Even if Westley weren¡¯t married to Gabrielle, he still wouldn¡¯t


    marry Holly either. Mia already realized that Westley never liked Holly at all.


    ¡°Certainly, Mr. Morris is a good person because he saved Gabrielle earlier. However, only she can


    determine if he¡¯s a good husband or not,¡± Mia answered in an ambiguous tone.


    Nheless, everyone else understood


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start to walk, Miss Robinson.¡± Holly was eager to reach the peak of the mountain. As such,


    she urged Mia to apany her.


    ¡°Sure. We can leave them for now and go to the top first.¡± ¡°There was no need for Mia to stay there as


    she already got what she wanted


    As such, Holly and Mia resumed hiking On the other hand, Westley, Austin, and Gabrielle were left


    behind in an awkward atmosphere.


    It seemed better for Gabrielle when there were more people there. Unfortunately, only the three of them


    remained after Mia and Holly went up. She wanted to leave immediately and reach the top of the


    mountain with the two women who went first.


    ¡°Brother Austin, Mia and Holly are both girls, and they went up with no one else. I¡¯m worried about


    them. Maybe you should follow them and make sure nothing bad happens. Otherwise, I can¡¯t take


    responsibility,¡± she requested Austin with a worried face. After all, Austin and Westley would snap at


    each


    other again if they remained together.


    ¡°i¡¯m sure they¡¯re safe, Gabrielle. You said you want to each the peak, right? Let me apany you.¡± 3


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Erother Austin, I will climbter. You better follow them first. We don¡¯t want


    anything to happen to them, right?¡± she urged in a pleading tone i


    When he noticed Westley¡¯s sterni expression, Austin wanted to say something but decided to keep his


    mouth shut. Instead, he turned around and climbed the mountain.


    Finally, a sigh of relief escaped Gabrielle¡¯s breath. With Austin gone, she didn¡¯t have to worry about the


    fight between the two men,


    ¡°Why are you so adamant in sending Austin away, Gabrielle? Do you want to be alone with me? Or are


    you afraid that I¡¯ll push Austin down the mountain?¡± Westley asked in a cold tone as he stared at her


    rxed expression. 3


    A surprised expression painted her face as she stared at him. ¡®He realized that I told Austin to go away


    because I was


    afraid that he might throw Austin down the mountain, Surprisingly, he know me


    Since Westley already realized what she did, she had no reason to avoid him.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you make peace with Austin, Westley? Although he is your cousin, why do you always fight


    with him?¡± Gabrielle was never interested in Westley affairs. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t within her rights.


    Nheless, Austin was her friend, and she wanted for them to get along well.


    ¡°How dare you meddle with my affair, Gabrielle? Don¡¯t think that you can control me just because of our


    contract. Keep in mind that you¡¯re not really my wife.¡± Westley red at her with callous eyes. 5


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m just ¡± Gabrielle looked at him awkwardly as the words failed to escape her mouth. ¡°I know I don¡¯t


    have to right to snoop in your business. It was never my intention. However, I¡¯m notfortable


    causing a fight between you and Austin.¡±


    ¡°You caused my conflict with him?¡± Westley scoffed with derision. ¡°You think


    100 much of yourself, Gabrielle Austin and I have been aning since childhood I¡¯m not messing with him


    because of


    A hint of disappointment shed across her face when she heard that it wasn¡¯t because of her. At that


    moment, she became sure that Westley was merely pretending to be a good husband.


    It seemed that he was doing it to infuriate Austin.


    What a petty person!


    ¡°What do you look like that? Are you upset about what I said?¡± he asked when he noticed her frown.


    Immediately. she shook her head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not upset. It¡¯s great that I¡¯m not the reason


    that you two are fighting with each other. Otherwise, it¡¯s troubling for me.¡±


    Her tone was obviously lying.


    ¡°Gabrielle, lying is a sin,¡± he said as he meaningfully stared into her eyes.


    It was never her intention to lie. The things she hated most were deception


    and brayal. As such, she promised herself to be always truthful.


    Unfortunately, Gabrielle realized that she couldn¡¯t stay honest with herself whenever Westley was


    around. i


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not lying!¡±


    Annoyed, she red at him with a hint. of grievance.


    At that moment, she wished that she never told Austin to leave them behind, It was better if she


    climbed first so that she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Westley¡¯s troublesome attitude. She should¡¯ve let


    Austin and Westley argue with each other,


    ¡°So, what are you nning to do? Are you still interested in reaching the peak?¡± Westley asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can hike alone.¡± When she tried to stand up, her legs weren¡¯t trembling anymore. It seemed


    that her fear had passed.


    As Gabrielle walked past him, Westley felt disappointed with himself. He should have talked to her in a


    much kinder way.


    ¡°Gabrielles is this how you treat YOUT


    VOT? That snake would¡¯ve bitten you if it weren¡¯t for me.¡± He tried to catch up to


    Although she was short, Gabrielle was quite a fast walker. She even elerated when Westley caught


    up with her. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you ignoring me? Stop walking so fast! You¡¯ll strain your legs!¡± He noticed that she


    was too mad to reply to him. As such, he decided to enrage her even more.


    ¡°You told me that I wouldn¡¯t die from the Snake¡¯s bite because it wasn¡¯t poisonous. Moreover, I don¡¯t


    care if I break my legs. I¡¯m not going to let you Carry me down the mountain,¡± she replied in a stubborn


    voice.


    At that moment, he wanted to pinch her furious face. However, she turned around and continued


    walking because his hands reached her face.


    It seemed that she wanted to avoid him at all cost. She had a ridiculous temper,


    ¡°I suggest you listen to me, Gabrielle.


    Otherwise, the Jones family and Eryce might run into some trouble,¡± he threatened in a callous voice.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 155 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 155 Read Online


    Chapter 155 Deserted


    Hearing Westley mention Bryce and the Jones family. Gabrielle stopped in her tracks. She swiftly


    turned around to face him, staring right at him with angry


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gabrielle asked, gritting her teeth.


    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Westley smirked. ¡°Now, be a good girl and try not to piss me off so much,


    understand? You know what happens when you do.¡± The man took a step closer.


    The air was oppressive, and they stood on the trail with seething tension.


    Gabrielle continued to re at him, but Westley was as calm as ever. She couldn¡¯t put a finger on what


    he was thinking


    His eyes were like ck holes wanting to devour her.


    The rage in Gabrielle¡¯s heart was almost uncontroble. She wanted to shout at


    him, but she tried her best to calm herself. Finally, after taking a couple of deep breaths, she spoke.


    **Westley. You¡¯ve found my brother, haven¡¯t you?¡± If Lance can find out, then you could¡¯ve easily found


    Hryce too. He¡¯s in Switzend, isn¡¯t he? Tell me!¡±


    Westley squinted his eyes and gave Gabrielle a cold smile.


    ¡°You give me too much credit, Gabrielle.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Hmm, true, I could easily hunt down anyone I


    want, but where¡¯s the fun in that? Since they started this game, then I should y along, right? I¡¯m a


    very patient guy. But if you keep provoking me, however¡­¡± Westley lifted Gabrielle¡¯s chin up with a


    finger. ¡°I decide when it¡¯s game over. Got that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, ¡®Gabrielle thought. ¡®He¡¯s been pulling the strings right from the start.¡±


    Out of nowhere, a heavy gust of mountain wind blew past them, making Gabrielle feel cold all over.


    Sure enough, Westley had already known where Bryce and Nellie were, but he didn¡¯t n on ending


    things so quickly. Instead, it seemed he that just wanted to invite more people to participate in the


    game.


    Gabrielle, for example.


    As well as the Jones family.


    They¡¯d all be Westley¡¯s chess pieces without realizing it. The moment. Gabrielle crossed him, her


    brother and the whole Jones family would be done


    for


    Bryce and Nellie didn¡¯t think of the consequences when they started this whole affair, but Westley had


    taken them all in the palm of his hand. Like a predator hunting for sport, he could easily kill anyone he


    wanted, especially when he was in a foul mood.


    This man was far more terrifying than Gabrielle had thought. He really was Hades Incarnate. Why on


    earth did Bryce decide to challenge him? 3


    If Gabrielle knew Westley would be like this, she wouldn¡¯t have married him.


    ¡°Do you even have a heart?¡± she asked in a quiet, trembling voice. ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight?¡±


    Westley¡®s nonchnt expression slightly falters, but Gabrielle didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to do that.¡± Gabrielle replied, unconsciously eyeing the edge of the trail. If


    anything happened, she was afraid Westley would push her down the col


    You¡¯re asking me if I have a heart.¡± Westley shed a knowing smile. ¡°Why. if I didn¡¯t, what will you do?


    Will you teach me about love?¡±


    The change in Westley¡¯s tone made her feel somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Forget it!¡± Gabriel said.


    ¡°You never take me seriously.¡± She turned around and started walking


    Love? As if Westley ever could.


    behind.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Westley called from ¡°Don¡¯t leave me hanging here!¡±


    Gabrielle ignored him, but Westley caught up to her, pulling her by the shoulder. ¡°God! I hate it when


    people don¡¯t finish what they start!¡± In a sh of panic, she furiously jerked her shoulder. Westley¡¯s


    hand fell, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind it. Instead, he looked at Gabrielle with great interest.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Gabrielle slowly raised her


    head.


    with the gentle sun above them, Westley could see his wife¡¯s face clearly. No doubt, he thought she


    was beautiful. Gabrielle might be a bit stubborn and rebellious, but she had the features of a delicate


    little angel.


    ¡°Do you know why Bryce and Nellie eloped?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s voice cut through Westley¡¯s thoughts. ¡°it¡¯s


    because they love each other. Your engagement to Nellie was strictly business, and no woman would


    ever want that,¡± Gabrielle said, clenching her fists. ¡°She didn¡¯t love you, and a marriage without love


    would bear no happiness.¡± o ¡°True love, Jesus!¡± Westley sneered at the young woman¡¯s words.


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart sank, looking at Westley in great disappointment. Her words only fell on deaf ears.


    ¡°What do you know of other people¡¯s love affairs, Gabrielle? How sure are you that they love each


    other?¡± Westley asked in a low voice. ¡°More importantly, what do you know about my previous


    engagement?¡± He asked these series of questions calmly, almost in a sarcastic,


    mocking tone. Gabrielle was hit with sudden realization,


    He was right. She didn¡¯t know much about the rtionship between Bryce and Nellie even up until their


    elopement.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know much about Nellie at all. And her brother¡­ did she ever understand Bryce?


    Although they had lived together for twenty years, they had never been as open to each other as


    other siblings were.


    And then, when Bryce found out that she had feelings for him, he distanced himself from her. He even


    thought that Gabrielle was disgusting.


    By love or by duty, she wanted to protect Bryce, even going as far as marrying the devilish Westley.


    Now, she was paying the price for her brother¡¯s faults.


    ¡°See?¡± Westley reached for a lock of Gabrielle¡¯s hair. He twirled it around his finger, looking at his wife


    scornfully. ¡°This is why you shouldn¡¯t talk about things you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gabrielle opened her mouth, but she was speechless. It was as if there was a lump on her throat,


    making it hard for


    her to speak. ¡°Holly, Holly!


    Austin¡®s raspy voice echoed from above. He was heard shrieking in a panic, and Westley strode past


    Gabrielle in an instant.


    Gabrielle was left alone. She looked at the ground, listening to Westley¡¯s footsteps disappear into the


    distance.


    Just now, she seemed to hear that Austin screaming for help. ¡°Holly¡­¡± Gabrielle suddenly blurted out.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    Gabrielle picked up her pace to catch up to the top. Something must¡¯ve happened to Holly. Even so,


    she felt a little upset that Westley left her all alone.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking back on what happened, Gabrielle thought he must¡¯ve been angry. A sigh escaped from


    Gabrielle¡¯s lips. She realized she said things she shouldn¡¯t have.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 156 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 156 Read Online


    Chapter 156 idental Fall


    Holly identally slipped into a col which was about four or five meters¡± depth. Shended with a thud


    and looked above sadly as she got bruises on her face.


    Anyone jumped from such a height would be severely injured.


    Gabrielle was distressed. Fortunately, Holly didn¡¯t roll down from the cliff on fall into a deeper col where


    retrieving her alive would be an impossible task


    ¡°Westley! Westley, it hurts a lot. I think my foot is fractured,¡± Holly screamed in pain.


    Judging by the sense of fear from Holly¡¯s voice, Gabrielle could tell that she was in a severe pain.


    Though the col wasn¡¯t as deep as others, it was easy to get hurt, because of therge number of


    stones.


    ¡°Holly, please don¡¯t move. Try to stay calm there. I¡¯ll find a solution to save you.¡± Westley leaned over


    the edge and


    leaked down at Holly and tried tofort het, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t he too intense, which would hurt


    her more


    ¡°Westley. I will stay. ht I¡¯m scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s not deep. Stay calm. I can help you.¡± Westley tried tofort her as a friend.


    No matter whatever impression Holly held on him, Westley always regarded her as an acquaintance


    and the cousin of Helena. Without any doubt Westley decided to save her.


    ¡°Holly, stay there. Can you feel your legs?¡± Although Austin wasn¡¯t fond of Holly, he was worried about


    her when she fell into the hole because he was the one who apanied her all the way up here.


    ¡°I think my leg is broken. I¡¯m just afraid.¡± Holly was terrified.


    Once a woman dressed up as a weak, it was easy to seduce men¡¯s desire to protect her.


    But Westley and Austin wasn¡¯t bothered. All they wanted was to not get into trouble.


    After all, if something happened to Holly. they could never get rid of it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will save you and retum you safely to the hospital to heal. your leg.¡± Westley was


    observing the height and surroundings of the hole.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down,¡± Austin said. He sensed that there was a conflict between Westley and Gabrielle, and


    both of them were reluctant to talk to each other.


    Without a propermunication, it didn¡¯t felt right to let Westley down first. Although Austin didn¡¯t like


    him, he didn¡¯t want Gabrielle and Westley to have conflicts because of Holly.


    Austin liked Gabrielle. If anything happened to Westley, he knew Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t be happy. Austin


    wanted her to be happy. u


    ¡°Austin, you shouldn¡¯te down here. You just hurt your hand, didn¡¯t you? If youe down, we both


    won¡¯t be able to reach up.¡± Holly stopped him as soon as she heard that Austin was the one toe


    down to save her. 5


    Austin paused and looked at his right


    arm. When he was trying to protect Holly from slippine Way from his hands, Am was pressed hard on a


    sharp stone Because of the excruciating pain from the injury caused by the sharp stone, his strength


    wasn¡¯t sufficient to save Holly


    ¡°Austin, are you hurt?¡± Gabrielle frowned and she looked at Austin worried.


    Austin looked at her with a calm face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Gabrielle. It is just a minor injury.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll climb down and


    help her.¡± Gabrielle was concerned about Austin¡¯s injury. Westley was annoyed at them and went down


    the path beside. He remembered that there was a small hole beside the hole, so he nned to go


    through it.


    Gabrielle felt guilty and restless looking at Westley¡¯s ignorance. Gabrielle felt that Westley was angry


    towards her as if she had done something wrong to him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong with you and Mr. Morris? You two just showed affection in public. What


    happened all of a sudden? Is there any conflict between


    you two?¡± Mia whispered to Gabrielle ¡°Did I have conflict with Westley? It wasn¡¯t exactly a conflict. We


    just had a disagrement.


    I will not admit that I had a conflict with him, ¡®Gabrielle thought. ¡°How did Holly fall down? The road is


    wide enough.¡± Gabrielle quickly averted the topic


    ¡°I am not sure. I particrly don¡¯t like this woman. I was trying to keep space between us since the


    moment I started climbing either by going ahead or behind her. I just wanted to enjoy the flowers. She


    kept pestering about you and your rtionship with Westley. I didn¡¯t want to share my good friend¡¯s


    affairs with her. Austin was the one who apanied her. Isn¡¯t it odd? She fell into such a shallow hole


    when we were about to reach the top of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t say that.¡± Gabrielle was scared while thinking about falling into a deep pit or from the


    mountain. Even if it was Holly, she didn¡¯t want her to fall down the mountain and lose her life. She


    wasn¡¯t that vicious.


    Why not? I¡¯m telling the truth. She happened to fall into such a shallow hole. It wasn¡¯t that deep. just


    about four or five meters¡¯ depth, just deep enough to injure people and not get killed.¡± Mia¡¯s intention


    about people¡¯s mind was always quite precise. Although it sounded frightening, there was absolutely no


    malice in her words.


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t think too much. No one wants to hurt themselves.¡± It didn¡¯t ur to Gabrielle that Holly fell


    down on purpose. After all, she was a proud woman when it came to her beauty and why would she


    intentionally hurt her face?


    ¡°You are too naive. Do you know what is Battered-Body Trick? And now your husband had fallen for


    her trick.¡± Mia pinched Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    This silly girl was not as cunning as Holly. She was too naive to trick others.


    ¡°Mr. Morris didn¡¯t go in, did he? How about we call the police and ask the rescue team to go into the


    mountain to help you, Miss Edwards? If you stay there


    long. Your injury will be moreplicated. Didn¡¯t you mention that Vour leg might be broken? If


    you don¡¯t get the treatment soon, you may never be able to stand up. And your face seems to have a


    few wounds, isn¡¯t it? If they leave scars identally after the wounds have been treated, you will no


    longer stay beautiful like now.¡±


    Mia shouted that on purpose.


    No matter how strong Holly¡¯s mind was, she couldn¡¯t resist what Mia said. Her words felt like stabbing a


    knife into her heart.


    On the other hand, she would never allow anyone to call the police. Once they called the police, her


    image would be destroyed.


    She just returned, and her studio business had just started. Her public image was still being


    maintained. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her if such a thing was exposed to the public.


    ¡®Sure enough, Gabrielle¡¯s friends are all uneducated people, so Mia could not be a good woman,¡¯


    thought Holly.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t call the police. I am sure


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Westley will help me out of this ce.¡± Holly entuated Westley¡¯s name on purpose. 1

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 157 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 157 Read Online


    Chapter 157 Westley Carries Holly


    A hint of pride appeared in Holly¡¯s eyes. No matter how connected Mia was, she was only a friend of


    Gabrielle¡¯s, after all. She was actually unable to help Gabrielle in dealing with her.


    Mia was a thoughtful and, some would say, unusual, girl. Her ideas came out one after another, and


    were too obscure for certain people.


    Gabrielle, though, was different. She was a simple girl and was more ptable, but that didn¡¯t mean


    she was a doormat or someone to be bullied easily. Her marriage with Westley was quiteplicated


    as it wasn¡¯t real. The absence of love would make it easy to destroy their marriage. 3


    Holly found it nearly impossible to give up on Westley. When Westley was in love with Helena


    previously, Holly could note between them as that was real love. She had to force herself in


    holding back on him and love him only from a


    But with Gabrielle, things were different, There was no love between then, and Westly actually seemed


    to dislike Gabrielle. This portrayed a crack in their


    Thamrage, which allowed Holly to wedge into that crack and give her a real chance with


    Westley. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call an ambnce now? If Mr. Moms is unable to help you, your condition will


    get worse and it will make it harder for the doctors to treat you if gets really serious.¡± Mia understood


    imminediately what Holly was insimiting. She was so boastful and proud that Westley had gone down


    to save her. Mia nced at Gabrielle discreetly. All the color had drained from her face and she looked


    upset. Maybe it was because Westley had climbed down to save Holly. or maybe it was the ugly look of


    pride llolly wore on her face because she was being saved by Westley. Maybe it was better for Holly to


    fall to her death ¡°No, don¡¯t call the ambnce, for real. Westley ising to save me. 11l be fine. ¡±


    Holly saw Westleying in through a small hole in the cracked wall beside her As soon as he


    appeared, Holly didn¡¯t feel


    didn¡¯t feel afrald ¡°Yes, true, Mr. Morris is very capable and very kind. He¡¯ll save anything or anyone


    CVETL cat Or 1 day if it had fallen through the hole! Obviously he¡¯s bound to Save Miss Robinson


    whom he¡¯s known for a long time.¡± Mia said, hoping Holly would hear what she was saying above


    everyone else. Holly. anong everyone else, had heard her clearly. She was trying insinuate that Holly


    had schemed to fall into the hole on purpose in order to attract Westley¡¯s attention and get him to save


    her. If she hadn¡¯t done it on purpose, how else would she have fallen into such a shallow hole


    ¡°identally¡±? It wasn¡¯t even deep enough to cause harm. On injury. It had been a harmless self-


    inflicting injury that would gain Westley¡¯s Sympathy. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Mia.¡± Gabrielle reached out and


    patted Mia to remind her to keep quiet. Mia had said enough for Gabrielle to realize that the ident


    was orchestrated by Holly on purpose. But to Westley, they were only friends and Holly was a woman-it


    was difficult


    for him to be indillerent towards her.


    No matter how ufortable Gabrielle was, she could do nothing but watch Westley save her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I just..


    I¡¯m sorry, Westley. I was so careless to fall down and hurt myself here. I know you¡¯re worried about me,


    but pleasee here and save me!¡± Holly felt very wam in her heart as she spoke to Westley. Her


    tender cyes blinkrd softly is she looked at him, helplessly.


    Westley still cared about her, even if it was just a little.


    ¡°Holly, have you been hurt? Let me have a look first.¡± Westley took a look at her face and found that


    there were some cuts and streaks of blood on it. Fortunately, the wound didn¡¯t look too deep and there


    wasn¡¯t an enormous amount of blood to leave any permanent damage or scars on her face.


    ¡°L¡­ I¡¯m fime. I think I¡¯ve sprained my aankle.¡± Holly averted Westley¡¯s eyes by all means.


    His eyes were cold and deep, enough to


    been ware that Westley was in


    -erved to show his emotions in public. He had alwayse off as cold and indifferent


    Holly was very clear about this. especially now she was pretending to be seriously injured to gain


    Westley¡¯s sympathy. so she was afraid to look into his eyes


    ¡°Let¡¯s City you out first.¡± Westley wanted to check her leg. but he abandoned the idea after thinking


    about it for a while it would be too intimate to touch her legs.


    Westley, thank you foring down to Silve me.¡± Holly was naturally lying on his back, seeming to be


    in a good mood. She even had the audacity to look up at Gabrielle and stare at her face.


    ¡°Damn it! Is this woman provoking us?¡± Mia had followed her nce and felt furious.


    ¡°Mia, calm down. Let¡¯s just hope she¡¯s okay.¡± Gabrielle felt increasingly calm because she knew that


    Holly had looked at her like that only to make her angry. If Gabrielle gave in and got upset, she would


    fall into Holly¡¯s trap and give her


    what she wanted. Gabrielle had topose herself because she didn¡¯t want to sink to her level.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are really something else. This woman is on your husband¡¯s back Look at her


    amourance! Shit!¡± Mia had always been the impulsive womani, and her frustration was very visible in


    this situation.


    If Westley had been her man, she would¡¯ve jumped over to them and forced Holly off his back. But


    s, Westley was not hers.


    ¡°Mia, they are friends. It¡¯s not strange for Westley to carry her if she¡¯s been hurt if I get angry and try to


    separate them, I would look like a possessive weirdo.¡± Besides, they were not a real couple they


    weren¡¯t in love, which meant she didn¡¯t need to feel jealous. It was not her ce.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Holly just wants to piss you off and turn Westley against you for that. She really is


    malicious.¡± Mia finally Tealized Holly¡¯s true intentions.


    Although she was impatient; she was also smart and intelligent enough to figure out what Gabrielle


    thought, too.


    Unfortunately, she was too brash to think the whole thing through well and deeply enough ¡°It¡¯s enough


    that you¡¯re thinking about this for now.¡± Gabrielle nced at her.


    Mia decided not to say anything Gabrielle was ¨¤ capablc woman, who could take care of herself. She


    didn¡¯t need to do that for her-in fact, Mia¡¯s kindness would be counterproductive and would actually


    create trouble for Gabrielle


    Then, Westley came up to them with Holly on his back


    ¡°Are you okay, Miss Edwards?


    Gabrielle asked Holly with true concem, rather than putting on a show like Holly was doing


    Gabrielle was a genuine person. She could not pretend to like any things on people she actually didn¡¯t


    like, and vice versa.


    It was too unnecessary for her to be wasting time and energy on being fake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Holly apologized, but it was clear that it was


    just superficial.


    She was really happy to be on Westley¡¯s back and to be touching his body like that. No matter how


    badly she was actually hurt the pilim had been worthwhile.


    That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go down the mountain first, since you¡¯re badly injured. We¡¯ve already almost reached


    the top of the mountain so there¡¯s no need to keep on climbing anymore.¡± . Gabrielle cast a nce at


    Westley. noticing he wore a hardened look on his fare.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 158 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 158 Read Online


    Chapter 158 He Is Crazy


    At that moment, Holly thought that there will something suspicious between Westley and Gabrielle.


    Obviously, the couple didn¡¯t love are Anather. Since it they weren¡¯t serious about their rtionship.


    divorce would be inevitable.


    Nheless, Holly couldn¡¯t tantly sabotage their rtionship as Westley would innediately sense


    that she was up to no good. He was vignt and unforgiving. If she offended hinni, he would ruthlessly


    punish her.


    to do


    Therefore, Holly didn¡¯t dare anything that might unger hin


    ¡°Everyone, I apologize. It seems that I ruined our supposedly fun vacation. Maybe I can make up by


    inviting you all for dinner some time? What do you think?¡± she asked while staring at Gabrielle


    Despite the apparent provocation, thetter kept remainedposed. ¡°Don¡¯t


    Despite the apparent Provocation, thetter kept remainedposed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Our top


    priority should be Everyone¡®s salety. We can easily return here and hike again next time. However, we


    can¡¯t do that if someone gets caught in an ident. Fortunately, Miss Edwards only hurt her legs and


    face. With proper treatment, you¡¯ll fully recover in na timne,


    Gabrielle told Holly with a warm smule. However, those words felt like needles that were stabbing the


    latter¡®s heart. At that moment, Gabrielle seemed like in sweetdy When Westley noticed her that


    moment. his heart softened. A kind and beautiful Woman was in front of him.. Nevertheless, Everyone


    else found it weird that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t angry. After all, her husband was carrying Holly on his back


    *1¡¯11 be more cautious next time. I appreciate your concern, Miss Jones. It¡¯s my fault for being clumsy.


    Maybe you should continue hiking while Westley apanies me back to the vi. The mountain peak


    is only dozens of meters away from here. You shouldn¡¯t waste this opportunity to see the view.¡±


    Meanwhile, Mia was watching from beside them. She wanted to pull Holly off Weslley¡¯s back and push


    her to the ground. The vile woman was pulling the waal over their eyes. Not only was Holly trying to


    steal Gabrielle¡¯s husband, but she was also sending the rest of them away. As such, Mia wanted to


    p Holly and tear her to pieces. ¡°Why don¡¯t we head for the top. Mia. Miss Edwards¡¯s suggestion scris


    great. After all, we are almost at the mountain top. We might regret it if we tum back now,¡± Gabrielle


    said in a serious tone as she tight held Mia¡¯s hand. Her expectant eyes stared at the top of the


    mountain.


    Immediately. Mia felt confused with what her friend had said. Holly purposely suggested that Gabrielle


    continue climbing, and thetter agreed despite leaving her husband alone with her love rival.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mia? Are you not interested in the view from the top? We¡¯re lucky that our legs aren¡¯t


    broken. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to see the magnificent view from the summit. It¡¯s


    pitiful,¡± Gabrielle subtly mocked Holly


    Holly remained quiet as shey on Westley¡¯s back. While staring at Gabrielle, she pressed her face


    against Westley. He felt so disgusted that he wanted to throw Holly down the mountain However, he


    decided not to do it is Gabrielle wasn¡¯t interested in what he was doing.


    Gabrielle had no space for love in her heart. Aside from Bryce, all men were strangers to her


    Although she married Westley, she felt nothing for him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When he thought about this, Westley couldn¡¯t help but get angry. As the CEO of the Morris Group, a lot


    of women coveted him. However, Gabrielle paid na attention to him. u


    Without saying anything, he turned around and climbed down the mountain with Holly. She smirked at


    the thought of how Westley was furious with Gabrielle. Since thetter didn¡¯t even know how to coax


    her husband, it should be natural for Westley to abandon her.


    ¡°Are you going to bring me down the mountain, Westley?¡± Holly¡¯s voice was loud enough to be heard


    by Gabrielle.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Galle. please be carcful during the hike. There might be more pits like this ane. Wesily and I will head


    down first,¡± Holly purposely said to offend Gabrielle.


    However, Gabrielle managed to hide her anger. She smiled and nced at Holly. Although she wanted


    to see Westley before continuing to hike, she only saw


    ¡°Thank you for your warning, Miss Edwards. Fortunately, my eyesight is gull good. I won¡¯t clumsily fall


    asl such visible pil¡±


    At first, Gabrielle¡¯s reply seemed gentle and harmless. However, the rebuttal cui deep in Holly¡¯s heart.


    Although Gabrielle seemed like an easy target for bullying she was actually tough and snarky.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Only a blind person would fall over such a wide pit.¡± Mia echoed with a smirk.


    She was still pissed off at Holly. Unless she was blind, Holly couldn¡¯t have fallen DIT U such a wide


    hole. After their sassy


    light smiles,


    Meanwhile. Holly was furious after Site left behind without a chance for rebuttal. In an amous tone. she


    asked, ¡°Have I said anything wrong. Westley?¡±


    Suddenly, Westley put her to the ground even before she finished her sentence. A confused expression


    immediately Hinted her face. ¡®I thought he¡¯s going to carry me down the mountain. Why did he put me


    down?


    ¡°Is there a problemi, Westley?¡±


    ¡°Hey. Austin!¡± Westley called Austin without answering Holly¡¯s question.


    Austin already realized what Westley wanted to do. However, he refused to talk to his cousin and


    hurried up the mountain instead. However Westley immediately caught up to him. u


    ¡°Westley. you¡¯re the one who has to Carry Holly. Don¡¯t even think about passing your responsibility to


    me.¡± Austin immediately said as Westley reached him.


    Thetter red at him with cold eyes. ¡°Holly had an ident right in front of LHF 4HhH -kh i- rand


    har


    earlier out of the pill only carried her up since you hurt your hand. However, there¡¯s no need for me to


    carry her down the mountain for you. She has injuries in her legs and face. There might be pemanent


    damagr if she dacsn¡¯t act treated at the hospital in time. If that happens, the Edwards family will ask the


    Foster family for justice and send her there. Do you want that to happen?¡±.


    Austin trembled at Westley¡¯s threat ¡°Why would the Edwards family send her to the Foster family?¡± @


    ¡°A lot of people saw you arriving it Isido Mount with Holly. You¡¯ve met our group on the hill by chance.


    As suchi, I had nothing to do with her ident. You better think about your situation, Austin. Meanwhile


    I¡¯ll look for my wife.¡± Westley finally felt relieved of his burden.


    On the other hand, Austin was panicking. He could only stare daggers at Westley as thetter fade in


    the


    distance


    ¡°Jerk!


    Westley left sich a troublesome person Eto him. Moreover, Holly only came to


    Isido Mount because she learned that Westley was here with Miley. She was just using this as an


    excuse to see him.


    ¡°Austin, what¡¯s Westley¡¯s problem?¡± Holly asked with a puzzled look on her


    ¡°He¡¯s out of his mind. Instead of him, I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll carry you down the mountain.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 159 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 159 Read Online


    Chapter 159 I Hate You


    Gabrielle and Mia slowly climbed to the L?p of the mountain. They seemed to be only a dozen meters


    away now, but Gabrielle was feeling extremely tired.


    There was too wnuch on her mind, and thinking about it exhausted her hentally and physically. She


    couldn¡¯t Everi, enjoy the lovely scenery around them.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t look well Are you tired? I¡¯m happy to climb slowly if you are. How about ! pull you


    up?¡± Mia stretched out her hand to Gabrielle. offering Gabrielle to put her weight on her.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. Mia, no need to pull me. It¡¯li just be harder for both of us to go up. Don¡¯t worry: We¡¯ll reach the


    top soon.¡± Gabrielle looked towards the top of the mountain and felt better as she saw how close they


    were


    The top of the mountain was almost in front of them, now. They only needed to climb a few more steps,


    but their legs felt far too weak to be able to get them there.


    Gabrielle then remembered an old saying: ¡°thest steps depend on Laith. not


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you still angry that Mr. Moris carried Holly on his back? I can¡¯t believe she was that


    malicious ta fake in injury and risk putting her own self al ham, just so that Mr. Morris would go save her


    and any her down the


    mountain on his back! Look at how she seeded!¡± Min knew what was bothering Gabrielle


    and guessed that she must be nightly angry about it. 1


    After all, Westley was her husband. Na one would feel happy if they saw their husband carrying


    another woman on his back.


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t talk about it anymore. I don¡¯t care. Holly is Westley¡¯s good friend, so it W obvious that


    Westley would carry her down the mountaini. Why should I care if he saved his friend from ii hole?¡±


    Gabrielle insisted on her indifferent feeling and continued to concentrate on climbing the mountain, this


    time picking up her pace.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help smiling when she saw Gabrielle¡¯s newfound determination and motivation is the


    climbed She said she


    didn¡¯t care about it at all, but it was obvious she was jealous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t climb so fast, or you¡¯ll get a cramp on your legs.¡± Mia hunied to remind her, buit Gabrielle was


    sparing no efforts to climb the mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Come on I¡¯ve reached the top of the mountain! The scenery is SO beautiful from up here!¡±


    Gabrielle shouted to Mia as she reached the top.


    Mia hurried to the top of the mountain. When she caught up to Gabrielle, she saw her standing on top


    of a t rock, stretching out her arms and shouting at


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±


    Mia copied her actions.


    ¡°Ahhhh ¡­ I¡¯ming up! Let all the scheming bastards get out of here!¡± Min added to the shout for


    dramatic effect.


    Gabrielle was stunned at Mia-she really seemed to have a bad disposition of the ¡°bad guys¡¯, taking


    every opportunity to curse them. It was clear that the scheming woman she was referring to was Holly,


    and the bastard was Westley.


    Gabrielle was suddenly in a good mood. Mia was a really rood friend if the cared this deeply about


    Gabrielle¡¯s issues. 1


    ¡°Gabrielle, you should have a try! If you shout out and release what you are unhappy about, you¡¯ll find


    yourself feeling much lighter and happier.¡± Mia encouraged Gabrielle to vent out her


    Along with the therapeutic scenery, the added bonus was being able to feel carefree and liberated by


    letting out all your negative vibes and emotions at the top of the mountain, where it seemed no one


    else could hear you or disturb you.


    ¡°Shout out the same curse?¡± Gabrielle had never done something like this before, so what Mia was


    propositioning made her curious to try it.


    She was so full of anger and unhappiness, and she didn¡¯t feel right about that. Maybe trying out Mia¡¯s


    method might make her feel better after all, what was the harm in it?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You will feel much better if you let it out. Try it!¡± Mia urged her.


    ¡°Cavden. you bastard! I curse you now


    so you will always sufler!¡± Mia shouted again into the valleys of the mountain


    Gabrielle felt a little embarrassed upon hearing Mia¡¯s vicious words. Cayder was still a thorn in Mia¡¯s


    heart, and she must feel really strongly about him to curse him like that.


    ¡°Come on, do it! Think of someone you dislike, and preterd as though you¡®re shouting at them here!


    You¡¯ll feel better, trust me, because you¡¯re letting it out. Is there anyone you hate? Your


    enemies on rivals, or anyone you love even, Anyone is okay.¡± Mia suggested,


    Gabrielle thought about it carefully. She never liked to be on bad terms with anyone else, as she didn¡¯t


    like trouble and drama. However, there were many people who hated her over the years.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was Mindy, who had caused a lot of trouble in Gabrielle¡¯s life, but she wasn¡¯t really an enemy, so


    ¡®scolding her wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.


    ¡°Gabrielle, can¡¯t you think of even one person? Don¡¯t you have an enemy? Isn¡¯t there someone you


    hate, or even dislike?¡± Mia couldn¡¯t help but ask in her


    curious way, as she saw how serious and uncertain Gabrielle looked


    She refused to belirve that Gabrielle didn¡¯t have any enemies there were so many people who made


    trouble for her and disliked her. Did Gabrielle really hate Tone of them?


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible!


    Mindy. Nellie, Holly, Emily to name a few, among many more. Gabrielle, though, didn¡¯t like to hold


    grudges against people because they were irrelevant in her life. She didn¡¯t need to waste her efforts


    and care about them.


    She wasn¡¯t going to waste her strenuous efforts in climbing the mountain and scold people who weren¡¯t


    important to her.


    ¡°Of course there are people I hate. But maybe there are too many people, and none of them are worthy


    enough for me to waste this much energy on. And i don¡¯t know what to even say right now,¡± said


    Gabrielle hesitantly.


    Maybe at another time, she would have considered scolding those people, but now she was not


    interested in it at all.


    She just wanted to feel the wind on the mountain, and be in the moment,


    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t figure it out, let me help you. You hate Westley, don¡¯t you? Curse him. He carried


    Holly on his back in front you, his wife! The man deserves to be scolded and cursed!¡± Min suggested.


    Gabrielle looked at Mia in confusion. What did this woman mean by asking her to curse Westley? She


    wouldn¡¯t curse him because she didn¡¯t hate him like that. What was more, he was literally on the


    mountain, too; he¡¯d definitely hear her shouting Mia was really good ating up with bad ideas.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to waste maty time on him,¡± Gabrielle said immediately.


    Waste her time? No! She cared about. him!


    ¡°Gabrielle you care about him, don¡¯t you?¡± Mia pinched her arm and whispered


    Care about him? No way!


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t.¡± Gabrielle pushed Mia¡¯s hand away and looked at her mischievous smile.


    ¡°Why are you lying to me? It¡¯s so obvious that yail art hit hini. Haluated : her and continued to smile.


    Gabrielle ignored her. She tumed around and let out one big roar into the sky. her arms failing about.


    ¡°Bryce, I hate you! You are such a terrible


    Bryce, where are you? Come back! im


    Nellic, you are a bad woman! I hate you! I hate you!¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 160 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 160 Read Online


    Chapter 160 The Reason I Married You


    Mia was so shocked at Gabrelle¡¯s endless barrage of screams that her mouth remained open. She had


    been so shy and apprehensive about it, but now it seemed she had opened all the floodgates.


    Gabrielle continuously cursed Bryce and Nellie.


    What they had done to make Gabrielle hate them so much?


    So it was true that Gabrielle indeed hated some people this much. Mia had thought it would¡¯ve been


    Westley, but she was wrong. In fact, it was not one, but two people-two people who Mia was quite


    familiar with


    It was not until Gabrielle finished her yelling that Mia finally asked her. ¡°Are you okay. Gabrielle? Who


    were the people you just cursed? The names sounded familiar.¡±


    Brice is my brother. And Nellie ¡­ you¡¯d CGGW her She is the second daughter in


    the Collins family.¡± Gabrielle gradually calmed down


    Mia suddenly realized who Nellie was The Second Collins daughter, who boasted and showed off very


    much in society parties


    She had been engaged to Westley once, and if she hadn¡¯t spread the news, only a few people would


    have known about it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is she the woman who was engaged to Westley before?¡±


    Actually I don¡¯t know. It didn¡¯t get around enough. I just know that she is with my brother now.¡± Gabrielle


    quickly shifted the attention away from Westley.


    The engagement between Nellie and Westley had never been made officially public. Perhaps a few of


    the Collins family members gossiped about it. $0 word had got allround among some circles.


    ¡°Does your brother treat you badly? Why do you hate him so much?¡± Mia couldn¡¯t understand. She also


    had a brother, but they had a good rtionship.


    REDW


    ATE=H


    n e that her brother could get TEHERI ¨C Et time huit hou.


    belonged to the same farnilly, after all, Na matter how serious their fights got, his love for his sister was


    irreceable, and V?CE vers


    ¡°Mia, you should know that not every brother loves their sister as much as yours does. The rtionship


    between me and my brother is not :-: not as good as you think it is.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to go into the


    specifics and tried to leave her statement at that.


    Being the adopted daughter of the Jones family, it was better to leave Mia in the dark about it.


    At the end of the day, the incidents that took ce in the lone¡¯s family were nothing to be proud of. She


    had married Westley because of Bryce.


    *My brother looks cold and arrogant, but iri fact, he is very kind. If your brother doesn¡¯t treat you well, I


    can give you half of my brother¡¯s love, since we¡¯re really good friends ourselves.¡± Miaforted


    Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was deply touched by Mia¡¯s words. No one except for Sloane and Mia was this generous, to


    give her everything


    She was reallyd to have a Inend like Min, a gente tend whom I could Lust would incat her from the


    bottom all her heat.


    ¡°Micheal is really a good man.¡± Gabrielle was also aware of this fact.


    Yes. That¡¯s why I tried my best to set you both up. I guess I only got you 39 A sister, and not a sister-in-


    law. But I¡¯m curious to know ¡ª why did you marry Westley?¡± Mia asked Gabrielle with a curiosity in her


    eyes.


    Why did she miny Wesley?


    She had not intended to marry Westley at all; she was actually forced into the marriage in order to pay


    off the debt for Bryce. But she had no idea how to exin all that to Mia in that inoment.


    She found it nearly impossible to find the words to exin this issue properly. Moreover, Mia was too


    smilt and shrewd CD appropriately exin the story to her.


    ¡°Hut the other day Nellie was showing olf, saying that her fiance was Westley. She said she would be


    the future-wife of the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mcinis Group¡¯s CEO. You know how proud that woman is. I really can¡¯t bear her, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t like


    to attend those pretentious parties. In reality. they¡¯reparison parties, where everyone just boasts


    about themselves over each other. How disgusting!¡± Min didn¡¯t really bother to hear what Gabrielle was


    saying at this point, as she continued on with her tumble.


    Between the two. Mia was definitely the chattier one, while Gabrielle was calmer and endre subdued.


    Iri most cases, Mia kept talking all the


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Nellie, I¡®m not 100 familiar with her. As for her rtionship with Westley. I


    don¡¯t know about either,¡± Gabrielle replied weakly.


    She didn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, least of all those concerning Westley.


    Concerning herself in this devil¡¯s affairs would definitely lead to trouble.


    ¡°But I guess that¡¯s only one side of the story. What she¡¯s saying about her engagement to Westley may


    not be the


    full imuth, it may just be notremo. 2015 she knew you and Westley had Kutten mand, she probably felt


    einman that heughed at the fact that she was not the first choice,


    0 she¡¯s been missing for a while. I¡¯ve heard she hasn¡¯t attended any of those parties in ages. She must


    have gone away into hiding or something. Fortunately, your marriage is not public yet. If it was made


    public, Nellie would cook up something worse, for sure.¡± Mia


    She didn¡¯t admire people who were always showing oll. The situation with Westley nust have really


    humiliated Nellie, and Mia felt a hint of joy when she thought about this.


    A person with bad intentions like hers deserved to be treated like that


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about their affairs at all.¡± Gabrielle tried her best to distance herself from the situation.


    She really didn¡¯t want to get involved in their business.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We don¡¯t need to cart about what that kind of woman does. It¡¯s none of our business.¡± Ma


    felt happy about concludinp the conversation.


    ¡°How about we go down the mountain It looks like it¡¯s going to an en Gabrielle took a look at the clouds


    in the distance and b e dark DIES wafting towards them.


    It was sunny at the beginning of the day. but the uing cloudy weather made it easier to climb the


    mountain. The Scorching sun had made it very ufortable to hike under.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go down the mountain. It doesn¡¯t make sense if just both of us stay at the top.¡± Ma read the


    time on her watch it was approximately DDO. IL would be great to have some lunch upon reaching the


    bottom, but they needed to be quick, or be it would rain. ¡°uh¡­ When Gabrielle was about to leave, her


    leg refused to move forward as it stayed routed to the ground. She felt a sudden cramp and lost her


    bnce, falling to the ground.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what happened?!¡± Mia asked worriedly seeing Gabrielle on the floor.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve got cramps in my leg I can¡¯t seem to stand up. Let me sit down and have a bit of a rest.¡±


    Gabrielle siit there.


    She felt helpless and went as the cratni incapacitated her


    ¡°I wamed you agaitre climbing ¨C PAGE. S now you a champ. Sit down and don¡®t InoWe around. I¡¯ll


    massage it for you.¡± Mia squaited down next to Gabrielle, helping her rx her legs..

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 161 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 161 Read Online


    Chapter 161 He Squatted Down To Carry Her


    Gabrielle sat down and tested her lez for around five minutes, but the pain didn¡¯t Subside. The rain


    began to fall on her head


    ¡°It¡¯s raining, Mia. How about.2


    T¡¯ll get iny brather toe up to us. He¡¯ll be on the hilkide soon. Let him camy you down,¡± Min said, in


    a serious


    ¡°I can carry her on any back. Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Robinson.¡± Westley energed on the nountain


    path, wearing his cold demeanor. 1


    ¡°Mr. Morris? I didn¡¯t expect to see you up again. You carried Holly down, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mia was shocked


    to see Westley there,


    Gabrielle was surprised, too. Westley had just gone down the mountain with Holly ?n his back-how


    could he get back to the top so quickly?


    And why did hee to the top of the mountain again? No matter how strong he was it was surely a


    toment to do the Lrip twice ¡°No Austin carried Holly down the mauin.- Westley stood over Gabrielle


    like a shadow and looked down at her.


    Was he directing his exnation at her!


    Although Gabrielle felt relieved and happy about this piece of information she quickly suppressed it as


    she realized she shouldn¡¯t care whether he carried Holly down the mountain or not. Why did he exin


    it to her? Maybe Westley didn¡¯t even want to carry Holly at all? Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but leel lighter as


    she thought about this.


    ¡°Oh, I see. So, Austin helped Holly reach the bottom. But still, it¡¯s a surprise to see you here, Mr.


    Morris! Were you worried about Gabrielleming to the top of the mountain, so you follower us?¡±


    Mia¡¯s questions weren¡¯t subtle at all, and it was obvious she was trying to bring the Couple closer


    together with her straightforward questions.


    What did she mean by asking if he was womed about her Gabrielle was not a


    child, who needed others taking care and fussing over her.


    ¡°Yes, I was a little worried about her. I hadn¡¯t seen her in kme time, but now, see, her legs have


    cramped. Let me have a look and see if it¡¯s serious or if she¡¯ll be okay.¡± Westley squalled down and


    rubbed Gabrielle¡¯s stiff leg.


    It would be difficult to relieve the pain in such a short time. He attempted to massage it so it would


    recover a little faster.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an unfortunate ident. I rarely have crampa like this. Let me rest for a little bit, I¡¯ll be okay.


    Why don¡¯t you see to Miss Edwards? What did youe back up here for?¡¯ Gabrielle Said, miserably


    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie here to enjoy the view?¡± Westley was amused by her words.


    ¡®Women are such duplicitous characters! I know she¡¯s actually upset, but she pretends to put on this


    show of indifference.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can¡± Gabrielle was stumped by his answer and didn¡¯t know how to reply appropriately,


    ¡°Yoil seldom ezercise. It¡¯s easy to cramp and strain YoUT muscles if you exert them all in one go like


    this. You should be careful and exercise more often in the future.¡± Wesiley calmly advised her.


    Gabrielle¡¯s mouth fell slightly open in shock. He had gone too far she couldn¡¯t believe he was showing


    concern on her Exercise routine and health patterns


    ¡°Come on.¡± Westley didn¡¯t feel the need to talk too much, so he turned his back, offering it to her.


    ¡°I don¡®t need you to carry me.¡± When Gabrielle saw Westley¡¯s back, she was reminded of the way Holly


    had l?in on it. and suddenly felt ufortable. She had said she didn¡¯t care and that she wasn¡¯t angry,


    but it was hard to put it into practice.


    She found it difficult to be open-minded Enough to not bother about her husband carrying other women


    on his back.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it is not an appropriate time to be angry. You want everyone to get wet in the rain at the top


    here? Or would vou rather Micheal carry you on his back


    Or do you want to wait for Austin toe up instead?¡± Westly growled. unhappily


    Didn¡¯t she know he barely ever allered to cally women on his back willingly? And yet she had the


    audacity to refuse his proposal


    ¡°I am not¡­ Gabrielle krew that he was angry and wanted to exin properly. but she realized how


    narrow-minded her position mighte off as


    She didn¡¯t want him to try her on his back just because he had camed Holly like that. It was really


    unreasonable to refuse him when had so kindly suggested carrying her on his back. He didn¡¯t need to


    do that is


    ¡°Gabrielle. stop being so capricious, please. It¡¯s really not the maht time.¡± Westley abruptly stood up


    and looked at her coldly


    Gabrielle felt too afraid to say more and averted his paze


    ¡°Mr. Morris, don¡¯t be angry, please Gabrielle¡®s just worried that you might be tired from carrying Holly¡±


    Mia tried to put the puzzle pieces together and


    guessed the real reason Gabrielle was feeline ufortable becauc Holly had ben o his back first.


    She could rte to Gabrielle¡¯s feelings of animosity: they both were likely to feel ufortable with


    their partners carrying other women on their backs.


    Westley finally caught the hint, too. She is such a troublesome, overthinking WDD.¡¯


    Without hesitation, Westley quirtly took off his sportswear to reveal a ck t Shirt undemeath and


    looked at her expectantly. ¡®Is this better?¡± .


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect him to do that. She thought he would just give up and hurry off down the


    nountain by himsell. Now she had no choice but to get on his back.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to take off your clothes.¡± Gabrielle muttered shyly.


    Seeing the guilty looks on her face, Westley decided against arguing with her. He squatted down and


    turried his back to her again.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Cicouragingly with her elha. ¡°Hinny and get an Mr. Morris¡¯s bark, he wants you to! We¡¯d better beat the


    heavy showers or we won¡¯t able to make it doen in time.¡±


    without any apprehension now Gabrielle threw terelt on his back and put her ams around his shoulders


    ¡°Gabrielle, just say what¡¯s on your mind. I don¡¯t like to guess what you¡¯re always thinking. it¡¯s


    annoying.¡± said Westley calmly, walking down step by step with her hanging on his back


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gabrielle embarrassed.


    felt


    little


    She thought about how narrow-mindedly she had behaved. She felt bad for Westley, who was willing to


    carry her on his back even though she had caused trouble and whined about it.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything as sheid on his back. She just took in her Surroundings silently. mi


    Mia followed closely behind and felt envious of the pair.


    ¡°Westley must like Gabrielle, or he


    ¡°Gabrielle you feel better?¡± Mia asked with Conce .


    ¡°Yes, much better. it was nothing serious. Gabrielle lelt harned of herself. so had no choice but to


    exin even though she was still ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.crarnps are not a big deal. We will 5000 reach the loot ol the mountain thanks to Mr.


    Moms. Do you feel happier now?¡± Mia asked deliberately.


    What happiness? Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to say too much, but she was certainly happy to be carried by


    Westley.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened to Gabrielle?¡± They met Micheal as they climbed down. When it had begun to rain


    and there was no sign of them at the bottorn, he had decided toe up to look for them.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 162 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 162 Read Online


    Chapter 162 Are You Inviting Me To Take A


    Micheal was really worried about Gabrielle. She had been fine when they had climbed up, but now she


    had cramps in her legsing down,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother Micheal. I just had a small cramp in my leg and found it difficult to go down the


    mountain all by myself, so Westley offered to carry me on his back.¡± Gabrielle exined softly.


    Micheal nodded 1 he tumed to Mia, walking alongside them. ¡°Mia, are you all right? It¡¯s going to rain. I


    was worried about you too. because you were


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ but if you don¡¯t mind, could you please carry me on your back, too?¡± Mia asked her brother


    with a sly smile.


    Micheal obligad. He staad in front of Mia. with his back to her. Mia confidently jumped onto his empty


    back without another word.


    FH


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Erother is the best! Can you QITY


    me all the way down, Brother Mia


    juinped on Micheal¡¯s back happily.


    ¡°Brother, CATTY He all along the Incruntain..¡± Mia put her IMTs around Micheal¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Yeah, of course, I¡¯m not going to leave you alone here,¡± Micheal said.


    M felt really happy that she was receiving the same treatment. She looked towards the couple in


    front of her they looked happy, too.


    The rain was getting heavier, and their hair was really wet. Lying on. Westley¡¯s back thouuh, Gabrielle


    felt very safe. She was reminded of her childhood, which was probably thest time someone had


    Garred her on their back like this.


    Gabrielle was adopted by Shaun, her step -father, but they were not on good terms. Shaun barely


    spoke to her, let alone arried her on his back.


    So if she thought about it, Westley was probably the first person in her life to give her a piery-back ride.


    Westley, the nominal husband, who she hated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Watley could feel the


    he made her ufortable with his


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I just realized that you


    ne the first one in my He to call me.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not the first woman to be carried


    Westley didn¡¯t respond. He continued to Carry her down the mountain in silence.


    ¡°The min is getting heavier. Do you want to cover your body with Mr. Morris¡¯s clothes?¡± Mia offered


    Gabrielle kindly.


    It would be really easy to catch a cold with the current weather they were experiencing


    The Sportswear Westley had taken off was tied around his waist. If Gabrielle liked to, she could us? it


    as a cover, indeed-it was up to her.


    But Gabrielle would rather die from the pouring rain than use the clothes that Holly had touched.


    ¡°No, thanks, immediately


    Gabrielle refused almost


    Mia smiled knowingly at Gabrielle¡¯s reply. As expected, Gabrielle refused the offer


    ¡°The pavilion is night there, ahead of us. 11 It ng lot a while. let¡¯s 10 under the shide until it strides.


    Looks like it will 5000 though. anyway.¡± Micheal


    at the


    He and Miley had just red pavilion, 100


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s mosary to do that. Let¡¯s Jet get to the bottom quickly Where is my


    grandmother?¡± Wesley


    dn¡¯t want to waste time with unnecessary pitstope


    dys. Moreover, he wanted to tend to Gabrielle¡¯s camp by maging it with hot water 15 suuri they


    reached the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Miley camed on down the mountam with Austin, I think she invited them back to her plez.¡± Micheal


    said as he stepped down.


    Westley lelt mlieved that Miley had been taken care of and she was already at the bottom.


    Eventually, they reached the bottom while the rain was only still drizzling. They retreated to Miley¡¯s


    house. Everyone was soaking wet.


    You¡¯n bw Lok at you; you¡¯re all wet Cu to your room and takes theror you¡¯ll catch a coldter¡± Miley


    uned the tour hikers to dry themselves immediately they dhand from hend


    ¡°Grandma, where i Holly Gabriellen asked with TDCCL. She hadn¡¯t seen Holly and Austin in the hou


    Were they in the room?


    ¡°I asked Austin to take Hally to the old Chinese doctor in the town, because he is too old toe all the


    way here. 1 think she feded to see him as soon 2 possible,¡± Miley exined, and everyone was


    relieved that Holly was being taken de af.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s have lunch after you all have wached up. Micheal and Mia, you can use the shower in the


    guest room towards the left on the second floor, Miley said ta Micheal and Ma.


    Miley appreciated Micheal very much. He was different from Westley, especially in their characters und


    personalities, but he was still as admirable and loveable.


    After having chatted for a while in the


    atunc An she had gucm and had uuken quite a liking to him. If he hun trendship with Westley, he could


    be really good influence on him in the years


    ¡°Thank you. Grandma. We¡¯ll go in for a shower first. I feel so ufortable and wet.¡± Mia wanted to


    wash off the sticky moisture on her body AS Buon as possible. She was really in patient to change into


    a dry pair of clothes.


    ¡°Yes. And you both can stay here today. Are you in a hurry to go back?¡± Miley


    ¡°Thank you so much. Grandma. And no, we¡¯re not in any hurry. This ce is great. I actually want to


    stay here for longer-if you don¡¯t mind, of course.¡± Mia was being her true self. If she liked it somewhere,


    she would stay its long as she liked. But if she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t bother to stay for longer than a


    second. event.


    Miley burst intaughter at Mia¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m so d that you like it here. Ca change first, before you


    catch a cold. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°Okly. Grandma.¡± Mia treated her as part


    of her own family


    ¡°You can go first. I need to make a phone call.¡± If Micheal wasn¡¯t returning back oday, he would have to


    arrange his Quinny affairs over the phone.


    Icticated to the room happily.


    Westley carefully carried Gabrielle up the Stairs and to the bathtub, before filling it with hot water, ¡°Are


    you able to bathe alone? Call me if you need my help.¡± i


    Gabielle looked at his kind (ace. Even if she needed his help. she didn¡¯t want to bother limt I¡¯m fine.


    Thanks for your help. but you can leave. I¡¯ll handle it


    Although Westley was worried about her, he left it up to her to decide what she wasfortable with.


    He didn¡¯t want to distress her with his presence.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going out of the bathroom. Call me if you need my help. I¡¯ll get sont medicine for you while


    you bathe,¡± said Westley


    Gabrielle Saw his wet thes as she looked at his body.


    Wesley...¡± Gabrielle called him with a hint od hesitation in her voice.


    Westley looked back at her and noticed she had a troubled luck on her face.


    ¡°Your clothes are all vet. Do you want to shower first? You might catch a cald otherwise, Gabrielle said


    softly


    ¡°So, are you inviting me to take a shower with you?¡± Westley raised his eyebrows and smiled.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 163 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 163 Read Online


    Chapter 163 Too Fragile


    Everyone had just returned from climbing the mountain. Because of how numb Gabrielle felt in her


    legs. Westley had carried her up the stairs. But right now, what did he mean by saying that she was


    inviting him to take a shower together?


    At this point, Gabrielle¡¯s mind went nk and her blood was flowing back all over her fead. She knew


    that her face had tumed extremely red now, she didn¡¯t have to look in the mirror to confirmi.


    ¡°Westley is such a rascal. He will always find a way to say sortiethung indecent to me,¡¯ she thought.


    Never had she thought about inviting him to take a shower together with her. She could still do it


    herself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just wanted to ask you if you want to take a shower now. Your body is


    already wet,¡± she exined to him.


    She had just asked him out of kindness, but he replied to her this way. ¡°This man is just so annoyin.¡±


    she snotted.


    *Don¡¯t worry about me, Gabrielle. You should take a shower first so that you can have adequate rest.¡±


    As soon is Westley said this, the turned around and left the room


    Gabrielle quickly closed the door to the bathroom. She took off her clothes slowly and started the


    shower and got under it.


    The warm water made her feel much better. Even the cramps in her feet had eased a whole lot after


    going down the mountain. It was not as serious as she had thought it would be.


    But Westley had insisted on carrying her on his back and for this reason, she didn¡¯t say anything in


    refutation


    Even though she knew that he didn¡¯t like her very much, Gabrielle still wanted to stay on his back for


    some more time when he carried her. Such a chance might not be avable again in the future and she


    wanted to make judicious use of


    People were easy to be veedy A long as someone gave them a little warmth, they would want


    more than what the person had to offer.


    She didn¡¯t like the way she felt towards her husband. This was the samne Westley: he hadn¡¯t changed.


    He was the man who wanted to destroy the Jones family and also treat her as an enemy. They


    should be chemies, but as it stood right now, Gabrielle was just greedy for his warmth. This was not


    appropriate in any way. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to do anything stupid, Gabrielle. Once you fall for his


    tenderness, you would never have your freedom again in the future. Just think about that.¡¯ she


    cautioned herself.


    As she scolded herself, she felt a little bit of annoyance within her. After this, she dived into the water


    and tried to calm herself down.


    Meanwhile. Westley had gone downstairs with his clothes and was about to take a shower in the public


    bathroom on the first floor. Miley was also downstairs preparing lunch for them and was surprised to


    see fiiming this way.


    What¡¯s the matter, Westley? Have you been driven out of your bedroom by your wife Miley sked with a


    smile in a bid to make fun of him.


    She was clear about the rtionship between Westley and Gabrielle. which was just slowly


    progressing and night now, it was not in il quod stage.


    ¡°Yes, I was driven out. Gabrielle is taking her bath in the bathroom. That was why I came downstairs to


    take a shower here,


    Westley acquiesced in what the olddy had said.


    Miley didn¡¯t say anything more than that. She knew what kind of person Westley was.


    He was always self-disciplined. But sometimes it was not good to be too self disciplined. It came with a


    lot of headaches most time.


    ¡°Go and take a shower quickly then. So you don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Miley told him as she looked at him


    and said nothing more.


    ¡°Grandma, I need some muscle rxing medicine. Could you please help me find


    it out and give it to me when I came out from the shower?¡± Immediately he said


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    without waiting for her answer.


    About ten minutester, he came out of the bathroom, wearing light gray pajamas whichplemented


    his handsomeplexion.


    ¡°Here is the medicine. By the way. what¡¯s the matter with you? Are you riot feeling well? Or did you get


    hurt identally when you climbed up the mountain?¡± Miley asked with concern as she gave the


    medicine to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, grandma. It¡¯s not for me, but for Gabrielle. She had the high-level exercise, which caused the


    cramps in her feet. I¡¯m taking it for her to use when she¡¯s out of the shower,¡± he told her.


    Westley didn¡¯t need to keep it a secret


    from Miley


    It was the fact, and it was not a big deal to let her know what was going on with Gabrielle.


    ¡°Wow! Hope it¡¯s not serious? No wonder you carried her upstairs on your back,¡± Miley said with a


    womed look on her


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s obvious that you care more about her than your grandson,¡± Westley said with a


    sheer on his face as he deliberately raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°You¡¯re just being a brat. That woman is your wife.¡±


    Miley burst into a fit ofughter as soon as he spoke such words.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Westley would make fun of her flow. Besides, he was not the kind of person who


    liked joking a lot.


    ¡°I know. But I¡¯m sure Gabrielle is fine. I will just give her some of the medicine to relieve her of the


    pain,¡± he said seriously.


    ¡°Remember to also give her some massage on her legs. That will also help her immensely,¡± the old


    lady told him with concern.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    He took the medicine and was about to 50 upstairs. He felt that his wife must have finished bathing by


    now.


    ¡®That reminds me of something I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you. Is there any misunderstanding between


    you and Austin?¡± Miley asked as she peered closely at Westley.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t,¡± coldly.


    he answered her


    There was no sort of misunderstanding between him and his cousin, Austin.


    ¡°I can also see that Austin and Gabrielle are good friends. Is there any fight between them also?¡± Miley


    asked again. She was so intelligent that she could see their problem at just one nce. She didn¡¯t want


    to make it so clear. She just wanted to give them the benefit of the doubt and didn¡¯t want them to be so


    embarrassed.


    ¡°Grandma, they just knew each other before I came into the picture. From the moment that Gabrielle


    married me, they were only cousins, and their rtionship will never go past that Let me go upstairs


    first and attend to Gabrielle, Westley said coldly and went upstairs without looking back.


    Miley stood still and smiled silently as


    the watched him climb the stairs.


    No matter what Westley got angry at, she was sure that he wis very jealous, He was protecting


    Gabricile and favoring her at the same time.


    It seemed that he already had a crush on her.


    If he wasn¡¯t in love with Gabrielle, why was he doing all these?


    Her silly grandson had refused to admit it until now, but she could see it clearly in his eyes. As she


    thought about this, Miley couldn¡¯t help but feel happy within her.


    When Westley entered the room, he didn¡¯t see Gabrielle. The door of the bathroom was still firmly


    closed, so he thought that she might still be having a bath in it.


    ¡°Gabrielle,¡± he called out. He was worried that something bad might have happened to her, so he


    knocked on the door, but there was no response from inside.


    ¡°Could there be anything wrong with her?¡¯ he thought within himself.


    ¡°Gabrielle, can you hear me?¡± he asked with so much concern.


    There was still no response from her. This made him so tensed up. He pushed the door open and went


    in immediately. After all the door was not locked just


    As soon as he entered the bathroom, he saw that Gabrielle was asleep in the bathtub. Westley was


    shocked and touched her forehead. It was very hot. She was running a fever.


    This woman didn¡¯t know how to take care of herself. She had such a high fever to the extent that she


    fell asleep while taking her bath.


    Westley pulled her out of the water and wrapped her with a bath towel. He Carried her out of the


    bathroom and put her on the bed.


    Then he went downstairs to get the medical kit prepared by Miley. He took her temperature first and


    then gave her the suitable medicine.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, is everything okay with Gabrielle? Howe she¡¯s running a fever, so easily?¡± Mia was


    standing aside. She was visibly worried about Gabrielle, but also felt curious about what


    had happened to her.


    It seemed everything was fine with her but when she entered the room, she developed a fever all of a


    sudden.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 164 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 164 Read Online


    Chapter 164 Two Of A Kind


    It was hard for Westley to answer the question. When he left the bathroom, Gabrielle¡¯s face was a


    beautiful, flushed pink. She blushed because of his words, not because of the fever.


    Westley went downstairs to take a shower, but when he came back to check on Gabrielle, he leamed


    she had a temperature. She had a really special physique.


    A terrible physique.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will be fine. She


    a fever because she was in the rain. It¡¯s easy to catch a cold if you stay in it for too long,¡± Micheal said


    brazenly.


    ¡°Mr. Robinson is right. The sudden downpour would have made her susceptible. The fever will pass, I


    think. Why don¡¯t you give her some antipyretics after checking her temperature? Don¡¯t worry too much


    about it,¡± Mileyforted him.


    ¡°Grandma, Gabrielle is strong enough; 1 don¡¯t think anything will happen to her,¡± Mia said, with


    conviction in her voice.


    She believed Gabrielle to be the strongest woman she had ever met. It was impossible for her to suffer


    so gravely from such a minor issue.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyhow she¡¯ll be taken care of by Westley. Let¡¯s go downstairs and have lunch.¡± Miley


    had already prepared the meal for them.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Austin returned yet?¡± Mia asked casually


    Both Westley and Austin were Miley¡¯s grandsons, so it was strange that they wouldn¡¯t have lunch with


    Miley, and rather the Robinson family siblings would be here instead.


    ¡°I guess he¡¯ll be backter-it will take more than an hour toe back from the doctor¡¯s office and


    maybe Holly¡¯s injury is more serious than we thought. I believe they¡¯ll be a while,¡± Miley said calmly.


    ¡°Was Holly that seriously injured? I hope


    she¡¯ll be fine. But yes, let¡¯s go downstairs for now.¡± Mia came to help Miley stand


    Miley didn¡¯t refuse her support, before going downstairs together.


    The lunch prepared by Miley was sumptuous indeed. In addition to 3 generous helping of meat, all


    kinds of organic vegetables werein down on the table, which had been grown and fora ged by Miley


    herself


    ¡°Mr. Robinson¡­¡± ¡°Please, Grandma, call me Micheal.¡± Micheal wasn¡¯t used to being addressed as Mr.


    Robinson by an elderly. ¡°Sure, Micheal. Come, Mia, you sit here. I nted all these healthy vegetables


    in the garden myself. I used to live in the countryside and grow vegetables every day there. But in the


    past few years, iny health wasn¡¯t the best so I would go back to the Morris Mansion from time to time.


    So now, there aren¡¯t many nts and vegetables to nurture. Try it all, please. make yourselves at


    home. Don¡¯t feel shy. ¡°Miley said to them.


    There would have been more people


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    LIHAT THE TW D A Rind cating then, but one of them was injured, Dhe npanied the injured, and


    the other was down with a lever. Only three Teople ile at the table, but Miley Was


    It had been a long time since her farmhouse was so lively. All the old people had loved to get together


    in their time, too.


    ¡°Wow, Grandma, that¡¯s great. You are so Imuch better than friy own grandma. She was really fun and


    enjoyable in her own way but she never knew how to nt flowers and vegetables and make her own


    garden. I really want to bring her here one day so she can learn the art from you. Only then can she, or


    anyone, live a more fulfilling and healthy life.¡± Mia didn¡¯t mean to badmouth her grandmother at all;


    rather she just wanted a better quality of life for her own Grandma.


    ¡°Of course you can invite your grandmother to live here for a few days. I would love to have her over,¡±


    Miley obliged warmly.


    It was quiet and nice here, but there was no one she could talk to and enjoy life


    tokether with She believed she could CHay a different kind of life, too, A life where she had OE


    companion CT Friend she could chat and tend to the


    ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll talk to Grandma about it, and when the weather pents, if you don¡¯t mind, i¡¯ll take a few


    videos to show her what it¡¯s all like. She¡¯ll be so jealous of you!¡± Mia exaggerated.


    Miley felt happier upon hearing this. Mia knew Miley was nervous because of the way the events of the


    day had panned out: Gabrielle having fever and Holly injuring herself, but she had to be Weing


    with Micheal and Mia, her quests Mia felt untasy about this.


    You really make me feel lighter!¡± Miley was arrused by Mia¡¯s words.


    In fact, Mia was really good at charming the elderly. It was true that she been a meddlesome little


    troublemaker which had made some of the elders in the Robinson family feel conflicted about her, but


    in the end, they adored her for her charming ways.


    Only Micheal wouldn¡¯t let it slide that easily. He believed he had to control her


    a strict bother DT Mia would undisciplined and out of control.


    ¡°Sreing you happy makes me happy!¡± Mia looked at Miley with a smile.


    ¡°You are really kind and adorable. No wonder you are Gabrielle¡¯s good friend. Are you married, by the


    way!¡± Miley was really starting to like Mia, being influenced by her words and manners. 2


    Miley had two grandchildren from her son¡¯s side in her family, and both of them, Wilson and Westley,


    were married. Austin was her grandson, too, from her daughter¡¯s side.


    ¡°Austin is the best choice, isn¡¯t he? He is a great tari, Simart and capable. He would be a popr


    choice among girls.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m a pretty bad-tempered girl. Few would like me,¡± Mia said, insulting herself in good spirits.


    Hearing this, Micheal cut in and said in a very light tone, ¡°It may be your only advantage.¡±


    Mia rolled her eyes at her brother. He was insinuating that she had a perfect estimation of herself. He


    would never


    give her face a


    nd others.


    Brothers protected their younger sisters dearly. but her brother mocked his sister without a second


    thought.


    ¡°Nonsense. Mia is excellent! How could she thot be liked? Well, what do you think of Austin?¡± Miley


    didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    ¡°Brother Austin7¡± Mia repeated.


    Obviously she was surprised to hear this.


    ¡°Yes, Austin. He is my loveable grandson, and I¡¯ve adored him dearly since he was a bright young


    child. He has a lovely personality and is really good-tempered ¨C you may know hirri through your


    interactions with him, no? So? What do you think?¡± Miley asked Mia with a pointed smile.


    ¡°Grandma, I do think that Austin is a good man, but I may not be his type of girl. Love must be based


    on mutual affection, or no rtionship will work out. Both partners will end up feeling frustrated and


    tired of each other.¡± Mia said seriously.


    Westley was listening to the whole conversation from the top of the stairs.


    He stood in the shadows and


    avesdropped quietly.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 165 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 165 Read Online


    Chapter 165 Picking Austin Up


    Westley certainly knew that love should be based on mutual affection.


    However, he hadn¡¯t cared about all that since Helena¡¯s death,


    As Westley entered the prime age to get married, he had only agreed to marry Nellie because Miley


    and the Collins family kept urging him to do so.


    After that didn¡¯t work out either, he didn¡¯t care about marriage, and whether it needed love and affection


    to work. After he had lost the one he truly loved. he had lost his faith in the whole idea of marriage and


    love altogether. It was meaningless.


    But now, hearing what Mia said, he felt sorry for Gabrielle. The poor woman had fallen in love with


    Bryce, even though he was a bad man who had the audacity to take Westley¡¯s fianc¨¦e away.


    Westley kept ming Gabrielle for what Bryce had done, and then dragged her


    into the affair that she was TVCT involved in, in the first ce. He felt really sorry for her.


    He had initially said no one was innocent


    but now, he realized, Gabrielle had been the the, innocent one.it


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Westley, how¡¯s Gabrielle doing? Come and have lunch with us.¡± Miley greeted Westley as soon as she


    saw him.


    Westley sat down and looked at the dishes on the table. He knew that Miley had spent a lot of timne,


    effort and money on this meal. ¡°Thanks, her fever hasn¡¯t dropped yet, but I¡¯ve given her some


    antipyretics for now. I¡¯ll check it again


    ¡°Okay. If it doesn¡¯t work, ask Remny toe over and have a look. I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time,


    anyway.¡± Miley suggested as an afterthought.


    Gabrielle¡¯s sudden fever from being in the rain was not too serious. Her temperature would naturally


    fall, thanks to the medicine and some rest. However, the doctor would need to be called to prescribe


    some heavier medicines if that didn¡¯t work.


    Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t be in too much pain.


    *1 know, Grima. I¡¯ll check on herter, If it doesn¡¯t work, I will ask Remy toe here.¡± Westley began


    to cat quietly.


    Mia looked at Westley and wanted to say Something, but she was afraid that Westley would get


    annoyed.


    ¡°Miss Robinson, what¡¯s on your mind? Please do share.¡± Westley felt a little ufortable from being


    stared at by Mia, so he asked her straightforwardly. i


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing in particr. I¡¯m just worried about Gabrielle. I¡¯m d to See that you care about


    her so much.¡± True to her character, Mia blurted what was on her mind as always.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Westley didn¡¯t feel like talking about the matter too much with Mia-it was between him


    and Gabrielle.


    ¡°Of course, Westley would take care of Gabrielle. She is his wife, after all. Who better than Westley to


    do that?¡± Miley was happy that Westley cared about Gabrielle so much, and that the couple was


    content and perfect together.


    After all, Miley was really happy to see the couple together and content.


    *That¡¯right. They¡¯re married, they share that mutualve we were talking about.¡± Mis said with a smile.


    She was really satished to know that Gabrielle had a good husband who loved her and cared so deeply


    for her.


    Westley didn¡¯t want to get involved in their conversation and kept eating silently


    Mia was good at reading people¡¯s faces. She ended the discussion, too, when she saw that Westley


    didn¡¯t want to say anything more about it.


    All the conversations stopped there, as they continued to have their meal in. silence. Miley, too, was


    relieved and happy to see that Westley cared for Gabrielle this much. Nothing made her happier.


    After lunch, Westley and Miley went to the room together Westley touched Gabrielle¡¯s forehead to


    check her temperature. She was slightly better, but she still had a fever.


    How is she? Miley asked worriedly. She saw that Gabrielle¡¯s face was still red with beads of sweat on


    it. She didn¡¯t look


    ¡°She¡¯s still got a fever. I should ask Remy toe over.¡± Wesiley put the thermometer inside and then


    phoned Remy, asking him to pay her a visit.


    Before Remy arrived, Miley received a call from Austin. His car was stuck in some mud from the heavy


    rains and he was finding it difficult to get it out. He said he was trying to find some help, but he deemed


    it would be muchter before he got home.


    Miley turned to Westley and told him, about it, asking him if he could help them.


    ¡°Westley, could you please pick Austin and Holly up and drop them here? They¡¯re unable to find any


    trailers to pull their car out of the mud, and no one else is willing to offer them a ride. Please bring them


    back first; it¡¯s raining and Holly is injured. I think you should get them as soon as possible,¡± Miley said,


    who was obviously anxious.


    They were in a small countryside vige, ¦¥¦°¦©¦°ki il ¦§ ¦°¦¥t 3¦§ ¦§ ¦£¦©¦¯¦°¦¯¦°¦©¦°¦© ¦£¦© ¦³¦¡ city, where they could


    have easily called for a trailer or pick-up. The situation was quite tense, with the bad weather and


    Holly¡¯s condition.


    Westley agreed with Miley. ¡°Okay, good idea. I¡¯ll go pick up Austin and Holly. Please ask Remy to


    check on Gabrielle when he arrives, if i¡¯m not here yet.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡± Miley felt a litte Euilty for sending Westley to help them. She knew that Westley and


    Austin were not on the best terms.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to go, now. Please take care of Gabrielle.¡± Westley was about to leave with his phone


    and car keys.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take pood care of her. Call Austin for their address. Drive carefully!¡± Miley exhorted him with


    concern.


    ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡±


    Westley went downstairs. He stood at the front door and looked at the rain outside. It was heavily


    pouring, so he pulled out an umbre from the rack at the door and was about to start the car.


    ¡°Mr. Montis, where are you going?¡± Mia CAMP out and called to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up Austin and Holly. What can I do for you. Misg Robinson? Wesiley look birck at her


    coldly.


    He would not help people he wasn¡¯t familiar with, especially Women, and even if they were Gabrielle¡¯s


    good friends.


    ¡°Are you going to the town to pick Austin up?¡± Mia asked him curiously.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Westley tly.


    ¡°Can you give me a ride there? I want to do some shopping in town. There¡¯s some delicious food I want


    to get.¡± Mia¡¯s exnation was too bizarre to convince anyone


    No one was going to shopping into town on such a dreadfully rainy day!


    Mia must have other intentions. ]

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 166 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 166 Read Online


    Chapter 166 I Didn¡®t Mean Anything Else


    Mia knew was Westley was thinking, but she innocently blinked at him and remained calm.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I would really appreciate if I could hitch a ride with you. I actually just want to go to the


    small supermarket in town to buy some personal supplies. Is it too much of a bother to help me out?¡±


    Mia persisted, o


    Westley stared at her with his dark eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Westley walked towards the car with the umbre in his hand.


    Without hesitation, Mia quickly followed him with her OWI umbre.


    ¡°Thanks so much, Mr. Morris.¡± Mia got into the back seat of the car with an appreciative smile, but


    conscious of her position.


    Westley wordlessly started the car. The rain outside the window was getting


    much heavier, and the road to the town WAS Eriting quieter, with fewer vehicles about. There was


    basically no one around. cept for a car OT two that zoomed past them.


    It was only a ten minutes¡¯ ride to the town from Miley¡¯s farmhouse. so it would not take too lon


    ¡°Mr. Moms. where are Austin and Holly?¡± Mia tried to engage in conversation to break the awkward


    silence in the car.


    ¡°Not far from here.¡± Westley replied tly. He didn¡¯t particrly want to talk to Mia.


    Mia finally got a taste of how boring this man was. How could Gabrielle fancy him enough to get


    married to him? a


    ¡°I can tell that Holly likes you, Mr. Morris.¡± Mia was not one to openly meddle in others¡¯ affairs, but


    Westley was Gabrielle¡¯s husband. As Gabrielle was too sick to be around, Mia felt a responsibility to


    oversee Westley on her behalf.


    ¡°Miss Robinson, if you want to say something, just say it.¡± Westley didn¡¯t


    like the way Mia spoke. He felt a certain sense of evilness emanating from Min.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I would just like to remind you that Gabrielle really UTELS and love you,


    so please don¡¯t let her down.¡± Mia was very clear in what she said, without mixing her words. 1


    But how could she, an outsider,e to question the matters of the couple? Nevertheless, with


    Gabrielle¡®s best interests at heart, Mia wanted to ask a. few more questions.


    ¡°Did Gabrielle speak to you about this?¡± asked Westley in a cold voice, raising his eyebrows. O


    ¡°No Gabrielle has never mentioned anything about your marriage to me. I know it¡¯s none of my


    business. I¡¯m just talking about it as a good friend of Gabrielle.¡± Mia was anyway unconcerned with


    other people¡¯s feelings and offending them.


    Even if it was Westley. She was too stubborn and outspoken to care about what she was saying,


    ¡°Miss Robinson, I don¡¯t want anyone else


    lo poke their noses in my business.¡± Westley¡¯s Attitude WAS VERY firm, Although he kept a calm


    demeanor, he hoped his cutting voice would be enough of a hint to let Mia know how angry he


    ¡°Okay. I know. Mr. Morris, I hope you won¡¯t let Gabrielle down.¡± That was all Mia wanted to say. i


    Westley ignored Mia now, looking ahead and driving resolutely. Mia began to feel bored again, until she


    received a phone call from her brother.


    ¡°Hello, Micheal?¡±


    ¡°Where are you, Mia?¡± Micheal sounded angry


    Mia left without telling Micheal, which obviously angered him.


    Mia was unfamiliar to this ce. If she was roarring around freely and something terrible happened to


    her, what would he do?


    Mia was stubborn and disobedient at times. If Micheal didn¡¯t keep an eye on her she was bound to fall


    into trouble. As a brother, he couldn¡¯t help but worry


    Mr. Morris offered to drive me into town to buy a few personal items I needed, 1¡¯11 le back soon, don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯ll also bring some food back for you.¡± Mia tried to pacify her brother as she began to feel afraid


    of him.


    Micheal¡¯s phone call made Mia nervous. Even if she wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong, she always felt


    anxious when she received his calls. To top it off, she had snuck away with Westley without


    informing anyone else. How could she not make him angry?


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t try to bribe your way out of this. You¡¯re going to get a major punishment from the when you


    come back.¡± Micheal hung up the phone.


    ¡°Damn it! My brother is so damni frightening with his dominating ways.


    Mia held the phone with her tiembling hands, upset but unable to say anything about it.


    ¡°Miss Robinson, we¡¯re at the supermarket in town.¡± Westley Darked his car at the gate in front of the


    Supermarket.


    People were easy to be greedy. As long as someone gave them a little warmth, they would want


    more than what the person had to offer.


    She didn¡¯t like the way she felt towards her husband. This was the sine Westleyi he hadn¡¯t changed.


    He was the man who wanted to destroy the Jones family and also treat her as an enemy. They should


    be enemies, but as it stood right now, Gabrielle was just greedy for his warmth. This was not


    appropriate in any way. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to do anything stupid, Gabrielle. Once you fall for his


    tenderness, you would never have your freedom again in the future. Just think about that¡¯she cautioned


    herself.


    As she scolded herself, she felt a little bit of annoyance within her. After this, she dived into the water


    and tried to calm herself down. Meanwhile, Westley had gone downstairs with his clothes and was


    about to take a shower in the public bathroom on the first floor. Miley was also downstairs preparing


    lunch for them and was surprised to see himing this way.


    that I can pay with my phone. 1¡¯11 ha now. Would you be able to pick me up after you get Austin and


    Holly?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Westley replied in a monotone voice.


    Mia fot out of the car then and looked at it as it zoomed off into the rain,


    Mia then realized how overbearing and domineering Westley was. She felt worried for Gabrielle: she


    must be having such a hard time being with a man who was so cold and not gentle at all.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Westley then drove over to the where Austin¡¯s car was stuck. Holly was sitting inside the car while


    Austin spoke to someone on the phone outside of the car, holding an umbre shielding his head from


    the rain.


    Austin didn¡¯t hang the phone up until Westley arrived. He knew Westley wasing to get them, but


    was slightly surprised that he actually showed up. either way.


    He greeted Westley in an indifferent tone, ¡°Did Grandma send you here?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would take the initiative


    toe here if not?¡± Westley raised ani Eyebrow and took one look at the wheels stuck in the mud pit.


    Since it was raining so heavily, arge portion of the wheel was wedged firmly in the mud, it was


    impossible to pull the car out by hand.


    ¡°Thank you anyway.¡±


    Austin didn¡¯t like Westley, but was grateful, either way.


    Especially since Westley had arrived here in person to help them.


    Westley didn¡¯t respond or care for Austin¡¯s politeness. He just opened the door and went over to Holly.


    ¡°Holly, how¡¯s your foot?¡± Westley asked Holly. Her foot was wrapped in thick gauze, and her face and


    hands were also covered with a few, strong-smelling bandages. A strong scent of Chinese medicine


    was quite pungent in the car.


    ¡°Westley! You¡¯re finally here! I knew you woulde to pick us up.¡± Holly was so excited to see


    Westley. She would have pounced on him if her foot wasn¡¯t injured.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 167 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 167 Read Online


    Chapter 167 The Bitter ¡°Truth


    Westley hade to pick up Holly and Austin after his cousin hid driven his car into a ditch. But right


    now, what Holly was more concerned about was that she didn¡¯t show up in front of Westley when she


    was looking neat and beautiful. As it were, her face was injured and her hair was in a horrible mess.


    She felt so terrible.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that you had toe over here to pick us up, Westley. I know it¡¯s been raining quite


    heavily. It¡¯s not easy to drive right now, is it?¡± Holly asked him with concern as she tried to soften her


    tone.


    ¡°I just came here to pick you up. ording to my grandma¡¯s words. If i didn¡¯te here, I¡¯m sure that


    there would be someone else who would do the same job better than me,¡± Westley exined to her


    calmly, trying to emphasize the fact that he didn¡¯te to pick them up on purpose. He just listened to


    Miley and didn¡¯t need her to


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    thank him unnecessarily.


    Her face changed in an instant As soon as she heard this. But she wouldn¡¯t show her bad side in front


    of him. She wanted him to see only the best of her


    ¡°However, I¡¯m sull very grateful that it¡¯s you who came to pick us up. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it was


    Miley¡¯s order or not. I¡¯m not seriously injured. I sincerely appreciate you for your concerni,¡± she said


    again iis she smiled at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you¡¯re fine, there¡¯s no problem.¡± He turned to face his cousin and said, ¡°Austin,


    get her in my car. Let¡¯s go home first. Your car will be towed away by morning. As soon as he said this,


    he turned around abruptly and walked towards his car.


    ¡°Westley, can¡¯t you¡­¡± Holly twitched her lips and wondered how she was going to say what she had in


    mind. ¡°Can¡¯t you carry me on your back?¡± She was disappointed by Westley¡¯s words.


    ¡°What does he mean? He¡¯s already here to pick us up. but he asked Austin to carry me when he saw


    the way I was injured. How could he say such a thing?¡± Holly wondered. 11


    THE WAS no need to dislike her to such an extent Hy the way. She was a daughter of a famous family


    and also


    THIS jewelry designer in Awood. Why on earth couldn¡¯t shepare to luis wife. Gabrielle? Why did


    he dislike ther with so much vigor


    This was a terrible blow to Holly¡¯s self esicem. Although she wils in very gloomy mood and quite angry,


    she couldn¡®t vent. She was still trying to please him by putting up her best behavior.


    Westley ignored her words. He turned around and got into his car.


    As she still sit in the car, Holly was so depressed to death that she didn¡¯t know how to describe her


    feelings at all.


    ¡°Let me carry you there, Holly.¡± Austin offered. He had no choice but to carry her on his own. .


    Besides, he was the one, who helped her get in and out of the car. So, he could care less


    But this wasn¡¯t what she wanted. She wanted Westley!


    ¡°Austin, am I sannoying? Is it that I can¡¯t do anything well, and that NO matter what I do, I can¡¯t make


    people like me?¡± Holly asked as she looked at him with a crestfallen face.


    Of course, Austin tv the meaning of what she said. She didn¡¯t mean that no one would like her no


    matter what she did. She was just worried about why Westley would hate her so much, and she only


    cared whether Westley liked her or not. Nothing else.


    For this reason, he didn¡¯t want to listen to her question, neither did he want to answer it.


    ¡°We are running out of time, Holly. Just let me carry you to Westley¡¯s car,¡± Austin Hid again.


    ¡°Austin, tell me the truth. Do you like me? Or do you hate me also?¡± Holly asked sadly. It was obvious


    that he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Hate her?¡± Austin asked himself silently.


    Although he didn¡¯t hate her, he didn¡¯t like her either.


    ¡°Holly, do you want to go to Westley¡¯s


    car or not? If you don¡¯t, you can stay here for all I care!¡± Austin¡¯s patience was running out and he didn¡¯t


    hide it.


    After all, he had no patience to deal with her at all. If not that she was injured, the would note to


    help her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± she immediatelypromised and looked at Austin with a sad face.


    Even if Westley didn¡¯t like her, she had to still get in his car.


    Austin put the umbre in her hand and carried her carefully to Westley¡¯s car. It was Westley, who


    opened the back door of the car for them. His face looked indifferent without any trace of emotion,


    Westley¡¯s reaction made Austin unhappy. He didn¡¯t like the way Westley¡¯s face portrayed no hint of


    emotion.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to lock my car door. Please wait for me,¡± Austin said as he walked towards his car with an


    umbre in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Westley. I was too anxious some moments ago. If I said something to upset you, please


    don¡¯t be angry.


    okay?¡± Holly apologized to him.


    Westley replied tly without looking at her, ¡°i¡¯m not the kind of person to get angry that easily.¡±


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t get angry, that¡¯s my major concern, Holly thought to


    herself.


    But it seemed that he didn¡¯t look like someone who wasn¡¯t angry.


    ¡°Westley, when we get back to Antawood, can I invite you to dinner to express how grateful I am for


    helping us out today?¡± Holly asked him seriously with a smile.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time for that.¡± Westley¡¯s reason was not far fetched, which made Holly¡¯s


    face look even worse as she frowned


    ¡°Westley. I know you¡¯re married now, but even at that, we¡¯ve been good friends for so many years. Why


    don¡¯t we look like friends now? As a friend, can¡¯t I treat you to dinner? Is there anything wrong with


    that?¡± Holly asked, with a hint of bittemess in her tone.


    ¡°Good friends?


    Indeed, at that time, Holly. Helen, and Westley were friends. They often had meals and traveled


    together most of the time


    But since Helena¡¯s ident, Westley had changed a lot. He was getting farther and farther away from


    people and also from Holly.


    She had tried many methods to get closer to him, but all her efforts were in vain. He treated her like a


    total stranger. In the end, she decided to go abroad to further her studies.


    She had left for five years and thought that he would have changed by the time she came back.


    Indeed, he had changed, but not in the way that she had anticipated. He had gotten married.


    The woman that he had married was not Nellie, nor was she anyone better than Holly, but someone


    she didn¡¯t know at all.


    It was a great shame for her that such a woman had defeated her.


    It was okay for her to lose to either Helena or Nellie, but why did she lose to an adopted daughter of the


    Jones family


    in the end? The person she had lost to was just a nobody


    ¡°Holly. I hope you can always keep this in mind: I¡¯m now a married man,¡± Westley said in an indifferent


    tone.


    ¡°Keep in mind that he is now a married man?


    What¡¯s the meaning of this rubbish that he¡¯s spewing out of his mouth?¡± she thought as she fumed iri


    anger.


    ¡°What do you mean, Westley? Please make me understand. Why did you have to marry Gabrielle in


    the first ce?¡± Holly refused to pretend anymore and said what had been on her mind all this while.


    ¡°There is no reason. Besides, I don¡¯t need to exin my actions to anyone. Not even you!¡± Although his


    voice sounded calm, Holly could tell that he was unhappy with her incessant questions.


    ¡°Westley, L¡­¡±


    At the same time, Austin opened the front passenger¡¯s door of the car and got in quickly. ¡°Just leave


    the car here. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Maybe


    someone wille and tow the car tomorrow. Let¡¯s go back first home first.


    Austin, your driving skills are getting worse by the day. How could you drive your car into the mud pit on


    this kind of road?¡± Westley asked sarcastically as soon as he started the car.


    Austin didn¡¯t want to argue with his cousin right now. How could he speak without thinking? What did


    Westley mean by saying that he was bad at


    driving?


    ¡°Everyone could make mistakes, Westley. Don¡¯t be too proud. It¡¯s not that I will be grateful to you for


    coming to pick us up.¡± Austin blurted out cruelly. i

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 168 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 168 Read Online


    Chapter 168 You Have Forgotten Helena, Haven¡®t


    It was natural for people to be angry sometimes.


    Westley was aware of it. However, it was a different matter when it came to Austin.


    Although Westley picked them up, Austin remained ungrateful. Moreover, Westley only came here


    because Miley asked him.


    It felt weird that Gabrielle had a high opinion about Austin.


    ¡°Did you get wet when you went down the mountain, Westley?¡± Holly realized how awkward the


    atmosphere was in the car. As such, she decided to break the silence.


    As they reached the bottom of the mountain, there was a sudden downpour. Since Westley was left up


    the mountain, she was worried about him.


    ¡°Yeah, I got soaked in the rain,¡± Westley


    directly answerd.


    It seemed that they climbed down the mountain despite the rain.


    Aside from the Isido Mount, the rain also


    Austin must be aware of what happened.


    ¡°How¡¯s Gabrielle? Did anything happen to her?¡± It seemed that all Austin cared about was Gabrielle.


    He didn¡¯t pay attention to the other people that hiked with them.


    Since Austin kept asking about Gabrielle, Westley felt ufortable. It was weird for a man to be so


    concerned about someone else¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Westley, can¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m asking you,¡± Austin anxiously called out when he noticed that Westley


    wasn¡¯t answering his questions.


    It was normal for Westley to act arrogantly. He would only answer questions he liked to answer.


    Otherwise, he would ignore it.


    However, Westley couldn¡¯t help getting furious at Austin since thetter kept asking about Gabrielle.


    Chler 16 Y


    ..


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to take that tone with me, Austin, you can get out of the car. Westley refused to answer


    any questioni Austin had about Gabrielle.


    As such, Austin immediately understood the situation. ¡°Gabrielle got drenched in the rain, correct?¡±


    ¡°Austin, why are you so interested in Gabrielle? I¡¯m her husband. Don¡¯t forget that you¡®re her brother-in-


    law,¡± Westley callously said.


    Although Austin was also furious, he was trying to control his temper. ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. Stop the car,


    Westley.¡±


    Immediately. Westley stepped on the breaks and pulled over. The moment the vehicle stopped. Austin


    opened the car door and got out. Then, his cold eyes red directly at Westley.


    Austin was so familiar with Isido Town that it was easy for him to find his grandmother¡¯s house alone.


    Moreover, a lot of small farm vehicles were driving past him. As such, he could easily pay them to have


    a ride. The only reason he told Miley to ask Westley to pick them up was because of Holly¡¯s injury.


    Since she was already in Westley¡¯s Gir, Austin could 0 back to his grandmother¡¯s house without


    thinking of anything else.


    The moment Austin stepped out of the car, Westley revved the engine. As the car drove away. mud


    sttered on Austin¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Bloody hell! You¡¯re a jerk, Westley!¡±


    Austin shouted as Westley¡¯s car drove away. His dirty clothes looked terrible.


    He promised to deal with Westley when they met at home. His cousin was indeed childish!


    Most people believed that the CEO of the Morris Group was a promising young man who could make


    mature decisions.


    However, Westley was certainly immature! Purposely racing through the street to stter Austin with


    mud was a childish act.


    ¡°Westley, you bastard!¡±


    Fortunately, it was a rainy day. As such, there were no passers-by to see Austin¡¯s embarrassing


    situation. He headed to a


    grocery store and bought some food, then called a tini.


    When Westley saw from his rearview mirror how embarrassed Austin was, he couldn¡¯t help but smirk


    with joy. Since Austin was the third son of the Foster family. his reputation was highly important. Getting


    dirty like that would certainly upset him.


    The embarrassed expression on Austin¡¯s face made Westley so happy. A wide grin painted his face.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is Austin going to be fine, Westley?¡± When Holly saw how abashed Austin was, she grew a little


    worried about him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care.¡± Westley callously replied.


    ¡®He deserves to be like that. It¡¯s his fault for asking so many questions about Gabrielle. How irritating!¡¯


    ¡°Why are you smiling, Westley? Aren¡¯t you worried about Austin?¡± Holly detected a hint of happiness in


    Westley¡¯s tone.


    She had an idea why Westley acted that way against Austin. Since Austin cared


    so much about Gabrielle, Westley was Furious about it. Aq such, he deliberately sshed mud on his


    cousin¡¯s clothes. He was a mad man!


    Surprisingly, he did this for Gabrielle¡¯s sake. As such, Holly felt more ufortable.


    She was furious because Gabrielle had a special ce in Westley¡¯s heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about Austin. Everything is his fault. I¡¯m doing him a favor,¡± Westley said in


    an arrogant tone.


    Instead of a punishment. Westley believed that what he did was a mere warning for Austin. He dirtied


    Austin¡¯s clothes with mud as a warning not to meddle with his affairs.


    ¡°Gabrielle is important to you, isn¡¯t she, Westley?¡± Holly asked in a serious tone. She tried to hide her


    emotions from Westley.ca


    ¡°Are you really interested in this topic, Holly?¡± he asked in a sour tone. It seemed that he was implying


    that he should ask another thing instead.


    ¡°Have you moved on from Helena?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her name. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick you out of the car like Austin,¡± Westley interjected with a


    furious expressioni


    front of


    That name was taboo in


    Westley.


    When Westley yelled at her, Holly felt. offended. ¡°Westley, I¡¯m just asking if you still remember her.¡±


    However, he remained quiet and kept: driving. His cold eyes stared at the road as he didn¡¯t want to talk


    to Holly.


    ¡°Why are you not answering my question, Westley? You¡¯re already over her, right?¡± she kept asking


    him. Backing, down wasn¡¯t an option for her anymore.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 169 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 169 Read Online


    Chapter 169 Be Careful When Making Friends


    The tires screeched.


    Westley pulled over, muttering a curse under his breath. Then, he turned, giving Holly a cold, stern


    re.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to know?¡± he asked, clearly annoyed.


    Holly was hit on the head by the sudden brake and then looked up at Westley¡¯s gloomy and horrible


    eyes. She was shocked and rubbed her forehead, looking at Westley uneasily.


    ¡°Westley, I was just¡­¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Holly pursed her lips, a little unsure of what to say


    ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on with me and Helena is none of your business, Westley started, taking a deep


    breath. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to throw you out of the car, you¡¯d better not ask me about it again.¡±


    Helena And Holly had always bren chote. They wrte cousins and in fact, best friends. To Westley,


    however¡­ he was just being friendly with Holly for Helena¡¯s sake


    Westley was clear with his boundaries. Some limes shouldn¡¯t be crossed.


    Especially not about his private life.


    ¡°Westley, I know it¡¯s not my ce to ask, but do you remember? You promised Helena that you would


    love her all your life, and yet¡­ you went on and married another woman¡­


    ¡°Why do you care?! Helena¡¯s gone!¡± Westley¡¯s eyes burned with anger.


    ¡°First Austin, and now this¡­ damn it! I shouldn¡¯t have picked these scoundrels up. I should¡¯ve let


    Micheal or someone else do this for me. I could¡¯ve even asked them to stay in the car for a whole night.


    He couldn¡¯t deal with the constant annoyance anymore. He believed Holly wasn¡¯t the type to be


    meddlesome.


    But now, she was getting on his nerves. How dare she?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Westley. I was a little too worried this time. Every time I thought of Helena, L..¡±


    Holly stopped herself. She knew quite


    temperament. If she continued to press him for answers, it would only make himm even ingrier. When


    that happened, apologies would be useless.


    Holly bit her lip


    She didn¡¯t want to make things worse.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t mention Helena¡®s name in front of me anymore. I just want her to rest in peace.¡± Westley


    started the enigine.


    Although they¡¯ve already dropped the topic, the atmosphere in the car was still tensed and awkward.


    Holly tried to avoid looking at Westley and kept quiet. She¡¯d learned her lesson.


    No matter how pathetic and unworthy Gabrielle was, she was Westley¡¯s legal wife now. Nothing could


    change that.


    But Holly still wanted to believe that Westley had kept Helena in his heart. That to him, she was still the


    most


    important person in his life, his true love As long as he loved Helena, he wouldn¡¯t give his heart to


    anyone else, i


    As long as there was no room for Gabrielle in Westley¡¯s life, Holly would be satisfied Otherwise, she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to live with it.


    The car slowed down, and Holly suddenly sat up straight. ¡°Why are we stopping Westley parked the


    car outside the supermarket. A few secondster, the door burst open. ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Mia breathed a huge sigh as she jumped into the front seat. Her clothes were wet, making Holly


    grimace.


    Did Westley drive downtown just to pick her up? Holly wasn¡¯t very pleased.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, thank you foring.¡±


    Mia smiled, but that faded as soon as she saw Holly alone in the back. ¡°Where¡¯s Austin?¡±


    ¡°I kicked him out;¡± Westley simply answered and drove away.


    Kicked Austin out? Was he joking?


    Did Austin do something. Mr. Morris?¡± Mia asked, giving a Holly a suspicious


    ¡°It¡¯s more likely that this woman got rid of Austin so she could spend some time alone with Westley¡¯s


    Mia had always thought Holly to be such a schemer. She couldn¡¯t trust her.


    ¡°He was annoying.¡± Westley answered coldly.


    It was typical of someone with Westley¡¯s standing to do. Mia understood that Austin did something to


    offend him. She didn¡¯t pursue the issue any further.


    ¡°Holly, are you all right? I heard you broke your foot,¡± Mia asked, casting her gaze downwards.


    It seemed as though she was checking to see if Holly¡¯s foot was really broken. Mia and Gabrielle were


    friends. ¡®Birds of a feather.¡± Holly hated them all the same.


    ¡°Why? Would it disappoint you if it wasn¡¯t?¡± Holly raised a brow.


    For Mia, this kind of provocation was really a piece of cake.


    She knew not to take these things senously. ¡°I was only concerned. Do you always think people have


    bad intentions? Never mind, then.¡±


    Mia¡¯s words made it look like Holly Was just being paranoid.


    It made her feel like she was wIONE.


    ¡°Perhaps you misunderstood me. You said it yourself. People might have ill intentions towards me. I¡¯m


    just making sure. If you¡¯re really sincere, then I¡¯m d.¡± Holly couldn¡¯t afford to tarnish her image while


    Westley was there listening to the whole conversation.


    So, she had to fake a reply.


    through all her


    However, Mia saw pretense.


    Even so, she didn¡¯t want to cause a scene.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Better safe than sorry.¡± Mia smirked evilly. ¡°You¡¯re a popr designer with a lot of


    connections. You wouldn¡¯t want someone to stab you in the back and steal your work, after all.¡± Holly


    stared at her hard, clenching her fists under her seat.


    The sinister smile on Mia¡¯s face faded into a small frown and her eyes drap. looking at Holly with pity.


    ¡°Your work is your lifeblood and losing a design could mean losing half of your life. I guess that¡¯s why


    you don¡¯t have many friends.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 170 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 170 Read Online


    Chapter 170 Austin¡®s Anger


    ¡®Innocent and simple?¡¯ Holly thought with an unnoticeable smirk on her face.


    A woman like Mu couldn¡¯t have the quality of being both innocent and simple. She was known to be


    extremely scheming and calcting


    When it came to being innocent, Holly would rather believe that Gabrielle was more innocent than Mia,


    even though she didn¡¯t like Gabrielle.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need tofort me, Miss Robinson. Besides, we are both doing different jobs. You are a


    student while I am a jewelry designer. We have never known each other, and it¡¯s okay, even if


    design industry. I understand that very Inuch.¡± She didn¡¯t know Mia very much.


    She knew that Mia was a troublemaker in the upper-ss circle.


    For this reason, Holly had to put up with everything that this Mia of a girl said


    it was clear that Mia was a bag of problems on her own. She has just been like a female thug. who


    fought with others or just did something that people didn¡¯t approve of. But in all this, she had an elder


    brother, who spoiled her silly. He was the CEO of the Robinson Group and his name was Micheal. He


    could easily help her to clean up all the troubles that she had made.


    Holly could easily offend Mia without blinking an eye, but she couldn¡¯t afford, to oflend her brother,


    Micheal. This man was not just an ordinary person and she was doing her best to be in his good books.


    So she had to just keep quiet obediently.


    At that moment, she wondered why such a crazy woman could be a very 200d friend of Gabrielle.


    Well, it was obvious that birds of a feather flock together. 2


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too, I don¡¯t know much about your design industry and I don¡¯t even want to know


    about it at all. I¡¯m just very concerned about your injury. Mia said as she looked at Holly with a


    smile on her face.


    ¡°Mia has always been hogtile to me since the very beginning, Could it be that she also likeg Westley,


    and so she¡¯s trying to get me out of the way?¡¯ Holly reasoned


    If what she was thinking about was true, then Mia and Gabrielle were not sincere friends. Holly just


    happened to dig up a piece of frightening news. Although it was very likely that she was just thinking


    too much about it, it was possible.


    ¡®If Gabrielle finds out that her friend, Mia also likes her husband, would she be unfriendly to Mia?¡¯


    Holly asked herself thoughtfully.


    If the two of them had any fight, Holly would be greatly overjoyed and would sit down to watch how the


    whole issue would end.


    ¡°Miss Robinson, I¡¯m so d that you care about me. Thank you for caring about me so much. But I


    don¡¯t need you to bother yourself. I¡¯m fine. It seems that my injury is serious, but today, I found an


    experienced Chinese doctor with superb


    medical skills. My foot injury and the injuries on my face are not that serious any longer.¡± Holly¡¯s


    attitude towards Mia took a U-turn all of a sudden.


    Although Mia didn¡¯t know why she suddenly changed, she didn¡¯t bother about it


    ¡°I¡¯m also happy that Miss Edwards is fine. By the way, we are friends now. I¡¯m a good friend of


    Gabrielle, and you are a friend of Mr. Morris. Gabrielle and Mr. Morris are married, so now we are


    friends. And so, I have to care about you as your friend.¡± Mia emphasized that Gabrielle and Westley


    were now a couple on purpose, to let Holly know that she could not interfere in their mannage.


    Besides, Mia would not let this woman have the chance to ruin her friend¡¯s marriage. As far as she was


    here, she was going to do whatever it took to make sure that she didn¡¯t give Holly that space. I


    The car soon arrived at the Miley¡¯s farmhouse. Austin had already arrived there. As soon as he saw


    Westley get out of the car, he threw a punch at him. Westley was able to avoid the punch just


    in time,


    ¡°Are you crazy. Austin?¡± Westley yelled with his eyes wide opened as he stared at Austin.


    ¡°Are you asking me if I¡¯m crazy? I think you¡¯re the one who is crazy here. What kind of a man are you,


    Westley? Gabrielle got a fever and passed out. And because of this, you deserve to be beaten. You


    said you would take Gabrielle down the mountain, but you still couldn¡¯t take good care of her. Do you


    think that you are still qualified to be her husband? Answer me!¡± Austin demanded as he looked at


    Westley with resentment


    About five minutes before then, Austin came back in his car. At that time, Remy was giving Gabrielle an


    injection to bring down her fever.


    He fumed with anger when he saw Gabrielle lying on the bed with a red face, feeling ufortable.


    Since Westley knew that he couldn¡¯t take good care of her, he shouldn¡¯t have asked him to carry Holly


    down the mountain. Instead, Westley should have carried Holly while he would have carried Gabrielle.


    He wouldn¡¯t have let


    her get wet in the rain to the extent of also developing a high fever. T


    ¡°What are you talking about, Austin?¡¯ Miley snapped at him as soon as she heard this.


    How could he speak to Westley in this way? Although Westley didn¡¯t do a good job as a husband, he


    was making visible progress as time went by. Miley was so d and impressed to see this change.


    Because of this, she wouldn¡¯t stand and allow Austin to speak in such a condescending tone to his


    cousin.


    ¡°Grandma, Gabrielle had a fever because of him!¡± he eximed as he pointed at Westley. ¡°He¡¯s the


    reason why she¡¯s down right now. You are always biased when ites to him!¡± Austinined as


    he turned to look at his grandmother with so much pain in his heart. 1


    He couldpromise on anything, but when it came to issues concerning Gabrielle, he faced it


    squarely.


    ¡°Austin, what nonsense are you talking about? Gabrielle is not ill because of Westley. They all got wet


    in the rain


    when they went down the mountain. She was the only one who got a fever. You Can¡¯t put all the me


    on him. You¡¯re being very unfair to him.¡± As it were right now, Miley knew why Austin was


    He liked Gabrielle, but the woman he loved had be his sister-inw. Lise was ying a dirty trick


    on him, and not everyone could ept that.


    The olddy couldn¡¯t let such a thing happen, which might ruin the entire reputation of the Moris family.


    No matter how much he liked Gabrielle, he had to put a stop to it right now.


    ¡°Grandma, you just like Westley and right now, I know what you¡¯re thinking You hope I won¡¯t meddle in


    their affairs anymore. But then, if Westley would do his best to take good care of Gabrielle, 1 won¡¯t be


    so¡­)All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, no matter what you are thinking, you should just shut up now. Go back to your room to take a


    shower and change your dirty clothes,¡± Miley interrupted him and urged him to go back to his room and


    take a shower.


    Austin was furious, but there was


    nowhere he could visit his anger. He had to obey his grandmother. He stared at Westley viciously.


    turned around, and went back to his room, ¡°Wow! Austin is really angry this time. Westley. it seems like


    the rtionship between you two is getting worse by the day,¡± Remy said as he looked at Westley.


    ¡°I asked you toe here to take a look at my wife and also treat her, not to gossip about me. How is


    she?¡± Westley asked directly


    ¡°Well, she has a high fever, 39 degrees Celsius. Such a sudden high fever is very severe. But I¡¯m here


    now and I promise to make her recover. Don¡¯t worry about it. She¡¯ll be fine in no time.¡± Remy was afraid


    of being stared at by Westley. His cold and sharp eyes were as piercing as knives.


    ¡°You¡¯d better keep your word. If not, you won¡¯t be a doctor anymore if she does not recover. I¡¯ll make


    sure of that.¡± As soon as Westley said this, he went upstairs without looking back

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 171 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 171 Read Online


    Chapter 171 He Just Doesn¡®t Like Her


    Remy innocently blinked his eyes while standing still. For a moment, he wasn¡¯t sure if the threat was


    real. After all, it was the first time someone questioned his career as a doctor and intimidated him.


    Westley was certainly overstepping his bounds. Remy didn¡¯t want to take the bullet for that guy.


    ¡°This dude is really in a bad mood. Holly. what¡¯s his problem? It would help if you had an idea since you


    arrived together. What happened to you?¡± he asked Holly while turning around to look at her.


    Meanwhile, her face, hands, and legs were still painful. As such, she quietly watched everything that


    happened while sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Remy. I have some bruises, and I sprained my leg. However, there are no other serious


    injuries. As such, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± A graceful smile shed across her lips.


    She always had a gorgeous smile and a pleasing personality. As such, a lot of people wanted to get to


    know her more.


    Aside from being beautiful, she also came from the powerful Edwards family. A prettydy with a lot of


    talent and influence would naturally attract a lot of fans.


    Unfortunately, Westley¡¯s friends thought of her as an acquaintance. They had no special feelings for


    her.


    ¡°Fortunately, you have no serious injuries. However, I¡¯m curious about what happened on your back.


    Westley¡¯s acting strange,¡± Remy said as his lips curved into a slight smile.


    ¡°Is there anything that could¡¯ve happened? Westley is just anxious about Gabrielle¡¯s condition. Hello,


    Remy. I¡¯m a friend of Gabrielle¡¯s. My name is Mia, and I know you.¡± Mia arrived with arge bag. When


    she entered, she stared at Remy


    ¡°Are you Micheal¡¯s sister?¡± Micheal was in the room when Remy arrived. It was weird that such a man,


    who was very different from them, was staying in Miley¡¯s farmhouse. Although it was


    confusing. Remy never asked Micheal, and thetter was too busy to talk.


    Fortunately. Mia appeared here and exined things. As such, it wasn¡¯t strange that Micheal was


    there.


    Everything finally made sense.


    Nheless, Since Mia was quite tough to please, it was surprising that she was friends with Gabrielle.


    From time to time, Mia would get into fights and be sent to Remy¡¯s hospital. As such, he was pretty


    familiar with her. Either she was hurt, or someone had injuries because of her. As such, she became


    well known at their hospital.


    ¡°Yes, I am his sister. Nice to meet you, Dr. Remy. Your photos are all over the hospital, and the staff


    often talk about you. You¡¯re very popr here, Additionally, you¡¯re more handsomepared to your


    pictures.¡± Mia didn¡¯t mince words.


    With a smile, Remy nodded as he understood what she meant. However, he didn¡¯t reply


    ¡°Dr. Remy, I¡¯ll head to my room first. We


    can talkter,¡± Mia said after seeing that Micheal wasing downstairs with a cold, scary expression.


    ¡°Micheal, I¡¯m out of my room because 1 was buying some things. I didn¡¯t cause any trouble outside.


    Trust me,¡± Mia exined in an apologetic tone.


    It was better to exin things with an apology right away politely.


    She was great at doing such things.


    Therefore, despite his anger, Micheal simply tapped Mia¡¯s head. Soon enough. his furious expression


    faded.


    ¡°I said that you should tell me in advance about where you¡¯re going. You shouldn¡¯t leave your room


    without my permission. I¡¯ll forgive you this one time, ¡± he reprimanded like a responsible big brother.


    ¡°Why do I have to do that? I¡¯m not a toddler. Okay. Fine. I¡¯ll report everything to my big brother. I


    promise not to go anywhere without your permission first.¡± Although she was reluctant, Mia obeyed her


    brother¡¯s orders. After all, she would be terribly hurt if she fought with him.


    ¡°Well, go back to your room. Make sure to clean up there.¡± Finally, Micheal¡¯s lecture was over.


    Since they were in a public ce, he had to save her some face.


    ¡°Grandma Miley. please let me know if you need help in the kitchen. Thank you for amodating me


    tonight,¡± he said as he approached Miley in the kitchen.


    Through the window, they could see that the rain outside was getting heavier. It didn¡¯t seem that it


    would stop soon. Mia didn¡¯t want to return at that time, and it was dangerous to drive in such weather.


    Moreover, it was rare for her to make friends. As such, Mia probably didn¡¯t want to leave while Gabrielle


    was still asleep.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Micheal. I can handle that kitchen on my own. If someone is helping me, it¡¯ll


    only be a distraction.¡± Miley smiled at him.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he turned around and walked towards that pavilion outside. Then,


    he brought out a cigarette and smoked.


    Holly was staring at Micheal with


    intrigued eyes. Then, Remy ced a ss of warm water in front of her. ¡°Holly, do you know that


    person?¡±


    She took a sip and smiled at him. ¡°I believe Mr. Robinson is quite popr in Antawood. Not many


    people don¡¯t know about him. He¡¯s the young and promising CEO of the Robinson Group. However,


    this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him in person. It seems that he adores Miss Robinson. She must be


    delighted to have a brother that loves her so much. Somehow, it makes me a little envious.¡±


    Holly tried to avoid his question. Since Remy only asked out of curiosity, he smiled and dropped the


    subject.


    ¡°Did Westley call you to tend to Gabrielle?¡± she asked while staring at him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, he already knew what she really wanted to ask. Westley didn¡¯t care about Holly¡¯s injury.


    However, he called Remy, who was at Antawood, to treat Gabrielle¡¯s fever. The difference in treatment


    was so noticeable.


    As such, a painful sensation crept into Holly¡¯s heart. Although she was in love with Westley, he didn¡¯t


    care about her at


    all. A sad expression painted her face as she thought about it.


    Remy was already aware of it. However, despite Holly¡¯s devotion towards Westley, it wouldn¡¯t work if he


    didn¡¯t care about Thef.


    If Westley had even the tiniest sense of affection for Holly, he would marry her instead of Gabrielle.


    He married a woman he didn¡¯t know instead of Holly. It was the unfortunate Enuth.


    As such, Holly had no chance to be with Westley.


    ¡°No one else here can call me except for him.¡± His lips curved into a smile.


    The smile made Holly ufortable. Aside from Westley caring about Gabrielle, his brothers had also


    epted her. As such, Holly felt provoked. Despite the time and energy she spent with Helena, none of


    Westley¡¯s friends recognized her.


    And now, they were mere acquaintances and not exactly considered as close friends.


    On the other hand, everyone immediately epted Gabrielle when she appeared.


    As such, Holly felt wronged and cheated.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 172 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 172 Read Online


    Chapter 172 Wendy¡®s Call


    All of them were still in Miley¡¯s farmhouse while the rain kept falling heavily. Holly knew that this world


    hadn¡¯t been fair, and so, she didn¡¯t expect to get something like that from the high and mighty Westley.


    What she wanted to do was to fight for it on her own.


    ¡°It seems that Westley cares about Gabrielle. What do you think of their marriage, Remy? Do you think


    they¡¯re both happy?¡± Holly¡¯s tone was very light, but it could be sensed that she was a little nervous


    and jealous at the same time.


    Remy hesitated before answering her question. He stared at the rain outside the yard. The rain was a


    little heavy, beating on the leaves, flowers, and the tip of the grass. They looked crystal clear.


    He didn¡¯t like rainy days, which would always make him in a bad mood and make him feel very


    ufortable.


    ¡°Westley¡¯s marriage is his own business: I can¡¯t judge it. What do you think about it, Holly?¡± he asked


    indirectly throwing the question back at her a


    Holly¡¯s face changed in that instant when she discovered what he did. But she knew that she still had


    to answer. She then said slowly, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have any judgments. I only have one wish. I just


    hope that Westley can be truly happy. No matter who he mamies. That¡¯s all I have in mind.¡± As she said


    this, there was a slight pain in her chest.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Remy asked with surprise.


    ¡°Of course, yes. It¡¯s true,¡± Holly said firmly, with a slight smile. She wanted to make him believe that


    what she said was


    true.


    ¡°Anyway, I think Westley will be very happy if he knows that you think in this way. Just try to have a


    good rest first. I¡¯ll go to check if Gabrielle¡¯s injection has finished.¡± The moment he uttered this


    statement, he stood up, put one hand in his pocket, and strode up the stairs.


    As soon as he left, Holly grabbed the


    pillow beside her and rubbed it hard into her palm. It was as if she was going to rip it apart. 1


    Meanwhile, Westley was in his room. He looked at Gabrielle on the bed, who was still asleep with her


    eyes closed tightly. She had an intravenous drip on her hand, and it was as if she wasn¡¯t going to wake


    up anytime soon. He was worried about her.


    As he looked at her face, he noticed that it wasn¡¯t looking as red as before. It was probably because


    her fever had gone down. He reached out to touch her forehead lovingly. It wasn¡¯t as hot as before


    also. He was quite relieved about the minute improvement.


    When Remy pushed the door open and came in, he saw such a gentle and affectionate scene. He


    couldn¡¯t bear to break it.


    By the way. Westley had never been so gentle with anyone, not even to Helena when she was still


    alive.


    When Westley and Helena were together, she was an independent and strong woman, and for this


    reason, she hardly showed weakness in front of her


    fiance, and so there was no time or reason for Westley to show his gentility.


    They were two people who werepatible with each other. Even the Collins Group would be likely to


    be managed by Helena in the future.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But in the end, fate had its role to y. It became something that would never happen i


    ¡°Gabrielle¡¯s fever is too severe and because of this, it won¡¯t be gone so soon. But even at that, she¡¯s


    showing good signs of improvement. After this injection, she might wake up before dinner if she


    recovers fast. By the way, there¡¯s nothing else besides the fever. So don¡¯t worry too much about her.


    She¡¯ll be fine, Remy exined calmly as he walked towards Westley.


    ¡°Okay. As long as she¡¯s getting better, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Westley moved his hand away from her


    forehead and looked at her quietly.


    This man has always been thoughtful, although he always tried to put up a tough front. As long as he


    didn¡¯t want to show his emotions, no one could know what he was feeling in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a superstitious man, neither did I believe in destiny, horoscopes, and other ghosts before. But


    since you got mamed to Gabrielle, I¡¯m starting to believe in it,¡± Remy said on a lighter note. He was


    half-joking i There was silence in the room for some seconds. You could even hear a pin drop,


    Westley¡¯s eyes fell on his friend¡¯s face coldly. Remy couldn¡¯t see any emotion on Westley¡¯s face as he


    looked quite nk


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to fit Gabrielle in any way. She¡¯s always having a lot of problems since she got married


    to you Either she was injured here or there, Right now, it¡¯s a high fever. Do you want to invite a master


    to have a look?¡± He was not afraid of Westley¡¯s cold gaze on him and so, he continued to tease him


    calmly. 1


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t want to be a doctor anymore, Remy, do you?¡± How could he ask him to


    have a master to have a look? Westley just wanted to kill Remy right this minute.


    ¡°I was just offering you a kind advice as a friend,¡± Remy said as he smiled


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me about this. The most important thing you should be thinking about right


    now is how to protect your medical career. If anything odd happens to my wife. you¡¯re doomed.¡±


    Westley threatened him without mincing words. 4


    Remy knew that Westley wasn¡¯t just bluffing, and for this reason, he stopped talking


    At this time, Gabrielle¡¯s cell phone rang. Westley just stared at it from afar and didn¡¯t want to answer it.


    But the person, who didn¡¯t seem to give up. kept calling Over and over again, so Gabrielle¡¯s phone kept


    vibrating noisily on the table.


    ¡°Westley. Gabrielle¡¯s phone is still ringing. Are you sure you¡¯re not going to answer it? It might be an


    urgent issue,¡± Remy said as he took a look at the phone and then at Westley.


    Grumpy and indifferent, he couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling, but he finally reached out to pick up the


    phone.


    There was the word ¡°Mom¡± on the screen. It was a call from Wendy.


    The Jones family might have had something to talk about with her, so Westley decided to pick up the


    call. Immediately he did, Wendy¡¯s voice rang out with authority.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering my calls, Gabrielle? What are you doing? Are you mad at your mother?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jones, it¡¯s me. Westley. It¡¯s not very convenient for her to answer the phone right now.¡± As he


    said this, he took a quick look at his wife, who was still sleeping with her eyes closed.


    When Wendy heard it was Westley, she was shocked to her bones. When she heard him say that it


    was not convenient for her to answer the phone, she began to think of some inappropriate scenes in


    her head. It was not evening yet, and the two of them might be doing something intimate.


    But then, she felt that it was a good thing. As long as Westley and Gabrielle were together, it didn¡¯t


    matter if Westley was marrying her daughter because of her body. She didn¡¯t mind as long as Gabrielle


    stayed married to this man.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Morris, it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t have anything important to talk to Gabrielle about. I just wanted to ask if


    she has told you about her grandfather¡¯s birthday in two days. But since you answered the phone, I¡¯ll


    just ask you directly. Has she told you?¡± Wendy immediately changed the tone of her voice, to a gentle


    and ttering one.


    She didn¡¯t know if Gabrielle mentioned her grandfather¡¯s birthday party to him yet, or she didn¡¯t n to


    even tell him at all.


    ¡°She hasn¡®t told me anything yet,¡± Westley responded to her in a low voice.


    ¡°I just knew that she would forget to ask you. I just can¡¯t expect this girl to do anything well.¡± Wendy


    knew from the bottom of her heart that her daughter didn¡¯t n to tell Westley, nor did she want him to


    go to the Carter family with her to congratte her grandfather.


    ¡°She will tell me, Mrs. Jones.¡± When Westley heard that Wendy chastised his wife, he felt


    ufortable and frowned immediately. ¡®How can a so-called mother be this heartless?¡¯ Westley


    reasoned.


    Even if Gabrielle was just an adopted daughter, Wendy should at least praise her a little bit. But as


    usual, she was never satisfied with whatever Gabrielle did as Wendy constantly looked for every


    opportunity to downgrade her.


    There was never a time she gave Gabrielle a goodpliment. Once her daughter didn¡¯t do something


    well, she would be despised and criticized like amon criminal.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I have told her, she will say it when she has decided to tell you. Can I just ask you all


    the same if you will go when she tells you?¡± Wendy said in a gratifying voice


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. If there¡¯s nothing else you want to talk about, 1¡¯11 hang up right now,¡± Westley


    said tly. Immediately he said that he directly hung up the phone. 2

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 173 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 173 Read Online


    Chapter 173 An Upromising Position


    As soon as Gabrielle was done with the injection, her fever was brought down to the barest minimum.


    Although she didn¡¯t wake up immediately, she was awake during dinner. She was very hungry, her


    head was heavy, and she felt very terrible all over her body.


    This was the first feeling she had as soon as she woke up.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Westley eximed. He had been sitting on a chair beside the bed, with hisptop on


    hisp, trying to handle some business issues online since he couldn¡¯t be in thepany in person. As


    soon as he heard the ruffling of the bed sheets, he looked up from hisptop and saw that she was


    awake.


    Gabrielle opened her eyes slowly and tried to sit up. When he saw what she was about to do, he


    quickly put down hisputer and stood up to help her. He took a pillow and put it on her back so that


    she could rest her body well.


    ¡°Do you feel good?¡± Westley asked softly as he peered closely at her.


    Gabrielle looked at him in disbelief when she noticed that he was the one beside lier.


    She remembered faintly that it was Westley, who carried her down the mountain. Then she felt


    ufortable and fell asleep all the time. She couldn¡¯t believe that he was willing to stay with her here


    all through this time. She kept looking at him in surprise.


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now? You don¡¯t even recognize me?¡± Westley asked her with a sneer on his


    face. He mocked her with a silly look.


    ¡°Of course I know you. I don¡¯t have brain damage. I¡¯m just very surprised that you are here with me.¡±


    This was what she couldn¡¯t believe at all.


    ¡°What? So you¡¯re trying to say that you are disappointed to see me when you woke up, right? I¡¯m sure


    that you were hoping to see Austin by your bedside when you woke up weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Westley misinterpreted the meaning of her words


    *That wasn¡¯t what I meant. You¡¯re just twisting my words. I was just surprised that you would be here


    with me, trying to watch over me.¡± Gabrielle was in a hurry to exin, but as soon as she spoke, she


    found out that it was utterly useless, because her husband only listened to what was in his mind.


    No matter how she exined, he might not listen to her. So she didn¡¯t need to exin so much to him.


    Whether he believed her was not important. He could do whatsoever he wished to


    ¡°You¡¯re such an ungrateful woman. I know you¡¯re surprised to see me. That only means that you would


    be happier if you had Austin, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Westley concluded abruptly. ?


    She looked at him and couldn¡¯t say anything else. She was at a loss for words. ¡°When did I be an


    ungrateful woman all of a sudden?¡± she thought to herself.


    She didn¡¯t say anything wrong ¡°How can this man be so narrow-minded?¡¯ she thought again.


    Her husband¡¯s sudden anger made her even more confused. She just woke up and had no time to


    provoke him.


    She felt wronged in her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you right now, Westley. I¡¯m not feeling too good at all,¡± she said to him with


    a frown. With a headache, Gabrielle felt sick and ufortable at that instant.


    Besides, her fever had just gone down, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength for any unnecessary


    quarrel with Westley.


    ¡°Why do you feel so ufortable as soon as you saw me? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Westley wanted


    to continue teasing her, but he decided to stop when he saw her pale and ufortable face.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry and weak and I¡¯m not in the mood for any sort of misunderstanding with you. Please don¡¯t


    quarrel with me, okay? If you are bent on quarreling with me, we can do it tomorrow when I regain my


    strength. Thank you.¡± She looked at him pitiful, with a feeling of unfairness in her big ck eyes.


    How angry Westley was didn¡¯t matter anymore as his anger vanished as soon


    as he saw the look in her eyes.


    This woman was so weak, but she didn¡¯t forget to quarrel with him. By the way. he didn¡¯t want to


    quarrel with her at all. He was just so angry at her some seconds ago and it was because she had


    irritated him and that was why he made such a rude remark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move from where you are. I¡¯ll ask Remy toe up and bring you something to eat. What would


    you like to eat?¡± Westley asked her calmly. He had already done his best to hold back his anger.


    ¡°I just want to eat something very sour and spicy¡­¡± o


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you are sick now, Gabrielle? Forget that I had asked you anything now and


    just stay here. I¡¯ming back.¡± He didn¡¯t allow her to finish her statement before interrupting her.


    Immediately he said that he left the room.


    After some minutes, Westley came upstairs with Remy, carrying a tray of porridge and soup in his


    hand.


    It was so light, and she had no appetite anymore as soon as she saw the food,


    ¡°Gabrielle, Remy will examine you first and then you could eat the porridge and drink the soup, okay?¡±


    Westley said as he put the tray on the bedside table.


    The aroma from the food was fresh and light, but she wasn¡¯t interested in it.


    ¡°Could you please change the food? What did you have for dinner. Dr. Remy?¡± Gabrielle asked as she


    turned to look at Remy.


    Remy handed the thermometer to her calmly. Gabrielle then put the thermometer into her mouth


    obediently while she waited for a response from him.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t eat that much tonight. There are just braised fish, duck with ginger, chicken with chili,


    spare ribs with honey, and, oh, peanut soup with pig¡¯s feet. You know, Miley has always been an expert


    at cooking, so they all tasted good. Very delicious.¡± Remy listed the names of the food one by one with


    a broad smile on his face. ?


    Westley looked at Gabrielle¡¯s greedy face. Each time Remy named one dish, she


    would swallow her saliva, just like a greedy cat.


    ¡°Are you for real? Can I also have some? It sounds great.¡± She looked at Remy with so much


    expectation in her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t answer her question, but turned to look at Westley, telling him with his eyes that he had


    married a glutton ¡°Of course you can. But that will happen only when you have recovered. Then I can


    permit you to¡­¡±


    Before Westley could finish his statement, she lifted the quilt all of a sudden and got out of bed,


    jumping up and down to prove that she had recovered. ¡°Just take a look at me, Westley. I¡¯m already


    better now¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back to your bed this minute, Gabrielle!¡± Westley yelled at her with a cold and stern face. I


    Was this woman crazy? She just woke up, but jumped to the ground. ¡°What nonsense is she trying to


    prove?¡¯ Westley reasoned as he fumed in anger.


    ¡°L¡­¡± Gabrielle felt so bad when he yelled


    at her like this. She looked down at her toes uneasy


    ¡°Go back to bed, or else. you won¡¯t even have the porridge,¡± Westley said firmly with a cold expression


    on his face.


    Without hesitating any longer, she was about to go back to bed, but she stumbled on the carpet and fell


    back directly. It was Westley, who held her waist in a hurry and that prevented her


    from falling


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± she said aloud. Gabrielle wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously.


    As luck would have it, she didn¡¯t fall. If she did, she would have been so embarrassed.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡­¡±


    ¡°You have woken up already, Gabrielle. I was evening to see you. What are you both doing here?¡±


    Mia said as soon as she opened the door and came in. She saw both Gabrielle and Westley holding


    each other and was shocked.


    ¡°Gabrielle just woke up and she¡¯s already showing off their love in public. What a bad girl!¡± Mia thought


    to herself with a sly smile on her face.


    ¡°You are here. Mia!¡± Gabrielle looked around and found that all the people were in the room except


    Mia¡¯s brother. Micheal.


    Both Austin and Holly didn¡¯t look good. Gabrielle got out of Westley¡¯s arms with a guilty face and


    quickly went back to the bed. She pulled the quilt to cover herself, and she flushed there and then.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered from your fever, have you? Your face is still so red.¡± Mia looked at her with a


    smirk on her face


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t recoveredpletely. I¡¯ll check the thermometerter to be sure.¡± Remy responded quickly


    with a smile.


    Austin kept looking at Gabrielle, which made Remypletely surprised. ¡®it seems to me that Austin


    likes Gabrielle, Remy mused with a faint smile.


    anymore as he yelled angrily at Austin.


    Austin didn¡¯t want to make it difficult for Gabrielle, so he decided to leave at that moment. $


    ¡°I can walk myself. There¡¯s no need to throw me out.¡± Austin said with a sicer on his face.


    When Gabrielle heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief. She was happy that they didn¡¯t put up a fight.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have a good rest this night. Let¡¯s have breakfast together tomorrow moming, I¡¯ll be waiting


    for you at the table.¡± Austin deliberately said that before he left the room.


    ¡°Was he trying to cause Gabrielle more trouble by saying that?¡± Remy wondered as he shook his head


    in pity. 3


    Westley¡¯s face had already darkened and he just had to make it worse.


    ¡°Westley, just ignore Austin. You know how he is; he just likes to provoke you,¡± Remy said as he tried to


    comfort Westley.


    ¡°You should get out too,¡± Westley said


    as he looked at him calmly.


    When Remy saw that he was also driven out of the room all of a sudden, he looked at Westley in


    surprise. ¡°Come on, Westley, I¡¯m Gabrielle¡¯s doctor. Do I need to get out too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, get out this very minute!¡± Westley said calmly again without mincing any words.


    Remy knew how his friend¡¯s temper could be. Since Westley was so determined to make sure that he


    got out of the room, there was no need for any form of negotiation. He could only turn around and go


    out obediently.


    ¡°Gabrielle, make sure that you have some porridge and soup before you go to bed. It¡¯s very good for


    your health,¡± Remy said to her before leaving the room.


    As soon as everyone went out the room fell into an indescribable weird silence.


    Gabrielle raised her head and looked at her husband with her ck and bright eyes, pitifully, but


    Westley was still angry at her when he thought that she had called Austin Aus¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, Westley.¡± She picked up a very suitable topic and took the initiative to speak first.


    ¡°There¡¯s porridge and soup, you can eat that,¡± Westley replied her coldly.


    Gabrielle looked at the nd porridge and then at his gloomy face, and decided to eat the porridge. At


    least it could warm up her stomach. If she kept looking at his ruthless face, she was afraid that she


    would have a stomach ache instantly


    ¡°Is the porridge that delicious?¡± Westley couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw the way she was heaping


    the porridge into her mouth. She had refused to eat it at first like it was poison, but now she was very


    happy eating it.


    ¡°Yes, grandma made it very delicious as usual, and by the way, I¡¯m so hungry right now.¡± Gabrielle


    lowered her head and continued to eat her porridge. She answered his question in a low voice, not


    wanting to displease him.


    Westley was in a better mood now, and so, he brought up the issue about Austin, ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ve told


    you times without


    number that you¡¯re now Austin¡¯s sister inw and also his elder. What did you call him just now in front


    of all these people that were here?¡±


    What did she call him just now? Aus?


    She knew that Westley was angry, and so, she looked up at him subconsciously ¡°Well, I just called


    him¡­¡± she paused for some seconds thinking of how best to say what she had in mind. She swallowed


    hard and continued. ¡°I just called him Aus. I¡¯m just used to calling him that because we have known


    each other for so many years, and that¡¯s why.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything between you and him ever again. No matter how many years you have


    known each other and how close you two were in the past, you should always remember who you are


    now. You are my wife, and you are his sister-inw. Have you ever seen a sister-inw call her cousin


    like that? That was totally out of order and uncalled for. Or do you want to divorce me quickly so that


    you can be with him?¡± he asked her with a smirk on his face.


    The more Gabrielle listened to what he


    said, the more ufortable she felt. what did he mean by saying that she wanted to divorce him and


    be with Austin? She knew that she would still divorce him, but that would be simply because their


    marriage was not real. It was a kind of atonement agreement. When his real bride, Nellie, came back,


    she would have to give up her position for the rightful owner.


    ¡°Yes, I will divorce you, Westley, but not because of your cousin. I think you already know the reason


    why. I don¡¯t have to say it again.¡± Gabrielle looked firm as her eyes were filled with stubbomness.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 174 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 174 Read Online


    Chapter 174 An Upromising Pasmin


    anymore as soon as she saw the food,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Remy will examine you first and then you could eat the porridge and drink the soup, okay?¡±


    Westley said as he put the tray on the bedside table.


    The aroma from the food was fresh and light, but she wasn¡¯t interested in it.


    ¡°Could you please change the food? What did you have for dinner. Dr. Remy?¡± Gabrielle asked as she


    turned to look at Remy.


    Remy handed the thermometer to her calmly. Gabrielle then put the thermometer into her mouth


    obediently while she waited for a response from him.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t eat that much tonight. There are just braised fish, duck with ginger, chicken with chili,


    spare ribs with honey, and, oh, peanut soup with pig¡¯s feet. You know, Miley has always been an expert


    at cooking, so they all tasted good. Very delicious.¡± Remy listed the names of the food one by one with


    a broad smile on his face. ?


    Westley looked at Gabrielle¡¯s greedy face. Each time Remy named one dish, she


    would swallow her saliva, just like a greedy cat.


    ¡°Are you for real? Can I also have some? It sounds great.¡± She looked at Remy with so much


    expectation in her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t answer her question, but turned to look at Westley, telling him with his eyes that he had


    married a glutton ¡°Of course you can. But that will happen only when you have recovered. Then I can


    permit you to¡­¡±


    Before Westley could finish his statement, she lifted the quilt all of a sudden and got out of bed,


    jumping up and down to prove that she had recovered. ¡°Just take a look at me, Westley. I¡¯m already


    better now¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back to your bed this minute, Gabrielle!¡± Westley yelled at her with a cold and stern face. I


    Was this woman crazy? She just woke up, but jumped to the ground. ¡°What nonsense is she trying to


    prove?¡¯ Westley reasoned as he fumed in anger.


    ¡°L¡­¡± Gabrielle felt so bad when he yelled


    at her like this. She looked down at her toes uneasy


    ¡°Go back to bed, or else. you won¡¯t even have the porridge,¡± Westley said firmly with a cold expression


    on his face.


    Without hesitating any longer, she was about to go back to bed, but she stumbled on the carpet and fell


    back directly. It was Westley, who held her waist in a hurry and that prevented her


    from falling


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± she said aloud. Gabrielle wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously.


    As luck would have it, she didn¡¯t fall. If she did, she would have been so embarrassed.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡­¡±


    ¡°You have woken up already, Gabrielle. I was evening to see you. What are you both doing here?¡±


    Mia said as soon as she opened the door and came in. She saw both Gabrielle and Westley holding


    each other and was shocked.


    ¡°Gabrielle just woke up and she¡¯s already showing off their love in public. What a bad girl!¡± Mia thought


    to herself with a sly smile on her face.


    ¡°You are here. Mia!¡± Gabrielle looked around and found that all the people were in the room except


    Mia¡¯s brother. Micheal.


    Both Austin and Holly didn¡¯t look good. Gabrielle got out of Westley¡¯s arms with a guilty face and


    quickly went back to the bed. She pulled the quilt to cover herself, and she flushed there and then.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered from your fever, have you? Your face is still so red.¡± Mia looked at her with a


    smirk on her face


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t recoveredpletely. I¡¯ll check the thermometerter to be sure.¡± Remy responded quickly


    with a smile.


    Austin kept looking at Gabrielle, which made Remypletely surprised. ¡®it seems to me that Austin


    likes Gabrielle, Remy mused with a faint smile.


    anymore as he yelled angrily at Austin.


    Austin didn¡¯t want to make it difficult for Gabrielle, so he decided to leave at that moment. $


    ¡°I can walk myself. There¡¯s no need to throw me out.¡± Austin said with a sicer on his face.


    When Gabrielle heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief. She was happy that they didn¡¯t put up a fight.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have a good rest this night. Let¡¯s have breakfast together tomorrow moming, I¡¯ll be waiting


    for you at the table.¡± Austin deliberately said that before he left the room.


    ¡°Was he trying to cause Gabrielle more trouble by saying that?¡± Remy wondered as he shook his head


    in pity. 3


    Westley¡¯s face had already darkened and he just had to make it worse.


    ¡°Westley, just ignore Austin. You know how he is; he just likes to provoke you,¡± Remy said as he tried to


    comfort Westley.


    ¡°You should get out too,¡± Westley said


    as he looked at him calmly.


    When Remy saw that he was also driven out of the room all of a sudden, he looked at Westley in


    surprise. ¡°Come on, Westley, I¡¯m Gabrielle¡¯s doctor. Do I need to get out too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, get out this very minute!¡± Westley said calmly again without mincing any words.


    Remy knew how his friend¡¯s temper could be. Since Westley was so determined to make sure that he


    got out of the room, there was no need for any form of negotiation. He could only turn around and go


    out obediently.


    ¡°Gabrielle, make sure that you have some porridge and soup before you go to bed. It¡¯s very good for


    your health,¡± Remy said to her before leaving the room.


    As soon as everyone went out the room fell into an indescribable weird silence.


    Gabrielle raised her head and looked at her husband with her ck and bright eyes, pitifully, but


    Westley was still angry at her when he thought that she had called Austin Aus¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, Westley.¡± She picked up a very suitable topic and took the initiative to speak first.


    ¡°There¡¯s porridge and soup, you can eat that,¡± Westley replied her coldly.


    Gabrielle looked at the nd porridge and then at his gloomy face, and decided to eat the porridge. At


    least it could warm up her stomach. If she kept looking at his ruthless face, she was afraid that she


    would have a stomach ache instantly


    ¡°Is the porridge that delicious?¡± Westley couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw the way she was heaping


    the porridge into her mouth. She had refused to eat it at first like it was poison, but now she was very


    happy eating it.


    ¡°Yes, grandma made it very delicious as usual, and by the way, I¡¯m so hungry right now.¡± Gabrielle


    lowered her head and continued to eat her porridge. She answered his question in a low voice, not


    wanting to displease him.


    Westley was in a better mood now, and so, he brought up the issue about Austin, ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ve told


    you times without


    number that you¡¯re now Austin¡¯s sister inw and also his elder. What did you call him just now in front


    of all these people that were here?¡±


    What did she call him just now? Aus?


    She knew that Westley was angry, and so, she looked up at him subconsciously ¡°Well, I just called


    him¡­¡± she paused for some seconds thinking of how best to say what she had in mind. She swallowed


    hard and continued. ¡°I just called him Aus. I¡¯m just used to calling him that because we have known


    each other for so many years, and that¡¯s why.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything between you and him ever again. No matter how many years you have


    known each other and how close you two were in the past, you should always remember who you are


    now. You are my wife, and you are his sister-inw. Have you ever seen a sister-inw call her cousin


    like that? That was totally out of order and uncalled for. Or do you want to divorce me quickly so that


    you can be with him?¡± he asked her with a smirk on his face.


    The more Gabrielle listened to what he


    said, the more ufortable she felt. what did he mean by saying that she wanted to divorce him and


    be with Austin? She knew that she would still divorce him, but that would be simply because their


    marriage was not real. It was a kind of atonement agreement. When his real bride, Nellie, came back,


    she would have to give up her position for the rightful owner.


    ¡°Yes, I will divorce you, Westley, but not because of your cousin. I think you already know the reason


    why. I don¡¯t have to say it again.¡± Gabrielle looked firm as her eyes were filled with stubbomness.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 175 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 175 Read Online


    Chapter 175 Budding Feelings


    Gabrielle lost her appetite. She felt insulted that Westley would suspect her of having an affair with


    Austin,


    They were schoolmates and Austin had always been there to support Gabrielle in whatever she did.


    She looked up to him like a brother


    She¡¯d been calling him ¡°Aus¡¯ for the past four years. It was a harmless nickname, and yet Westley took


    it the wrong way,


    How could he be so narrow-minded? Gabrielle was fuming and she made it. clear on her face that she


    was offended.


    ¡°I found you out; didn¡¯t 1? That¡¯s why you¡¯re ring at me like that.¡± Westley could see she was being


    defensive, looking angrily at him and all.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about Austin anyway?¡±


    That guy might have known Gabrielle for longer than he did, but still, Austin had no business being with


    her.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing of that sort between us! I don¡¯t need to exin myself. Aus and I are just friends.


    Believe it or not.¡± She cast a reproachful look at him. They had agreed to never interfere in each other¡¯s


    private affairs. Even so, Gabrielle had to say something to clear up the misunderstanding.


    ¡°A man and a woman can never be ¡®just friends, Gabrielle. Do you think I¡¯m a child? You can tell


    yourself that, but anyone with eyes can see that¡¯s not the case,¡± Westley scoffed, frowning,


    Gabrielle rolled her eyes. ¡°What about you and Holly. then? Does that mean you¡¯re not just friends


    either?¡±


    Westley squinted his eyes at her. ¡®How dare she say that?!¡¯


    ¡°Really now?¡± His gaze was cold and expressionless, Gabrielle leaned forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re not being fair. You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? Now, if you say there¡¯s nothing between you and


    Holly. then that¡¯s the same for Austin and me. Besides, our marriage is fake anyway.¡±


    ¡°Not when we¡¯re in public,¡± Westley


    Chap 175 Hudding Flingu said. ¡°How could you call him Aus¡± in front of so many people? How could


    you be so friendly? I¡¯m not trying to meddle in your private life, but this involves me. You¡¯re cheating on


    me in broad daylight for everyone to see!¡± Westley¡¯s nostrils red up. his voice much louder.


    Gabrielle looked away. It was pointless to argue, and she didn¡¯t want to mention Austin anymore. It


    would only infuriate Westley and nothing good wille out of it. ¡°It¡¯s just out of habit. I¡¯ll pay attention


    next time.¡±


    Westley said,


    ¡°Be sure to do that,¡± leaving


    Gabrielle sighed. She put the bowl of porridge on the table and got up to take a shower. She was


    sweaty from the fever and it made her feel ufortable.


    As she sank into the hot tub, she felt the tension fading from her body. She gradually rxed, her mood


    lightening up.


    Westley went downstairs to make a phone call. He ignored the visitors in the living room and went


    straight to the yard.


    After hanging up, he lit a cigaretle and leaned on the wall for a quick smoke.


    Just then, he saw Austin walking over, ¡°What now?¡± Westley asked coldly, not even sparing Austin a


    nce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest,¡± Austin said. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to keep forcing Gabrielle to stay with you, Westley. She


    shouldn¡¯t have been involved in your affairs. It¡¯s Bryce you want to get back at. Just leave her alone.


    You¡¯re making her suffer.¡±


    Westley took a long drag on his cigarette and threw the butt away. He stared at it for a while, watching


    the rain drown out the smoke.


    ¡°Austin, might I remind you that Gabrielle and I are married. No matter what happens between us, it¡¯s


    none of your business. Besides, why are you so sure that she¡¯s suffering? That she¡¯s unhappy?¡±


    Westley raised his head and gazed at the clouds. It was still raining heavily. It seemed that it wouldst


    the whole night


    ¡°But you have no feelings for her at all. Westley, there are so many women in the city that would do


    anything just to


    many you.¡± Austin clenched his fist. He could feel the anger rising inside him. ¡°Why does it have to be


    Gabrielle?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are to boss me around?¡± Westley shot him a scornful


    ¡°Have you forgotten who you¡¯re talking


    ¡°I just want to remind you that forcing someone you don¡¯t love to stay by your side will only make both


    of you suffer.¡± Austin inhaled sharply. ¡°I hope you can treat her better. If you do anything to hurt her, I


    won¡¯t let you go so easily.¡±


    Westleyughed mockingly. Austin frowned, trying to stop himself from punching Westley. ¡°What¡¯s so


    funny? You know what? You¡®re being stupid. If you want to get your revenge so much, then go after


    Bryce and Nellie. Stop making Gabrielle pay for their debts!¡± Westley could see that Austin wasn¡¯t


    afraid of him. He stood up straight and pped his hand over Austin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Listen Austin, this is thest time I¡¯ll be warning you. My wife is not for you to


    worry about. Just look after yourself and the Foster family.¡± Leaving his threats, Westley tumed around


    and walked back into the house. I


    When he returned to check on Gabrielle, he saw the pomidge untouched on the bedside table


    Not being able to find her in the bedroom, Westley went to check the bathroom. He couldn¡¯t hear


    anything from the other side, so he knocked on the door.


    ¡°Gabrielle?¡±


    There was no response. Did she take a bath and fall asleep again? Was she still


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± Westley twisted the doorknob and hurriedly opened the door. The floor was wet with the


    excess water from the bathtub. Sure enough, Gabrielle was lying on the edge of the tub, eyes


    closed and fast asleep.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Her fever had just gone down, and now she was sleeping in the bathtub.


    Did she want to be sick again? Westley was roaring mad.


    He ought to teach her a lessonter,


    ¡°Gabrielle, wake up.¡± He wasn¡¯t in the mood to pick her up, so he patted her gently on the cheek.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡± Gabrielle groaned, pushing his hand away. She was too immersed in the rxing feeling of


    the warm bath.


    ¡°For goodness¡± sake, get up. Don¡¯t sleep in the bathtub!¡± Westley shouted.


    His voice shook her awake. Gabrielle¡¯s brows scrunched as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Westley?!¡± Gabrielle looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock? I¡¯m taking a bath!¡± She


    hurriedly dunk herself into the water, only to find that there were no bubbles on it to cover her body. The


    water was so pure that her husband could see her body clearly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Gabrielle screamed. Confused. Westley scurried to the door. He leaned against it and


    gulped. He could feel his heart beat faster, and a tender warmth was spreading through his chest.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 176 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 176 Read Online


    Chapter 176 A p In The Face


    When it came to self-control. Westley had always been confident in this. It was very easy for him to


    maintain self control in several situations, but when he faced Gabrielle, all his self-control dissolved into


    thin air. He always seemed to be weak in front of this woman. ¡°How can this woman have such an


    effect on me? Why am I so weak in front of her?¡¯ Westley wondered silently. .


    Right now, he had a strong desire for his wife¡¯s body. It was his instinct he had after having such


    intimate interaction with her.


    He didn¡¯t like the way he was feeling very much. Once a man had an unusual reaction to a woman¡¯s


    body, this was the beginning of him sinking.


    But he felt that he couldn¡¯t sink when it Came to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Just go out first, Westley! Do you understand? Please be fast about it. It¡¯s


    not polite toe in without knocking on the door first. Or did you do that on purpose?¡± Gabrielle


    asked him. She was so shy that she wanted to shrink into the bathtub and just stay there. She felt so


    ashamed when she faced him.


    ¡°How can this man just sneak into the room secretly without saying a word? That¡¯s so creepy. ¡®she


    thought. She felt that she was in a very embarrassing situation.


    ¡°On a serious note, I knocked the door so many times, but you didn¡¯t hear it. Are you going to sleep in


    the bathtub again tonight and start having a high fever tomorrow if I didn¡¯t open the door to wake you


    up like the other day?¡± Westley teased her with a smile stered on his face.


    Her face turned red at that instant because she knew that what he said was nothing but the truth. She


    had fallen asleep for some seconds because she felt sofortable in the bathtub. She knew that


    although her husband was not a gentleman, he was not a hoodlum, either. He didn¡®t mean toe and


    see her taking a shower. He just wanted to make sure that she was fine.


    ¡°I know, thank you. But could you please go out first? The water is getting cold right now. I want to


    come out,¡± she said to him pleadingly. Her face was bing redder, while the water in the bathtub


    became colder. She wanted to go out as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Gabrielle, doing something as mindless as this once or twice is enough. But don¡¯t do it for the third


    time. I believe that is well understood.¡± Immediately after saying these words, he turned around and


    left. If he didn¡¯t go out in time, she would have found out that he was already very hard.


    ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as he left, Gabrielle screamed out loudly. He quickly rushed back inside and saw that his


    wife had fallen beside the bathtub. Without thinking about anything else, he hurried over and picked her


    up from the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Did you get hurt?¡¯ How can you be so stupid, Gabrielle? You are even falling out


    of the bathtub. How did you survive in your parents¡¯ house in thest twenty years?¡± Westley asked her


    with a sneer on his face. He couldn¡¯t restrain himself from teasing her. 3


    Gabrielle was the stupidest woman he had ever seen. She had just made a fool of herself in front of


    him. He believed that there was a reason why Bryce didn¡¯t like her, to the extent of even hating her with


    passion, and it was because she was so stupid.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I fell by ident. How would I have known that the floor was so slippery? Ah¡­¡± When she was


    about to get out of his arms, the bath towel came off her body.


    A beautiful and enchanting body stood in front of Westley. His desire to have her again came up in full


    force.


    ¡°You did this on purpose, Gabrielle, didn¡¯t you?¡± Westley stared at her lustfully, and it was obvious that


    she could get the meaning of his look from his eyes.


    ¡°Just calm down first, Westley. Humph¡­¡± She wanted to quickly pick up the bath towel on the ground,


    but it was already toote. Her husband¡¯s lips were already on hers and he kissed her overbearingly.


    Before they knew what was going on, they made passionate love.


    By the time she opened her eyes again, it was bright outside the window. It was no longer raining


    instead, the sun was shining brightly. The sunlight shone into the room through the window, which


    made everywhere very warm.


    She was alone in the bed. The bed sheet beside her was cold. It was as if no one had slept on it.


    Gabrielle felt very ufortable. She lifted the quilt and found herself dressed in a bathrobe, which


    was very dry. She thought that her husband was a good man, after all.


    But when she thought about his excitement the night before, she gritted her teeth in anger and hated


    him because he wanted to tear her whole body apart.


    She wondered how he could be so full of energy


    Immediately. she got out of bed and went to wash her face. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at the red spots


    under her corbone in the mirror. She pulled up the cor of her nightgown immediately. ¡®Westley


    must be a dog! Why does he like biting me so much?¡¯ she thought to herself. As luck would have it, the


    clothes she had could cover these spols; if not, she would be extremely embarrassed if any other


    person saw it.


    She tidied up hersell quickly and changed into a dress with a very high cor. When she went


    downstairs, she saw only Holly sitting alone in the living §ä§à§àm.


    It was after ten o¡¯clock right now, so it was quite normal that there was no one was here. Maybe they


    had all returned to Antawood


    But then, Holly was still here. They couldn¡¯t have gone back since she was still here. They couldn¡¯t


    have left without taking her along


    Gabrielle took a brief look at her and didn¡¯t intend to greet her.


    Moreover, Holly had been hostile to her right from time. There was no need for Gabrielle to please this


    woman.


    ¡°You got up sote today. Miss Jones. It¡¯s almost time for lunch,¡± Holly greeted her first, but there was


    no sign of politeness in her greeting


    ¡°Yes, I was too tiredst night. And since I didn¡¯t sleep early. I couldn¡¯t help getting upte,¡± Gabrielle


    said that on purpose. Since she knew that Holly liked Westley, she decided to just make Holly jealous


    and angry in her own possible way. By the way. Gabrielle felt happy within herself, and this was more


    than enough. 14


    ¡°Let me tell you, Miss Jones¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ By the way, Miss Edwards, after all, I¡¯m Westley¡¯s legal wife, and we have the certificates.


    You should call me Mrs. Morris, which is more polite. As the daughter of the Edwards family, I think i


    don¡¯t think I need to teach you manners, or do I?¡± Gabrielle quickly interrupted Holly with her eyebrows


    raised. She asked gently and indifferently, but every word hit Holly¡¯s heart with a thud.


    At this moment, Holly wondered again why Gabrielle could be Westley¡¯s wife. ¡°This woman is not even


    as excellent as I am,¡± she mused as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, I hope you deserve to be called Mrs. Morris. I also hope that you can be a good wife to


    Westley and hold the position as well,¡± Holly said to her


    Chap 176 Asap with a smirk on her face.


    Gabrielle was so clear about her provocation and threat, but this didn¡¯t make her afraid at all.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this, Miss Edwards. Since I can marry him, I can also keep the position.


    Unless I don¡¯t want it anymore, I won¡¯t easily let it go. After all, it feels good to be the wife of the CEO of


    Morris Group. I don¡¯t know how many women in Antawood are trying to coveting this position. You also


    want to be in my shoes, don¡¯t you?¡± Gabrielle stared at her with a sly smile.


    Only then did Holly realize that this woman was not a simple and kind woman like she had thought.


    She was even much more clever than Mia.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 177 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 177 Read Online


    Chapter 177 A Friendly Reminder


    Holly was in 3 daze. She and Gabrielle vele still alone in the living room. She was surprised at the way


    Gabrielle had spoken to her. It was not until now that she realized how stupid she had been. All this


    while, she had thought that Gabrielle was just a simple woman that she could Easily pust around, and


    also thought that it was only a matter of time for her to sel Gabrielle and Weslley separated since they


    didn¡¯t get married out ofre but out of atonement.


    How wong she was! Right now it seemed like it was no longer a matter of time, but capability. Gabrielle


    was a Woman who was not as simple and as fragile as she looked


    ¡°What are you trying to say. Miss Jones? Are you trying to insinuate something flse with the statement


    you just made? Watley and I are just puud old friends, There is nothing more than that between us. Let


    me just remind you.¡± Holly didn¡¯t want to expose her weakness to this


    m an Time S0011 Lpecially TOW


    that she knew lut Gabriele Win¡®t in Pasy-going wont she had ihuphil befare. She wouldn¡¯t let Gabrielle


    know her the intentions


    Or Holly Henself wauldte the line before it even started and she was muutady prone toscy. She


    wanted to win DEVY aca and the asn¡¯t an exception


    ¡°Good aldrends?¡¯ Gabrielle mused.


    If she believed Holly¡¯s ridiculous lies. then she must be stupid. It was clear that Hally was trying to take


    her for 1 ride and she wasn¡¯t willing to join her.


    Kight from the moment she saw Holly. she knew that this woman was hostile to her because she liked


    and wanted Westley for herself


    Even if the marriage between Gabrielle and Westley was a fake one, she didn¡¯t want other women to


    spy on her husband in this way. It made her feel Very ufortable. It was 25 if Sonicbody was trying


    to take what legally belonged to her and she couldn¡¯t just sit around and watch that happen.


    Wstler wasn¡¯t the only one who was


    Seqve. Galurielle was bo in the Fame. Yn if there was a love in their m at. they didunt nybody


    Krying on them. Hut as it were, Holly so handless that she wildly showed his intention to destroy their


    m e in xhan orious way.


    Well, since you say that you and me husband are just good old friends, het me make it very clear to


    you that I am a very selfish and possessive person, I don¡¯t like my husband getting too close to any of


    his female friend thereby having a vague and uncertain rtionship with them. I think you should


    understand what I mean. After all, we are both Women and we are capable of feeling the SAT tay,


    right?¡¯ Gabrielle said to her with a sly smile on her face, but her eyes were full of ruthlessney.


    The words that Gabrielle spoke annoyed Holly in every way.


    Just like beine stripped naled in public, i Sense of humiliation surged out froin the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you should not speak in this way. I expected more than this froin you.


    | Ilieve that it¡¯s welcy¡¯s busin was hell ahalik eta him or hit, Et the . wye beennd for so mamy r s. It¡¯s


    impossible for a just break up ul of a suck ¡± she said withi 1 hint of 11 in her voice. Even though she


    was gry. she did he possibile best to hold back her A .


    Galille is even more poruerul ind tactical than I earlier thought How coul1 she have the audacity to


    challenge ITIY rtionship with Wesiley ill such a bunl way? This woman is just an adapte daughter of


    the lones family. And she doesn¡¯t even quality to be Westley¡¯s wife of the wife of any well-10-do tan far


    that matter How dare she talk to me in Shich a manie?¡¯ Hally fumed as she Eritted her tecih.


    Wasn¡¯t Gabrielle afraid that she would lead herself to death if she oflended


    ¡°Of course, I know. After all, you have been friends for so many years, and it won¡¯t be easy for you both


    to leak up all of a sudden. But at the same time, I will discuss with my husband and make sure that he


    stays away from women its far as possible in the future, iind gradually you


    can mk Clean buak. I think ¡®DI would be able to pt it, shouldn¡¯t vou?¡¯ Gabrielle asked with an


    innocent smile


    E n iki Gabrielle must have bewitched Westley with such 1 fake sin Who does she think she wants to


    bewitch again¡± Holly thought within hersell


    ¡°Of courme, if Westley NYS 50, I would dly ept it Bul Miss Tones. should be clear that Wesley


    haves Sonne cise, and he wouldn¡¯t have


    tried you if not for some certain circumstances. I don¡¯t think such a sh marriage willst long, so don¡¯t


    get your hopes up 50 Son.¡± Holly painted it out directly


    Her original purpose was to destroy Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s manage She didn¡¯t want to tell anyone


    about Helena¡¯s matter in a hurry. Moreover, it was not yet time to make it knowTL


    But now, she was so surprised and even had a sense of crisis with Gabrielle¡¯s reply, so she was


    hesitating on whether She should talk about Helena right now DI just wait for the right time.


    ¡°Miss Edwards, you¡¯ve probably heard


    the saying that lifetime toang what I CAIC I zbaut ught tw 15 what I have atnd. I jut Sant to live


    ood life with Welcy naw. After all, no one know what would happ Tomorrow. This is also a mente for


    you. Mias Edwards Don¡¯t DYCEstimate Youtselt trying to pet what you shouldn¡¯t


    el. Just line the mod hfe you have no. You should cherish it ww than regact it in the future. Other than


    that, you¡¯ll feel Very And when you think about what you have done one day in the future.¡±


    Gabnelle looked at her with a smile lt looked as if she was caring wat Holly. bul. in fact, he words were


    very


    gestVC.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to be a victimn in this CASC. She didn¡¯t want to say anything just because she


    didn¡¯t want to make trouble lor hersell.


    ¡°Gabrielle. you¡­¡±


    G¨¹brelle uilerrupted het immediately without allowing her to finisit her statement


    ¡°Oil and that reinds me. By the way, I¡¯m a very open-minded person. I don¡¯t like to count any penny. We


    ille all


    adults here. Fueryone has his or her experience DominLeT hou hutt or loty it is. Due cannot be called


    youth If doesn¡®t let Om OT wo bid men Women what I want now is Wesiley. dan¡¯t want him to keep


    Aborbing in his past.¡± she said with a cult it a nd


    Hout her words were like scheral needles poking small holz inlo Holly¡¯s heart.


    It goes without saying that, Holly had Inily underestimate Gabrielle¡¯s value.


    ¡°Do you think Westlcy¡¯s past was just about trivial things? Ho¡­


    Before Holly could finish her statement. Miley cathe in with a basket full of veletables in her hand,


    dressed like a pasin woman.


    ¡°Oh Grandma, Wee back. Did you go to the vezetable Geld?¡± Gabrielle paid no Attention to Holly


    Hlymore and Yent Straight to Miley to take the basliet sway from her i


    ¡°The way Miley dressed leminded her of the nanny who helper her on a rainy night a few years 320.


    belle, you¡¯re wisku. Hope You Nepl well Are You (cline hiny? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you some n as with


    chard scallion licine Toi libed it TETY much the hot time I made it for YOU. I just went o pet some of the


    xations in the field. Miley looked her with a broad smile. It was obvious that she likid Gabrielle so much.


    Alely looked at this scene, she felt so Bained in her heart Everybody knew that Miley was so hard to


    please she didn¡¯t like someone, it didn¡¯t matter how hard the person tried to please her, it was Tietcrly


    useless. Even when Helena Si alive, she tried to please Miley of several ways, but still, Miley was not


    fond of lit.


    But Gabrielle could make Miley like her so effortlessly. from the bottom of her


    What trick could this wafuan have used to make Miley like her so easily?¡± Holly pondered.


    * That¡¯s very good, grandma. I just want to eat it so much! I¡¯ve never eaten anything more delicious


    than the noodles cooked by you since I have tasted it. I will be so happy to have it


    un endny. ¨C Gabrielle said ucitedly i She looked Miley with a w Although she 115 ileninz Miluy. LE IN


    Het ingying in any way


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    You can tell me what TOLLE I cook for you when you want. Miley


    id to hl. She smiled Gabrille silly,


    That¡¯s just what I want to us now Grandma, let ml help you will the


    rillion.¡± Gabnelle ted happily.


    ¡°Alright. Gabrielle just wash it yourself first me go to my room to change my clothes first and ill be back¡±


    Miley emailed at h loringly.


    ¡°Okay. andma l¡¯ill go in and with the scallion first.¡± As Gabrielle said this, she talked quickly into the


    kitchen Carrying the basket in her hand,

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 178 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 178 Read Online


    Chapter 178 I Believe In Fate


    when Miley saw how the younger one Gamed the food she prepared. She wouldn¡¯t help but smile. After


    all, aside Fram taking Ce of her parts and flowers the only hobby she had was


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t cgok in the Mouis Mansion. Several housekeepers coaks, and servants


    would do that for her. She she needed to be the Madam of the Momis family, the family forbade her to


    cook


    As such, she never enjoyed staying in the Moms Mansion. Despite being a nobledy, she felt


    restricted and unhappy.


    it was a shame that she had poor health. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve left the Morris Mansion and lived in


    the countryside Instead.


    ¡°Grandma, tell me if you need help. okay?¡± Holly felt jealous when she noticed how well Miley and


    Gabrielle pot


    ¡°It¡¯s akay. Hally, thec¡¯S to need for you lo de Amihang athit th:11 THE TELOVE You call even zall be


    use of YOUT U ley There isn¡¯t much to do hare anyway.¡± Miley smiled at Hally.


    Helly seved to be a sensitive girl who


    Get realed her thrights to others. On the other hand, Miley never enjoyed guessile other people¡¯s


    thoughts. AS such she wasn¡¯t fond al Hally.


    Meanwhile. Gabncile straightforward and honest. Miley could Alway¡¯s understand what the girl was


    thinking about. As such, she liked Gabrielle very much.


    Nheless, cveryone has their personal thoughts. No one could be purely innocent und naive. If


    Gabrielle were so simple-minded, even Miley would¡¯ve disliked her


    Only i dimwit could live a simple and naive lile.


    Miley had known Holly for a long time. Whenever Hally and Helena were together, the former was quite


    reserved. She never expressed herself too enuch it


    S


    ed that Holly was isenid she mi LEA Helena¡¯s spotlight. Maneover, the alten sweet-talked everyone


    else.


    However, Miley had thaik.


    It was an exhausting life to live. LYI watching someone live that lie felt froublesome. Milcy H o nierest in


    something so tedious


    Holly zeldam visited the Moris Mansion after Helena Was pune. As such, Miley hadn¡¯t seen her for #


    long time. This time, it seemed thatte brought them together in the small town,


    However, Miley was smart crough to fiqure things cut. Although it seemed like Hate their coincidence


    was actually deliberate n.


    Despite how much Holly hid it. Miley already knew that the youngdy loved Westcy. She lived long


    enough to understand people¡¯s intentions.


    Love was like a humicane. It was munstoppable and very noticeable. Unfortunately. Miley found Holly


    suspicious and disapproved of the youngdy. Even Nellie was more iloceptable


    The Holly. Nellie w atsih Endurth not to dohing she didn¡¯ want to do iven if aller people forced he


    She was b e much to csope the day boc her own wedding AS Hich. Wiley had a positiv impressrah u


    HT. I


    ¡°Grandma, my leg d¡¯t hurt that THCh. Since it¡¯s just a light sprain. Ich walk lowly now because of my


    cament. As such, I can do simple charts for you. Holly insisted on helping. She wanted to behave


    properly in front of Milet. It would be a shalte i! the elderly looked down an le for mal being able to do


    anything


    Uniartuna cly, it was all for naught. Miley already saw through Miley¡¯s facade.


    The elderlydy wasn¡¯t interested in what Holly could or couldn¡¯t do. What mattered was how Holly


    could hide her Icelines for Westley.


    After all, he already mammed Gabrielle


    Miley was hoping that the fake tamage belwern the two could tun into a cal rtionship. She wished


    that Westley could live happily with. Gabrielle.


    The¡¯s nothing important to do for TOE. 11 ask F VUT helt i need anything.¡± Miley will answered,


    Holly felt so much bin The Miley answered inxh sweet VOHU. Although Miley didn¡¯t scally hate her.


    Holly Willicit SEHP of loss When


    pred with Gabicile. However, Mikry¡¯s words listed Holly¡¯s confidence


    ¡°Okay. Grandma I¡¯ll do anything to help


    ¡°Well, rest first so you can recover. I¡¯ll go to TV room and change my clothes for


    Miley quickly changed her attic and headed to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Gabrielle had finished washing


    a basket of vegetables and ced them on the kitchen counter. Then, she leaned Pilinst the window


    while eating an pole. No one knew what was going on ini her head.


    ¡°Grandma, I am done washing the Vegetable. Can you cook the noodle with creen onion oil for me? It¡¯s


    been a long time since I ate the noodles you made. I


    Am cukrin far them.¡± Gabrielle happily Smiled when M y Chem in


    ¡°I already told you to Yist if you want to


    . Granilma will prepare any food you


    ul... Tu never me to 20 Th. 1 through you¡¯ve forgotten about me.¡± Miley tiltended to pocit as she


    luokat Gabrielle


    Since she knew that Miky WE JUSE pretending. Gabrielle ced the apple on the table and held the


    elderlydy¡¯S ATTI. Grand you know that I¡¯ve been busytcy. Nheless, you are always on my


    mind. Please forgive you


    granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Wiley couldn¡¯t pet angry when Gabrielle WAS icing so coquettishi towards her.


    ¡°Gabrielle. do you belicve in destiny?¡± Miley smiled and asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There are those who are fated to meet again no matter how long they are far apart. When two


    people¡¯s destinies are intertwined, they cannot escape what fate has nned for them,¡± Miley


    exined in a low voice


    Gabrielleprehled iter Chery


    ,


    w iley. Although we didn¡¯t knw CH ether, they wer dolly Malenied to living to her. Just like what MiLy to


    jhople. Lyen they didn¡¯t kno


    ch oth. couldn¡¯t asah destiny.


    ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t believe it tore Hom . In klept what you me. It al: meant that you and I : deind 1:11 be


    a family. I un fortunate to have you


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Thuy grandmother.¡± Galce didn¡¯t menina Westley


    Miley understood that Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to talk about him. As wuch. The didn¡¯t point li out instead,


    she simply touch the youngdy¡¯s tored


    Thank you for washing the retalles. You can leave now. FILHO delicious bowl of todles for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Gaandma. However, where are the others?¡± Gabrielle raised in vetrow. Since Hally couldn¡¯t


    more easily. she was left alone in the house. However, PVETYOne else wasn¡¯t around. Gabrielle


    would¡¯ve thought that everyone left if she hadn¡¯t realized that the cars WETE still there.


    They went to the nyer fish. Weile 5d he wanted to catch some fish since tinin day. Well, you leave


    them to their affairs. Just est. I ron¡¯t re them lunchs if they can¡¯t catch my fish before 110011,¡± Miley


    yfully said with a smink.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 179 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 179 Read Online


    Chapter 179 Not So Kind hearted


    Apparently, the others were fishing. THEY WCIC HE A Yer about a thousand mbeten froin the h e. It


    memed it was the mother in that maised the small town. when she heard this, Caunelle became


    interested


    ¡°Grandma, I want to see if they caught Any fish. I¡¯lle back to at the Toodles with chopped green


    onions that you prepared.¡± She seemed very cocited about her trip to the river.


    *The sun is shining brightly. Arcti¡¯t you afraid you might burn your skin You¡¯re still under-recovery. It¡¯s tal


    good for you to stress yourself.¡° Miley exined in an


    Mious voice. She cared so much about Gabrielle.


    After all, the youngdy was suffering yesterday from a high lever. As such, her body still had to


    recover. Exposing herself to the noon sun might cause her undue stress


    MELCOVU, Unse is INtlor the health Galielie Femed have CYCATekly. It pred that her SEE Yth


    Westleyst night CuN HET


    amemtired it. her face


    when she blushed


    She had no idea what Westby meantst night. It might be a moment of feelings between them, o


    probably


    mething let off steain.


    As such, her Tood suddenly became


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Gabrielle Why are you frowtime! Miley Anxious asked when she noticed Gabrielle¡¯s


    gloomy Expression


    ¡°¡±lu¡¯s nothing. Grandma I¡¯ll lead to the ITVET and see if they manard to catch 111Y fish.¡± Gabrielle


    finallyposed herself and smiled before leaving the kitchen


    The moment Gabrielle stepped out of the kitchen, she noticed Holly stand up and wilk. It seemed that


    Holly¡¯s sprained leg ide walking tedious far her. At first,


    Gulbrille didn¡¯t want to help her However, the thought about #lor while and finally


    a c hed the injured TOMAN


    Visa Editre you put to the yard to bak in the N Let me AR VOU¡± Galiclle was sincere in ollenti help


    Unfortunately, Holly didn¡¯t appreciate it und thought halt was hypocritical There was no way for


    Gabrielle to help berite kinness. Ililly suspected that it was a nuse to make fun of her


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My unkle is just spramned, not broken. Da you enjoy thinking howme I am right now?¡± Holly


    scowled with an atrogant expression,


    Gabrielle immediately dropped her hands when she heard what Holly said. She was sincerely offering


    help since lolly was


    However, thetter was so unfriendly Since Gabrielle never tried to please others, she gave up.


    MES Edwards, I don¡¯t find your injury satisfying. I¡¯m not a cruel person. But since you don¡¯t need my


    help. I¡¯ll leave.


    Take your time walkin¡± Then, Gabriel walked towards the doors,


    ¡°Where are you headed. Gabrielle?¡± Hally asked after seeing the Gabrielle was about to go out.


    She suspected that Gabrielle was going to Nearch for Westley and the others. They trolled after


    breakfast becausc of the mht weither. Then, Westley said that He wanted to go fishing by the nvcr, and


    the others agreed


    Unfortunately. Holly¡¯s Injury made it inconvenient for her to walk. Since she would only slow them


    down. they decided to leave her behind


    As such, Holly stayed at the house. Although she wanted to follow them to the river many times, her leg


    hurt so much that so couldn¡¯t walk.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading for the river. Miley told me that Westley and the others are trying to catch fish by the river.


    I¡¯m curious and want to see them.¡± Gabrielle quickly answered Holly¡¯s questioni ES if deliberately


    provoking thetter.


    It seemed that Holly also wanted to go fishing but was abandoned at home


    HT-CBNE of her injuries Gabrielle was smalt ennugh to figure out the situation.


    ¡°Yah. they went to the over to fish Since my leg is still inju Westley


    wormed and told me o stay.¡± Holly said with a sly smile.


    She wanted to in Acthat Westley Caned about her so that Gabrielle world feel ufortable


    However, Galicile Wasn¡¯t gullible She wouldn¡¯t believe Holly¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is that so? I thought you stayed here because no one wants to carry you to the Tver. Well Wesley


    cares about you sa milch, It¡¯s great that he casually wanties about you since you know each other¡±


    Gabrielle decided not to argue over som nonsensical words.


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m trying to provoke you?¡± Holly felt ufortable that her taunt didn¡¯t work an


    Gabrielle..


    ¡°Well, I have to go to the river before it gets toote. Miley will prepare noodles with some preen onion.


    So. I¡¯lle back ¨¦lily for it. Don¡¯t you think it is delicious too. M E Edwards?¡± Gabrielle decided to


    change the topic. A smile shed across


    her


    t as lie ignored Holy¡¯ridiculus Hansen.


    It Wed that lilly wanted to be about her rtionship with Westley. However, Westy ruldn¡¯t leave her 11


    home and muld CALTY her to the tive instead if he really cared about Holly


    ¡°If you ay wal D RC che nociles. Miley will cook it for you. You just need to go to the kitchen and tell


    her. ATL additional bowl of noodles isti¡¯t a big meal, right?¡± Then, Gabrielle smiled at Hally, turned


    around, and stalled away.


    Meanwhile, Holly was furious. She wanted to stamp her feet but she couldn¡¯t do so because of her


    injury. .


    At that moment, Holly regretted purposely falling into the hole. Despite hurting her leg she didn¡¯t


    receive any care from Westley. And now, she was crpold and couldn¡¯t do anything. As such, Gabrielle


    had a seg expression


    On the other hand, Gabrielle was merily humming a tume as she strolled towards the flyer


    The farmhouse wasn¡¯t far from the river Soon Chough, Gabrielle saw the others


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fishing an the river bunk.


    S tal hunky men cathcd buide the MYT will fishin poles. It will en allungare to ABTY Wohan luky


    enough to witness it. Nody could ignore such scenery


    Those stron men could noh A team for the chteinment Orcle. They could name themselves as the


    ¡°isida River Fishing Men¡¯s Team.¡±


    The liver was called isulo River use ET was in Isida Town. It was well Preserved and autiful. The ce


    stemed so natural and a good location for fishing and rxation.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what are you doing here? Are you leeling tell already? Mr. Morris told us that you still need


    more sleep.¡± Mia wrontedly asked when she saw Gabrielle.


    As Gabrielle came closet, Ma tightly hugged her as if she wasn¡¯t going to let


    ¡°Mia. it¡¯s too tight. You¡¯re sullocating me.¡± Gabrielle yfully pushed Mia


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you really feel better now!


    We are womed stick yesterday when


    Calville¡¯s hands and looked at her from head to toe. Als, the lule seemed healthy enough she looked


    beautiful, and her face had # hint of redness in might be just because of the sun


    ¡°Sorry for making you worry about me However, I¡¯m fine 90¡å,¡± Gabrie apologized with bow.


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. There¡¯s no need for apologies. Anyway, look at haw much we hauled. It¡¯s


    althazing!¡± Mia toak Gabrielle¡¯s hand and gulded thetter towards that big bucket with their catch,

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 180 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 180 Read Online


    Chapter 180 The Outstanding Husband


    Gabrielle and Miastuced on the river bank with the fish that had been caught Gabrielle looked at the


    fish in the bucket which was filled with more than four or five different kinds of river fr it was obrvious


    that these met Were Yery good at fishing


    Hut as she kept looking at the fish in the bilctet, she knew that no matter how much fish there was, it


    had absolutely nothing to do with her. By the way she was allergic to seafood. Even though there were


    plenty of river fish in the bucket, she couldn¡¯t eat any. E


    She felt a little unhappy because of the allery thuat she had 1


    ¡°That¡¯s pict. They look like fuafessional fishermen.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but look at the so-called


    ¡°fishermen1¡å. They were tall, handsome, and extraordinary, There were very few fishermen like them in


    the world, though her eyes would mostly fall on Westley


    *W-II, you huishi nd is very lundson. isn¡¯t he?¡¯ He was the one who caught Tost of the fish here.¡± Mis


    said to her when she noticed that Gurielle e NIDE at her husband the haolt for a way to lease her


    friend. I


    Westle is 0 handene. Even Just looking at his back is enough, let alone his TACC. He just captures the


    hearts of men and women ulike, so effortlessly.¡± she thought with ii faint smile on her face her mind


    trailed off for wome


    ¡°He is handsome, but has attitude is too cald. You¡¯re the only one who Cilli stand huim.¡± Mia said as


    she looked at her.


    Gabrielle smiled uneasily and politely. When she thought of what Mia had said, she felt that she


    couldn¡¯t stand an Hke her husband too.


    It was just that the two of them had a fake milfriage and pretended to be husband and wife and for this


    reason. they could act as il couple outside. Other than that. Westley wouldn¡¯t even give 3 hoot about


    her.


    ¡°Where is Aus?¡± Gabrielle asked as she


    looked aronil. Only that did she to that ATM was no with them.


    ¡°Oh, Austin?¡¯ He litt neht after he wobe up this morning. He didn¡¯t tyen HVE breakfast before leaving It


    seemed like he had something urgent to deal with in Foun. You were not awake when he lelt: that was


    why he didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Mia exined to her. She sounded so casual She and Austin didn¡¯t know much


    about Each other, it didn¡¯t matter if he would stay with them or not. Although Miley jaked about them


    being together on several asiois


    But she felt that Austin wasn¡¯t her type. She knew that he was very gentle, and a gentleman indeed. He


    was a nice personi and was also born into a rich family..


    Nevertheless, it was a pity that when she wanted to choose a man for herself, she cared more about


    the chemistry and also her feelings. Besides, the Robinson family Was rich enough and because of


    that, she didn¡¯t need to be with a guy because of what he could aller her millenally.


    Although she sometimes felt that chemistries ind feelings were not that reliable, everyone could still


    make


    mistake. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have been with thisumbue, Cayden, IOT so lon


    used


    That scheining bastard!¡± she tinder her breath


    The more she thought about him, the 19ner she le. She gutted her tecth


    The girl he had left her for could not bepard to Mia in any way. Na het face, nor her family


    background could bepared to that bitch !


    She was cally upot to lose him to such An insiunilicant woh:11.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Maybe there¡¯s something urgent that he had to quickly deal with. I just haps it¡¯s not too


    serious.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but be worried a little bit. She didn¡¯t know if she should send him a


    Wechat Dessage or just give him a phone call.


    But he hadn¡¯t called her or left her any message. Maybe he didn¡¯t want her to WOIY So much about


    himn.


    ¡°By the way. Gabrielle, before you came out here, was Holly still sitting in the room. She had a sad and


    ufortable


    F


    C Sion On her face, right? Of count. i can¡¯t Te Mit Baluse of the i T CHI her Mo¡± Mia red is she lookout


    Gubicle with so much excitement.


    urhan Gibiclle Steather. She somebor felt that Mia Sas happy algut


    a you hate Holly that much. Mia?¡± Gabriele sked her with confusion willen all over her face. It not for


    that. wit Tould she look so happy as if she had n A TANEC when someone was injucd and couldn¡¯t


    come out?


    Yes. I just don¡¯t like anything about her! Hypocritical women like her just look 50 annoying. How can I


    possibly like her?¡¯ I only like innocent, kind, and silly girls like you, Gabrielle,¡± Ma said with a smile as


    she pinched Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    It was a hard pinch


    ¡°I¡¯mn not as good as you think, Mia.¡± Gabrielle rubbed her pinchedce and wondered whether Mia


    was just praisin her or making fun of her.


    ¡°It feels so good!¡± Mia had made a very


    locurate evaluation,


    A way. I one that my frieni HE H vad som for Holly. I¡¯VE ANY


    en though her. She likts Westley, and the¡¯s alwar Trying to seduce him. You know I hate thot kinds of


    women the That She know that he already has i wife, but she¡¯s still trying to whice him. wha do that?


    Who do she eren that that she is? Like someone that ETTY ban will fall in love with when they see her?


    Why does she behave 30 shamelently?¡± Mia¡¯sment on this Woman waspletely negative.


    As the wife, Gabrielle didn¡¯t hate Helly as much as Mia did. Mu made it look as if Holly was unlovable.


    +Then I should feel honored to be favored by you.¡± Gabrielle looked at Mia with a tender smile.


    ¡°Of course, yes. We are very good friends now,¡± Mia said generously,


    AS taon as Mia said this, a WeChat messie came into Gabrielle¡¯s phone. 10 was from Austin and she


    clicked on it Lommediately. The message read, Are you feeling better, Gabrielle? I had to quickly go


    back to Antawood Cirst thing this morning. There was something


    urrent that I need to deal with in the Company You weren¡¯t awake when i lent, and so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Just she had thought, it turned out that something had happined in the Foster family. Even though she


    was still warried that something happened to


    She quickly typed a reply and sent it to him. It read, ¡°Okay. Aus. I¡¯m up now. How¡¯s everything going?


    Are you donc with what you went there to do?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    AS SOCT 15 she sent him the mess . she received a call from Austin Before she could answer it,


    Westley clied het.


    ¡°Hand me the nel Gabelle!¡± He ordered


    When she saw that her husband had Caught yet another fishi, she didn¡¯t have the time to answer


    Austin¡¯s call at that Very homent.


    ¡°Go over there. Gabrielle. Your husband has caught another fisit again. He is calling you!¡± Mia put the


    net into her friend¡¯s hand and urged her to 90 quickly


    Gabrielle had the Treticipated in fishing bore. This is the first time fue her lo pick up lish with a. She


    was NO excited that the 21T to Westly without answering her phone call.


    ¡°You Te o 16-some. Westley! You Cight another fish. Mia tald me that You were the one x caught most


    at the fish in the bucket¡± She couldn¡¯t mestnin herself from praising him.


    He took a biet look at her and said seriously. ¡°1 asked you to pick up the fish, not to tter me. It¡¯s


    utterly useley nght now.¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s face became Hank in an instant. The bright smile that she wore when she was praising him


    disappeared immediately after he scolded her. How could this man behave this way? Evcil LO the


    extent of rejecting her paises? Bit she decided not to pet angry at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious. I¡¯m not ttenng you. You are just so awesome,¡± she said to him as she gave him a


    thumbs up.


    ¡°Tell me, Gabricile. Is there anything that you think that I¡¯m not awesoine at?¡± Westley asked in a low


    voice with a Smeer on his face. Then he took the


    155


    from her hand and went ahead to catch


    What he said kept tounding in het Find. ¡®Is there anything you think that I¡¯m not aweson at?¡¯ Then she


    thought of something extremely E-raled.


    And for this on, she bushed Tincolortably to the extent that she didn¡¯t even date to look her husband in


    the face. She just let hin bold her hand as he caught the fish.


    ¡°Are you dreatting. Gabrielle? I asked you toe here to pick up the lish. And You are here dreaming


    away?¡± After Westley picked up the fish, he found that she was still in a trance and her cheeks were


    extremely red


    ¡°Well, I¡­ .. I¡¯ve picked the fish up.¡± She looked at the fish in the bag awicwardly

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 181 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 181 Read Online


    Chapter 181 Do You Want Me To Attend


    Gabrielle W. So cuabarrassed that she wanted to jump into the river. Her mind was dverthinking and


    her face was already bright red.


    Gabrielle. Your face is flushed red Are you okay? Is your lever back?¡± Westley NIEW Womed when he


    noticed how rod her face was. It looked almost the same as yesterday when she had a high lever


    However, Gabrielle inuediately shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just because I am basking in the sun.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t because of a fever. she didn¡¯t dare admit her reason for blushing Otherwise Westley


    would definitelyugh at her. It was too embarrassing for her to say out loud


    ¡°Gabrielle. can you pass the to me! I have a fish on the hook, Remy yelled as he overlooked the


    awkward situation between the couple.


    When the hand what Henny NE, Cabanelle turned and took the ECL Then she ran awards him and tap


    the embarrassing station.


    Dr. Remy, that¡¯s Camtastic. You a caught a fish.¡± She managed to force a smile and look as if nothing


    happen


    ¡°I Donecate that lowever, I pleinprison to Mr. Munis, who caught Large fish.¡± Finally, lemy took the


    net from her hand. The carp Westley caught Was still in it. It was asrge as a mans Dailm. For a wild


    fish, it was amont the


    On the other hand, Remy¡¯s fish was rtively small byparison


    When they put the two fish together, the difference in sizes became more apparent


    ¡°Gabrielle, stay under the shade of that tree.¡± Westley shouted as he pointed to a nearby tree.


    However, Gabrielle was reluctant. She wasn¡¯t nning on staying there for a lone time. After 1 quick


    look at the fishing activity, she nned to go back


    hane immediately A cranimother-inw prepared scallian Ecodes for HAT.


    all her bowl of


    FI Can¡¯t stay for long since I haven¡®t eaten breakfast yet. Grundent is cooking noodles at home. Since it


    shoulkit ready now. I have to go back and eat, Gabrielle exined as she had 10 ns af staying


    under the tree. The scallion Toodes were appealing to her. She STEW lungner just at the thought of it


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re almost done fishing anyway We should po back to the farmhause.¡± Westley took his fishing


    rod and stepped away from the river bank.


    Meanwhile, Remy had just throw his bait into the water. As such, Westley¡¯s action confused him. Why


    were they going back so early when they were still enjoying fishing?


    ¡°Do you want to return now, Westley We still have a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°You can all stay here if you wint. However, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Although he didn¡¯t force Remy toe


    with him, Westley insisted on leavinu.


    Surprised, Remny thought, ¡°This guy is


    Nheless, he already realized why


    Cary. Since Gabelle halu¡¯ ad beaLTASE yet, he had to retum with her.


    ¡°1 didn¡¯te here to ask you to return. I ju! Want to S what you guys are deing. Gabrielle felt guilty. It


    wasn¡¯t het intention to have someone yakk witlu


    It seemed that her appearance lud shifted their locus away from fishing. Therefore, she cgretted


    coming to the river bank


    Those fish aren¡¯t for selling in the market. We already have enough to feed all of us. If Remy still wants


    to fish, he can do it alone.¡± Westley finished putting his fishing rod back into the box.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, so I¡¯ll retum to the farmhouse and rest a bit. In the afternoon, I need to arrive at


    Antawood.¡± Micheal held the container of his fishing rod and was ready to leave.


    When he noticed that Westley and Micheal had already put their fishing rods away. Remy decided that


    he also


    meded to TRYC. As such, heck back his lishing a nd started picking


    On their way home, the three men led the way while Gabrielle and Mia folkwed them. An Uneasy


    feeling crept into Gabrielle¡¯s chest.


    Mia, if I hadn¡¯t tollbered yui Luys, are they going to teh until no0117¡å Gabrielle asked Mia in A Low


    Voices that the othes wouldn¡¯t hear them.


    That¡¯s not true. We already have enough fish for lunch. Even if you didn¡¯t came here, we would return


    von Don¡¯t me yourself. However, Mr. Morris really gant for doing it for you¡± Mia thought Westley¡¯s


    words were sincere.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The moment Gabrielle said that she had to go back for breast, he immediately drew back his fishing


    rod Orily a few mnen could sha¡¯such dedication.


    Embarrassed, Gabrielle blushed and yfully pushed Mia. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink He won¡¯t do such a thing


    for a girl like


    Suddenly. Gabrielle¡¯s phone rang again. Austin was calling her. She forgot to answer his call earlier


    because of her


    cilement tout unching fish,


    ¡°Tuse me. Mia. I have a phone call¡± Cabricile nced at Mia, and thetter mnaved forward, leaving


    her alone.


    ATT stapping. Gabrielle vlid her fingers and answered the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not anzering yourst


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. What are you doing. Gabrielle? Are you busy?¡±


    Austin askord in A solt vpice. He was an huis desk, looking at a photo on his face. it was a picture Min


    posted on her Wechat moment a lew minutes ago


    The picture had a man and i woman happily fishing by the river bank. The woman stood beside the


    man while holding a. Meanwhile, the man was holding the fishing rod with one hand and the


    with the other hand. Together, they were trying the catch the lish.


    Although the figures¡± faces weren¡¯t in the picture, Austin immediately recognized the subjects at a


    nce. Gabnelle and Westley were the ones in the photo.


    harmonioun


    They med to have Ttionship


    1 Way Fishing just let minutes a However, I am gw heading bice to the cabin. How about you, Aus?


    How are you doing? I everything fine?¡± There was a hint of warty in her ture ¡°Everything¡¯s okay.¡± he


    answered Callously


    It was because of what Wesley did, Lil Austin didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. Westley was very narrow


    minded. He Cven did something harmful to the F?ster Group just to send Austin away.


    Actually, it also felt like a warning to Austin Westley might do something unexpected if he didn¡¯t listen to


    Westley, who was very ruthless.


    As such, Austin realized how threatening Westley wils. ]


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I know you can handle whatever it is.¡± A sigh of relief acaped Gabrielle¡¯s breath.


    Austin wasn¡¯t the CEO of the Foster Group. However, he was capable enough to maintain il powerful


    position in the


    1


    1


    1


    1


    ¡°When are you canim back to Antwood, Gubrielle Austin finally closed the Wed Inments. The intimate


    ph was making him feel ufortable.


    ¡®i should return in the afternoon. Since Thy Arddather¡¯s birthday ising up. 1 have to lxiy him a galt.


    After his birthday I¡¯ll go back to work on the studio.¡± Her xchedule seemed perfectly arranged.


    son won¡¯t care about it. If you¡¯re not feeling well you can rest for a few more days Mareaver. also


    received an invitation to Grandpa¡¯s phy. I will see you there,¡± he promised in a sincere Voice


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Suddenly, her lips curved into a smile. Gabrielle never enjoyed social gatherings. As


    such, it was great to have SouCNe she knew at the party. Aftet all she couldn¡¯t be


    absent it her Erandfather¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°Do you want me to attend, Gabrielle?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 182 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 182 Read Online


    Chapter 182 Holly¡®s Disappearance


    Glle was sum by Austin¡¯s Likexpected question. As she was still thinking of how to answer him, all of


    a sudden she heard someone¡¯s footsteps. She looked up and saw Westley walking towards them from


    the end of the path.


    ¡°Why did hee back? Could he have forgotten something by the tiver¡± she thought to herself.


    ¡°Are you listening to the Gabrielle When Austin noticed that she didn¡¯t answer his question, he had to


    ask her.


    ¡°Yeali¡­ Yes. I am listening.¡± she replied Quickly as she cane back to her senses. She didn¡¯t like herself


    very much right HOV As long as she stood in front of her cold husband, she would be abnormal


    and begin to act strangely. She wasn¡¯t like this before, but as it were. right nowshe felt that this was


    totally out of her control. 1


    ¡°Could it be that it is the same Westley,


    who is tuming The IH like this the thought on ¡°50, do you want me there?¡± Austin asked her


    ¡°Of coure, yes. Aus. You know that npa enjoys crowds. He is always fond of holding his birthday


    party in a Sand style every year. Besides, he was the we want you the invitation card which means that


    he wants you to be there. So yes, I want to see you there for sure,¡± she exined to him in detail.


    His heart sank when he heard this. He didn¡¯t know what else he could say after he heard her answer.


    ¡®I have to hang up now. Aus. I have something else to do right now.¡± When she saw that her husband


    was getting closer to where she was she hung up the phone in il hurry und tried to put on a calm look.


    Until he got close to her, she didn¡¯t even notice that she had a still Expression on her face


    ¡°Why are you back, Westley? Is there anything you forgot by the rivet?¡± she asked with concern.


    ¡°No.¡± Westtey replid as he stood still in front of her


    ¡°Why then did you on back?¡±


    ¡°Well, I dropped something on the rol.¡± he said all of a sudlen


    At this point, she didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about and she looked at him with so much


    worry on hot fake. ¡°Well, if you dropped something on the roud, you had better go find it now. Why don¡¯t


    you tell me what it is so that I can help you with it? We would be able to find it quickly that way.¡±


    When he heard what she had said, he was amused by her silliness. ¡®Why s she behaving 50 stupidly?


    Or is she pretending to be innocent to seek my Sympathy?¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s yo. Don¡¯t you know there are so many wild dogs in the countryside? Be more careful when you


    are alone.¡± Westley said to her calmly.


    Wild doz?¡± she asked in amazement. Gabrielle didn¡¯t quite catch it. What did the wild dogs in the


    countryside have anything to do with what he dropped?


    Will the thing you dropped 1 taben way by wild dog she asked himn with a hint of cunosity in her eyes,


    Yes it will. Ly the way. why didn¡¯t yn keep up with us he hak casually. He didn¡¯t want to talk about dass


    with her Anyone. Now he was sure that this wile of his was silly woman.


    * WellI was busy answering a call on my photle.¡±


    She just bluried out. She had thever thought that he woulde back for her


    She wouldn¡¯t even think about the possibility of him doing so. After all, she was nothing to him. So what


    reason did he have toe back for her


    ¡°Who called you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s my mother, she called to tell me about my pandfather¡¯s birthday party. Hy the way, would you


    like to go to his birthday party? She had used her mnother as a perlect excuse because she was afraid


    that he would be unhappy if he knew that it was Austin that had called her


    you want me go!¡± Westley 15 he stared at her thoughly.


    She looked at him as though she was in 1 daze. Some minutes to Austin had sked her if she wanted


    him to 20. NOW THT husband w. Also asking her the Same questi


    ¡°When did my opinion poole 50 important to these people she asked herself in surprise As she thought


    about this she felt tlered.


    ¡°Of couTHE I Want you to go. But I thought vou didn¡¯t want our rtionship to be made public, or have


    you changed your mind.¡± She made it clear.


    He was the one who didn¡¯t wait members of the public to know about his mamird life. It was also up to


    him19 decide if he wanted to go to her erandfather¡¯s birthday party or not. She would always respect


    his decision na matter what the oue was.


    ¡°Do you want our rtionship to be made public, Gabrielle?¡± Westley asked ther this question all of a


    sudden


    At that moment, she was confused. She


    didn¡¯t know how ED HTHWE


    1 question. She thought for 1 while in wondered if he US tong to test HUT


    titude of pure with such 1 question.


    *This must This n,¡¯ she thought as she shook her head in an imperceptible


    For this reason, she decided that she would not all into hisp.


    ¡°Of coure noi, Wesley. We both kn that our mariage isbe anyway. It would not be good for both of us


    if it is made public.¡± As she said thus, she felt satisfied with her answer it was perfect just the way she


    had imagined it in her


    He had wamed her times without number ever since they got married that their manage couldn¡¯t be


    made public and if she decided otherwise right now. she knew that he wouldn¡¯t go tasy on hci.


    ¡°Is that what you truly want?¡± he questioned her again as his eyes darkened and he looked at her


    coldly.


    ¡°Of course, it is. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve


    alwys want? You were the one who


    from the beginniu! that OUT rtionship must contidential OT 10 I wrong?¡± she inquired as she looked


    at his uld face in co lon,


    ¡°Have 1 Said something wrong.¡± she pondered deeply.


    ¡°Ne. You are not wrong. Let¡¯s go.¡± AS soon as be said this, he walked forward quickly


    01 Gabriclle¡¯s opinion, this man was very inexplicable


    ¡°Are you mad at me. Westley?¡± she asked as she turned to catch up with


    is that how low you think of me, Gabrielle? Am I that kind of person who gets angry all the time in your


    heart?¡± He cast a cold nce at her as he said this.


    ¡°No! Not at all. That wasn¡¯t what I meant


    Westley quickened his pace again, and she caught up with him in a hurry. ¡°Can you please walk more


    slowly? Don¡¯t you know that you have long legs?¡±


    As he looked straight in front of him and lined to herints, he felt much better all of uden


    Yes, that¡¯s true. He had long legs!


    Meanwhile. Gabneku had shorlogs. Rides, he was taller than she was.


    By the time the two of them wut back to the farmhouse, they say that everyone looked gloomy


    ¡°What happened?¡± Westley asked as he scanned everyone¡¯sce one by one.


    ¡°Was Holly with you, Gabrielle?¡± Miley asked her.


    As Gabrielle looked around, she realized that Holly wasn¡¯t in their midst. This Only Incant one thing she


    was missing and this made everybody very anxious.


    ¡°Grandma, she wasn¡¯t with me. Her legs are injured. I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to 20 out with me.


    Could she be missing?¡± Gabrielle asked Miley uneasily


    ¡°She¡¯s gone and she didn¡¯t tell me or any other person where she was going. Her cell phone is still in


    the living room. 1 even thought that she went out with you.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    bue Min and the others tald me that you went to the mer alene.¡± As Miley spoke there was a little


    anxicly in her VOICE.


    No matter what, Holly was the daughter of the Edwards family. If somethine hatened to Hally in her


    faunis, Miley would be too ashamed to face the Edwards family


    ¡°Dust stay calin, qandma. You know that Holly¡¯s legs are injured, so she wouldnt have gone too far. We


    didn¡¯t see her on Our way back Maybe she went up the mountain OT to the town to buy


    somethitte. We¡¯ll go and find her now.. She¡¯s an adult and I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll be fine wherever she is.


    Gabrielle tried tofort the olddy to stop her frodil warrying too much,


    **It¡¯s not always like that. Many beautiful women in society have been kidnapped and were never found


    again. Some were Liven to the poor in faaraynds 25 wives or sold to illegal analizations, who use


    their bodies or sell their organs to those who need them. Trafficking humans, especiallydies is now a


    very lucrative business.¡± Mia blurted out. She had started her nonsense talk again.


    ¡°Min dan¡¯t say that! You¡¯re scarius cycrybody.¡± Caki ile Yas Inghtened by her words.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 183 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 183 Read Online


    Chapter 183 A Selfish Trick


    Gabrielle


    iOUS. Sevel barrible scenanos ran through hear head What if Holly Was Caught by some human


    traffickers? What if they forced her inta prostitution? OF Wone. what if they harvested her otrate for


    money?


    TE¡¯s not so umon After all Every Ver. 2 million people missint most of them children and beautiful


    girls like


    Even if she didn¡¯t stumble upon shady businesses, a person with evil intention could easily take her


    hay


    What was thore, she disappeared from a small town in the middle of nowhere. It wouldn¡¯t be so casy to


    find who could¡¯ve kidnapped her. These zary thoughts Made Gabrielle¡¯s head spin.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She and Holly didn¡¯t zet alone very well, but her disappearance would be the talk of the century.


    ¡°What if something bad happened to


    Hari Gabrielle skud, tumE tower


    ¡°ii¡¯s look for Hally first. She¡¯s still injured. She couldn¡¯t have plen too far.


    I wondered why Holly would with which muring an injury


    OUT


    Did someone Na


    snatch her


    He didn¡¯t take Holly to be so stupid to ho with a tre.


    7¡¯m #fraid that she might¡¯ve a d


    Con le lift. There aren¡¯t much CCTVs in this countryside Catching her on video would han teen duikult.


    Let¡¯s look for her together,¡± Gabrielle offered She didn¡¯t hate Holly enough to just leave her alone


    ¡°I want to help you, 100¡å Mia raised her hand. Holly was a huge a yance, and she really didn¡¯t want to


    look for her at all. In her mind, she washed thai. Holly would disappear and not evere back. But


    Gabrielle offered to help look for her.


    und Mia couldn¡¯t just i like she was HOW-minde.


    No. Just stay at home. It would troublesome for us if anything happens


    to you tuo,¡± Westky Tatly refused their


    One tsing girl sledy problem.


    ¡°I understand. Catrielle looked a Min then it Westlit Hease bring her back Tytu Pet sny new clues, tell


    us 15 500m


    as possi-hold on.¡±


    Gabelstres lit up. ¡°is Holly furnilian with this town?¡±


    ¡°Kind of. She¡¯s been here ceral times. What do you want to ask?¡± Westley answered, getting ready to


    go.


    ¡°No, you can po naw. We¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Gabrielle stopped herself but the win wuspicion going in


    her chest.


    The three men went out. leavine Gabrielle, Mia, and Miley at home. They


    at on the sofa in the living room, looking worried.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t wany. Holly wille back. They¡®ll find her for sure.¡± Gabrielle brushing the old


    woman¡¯s aim to assure


    Per


    It would be bad for heart if she WOITIN


    ¡°I know Gabrielle bur¡­¡± Wiley¡¯s Voice trembled. ¡°If something bad happens to Hally. I would ner be


    able to find the Piderards family. The old wom:10 Hamed henscir.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not your fault! Holly¡¯s an adult She went out of the room by hersell. Min peld that Holly


    nd on Icaving without saying anything to the everyone¡¯s attentinin


    it didn¡¯t make sens for an imund


    On to HIV without in 1 cellphone. The most neiunal thing to do He stay at hoin:


    She then how shy people could to but Hally wasn¡¯t far od from it. That ni


    We ain¡¯t say that for sure.¡± Miley was very particr about the conflicte between the families involved.


    If something happened to the YHTEET mendation, it would bring out a lot of past issues.


    what was note, it would further SETHIN the Collins¡¯s and the Edvard¡¯s rtionship with such other.


    Helena dd


    because of Westky. If somethin. THE happened to Holly this time. We would Eruly unable to hand it


    ¡°Grandma, please at first.¡± Gabrie suid, pulling her refully. The old Wenn¡¯s mncha ssion med her


    day well


    ¡°Let¡¯s H


    o to your room, I¡¯ll call you


    Okey ¨C Micy na She was enlly Eired from the tries of homb things happening hound.


    Gabrielle stood up and took her hand, ¡°Thank you.¡± V y ve a small smile.


    ¡°Oh, right. Gabrielle. I cooked that nhidles for you. They are in the kitchen and it¡¯s mind to eat my You


    haven¡¯t Caten the whol day. have you? You Fust be searTINE ¨C


    ¡°Vm, [cattle in a while.¡± The young woman wild. ¡°Let¡¯s go fust¡± Gabrielle Wis grateful. In truth, her


    Nomach was achine from bunger


    After taking her grandmother to the bedroom, Gabrielle me back and sat beside H.


    her arms. Thal ttention ther! She Sunt doesn¡¯t want to be . Alter all, she wanted to go fishing with , NS


    Mr Morris shot her down- Min Wintour,


    She¡¯s so troubliname! 145 ch thin didn¡¯t go like she and she¡¯s budening us with this.¡±


    ¡°Althout items ridiculous. I mini der the posibility¡± Gabrielle Lighed and Mia loukad at her willi wide


    dyes.


    wouldn¡¯t do anything rechs.


    Unikes she nned an doing it perfectly


    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then there¡¯s nothing i HOTY about ¡± Gabrielle¡¯s Lijiy turned up. ¡°Holly won¡¯t put hirvelf in


    such danceous phisition.


    ¡°That¡¯s mctly what I think The uy¡¯s went into town to find her, but I think she¡¯s hiding somewhere ne.¡±


    Min suck her nese in the air. ¡°Hmp! 1 hotels much. When I find her. I will definiti Dach


    1 lesson! Mia dised maniptive people with a passion


    5 mouldn¡¯t have one fur by here! Hul she might Yoaked around for soil one to help het. Gabrille snored.


    all the WOITT She had before melting


    ¡°Do you want to look for her Mis on


    ¡°Later I¡¯m fainished.¡± Gabrielle answered coldly. She stood up and sited walking Bow and the kitchen.


    ¡°Holly won¡¯t die so

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 184 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 184 Read Online


    Chapter 184 Holly¡®s Trick


    Gabriele went to the kitchen ind i That there were two hours of n¨¹n on The counter. She guessed


    that one of then was for Holly. It


    w hen Milit Fished cooling and came out Luk Hoy to eat the Doodles that she found out the Holly


    Wismissing.


    Since she was nowhere to be found yet. Gabrielle took out the two bwl of mandles and put ane in front


    of Mi, f¨¹r her locat


    nads, Gabriel? Is this for me.¡± HLA


    56 d her as the first looked at the baw of modles in front of her, then at


    Even at this inte moment, she was Dl in the mood to eat the badles.


    Wat you can I should look for her on an empty stomach? m not that great. I an¡¯t abandon my meal just


    because of her. By the way, we both know how Holly can be she might just be yini her trick Just let


    her stay outside for a


    while. We¡¯ll to look for her when we He dome line the hoodie A


    d this, she stime the moodles, and the


    Ton W 111 Cicrly inviting


    ¡°You know this ce is quite ride. Au You sure that we will able to find her


    of a sudden she felt that Gubri


    W . I have way to find er nt b¨¹ther your head about that right now This is the scallion mode booked


    by grandma. It¡¯s the most dwlicious noodles I¡¯me ver basted. Try it and tee,¡± Gabrielle urged her to Ent


    as she hante Hulp doing the food in her bowl,


    Hii wis a bit sloptical, but once the Hasted it, she fell in love with the blodles nght away. They finished


    their food in a bood mood


    ¡°So Dime. Gabrielle, what are you going La do Mia asked her as she burped with Sa faction


    Well, I n to borrow i doy from our Heighbor.¡± She had seen a shepherd doe in their neighbor¡¯s house


    before and felt that using the dog in their search would inale their work a whole lor easier. I


    understood what she was quing to do and fullowed her our immediately


    Thy didn¡¯t know how the rtionship between Mility and her fachbars was, und for this CHT, they


    sound outside the nephor¡¯ yard unwasily.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woot ¨C


    The shepherd dog ek which got them scared.


    loudly inside


    Don¡¯t bark Hack! E


    pobre¡± A boy


    At that ornent. the dog siepped barkime. A by of about Twelve OF thirten Um old walked out of the


    INTCT Foom and looked at them in front of the wooden door.


    Good day, sliters. What can I do for you? Is Miley okay? Does she need any help? he asked them in


    calm tone. The boy T¡¯as quale hindkomne and was also very polite. The way he spoke showed that he


    wa w brought up.


    ¡°Wow! You know who we are¡± Gabrielle eximed. She was surprised and excited at the same time.


    Yes, I hire met you in the bloc. I know Miley¡¯s pandons, so you should be their friends. Whit do you


    need me to do for your helpin. The


    l as


    ¡°Dh¡¯s this dog listen to your inery Lommand?¡± Galirieke sked himn. As she looked at the biz shepherd


    dog, she was


    Yes I the ane who is het be Mou want to born back for Sonecling The boy was very hart. He kme that


    she and Mia came here to bo ck ay son as he heard her ask alout the dog


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to. A friend of mine might 1 lour HT WT in the mountain behind, but she didn¡¯t go with her


    tell phone. I¡¯m Wry worried about her and I thought that I could borrow ck to look for her. Can you do


    that for us? It will also be better if youe with us. I will give you a gift as my cratitude to you.¡±


    Gabrielle guid lo him with a broad smile on her face


    Of course, you can just wait here for me for a few minutes. I¡¯m poing to get the permission of my family


    and also let


    He said this, the mythick to His DOM and 5000 LTE uut mth a tope kalulin. ck¡¯s neck


    Thank you very much, handsome boy. I appreciate your viry Lind gesture.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem about


    that, sister My name is Tucker.¡±


    ¡°Holbo, Turkerl My name is Gabr 11: ¨C


    ¡°And i¡¯ru Mia.¡±


    The three of them, together with the dog walked towards Miley¡¯s farmhouse. They were afraid that the


    doe oud disturb Miley and because of that Gabrielle went into the room alone to take Holly¡¯s phone and


    coat which were on the s Then she went outside with it and put the coat in front of ck and made


    her mell it.


    ¡°Woof, woof wool¡­¡± AS un 35 ck was done smelling it. she cried out excitedly.


    Gabrielle And Mia took a brief look at each other and smiled broadly. De rand a shadow of a doubt it


    was a correct and practical way to have turned to Blick for


    help TenO SN Womed that Hally could have been Limpo CIT. and they had never thought that it


    w just i rak bine yed out try HET. 30 they had lo hity to lillor ¨C somewhere else before shot hurt


    Gabrielle. Mia! It my ck should krau¡¯ where your friends.¡± Tuck said zfully as he looked at the


    Well, let ck bring us to find our Inen. We are afraid that something bad might happen to her if she


    got lost for a very long time. Gabrielle said with a Calm and around her.


    ¡°11 veems that we are right, Gabrielle. I believe that Holly hasn¡¯t gone tar at all She might just be at the


    back of the mountain. After all that ce so that it won¡¯t be easy to find in the mountain.¡± Mia hated this


    woman called Holly even more. She felt that she would be sensible enough not to cause such bis


    trouble. She would be bound toe back by hersell if there wag heavy rain today. ¡°I still don¡¯t


    understand why 3 toman a learned As she is would bchave in such a foolish way ! Mia thought as she


    sucked her leeth angrily.


    Linder Block¡®n led, the theme o tem Hierdite mountain Them tihind. Th forest had been well pre without


    LOG long. Nasa result of this


    that we mny bushes and di ICTS.


    After they walked along Mall mouia fund for about twenty inimtes. they kwa natural mountainke. The


    like was not that lip It was only about hali as big as a yground.


    ¡°Wood, wat woo!¡­¡± ck Harked Edwards the opposite direction of theke.


    The three of them stretched their eyes and looked me. They SAV #person sitting on a tak night across


    theke,


    Well sn¡¯t that the Holly that they were looking for?


    It was obvious that the most dangerous ce was the safest ce. This stupid woman found such a


    suitable ce to y the trick of disappearing!


    Since they had found her, Gabrielle hud to fulfill her wish. Everyone was worried About her, and her


    grandmother w about to be pised 0:1


    Whenyone in the house was world sick about her; this woman was in om ¨C higok Lyth Lakeside and


    ¡°Tucker, I want to ask Buluck for 1 dayon, can I do that.¡±


    Sure, You Can.¡±


    As hy ck burked. Helly hen he voice, but she didn¡¯t see anyone. Only the mountain wien bew, which


    me Hally feel a little uneasy all of a sudden.


    Although she had been to this mountain before a Wikim the mountains and old focsis.


    She felt cald after sitting here for a long time, especially when she head on unknown sound that she


    could mal decipherMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, she felt some kind of Teget that she hade to the mountain alone. ¡°What was I


    even thinking when I thought about this? Hasn¡¯t Westley found out that I have disappeared from the


    house? Or are they Still fishing by the river How lone would I have to wait here before hees to


    Hind ! Hall


    de questions without going answers to


    If they didn¡¯t I birt until it was dark. would the hit here alon until it became duurt luu?


    All of a suddim, a widwaken from her rehy a strane TIE 1 She was so afraid about it that she was


    tremblin Taibly.


    Maybe it is the sound of the wind. HD All the wind here UN SNIE. W the sound of it would be wry loud.


    ¡°It must be the mountain wind!


    Holly, don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s nothinn.¡± she ined to calm he nell


    W00.


    This voice was like a woman¡¯swcy. It did that sound like the mountain wind at all, which made Holly


    scared again. She looked around her and didn¡¯t see Jything shister.


    ¡®Is there noa phost in the mountain? But it¡¯s daytime now. It won¡¯te out.¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 185 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 185 Read Online


    Chapter 185 Backfire


    Via Wallbreve cal te Nine her childhood. Whenever she need hau


    e. she would to try SCHE the ghosi. MONOV. she couli W make DOSH Simr to the


    The could have celebrated Halloween in advanc lucause of her e-poession| level of peading Scary


    sounds. The no She made was so frightening that it Kated like they were in a horror film.


    She could even be A V?ce artist becau of her talent for imitating paranormal


    Mia¡¯s enthusias grew when she saw horrified Holly was


    ¡°Boo¡­ Waas¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ Kill¡­ You


    This_is__ Where¡­ You¡¯ll¡­ Die¡­¡±


    At first, Holly dismissed it as a sound from the wind in the mountain. However, she suddenly


    recognized a legale VOICE that echoed from somewhere near het


    At that mannen het believe that a ghost 15 nearby and as haunting her.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Temified, Holly couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over her body Although she wanted Do run away, she


    couldn¡¯t cap baute of her injured leg.


    Panic began to overwhelm her,


    ¡°Someone, please help me! Ah-r While Holly was vreking a dog with yellow and ck fur AE from the


    nearby shrubbery. It frightened her so much that she threw her bnce off and tell to the hake behind


    her


    ¡°Help me! Someone, please help!¡± Holly yelle for help at the top of her luna Then she waved her hands


    up and down


    Suddenly. she noticed three people


    Qing on thekeshore with the dor. Tug of them were Gabrielle and Mia.


    Holly didn¡¯t know how they found her.


    After all, she was expecting Wesly LO here


    She new confused about the situation,


    ¡°?t ili make u t now. I didn¡¯t helt ny Chiosts Instead, those two shumt were creating those scary m?te


    just now! Why aren¡¯t you swimming. Hally? Mis asked with a slysmik


    Finally. Holly scaled the situation. Although she knew how to swin, she couldn¡¯t do it because of her


    injured feet. She muld only use his hands to ssh


    ¡°Tuter told me that thete isn¡¯t deep. He and his friendse here to fish and Suim My Numer. I can


    renda Hick


    o pull you up if you can¡¯t stand.¡± With Sly smile, Ma looked at Holly as it she was enjoying thetter¡¯s


    akcident.


    At that moment, Holly didn¡¯t want to ask the other two girls for help. As such, she


    nad to wadde towards the shore. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything else after reaching the beach. She


    was a exhausted, and her injured lega in pin. It was challenging for her to stand


    ¡°You¡¯re quite impressive, Holly. You don¡¯t stay at home and rese despite your injury Instead, you torture


    yourself with unimaginable pony. Are you doing this


    lo bg for others¡¯ sympathy Mix sneered andkad at Holly with pity.


    ¡°Just do 1. You¡¯re going tough aline anyway. I already know that you¡¯re Chaine Y non frighten the


    Holly finally reached the solid Tourn 5 she sped for breath.


    Watcr had prand I wound. The pain was almost unbearable for her


    *lingcent people have nothing to fear. Hally, you better keep that in mind. If you don¡¯t know what it


    means, you should¡®ve at least know what kamma is. You¡¯re the reason for your misfortune This is your


    karma,¡± Mia mocked her in 1 con descending tone.


    Normally. Mis would¡¯ve already ppe Holly simal times. She thought of thetter as an annoying and


    sellish woman who expected those around her to be


    For the sake of Holly¡¯s injury. Mia only scolded her


    ¡°We can return to the house since we already found Holly. Otherwise, Grandma might WOTE. Gabrielle


    Said after Saying silent all this time. Then, she


    turned


    around


    and


    traversed


    the


    Gabrielle. You shoust treat me bCIO I can¡¯t even walk because my leps hunt. Hollyined when


    she noticed that the others were going to lerne her behind


    ¡°The only redon we¡¯re here to find You Nour that we know you¡¯re still alive We don¡¯t have to stick with


    you. Since you cane here by yourself. you can surely return home al S¨¹p ictina like the viclin Holly.


    Gabrielle red in a senous T?ne.


    Srechiless, Holly almost fainted after hang Gabrielle¡¯s words. Even if the hadn¡¯t fallen Inta theke, she


    could bany k home, even with a stick. However she got drenched and me loafer had to energy to return


    All she could do was shiver in the wind ini ber wel clothes.


    At that moment, she was terrified that the others wouldn¡¯t care about her and leave her as they all went


    back.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you bitch! Are you here just to Embarass me?¡± Holly shouted in 3 tan


    full of grievance and hatred.


    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t want to


    b e with you. The only reason we¡¯re looking for you is that Gramma is puting anxio. She¡¯s womed about


    you, Gabrielle culously expl


    A wave af din ppointment anweloped Hally. Finally, she stared at Gabrielle as if she found salvation.


    ¡°How about Westley? Where is he? Is he lookingr meloor¡±


    ¡°My brother and the others le looking for you in the town. Since they te afraid hut human traffickers


    might have kidnapped you, they may have called the police. I won¡¯t be surprised if you already have a


    missine h er on the neem . Congrattions, Miss Edwards. The whole world will know who you are!¡± A


    Wicked grin shed across Mia¡¯s lips.


    At that thoitent, Hally felt like she was in hell All she could do was frown and feel sorry for herself


    ¡°Please take me home.¡± Holly wouldn¡¯t ask then for help if she wasn¡¯t


    Gabrielle, we need to help that person. I think she¡¯s in pain. Moreover, I can see


    that she has the wounds. She might WE an inlection SIFCE hos Wunds in soked in theke watt. Tu


    should be her back to the ratin.¡± Tucker ud Gabrielle


    in Holly¡¯s Siennic.


    At that moment, he realized that he wasn¡¯t friend but an dersary. Otherwise, Gatinelle and wouldn¡¯t


    have yed such thick in an injured


    He even Spieled that Gabrielle und Mia here the lud guys in their with tion.


    ¡°Tucker, I can understand your doutes Have no van Gabnalle hud i might lock like the bad gu here, but


    his woman The cal viin. Despite her injuncs, she Fan Away from the cabin. Moreover, he didn¡¯t tell


    anyone and left her phone As such, Miley is Hixious about her safety Do you think she¡¯s a tud a? At 1


    ner, Mia realized what Tucker wig thinking


    However, bared on their recent actions Gabrielle and Mis looked like the viins After all, they were


    bullying Holly, who Semed inntent and kind.


    ¡°T understand. Ma l¡¯in sorry for doubting you.¡± Tucker Apolonized with an


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to think that way. Tucker. We aren¡¯t quite familiar with each other after all, just to let you


    know, Gabrielle 15 Vestley¡¯s wife You should know Westley won¡¯t marry bad woman. right?¡± Vi decided


    to introduce Gabrielle¡¯s identity to Tucker


    ¡°Ms. Maris?¡± Tucke sudly call Gabrielle a different nam

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 186 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 186 Read Online


    Chapter 186 Mrs. Morris


    Gabrielle almaet chat on her in when Tucker called bul, M. Moreis.¡± to


    It was the first time she heard someone RH her 15 Sch. Although she mamed Westley, no one rcfered


    in her like that beige


    She still felt ufortable about her


    Supred if he hard it.


    a


    ¡°Turker is immediately


    such


    say


    cute hd whatever


    He he¡¯s


    ¡°Oh goodness. Tucker, has anyone told You You¡¯re so cute! Mia was holding back her urge to purch the


    kid¡¯s cheeks plinfully. Whian adorable bom!¡±


    Although she wanted to squeeze his Rully cheeks. Mia was afraid that Ticker would fecl ottende. Auch


    she had no choice but to give up.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t head that before. However,


    ople ulten boll me that i¡¯n handam, ¨¨ Tucker honestly said with a smile


    Min med and put hare thumb up 15 approval. That¡¯s the. You¡¯re very pod loading to you want ni elder


    SNP 1


    dou honey children like you.¡±


    what da vou mean?¡± HOWEVT, Tucker had no idea what was saying


    IF I wed that Mia asked him such 3 question


    do you want i sister who is PHY, Young and rich? Do you need an oldet sihiling who isnd and incrous


    la her little brother like it?¡± Mia was using all the best words for women to describe


    When Gabrielle heard this, she tolled her PWS At her shameless friend,


    ¡°Thank ou for the chie, Mia. But that¡¯s no ne for that.¡± It was only then that Tucker realized that Mia


    wanted to be his older sister


    Although she was pretty. he wasn¡¯t Teng tar a new elder sister.


    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s fine if you want to


    think it over tirs. I¡¯ll be more than hapi to be your batu nista ny times


    led the topic one more time.


    ¡°We should send your friend back first. She¡¯s inued and fell into the water. If she doesn¡¯t dry Herself


    9001, she might


    et sick


    ¡°Amazing. Tucker is not only handsome but also had. I want to your sister GVH TUNE- BEEBIE ban


    spent in Mia¡¯s expression. The more she looked at Tucker the more she Adord him


    Gabrielle called Westky so that they could return fly in that dr. Remmy could finally treat Holly. Although


    Gabrielle saill want to reprimand Holly. she didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen the imuneddy


    Westley, we¡¯re not toother with Holly Apparently, the identally fell into the IAL¡± It seemed that


    Gabrielle Guld quickly Ille


    At that moment, it we the logical thing to do. She couldn¡¯t admil to Westley that She asked Blick to


    schre Holly, which Gused thetter to fall into the water. Moreover, she was are ying tricks on


    1


    III


    Helly wen beat the skin. Holly was Heady shaking uit al Gran


    In hindsight. Gubri realized that she and Mia veneilile people. Nheless, she had no is about what


    happened to Holly ¡®The lor abrily deserved a lesson. Gabrielle wan¡¯t afraid that Holly might tell the truth


    to Westley.


    if Hally pilled the bene, Gabrielle would make sure to exact ant of suitale


    ¡°We should return taw. Whene¡¯s Holly How is she?¡± Westley W W e of Holly¡¯s injury. Her situation Jew


    wote after falling in ta the like. BR Ause they WINE on 1 mountain, the water w SILI cold despite the


    summer heat.


    Who Westley asked about Hally¡¯s


    condition, Gabrielle felt anxious.


    ¡°She¡¯s alright. You can take her hame Ently so that Du. Remy do examine her.¡± With frown, Gabrielle


    immediately ad the oli.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Who was on the other end of the call? You don¡¯t look


    hy ¡± At that tlomet. Mind that Gibele Tight talting


    to


    ¡°Have you bold them that w eing bach Wis decided to change her in


    ¡°Yeah, I have They¡¯ll be back soon¡± Gabrielle wouly approached Holly:


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    pulld Holly from the


    be.


    Then, I hired towards Holly and hud her Qihelnd. Finally. Min and Girl


    Be Holly while wall


    Gabriele, do you think I am guing to forgive you just because you¡¯re pung me. That big dog vind me a


    much that led into theke Morner, you¡¯ve been maiting ghost sounds You Tube o ne me on purpose!


    Although they were supporting Holly while wading the the won couldn¡®t get along well Hecause of


    Holly¡¯s my behavior


    Hally. i cin cupt that you¡¯re not Ehuning us for helping you. However, you better shut up and stop


    provoking. us. Otherwise, I might throw you back li the like if you get u. You know that my brother OV


    me so much. That¡¯s


    the ten HS she was at Elie ed of her patience Hally wasn¡¯t only ungrateful; she was


    Y putin. her so she might hove T¨¹r alten who is daling with at that E.


    ¡°V, how dure you¡±


    ¡°Fush me lo my limits, and you will end up in that like a n Only the four of us §Á §ß§Ö §´§Ñ§ß§ñ o one §Ñr ho can


    top me.¡± Wa was acting pompoun.


    Finally. Holly stopped talking She calized that she betier not infunate Mia. The woman would definitely


    do what she hid.


    Under her brother¡¯s protection, Ma could


    i wpoiled beat with nothing to


    K


    When Mia DODON Holly¡¯s defiant Cipression, he kicked thetter¡¯s immed lee it was a light kick, but it


    was paintil enough for Holly to cry


    ¡°Ah! My leg hurts.¡±


    ¡°Tri dny for that. We¡¯re


    line in such


    a manow mountain path. I can¡¯t help it if the three of us bump into each other for walking on such a


    snall Toud.¡± However, Mia¡¯s apology felt insincere.


    Holly realized that Mia was teaching her a lesson. Although it was a light kick, it was a painful reminder


    for her to be obedient


    Via, be careful. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± Gabrielle understood what Mia was doing. Ini the past, she taught


    Holly enough lessons. As such, there was no need for more


    Howrver, if Holly crossed her again in the future, Gabrielle would definitely put the brat in her ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gabrielle. i¡¯ll be fine. Unlike someone else, I¡¯m not so stupid to fall into theke while


    walking.¡± With a sly smile, Mia looked at Gabriellen


    Holly knew that Mia was making fun of her. However, he couldn¡¯t rebut because of her injuries


    Finally, thanks to the support of Mia and Gabrielle, Holly reached Miley¡¯s yard. The elderlydy was


    waiting for them in the yard. A surprised expression painted


    Miley¡¯s face when she saw Holly was


    ¡°Gabrielle, thank you for finding Holly. Why is she wet? When sheid eyes on Holly. Miley immediately


    felt sorry for the injured sal

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 187 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 187 Read Online


    Chapter 187 Seeking Pity


    kione now. Hay wisudy injured And now, she was Wet ¡°The ultimately make the injury much more


    including crench clse. But right now.


    was telened to the Holly was fine. She had en word that Holly Tahi ham been lucted by human


    trafick


    Va ind i look her out of the line behind the mountain when we fcil inte if, Grandma,¡± Gabriele said to


    Miley


    ?E W true that thy did get i ally out of theke. but in reality. She hadlu into theke bech she was


    frihed by them


    ¡°It took us a lot of effort to pull Holly up Grandma Mile I don¡¯t know why she fell into theke. She mat


    have been to repossed that she H to thete in the mountain all hy hurteli. N we hadn¡¯t found her in


    time and pulled her out, she


    mialit izve been done ind me on wat hive li ha hapihdon where we had len.¡± Min looted womed


    H she wild this


    Gabrie winie toward her 1 Okan night w that moment. This girl was quod at actingShe believed that


    Ma would SIE make a 100 tner 150ches


    She had goned insihis and kulcd ET Since her path cord


    ¡°You should truly be pateful to Gatu und Mis this time zound. Ful crenat that is moint to find any faults


    with your bon. You can¡¯t be as atum a mule in the future. If anythime tud had happened to you, how


    do you cpect me to exin it to the Tdwide Inmully? Do you want. FH To be humiliated by your family,


    or do you want rtionship between two families for decide to just nuncd in a Hay?¡± Alilough Miley


    cared about Holly. she still had to the


    If she didn¡¯t do this. Holly would yo an like the farew, which was not a good thing at all. She could put


    herself in


    ALE dancer with sikh 11 Hlitude.


    has inportant than the solid rtionship


    ¡°It¡¯s okay as lone know that you WLTEwrong. Megt go back to YOUT THE first and like a shower.


    Gabrielle, Mix plence you two should hielp her back to her mom fuu.¡±


    Oliy Grandma.¡±


    As soon as they had helped Holly back to her Toom, they both came down to talk


    Hally has been sent back to her mom to take a shower. Grandma. You don¡¯t need CO Wory about her.


    She didn¡¯t drown at all. She was just soaked in the water. The Een UTC of the bike in the mountain was


    quite low, she still feels li Ufortable. I¡¯ve already called Westley und Dr. Remy. and they¡¯ll be


    back 04. Hy ill check cher and I¡¯m sunt that she will be fine.¡± Gabriclie exined to Miley patiently while


    still ning tofort her.


    ¡°i ve Yau both have worbed very hard. Think Toy Very much,¡± Miley said as she looked at the two girls


    with a motherly


    ¡°You¡¯re weko . Grandma As Tute JS Holly in fine. Veryihing will be okay. 1 Wis really afraid that she


    would be taken


    urly by the human nifickis.¡± What Gabrielle v icd bout what true.


    hy the way. it 175 YETY ET to take


    town without anybody knowing about it


    ¡°You wote uko vel. Go utairs and tak a shower is quity 1 porsable. Ec sure to change into Tery dry


    clothes 50 you don¡¯t catch a cold 100.¡± She took a look at the two girls¡¯ clothes and noticed that they


    were also wet kaune they had hdd Holly back.


    ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡±


    The two of them went upstairs without 2014 Tunhet hesitalian. Mis patted her friend on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t


    Worry about This, Gabrielle. Even if Hallying about what we did to Miley. I will be oni your side.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I belicve that she doesn¡¯t even dare ta tell her what happened. Even if she does. Miley will


    not believe het.¡± AS Gabrielle sad this, she became much calmer


    Holly now ku encthy whit the situation we like. She didn¡¯t have the quis lo fight with them on her own


    For this rest, she had nothint ke 10 da but to test herself and keep a low profile.


    ¡°You Te night. She has been injund, il


    ¨C make trouble in I¡¯ll each her 1 SVE essun that she would neret forget in # hinty,¡± Mia said fiercely 5


    shented her teeth.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re not a bad girl, but y just like having lic i bad perrofl ca minh¡± Gabrielle said to her


    because sho wa Amused by Ma¡¯s words.


    Well, that¡¯s true. I don¡¯t like being a bad p on, but in the face of a bad woman like Hally, I have to use


    this method to deal with the bad. And you very well know that using violence is the most diective and


    efficient way to deal with


    bad people like her. If not. They will M r Hand,¡± Mia said with a sly smile


    on her face


    Anyway. Gabrielle had always known that her friend always had a lot of Serang ideas in her head, so


    she didn¡¯t


    do anything to refule br.


    ¡°Alright. Ga tuck to Tour Fuorin And take shower. They will be fuck my soon, When you¡¯re done. lets No


    downstairs and help Miley cook lunchter.¡± Immediately after hying that. Gaballe went back to her


    toom.


    While she was still bathing she heard the sound of the Traming back, Dressed in a bathrobe, she came


    out in a huunny cud yw that Westley was justing into the room. He looked at her indifferently thth


    no Hmotion in his eye.


    ¡°Oh, you are back¡± She adjusted her mood and bobid at her husband cal?nly.


    ¡°Thund that you and Mia scued Holly from the like beliind the mouniain. Tell me the truth, what


    happened?¡± Westley asked her as he peered closely at her with his hands on he was


    ¡°You already know what happened. What are you expecting me to say ipin! I think you should st Holly


    about what happened.¡± She just wanted to chanc her clothes. She didn¡¯t expect that he woulde


    back so soon, and so, she didn¡¯t bring her clothes with her inta the bathroom


    Okay. I will ask har. What slut you? And you okay?¡± he asked her casually


    After a short pause she b e calm und look at him. ¡°As you can se, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m standing night in front al


    you.¡±


    He baked at her from head to toe and found out that she was perfectly fine. No soatch or blood was


    outing out from any


    ut of her body As he red at her intently in this Inner. Gabacie felt little nervous and quar. She took


    her clothes and humed quickly to the bathroom to get chanced


    As she changed her dothes, she thought of what he had just said in a bid to care about her. Was it just


    a casual remark, or did he specially care about her from his heart?


    As she thought about this, she shok her head vehemently. ¡°How can he just are about me? She must


    have thought too much because it was too good to be true.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After she changed into her clothes and came out, she found out that he was noncer in the ruojn.


    Gabrielle thought he


    must have gone downstairs. Then she quickly decided to go downstairs without any dy


    What she saw down the stairs made het stap in her tracks. She didn¡¯t know if she should still go


    downstairs to disturb them or go back to her room. She saw Holly standing in front of her husband,


    holding his waist tightly in het arms. ¡°Westley. I was scared at that time. A big ck dog suddenly


    popped out of nowhere and frightened me. That was why I fell into theke. I was so terrified that I


    thought I was going to die!¡± a


    Holly¡¯s voice was not too loud, but she spoke pitifully with a trace of grievance in her voice, which made


    everyone present hear her. It was really easy to arouse people¡¯s desire for protection.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 188 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 188 Read Online


    Chapter 188 Shocked


    As Gabrielle quietly listened to Holly¡¯s


    ch, the immediately realized that thetter was merely buying for paty from other people. Holly told


    the others that a ble deg jumped out of nowhere It tomfied her so much that she fell intu theke.


    Unless Westley and the others mined her. the story wouldn¡¯t mean


    HOTER, Sudden hint of worry shed HC Gabrielle¡¯s empi¨¢n. Aller all. There was still a chance the


    Westley might belicwe Holly


    11 hat happend. Gabrielle was afraid that he would suspect her and Mia about Framing Holly


    ¡°Are you talkine about a huge doy with ck fur? As if he couldn¡¯t tolerate Hally¡¯s touch, Wesley


    pushed her away And stared at Gabrielle, who already had cold at under his re.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me a ck hunaway doz with a hint of yellow fur luis owned by Tucker, who¡¯s living met


    door He


    lent it to us help us look for Holly, Withoiat Elkt, we would have a hard hme finding her. However, we


    don¡¯t Inow how she fell into the like. She was already in the water when we amved. After ck


    an away from us. * Hallowed him. Then, we say Holly in theter.¡± Guineile only told half of the truth.


    The other half was made-


    Since they also involved Tucker, he might not be able to lie. Mercover, what she said wasn¡¯t exactly a


    lie.


    ¡°What? No! It was you and MA


    ¡°ck helped Gabrielle and me in finding you. Instead of thanking us. You¡¯re framing the dot for saring


    you and making you fall into theke. Why are you bullying an animal who can¡¯t speak! You¡¯re very


    ungrateful. I should have let you stay in the water for a while longer if I¡¯ve known that you would act like


    that. You¡¯m a cruel and thankless woman,¡± Ma confidently reprimanded Holly and


    immediately went do wrestars,


    It seemed that Mia wasn¡¯t as concerned about Hollypared to Gabrielle. For Mia, she didn¡¯t have to


    be polite towards


    Holly. As such, she could easily blurt out such things


    ¡°What are you sayang? You know what Actually happened!¡± A hint of frustration was appiletit in Holly¡¯s


    face. Since she was alone while fighting both Mia and Gabrielle. it was almost impossible for Holly to


    win


    Westley, please believe me. I didn¡¯t fall into theke by mysell. Instead, they lel the dog run away to


    purposely scare me. With a pitiful expression, Holly stared at Westly


    ¡°But why did you leave without telling anyone? Marcover. You Cyeri headed to theke behind the


    mountain Gabrielle and Ma searched for you with the doc. Since you were missing, we almost told the


    police in town toe here. Despite your itijury and difficulty in walking you went to the mountain


    alone. There was To one there to help you. Who knows what could have happened?¡± Westley told


    Holly with a cold expression on his f. Every word he said felt like i knife stabbing her heart


    Initially, she was hoping for Westley to talte her side. Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t


    ???WIL,


    A uch a war of depress


    overwhelmed her ¡°my, please examine Hally¡¯s injunes. Thwin, call her family and tell them to pkk


    her up. We¡¯re not taking responsibility for her safety anymore.¡± Westley callously said. Then he tumed


    found and went to the kitchen. I


    Since Miley was preparing lunch in there. Westley decided to give her a hand.


    Remyhave I ansted him? it¡¯s not my intention for things to end up like this.¡± There was a hint of fear in


    her expression as she watched the inity Westly walk away. That wasn¡¯t what she was trying to do. All


    she wanted was for him to pity her and show some condemn. Unexpectedly. she got the opposite


    result. It seemed that his hate for her grew


    ¡°Holly, what the heli are you doing? 1101 not giving you a hand anymore. Westley is clearly upset.


    When we were looking Tor you in the town, we almost talked to the police. Stop being stubbom, Hally.¡±


    Reiny said as he red at Holly.


    He had always thought that Holly was an intelligent andposeddy. However, she suddenly


    became stubbom receTitly.


    Maybe it was because of Westley¡¯s marriage to Gabrielle


    ¡°Is that true, Remy? Did Westley voty about me so much?¡± Suddenly, there was a hint of hope it her


    eyes. Refore that. she had feared that Westley had a deep hared for her. She never expected him toate


    about her like that.


    As such, Holly lelt ttered and happy


    ¡°Actually. Westley was anxious in lear that something emble could have happened to you. In that case,


    he couldn¡¯t be responsability for your family. Likewise, the rest of us  fel Consemed about your


    safety. Now, please take a scat I¡¯ll examine your injunesSince Remy know what was going on in her


    head, he inimediately stopped her fantas


    Although she was still reluctant, Holly had no choice but to sit down obediently and stay quiet


    Meanwhile, Micheal was furious and


    ring at Min. ¡°Mi, you did something without my pemission again, hackily, you¡¯re not hurt. Otherwise, I


    can¡¯t face our parents.¡±


    I don¡¯t feel sick anymore, Micheal. My body feels great. Moreover, I didn¡¯t du anything trang. Gabrielle


    and I went out. to save someone. But instead of praising me as a heroyou¡¯re scolding me. I feel


    wronged¡± Although Mia was a great actress, Micheal could see through her acting. After all, he knew


    her sister well enough to know that she was just pretending


    ¡®Well, stop trying to be a hero. Moreover, it¡¯s enough for that if you stay out of trouble. Now, was your


    fault that Holly Tell into the water?¡± Micheal curiously asked in a hushed voice.


    A guilty while shed across her lips. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to admit the truth to her brother.


    ¡°Gabrielle. Grandma is calling for you. She needs help in the kitchen,¡± Wesley called alter Miley drove


    him out of the kitchen. It seemed that she asked for Gabrielle¡¯s help neid.


    ¡°Well, I need to go. Gabrielle and I will


    help Grandma together.¡± Mia rushed towards the kitchen. After all, she couldn¡¯t handle being


    questioned by her brother. As such, she said that she was


    ging to help Miley as an excuse


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    when Gabrielle and Mia stepped into the kitchen, Miley had just finished cooking the fish


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re both bere was the vegetable for me, will you? Meanwhile, I know that Gabrielle


    can¡¯t cal fish. So please go to the Inder and take something that you like. If there¡¯s nothing there that


    you want, go to the garden and pick something. I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± Miley said while looking at


    Gabrielle.


    She never wanted Gabrielle to help her. However, since she knew that the young woman tas allergic to


    seafood, Miley allowed Gabrielle to pick her own food.


    ¡°Mia, stay here and help Grandma. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll head to the garden and pick some vegetables, I¡¯m


    craving fried meat with luffa and Tambled cpss with tomatoes.¡± Gabrielle wanted to pick vegetables at


    the small garden in front of the house


    ¡°It¡¯s great that dishes are tagy to cook, However, is that what you eally want? Mia teased her and


    sonirked.


    ¡°Yes, I like simple dishes.¡± After ncing at Mia Gabrielle grabbed the basket and headed for the door


    When she lived it the vegetable


    hrden, she immediately gathered some tomatoes, peppers, and cabbages. Then, she went to i nearby


    shed to pick the


    However, the one that seemed appealing to her was on the top of the shed. Even if she tipoed, it would


    be hard to read. She had no idea how Miley Quld pick something that high up.


    When she was about to give up. Someone¡¯s am reached in and took the lu. Then, that someone


    handed it to her.


    Gabrielle tumed around and say the person standing behind her. A startled Cxpression painted herce


    ils she took a step back.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 189 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 189 Read Online


    Chapter 189 Shameless


    Gabrielle prepared to hit the ground, but a big hand grabbed her waist. Suddenly. she found herself in


    familiar yet strange afins.


    ¡°Do I scare you? Why are you acting so scared after seeing me?¡± Westley asked with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Anyone be startled if you suddenlye out without warning, ¡± She immediately got


    out of his embrace and took a step backward with a worried expression. When Westley saw how she


    reacted, he frowned.


    He had no idea why she reacted that way when he touched her. Although he saved her, she suddenly


    shoved him away like he had a gue


    As such, Westley was unhappy. It seemed that Gabrielle was always putting himn in a bad mood.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Westley?¡± When she noticed Westley¡¯s displeased look, Gabrielle


    immediately changed her


    lone. As such, she could at least talk to him in case he lost his tempat.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for this?¡± With a frowni, Westley ced the luffa on her hand.


    Since Gabrielle was short, she couldn¡¯t have reached it from the tree without Westley¡¯s help.


    ¡°Thank you, Westley.¡± She took it and put it into the basket. Then, she tumed around and was about to


    leave.


    ¡°Do you hate me that much, Gabrielle?¡± Westley couldn¡¯t help but ask when he noticed how


    desperately she tried to avoid him, a


    Speechless, Gabrielle raised her head and silently stared at him. Her mind still had a lot of things in it.


    As such, she never tried to rebut him.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not avoiding you,¡± she answered in an awkward voice.


    However, Westley immediately knew that she was lying when he saw her weird expression. He realized


    that Gabrielle must have been cursing him in


    her heart


    ¡°Hey, about Holly


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can understand why you haven¡¯t told mnie about Holly. It¡¯s fine.¡± Gabrielle said even before he could


    finish his sentence, She assumed that Westley gave more importance to Hollypared to her.


    It was expected since Holly and Westley had been friends for several years. Meanwhile, Gabrielle and


    Westley were only husband and wife because of a contract. There was no love between them. As


    such, they had a different type of connection.


    Moreover, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to be the reason for causing a rift between Holly and Westley


    ¡°Why are you interrupting me? Do you already know what I¡¯m about to say, Gabrielle?¡± Westley got


    angry when she interrupted him.


    ¡°Westley, let me ask you a question, Who do you believe, Holly or me?¡± A serious expression painted


    her face as she stared at him.


    ¡°I believe you, of course,¡±


    Westley


    immediately said in a confident tone,


    Surprised, she stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°What if I told you that I was the one who scared her


    and made her fall into theke? Are you going to believe


    ¡°I will believe it if you say that it is your fault.¡± However, he didn¡¯t mean that he was giving Gabrielle


    favorable treatment. All he wanted to say what that since they were a couple, he would always be by


    her side. 2


    Although Gabrielle enjoyed his sentiment, she tried hard to hide her happiness.


    ¡°Well, I still don¡¯t admit it.¡± Then, she tumed around and ran away with her basket.


    Amused, Westley smiled while watching her run away. ¡®She seemed like a docile rabbit who will never


    bite anyone. However, she will suddenly bite them and run away in fear,¡± he thought with a smicker


    When Westley was about to retum inside, his phone suddenly Tang. When he looked at the screen, he


    saw that Alvin was calling him. Westley leaned against


    a pir and answered the call. ¡°Hello, Alvin.


    Why are you calling


    ¡°I called because Mrs. Collins is looking for you and wants to talk about Nellie.¡±


    Westley widened his eyes in surprise. He never expected Mrs. Collins to talk to him about Nellie


    After all, the Collins family hadn¡¯t apologized to him yet.


    After what happened to Helena, the Collins family pestered the Morris family almost every day. It was


    only after the Montis family paid a huge sum of money that the Collins family finally stopped.


    When Nellie ran away from the wedding, the Collins family didn¡¯t even dare to face the Morris family.


    And now, they Suddenly appeared, which meant that they had an update on Nellie.


    ¡°My schedule is full. We can meet at ater date. Moreover, continue monitoring Bryce and Nellie.


    Since they already went abroad, never let them return to this country,¡± .


    Westley ordered in a callous voice.


    When Bryce and Nellie ran away, they eloped abroad. As such, they didn¡¯t have to return right away.


    They might as well live there for some time.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want them to retum. However, you re still waiting for Nellie.


    You want her to rece Gabrielle, right?¡±


    Alvin had no idea what his boss was nning. Westley had asked him to Search for Bryce and Nellie


    abroad. And now that he found them, Westley didn¡¯t want Nellie toe back home. Alvin felt


    confused.


    ¡°Alvin, what¡¯s your opinion about Gabrielle?¡± Westley suddenly asked.


    ¡°Miss Jones is a properdy. She is mild and modest,¡± Alvin answered with the first image that came to


    his mind.


    He and Gabrielle never spent much time together. Those few times that he met her, she always


    seemed humble and obedient.


    ¡°Mild and modest Westley was taken aback by Alvin¡¯s answer


    Actually, most people would have the impression that Gabrielle was a docile creature. However, when


    cornered, she would show her fangs and fight.


    If provoked, she wouldn¡¯t be as obedient as most people believed.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s mild and modest, right?¡± Alvin curiously asked with a hint of confusion.


    Certainly, that was what he thought of Gabrielle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You keep in mind the things I¡¯ve told you. Moreover, never tell Mrs. Collins that


    I¡¯m in the countryside. I¡¯ll return to the city tomorrow if not today, Westley told Alvin in a cold voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Morris. I know how to handle Mrs. Collins. When she came to thepany earlier, I


    told her you were away on a business trip. After hearing that, she immediately left.¡± Alvin briefly


    exined what happened.


    ¡°Moreover, send some to watch the


    Collins family. They are asking the Morris family for help now that their group is in chaos. As such, they


    must have some problems.¡± Westley was familiar with the Collins family. In thest five years,


    whenever the Collins family was in trouble, they would always ask the Momnis family for help.


    After what happened, they never went to the Morris family again except for serious issues. As such, the


    Collins family always relied on them whenever there was something they couldn¡¯t handle.


    Self-preservation was always more important than pride, after all.


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Moms. I will watch them carefully.¡±


    Alvin obediently epted Westley¡¯s order without anyints. It was his job to fulfill Westley¡¯s


    commands.


    ¡°Great. If somethinges up, call me immediately.¡± Since Westley was in a terrible mood, he


    immediately ended the call. The moment he raised his head, he noticed Gabrielle walking out of the


    room. It seemed that she was holding her mobile phone. After looking around for a while, she went


    inside the room.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 190 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 190 Read Online


    Chapter 190 Caring Cousin


    Gabrielle¡®s cousin, Lance was calling her phone. She squatted under a tree with the phone in her hand.


    With utmost care, she picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello, Brother Lance. What¡¯s up? Have you been able to find my brother?¡± she asked him. She was


    very nervous right now


    She always felt that any time she received a call from Lance, it must be about her brother, Bryce. By


    the way, he had been helping her to investigate her brother¡¯s whereabouts for some time


    Even though she wanted to know where Bryce was, she was afraid of finding out at the same time, a


    ¡°I just found out that Bryce is in Thand. I¡¯m very sure that¡¯s where he is,¡± Lance said calmly, but there


    was strong resentment against Bryce in his Voice.


    Besides, he hated Bryce because he had Committed a grave offense, but his sister, Gabrielle was the


    one who was taking the me for it. Right now, he wanted to go directly to Thand and bring Bryce


    back home. 1


    ¡°When did he arrive in Thand? Is Nellie still with him?¡± she asked uneasily. as her heart hung in


    suspense.


    ¡°They arrived there yesterday afternoon and yes, they are still together.¡± Lance told her everything that


    he knew.


    ¡°That means they went there together.¡± There was a hint of displeasure in her tone.


    It turned out that he was still with Nellie.


    It was obvious that he loved this woman, She was like a goddess to him and no matter where she


    went, he was bound to follow her.


    He ran away to another country for Nellie¡¯s sake, and for this reason, he couldn¡¯t just give up easily.


    ¡°But why did he go to Thand? What was his reason? Switzend is good enough, or any other


    country far away from China.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Aren¡¯t they afraid of being found by Westley? If they were just escaping to a nearby country. they


    shouldn¡¯t have escaped in the first ce,¡¯ she thought deeply


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gabrielle? Is anything wrong with you?¡± Lance felt her disappointment and decided


    to ask her immediately


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother Lance. So, since they are in Thand now, are they going toe back any time


    soon?¡± she asked. This was all she could think of at this moment.


    Thand was not so far away from their home, so it was clear that they didn¡¯t go far. It was possible


    that they felt safe where they were now. They believed that the most dangerous ce was the safest,


    or they felt that they would soone back home and so they decided to stay there for a while before


    deciding on the proper time toe back.


    ¡°Or could it be because Grandpa¡¯s birthday ising soon, that is why Bryce is nning toe back


    secretly to celebrate it?¡± she thought to herself


    After all, their grandfather, Kylo liked it when everyone got together. Every year, he would host a big


    and borate birthday party, and ask all his children and grandchildren toe back and celebrate


    with him. The most important thing was to have more people around him, which made the whole ce


    much livelier


    Bryce was his favorite grandson and every year on Kylo¡¯s birthday, he woulde to the party. There


    was no reason for him to be absent this time.


    So it was possible that it was why he wanted to be close to home.


    ¡°Well, as to what they are thinking about, I don¡¯t know and so I can¡¯t answer your question now. I will


    still need to contact your brother to know about it,¡± Lance said to her. He felt very helpless at this point.


    As it were, he only knew that Bryce was in Thand, but he hadn¡¯t contacted him yet. He needed to


    keep an eye on him for some time.


    ¡°Brother Lance, are you nning to go to Thand yourself to find my brother?¡±


    Gabrielle asked with a hint of wory in her voice.


    She knew that Lance and Bryce had not been on good terms since their childhood even though they


    were both Kylo¡¯s most favorite grandsons.


    They didn¡¯t like each other one bit and we¡¯re always fighting all the time. Lance did his best to always


    protect Gabrielle. This time, she had been in trouble all because of her so-called brother, and this made


    him very angry with Bryce. If care was not taken, he might beat Bryce up as soon as he saw him.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how bloody such a scene would be.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do. Bryce has been a bad guy, and he has to be brought back home,


    even if I have to force him. I have tried very hard to find him,¡± he said with great determination.


    ¡°Brother Lance, if you catch him, will you¡­¡± Gabrielle paused for a while as she tried to say what she


    mildly had in mind. ¡°Will you beat him?¡± she asked cautiously in a low voice.


    She was womed that they would start


    fighting as soon as they met. They had done that every time they met since their childhood, and it was


    not the first time that they would hurt each other in the process of fighting.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m very sure that you don¡¯t want to see your brother suffer, do you?¡± he asked his cousin


    uneasily ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Brother Lance I¡¯m just...¡± She rubbed her face worriedly with her free


    hand and continued, ¡°i¡¯m just worried that both of you will fight and get injured. It¡¯s not the right time to


    fight, and it would not solve the matter which is at hand. Is it possible that my brother wants toe


    back to attend grandpa¡¯s birthday party? After all, grandpa likes him so much. If he¡¯s not here, grandpa


    won¡¯t be happy about it at all.¡± Gabrielle tried to persuade Lance, in the hope that there would be no


    violence that would lead to bloodshed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, Gabrielle. Just be rest assured that I¡¯m solidly behind you. I will


    figure out the real purpose of Bryce¡¯s trip to Thand and let you know,¡± heforted her.


    Truth be told, he was lying. No matter


    what Bryce¡®s purpose was, as long as he did note back on his own, Lance was bound to take a


    trip to wherever he was.


    ¡°Brother Lance, if you can get in touch with my brother, please ask him to call me. I want to have an


    intiportant discussion with him,¡± she said to him calmly. As she talked about him now. she didn¡¯t have


    so much indignation against him anymore. She just wanted to ask him what he was going to do


    about the situation


    ¡°By the way, Brother Lance, please don¡¯t tell him that I married Westley. Don¡¯t mention that to him at all.


    I don¡¯t want him to think too much,¡± she said firmly to Lance. She couldn¡¯t let Bryce know about it, at


    least not now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him know. As long as you don¡¯t want him to hear it, I won¡¯t say a word.¡± As it


    were, Lance didn¡¯t n to have a good chat with him.


    When it came to her affairs, he didn¡¯t want Bryce to have any connection with her in his entire life.


    *Thank you, Brother Lance,¡± Gabrielle said as she expressed her sincere gratitude


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ve told you times without number that I¡¯m willing to do anything and everything for you. You


    don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Lance said with a smile on the other end of the line 3


    When she heard his words, she was moved to tears. Lance was a good man. He was gentle and kind.


    He was also good at cooking and making money. More importantly, he was handsome. Any woman


    who married him in the future would live a very happy and fulfilled life.


    ¡°Brother Lance, please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if there is anything new.¡± Gabrielle told him


    worriedly.


    ¡°I know. As I said earlier, I don¡¯t want you to worry too much about this, Gabrielle. Trust me, I won¡¯t let


    you suffer so much.¡± Lance knew that he had done too much for her. He might not get any reward for it,


    but it was what he was willing to do. If only she could know about what he had done.


    ¡°Brother Lance, I don¡¯t suffer anything. 1 think it¡¯s very good that you¡¯re with me on this issue. You¡¯ve


    always been by my side right from time and I¡¯m very


    grateful.¡± Gabrielle was not weed in the Jones family while Bryce regarded Het is 1 trouble. But 15


    luck would have it, Lance was always protecting her.


    ¡°Silly girl, as long as you are happy, I can do anything for you.¡± Lance just wanted to spoil her silly


    anytime he had the opportunity to ¡°Thank you, Brother Lance.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 191 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 191 Read Online


    Chapter 191 Constantly Frightening Her


    After hanging up the phone, Gabrielle didn¡¯t rush back to her room. Instead, she just squatted near the


    tree, with a stick in her hand, and decided to poke the ants on the ground.


    She was thinking about Bryce and Nellie who were in Thand. What was Bryce


    going to do next?


    He eloped with Nellie and they travelled around the world. It seemed like a thing that only true lovers


    would do.


    The more she thought about it, the angrer she got, to the point that she blocked the ants¡¯ path with the


    stick.


    Westley stood far away under another tree, and just stared at the childish Gabrielle


    All his life, he had never seen an adult who would squat next to a tree to y with ants.


    Gabrielle always made him feel different.


    The more he knew about her, the more interested and intrigued he was to know her more and more.


    What was going through Gabrielle¡®s mind? Surprisingly, just ying with the ants was satisfying


    enough for her. Was she really that easily satisfied? Or was it because she didn¡¯t even have any toys


    during her early days with the Jones family?


    As Gabrielle was having fun, a pair of ck leather shoes appeared in front of her. She looked up and


    saw a pair of long and straight legs wrapped in ck trousers


    She saw Westley¡¯s face, handsome as ever.


    ¡°Westley? Again? Why must you always sreak up on me like that? It¡¯s really creepy.¡± Subconsciously.


    Gabrielle held her breath and looked at Westley uneasily. He suddenly appeared in front of her without


    even saying a word.


    It was terrifying


    Even in broad daylight, his cold face was frightening enough.


    She never understood why so many women in Antawood considered him as the ideal man


    ¡°Gabrielle, tell me the truth. You¡¯ve done something wrong and you know it. It¡¯s so obvious since you¡¯re


    easily scared even in broad daylight,¡± said Westley, as if it was reasonable


    Gabrielle was speechless for a moment and didn¡¯t know how to reply. She had said this to Holly before,


    but now she was hit back in such a way. It might be a retribution


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You always loved to scare me, remember?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to


    convince him because he was being unreasonable.


    ¡°Gabrielle!


    Why are you being such a child?¡± Instead of arguing with her, Westley changed the topic and asked


    her,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®A child?


    ¡°Westley, what do you mean?¡±


    Gabrielle stared at Westley unhappily, thinking that he was always sarcastic


    towards her


    ¡°Only kids would like to y this kind of game. Do you think you¡¯re any different to those kids?¡± Westley


    raised his eyebrows and looked at the stick in hernd.


    T? was not until then that Gabrielle came to her senses. What did he mean by saying that she was


    being such a child?


    He shouldn¡¯t have said that to her!


    ¡°Who said that only children can y with the ants?¡± Gabrielle threw the stick to the ground, turned


    around and left.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with Westley.


    Mia was about to go out to look for them so they could have lunch together. She saw that Gabrielle


    came back in a hurry. flushed with the dissatisfaction clearly showri on her face.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re blushing,¡± Mia asked her in a concerned manner.


    When she saw Westley shortly following afterwards, she immediately understood what was going on.


    They might have done something private behind the house. .


    ¡°Mr. Morris, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Mia shouted at Westley. She then held Gabrielle¡¯s hand and left hastily.


    ¡°Gabrielle, tell me the truth. What did you do behind the house? There are only a few people there. It¡¯s


    the perfect ce for you to do something mischievous. Something only the two of you could know,¡± Mia


    said to Gabrielle with an ambiguous smile. 2


    Gabrielle patted her on the top of her forehead. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t think of


    something so lewd and perverted in your head. Shame on


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s normal for a couple to do something intimate. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. I


    guess that means I¡¯m right.¡± Mia looked at Gabrielle with a sinile. 1


    Gabrielle decided to ignore her. She shook off her arm and proceeded inside the house.


    Everyone except Gabrielle and Westley


    present at the table. Holly was sitting in The innerOSE PATI. When she saw Gabrielle and Westley


    come in one after another, she suddenly became upset.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you should havee in. hand in hand with Mr. Morris. In that case, Holly may be so upset


    that she will lose her appetite,¡± Mia whispered in her ear, while sitting beside her.


    knew


    what Mia


    Gabrielle definitely meant.


    Holly had been staring at Gabrielle Spitefully ever since she entered the room, almost as if the two


    were destined to be enemies.


    Gabrielle and Westley had been outside the whole time. No one knew what they were doing. Then


    Gabrielle walked in with Westley looking all flustered. Mia thought that they had done something


    unspeakable that only the two of them should know, and unfortunately, so did Holly.


    Gabrielle knew it clearly. After hearing Mia¡¯s words, she immediately regretted noting in with


    Westley hand in hand, which would make Holly reasonably pissed off.


    But she didn¡¯t want to go to Westley at that moment.


    ¡°Westley, bring the eggs and fried meat with loofah to Gabrielle¡¯s side. She doesn¡¯t like fish.¡± Miley


    reminded Westley


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like fish?¡± Holly asked Gabrielle with concern, but clearly that wasn¡¯t her intention as she


    had something else in mind.


    She wondered if Gabrielle didn¡¯t like it on she couldn¡¯t eat it at all. After all, some people had always


    been picky with their food due to underlying allergies.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really like fish, Holly, you can have some more. By the way we caught this fish ourselves.


    Even though you weren¡¯t there, I can guarantee you that the fish is fresh.¡± Gabrielle smiled, She was


    not stupid enough to expose her weakness to Holly, which was apparently her allergy to seafood.


    This woman just asked her the reason hypocritically. Gabrielle could guess what she was nning to


    do next.


    Exposing her weakness to her enemy


    meant she was risking her life.


    ¡°Of course, I like fish very much. It¡¯s a rather exquisite fish, wouldn¡¯t you agree? Just the kind of dish for


    a woman. It¡¯s almost tragic that you don¡¯t seem to like it. Holly smiled.


    How hypocritical she was!


    ¡°Most would argue that Dunan is the king of fruits, but some people who don¡¯t like it would just argue


    that it smells¡­ that it smells bad.¡± Mia could¡¯ve said Dunan smelled exactly like shit, but it was an


    inappropriate thing for ady to say in public, so she didn¡¯t bother to say


    it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Not all food that is considered exquisite must be liked by everyone.¡± Holly smiled


    awkwardly, with every ounce of her being cursing Mia for butting in on the conversation,


    This woman must be deliberately against her. She actually didn¡¯t say anything bad about Gabrielle.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 192 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 192 Read Online


    Chapter 192 Outright Jealousy


    They were still at the farmhouse having lunch in preparation to leave for Antawood. When Westley


    heard Miley¡¯s words, he took the dishes and put them in front of his wife, which was all she wanted to


    eat at that moment.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to do that. I could have picked them up myself.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t think it was a good


    idea. After all, everyone had the right to taste them as she didri¡¯t want to eat the food all alone.


    This was specially made for you. You can have it all,¡± Miley replied, and Gabrielle decided not to say


    anything, mrlore in refutation


    In addition to the two dishes that had been prepared for her, there were seven or eight fish-rted


    dishes, from braised to steamed, which were all avable to her. It could be said that this was going to


    be a whole fish banquet and the dishes could be enough for them all.


    THE 19TH JY Westley¡¯s preference for his wife and Miley¡¯s love for this same person made Holly


    upset. She fumed with anger


    ¡®What a cunning woman, Gabrielle is! Both Miley and Westley have been wrapped around her little


    finger,¡± Holly thought as she gritted her teeth..


    It seemed that she had to do her best in paying more attention to this woman in the future.


    *Thank you very much, grandma. I¡¯m sure that they will all be delicious and I¡¯ll also enjoy them,¡±


    Gabrielle thanked Miley obediently.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you thank Westley? He was the one who has brought the dishes for you.¡± Miley had said that on


    purpose.


    Gabrielle turned her head to look at her husband, who was sitting next to her, and smiled shyly. ¡°Thank


    you very much, Westley. I appreciate your efforts.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he responded simply.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It seemed as if this man took her appreciation for granted.


    ¡°Westley has never taken such an


    initiative to take care of a person like this. Sure enough, you¡¯re his wife. Even his brothers could not


    enjoy such service from him.¡± Remy Said as he looked at them. He admired this couple a lot.


    Mia smiled broadly. She was happy seeing her friend and her husband all loved up. ¡°Doctor Remy. I


    can understand your envy. By the way. women are like clothes while brothers ane like limbs. People


    can break their hands and feet, but they can¡¯t run naked, can they? So in this case, it is clear that


    women are more important than brothers.¡±


    Although Mia¡¯s words were somehow confusing. it was true that it made everyone at the tableugh


    with relief. But even at that, Micheal was not in a good mood, because he thought that his sister had


    humiliated the Robinson family.


    But he knew that this was her style. She liked to say whatever she had in mind. Nothing or nobody


    could stop her.


    However, Mia¡¯s words lit up the heavy atmosphere on the dining table.


    Holly was probably the one who felt the


    most difort at that moment. She intentionally kept silent and continued to eat her food.


    After lunch, everyone took a test for a while before packing up to go back to the city


    Westley and Gabrielle still stayed back to help Miley clean up the house and the garden, so they didn¡¯t


    go with the others.


    As could be expected, Micheal and Mia, who was the brother and sister of the Robinson family were


    going in the same car. Holly couldn¡¯t help but go with Remy. Although she was unwilling to go at first


    and still wanted to stay with them for a while, the current situation in the house didn¡¯t allow her to do so


    on else, Westley would even hate her more thari he did right now. .


    ¡°We are leaving now, grandma. I wille to visit you when I have spare time, ¡± Remy said as he


    hugged Miley tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve been such a huge bother to you these past few days, Grandma Miley. You took very


    good care of me when I got injured. I¡¯m very sorry for bothering you. I¡¯lle back to apany you


    when I¡¯ve fully


    recovered. Or probably when you go back to Antawood. l¡¯lle to the Morris family mansion to visit


    you, okay?¡± Holly said with puppy eyes. She still wanted to leave a good impression on Miley. After all,


    thetter had a very high position in the Morris family. Those who had a good impression on her would


    not receive bad treatment from any member of the Morris family in the future.


    She had been too anxious and restless these past few days. Because of her injury. she was constantly


    in a bad mood. In addition to that, Gabrielle had always been highly favored by Miley, which made her


    even angrier.


    Although there was no ham in Companison, butpared to Gabrielle, Holly was quite useless in the


    farmhouse. Had it been that she didn¡¯t injure herself on purpose, she would have performed better in


    the presence of Miley. This was all her fault. She had underrated Gabrielle¡¯s position in the heart of


    Miley and Westley.


    ¡°Just take very good care of yourself when you go back, Holly. Make sure you don¡¯t leave scars on your


    face, or else, you will be very ugly. If you meet a


    boy that you like in the future, he will be very picky about you,¡± Miley advised her sincerely. Miley had


    epted Holly¡¯s kindness, but she also knew that everything would change in the future, Though there


    was nothing much to say about it right now.


    ¡°I know, grandma. I will take good care of myself. You should also take good care of your body.¡± She


    reluctantly took a brief look at Westley before she got in


    Westley was standing behind his grandmother and Gabrielle stood next to him. They were a perfect


    match. Holly didn¡¯t want to see their faces anymore, So she quickly closed the car door.


    ¡°What do you think about Westley and Gabrielle? Do you think that they are a perfect match?¡± Remy


    asked her. He nced at her from the rearview mirror and saw how downcast her face was. He knew


    that she was very ufortable right now, but he still said that to her on purpose. He became a bad


    guy as it were!


    ¡°Really? You think that they are a perfect match, Remy?¡± she asked him with a


    sneer on her face. Although she was not


    interested in talking about it at first since he had mentioned it, she threw the question back at him.


    To her, they looked so annoying. Theirs was a mamiage of atonement and it was void of any kind of


    love. .


    ¡°They are a perfect match. I think that¡¯s very good of them. Have you ever seen Westley treat a woman


    so tenderly?¡± he asked her. What he was saying was just his personal feelings and nothing more.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about Helena, Remy? At that time, they¡­¡±


    ¡°Holly, you can mention Helena in front of me, but I¡¯ll strongly advise you not to mention anything about


    her in front of Westley. You know very well that Helena is a restricted area for him. It would be in your


    best interest not to provoke him,¡± he warned her sternly. As soon as Remy heard Helena¡¯s name, his


    face darkened. Anything about her could not be mentioned in front of Westley. All of them had carefully


    avoided any topic concerning her in front of him for so many years.


    ¡°Of course, I know. That¡¯s why I just wanted to remind you. You don¡¯t have to


    Forget Helena just because she has left us. Have you forgotten that she and Westley were so in love


    with each other? He was so gentle with her at that time.¡± Holly¡¯s tone was even more serious


    and the expression on her face became very


    ¡°After all, Helena is also my friend. No one wanted or even expected that ident to happen, and for


    that reason, I won¡¯t forget her all my life. But she is a thom in Westley¡¯s heart that can¡¯t be removed, so


    it¡¯s better not to remove it. Holly, if you want to do good for him. I advise you not to mention


    her name in front of him. This is for the good of all of Us. I¡¯m very sure you know that.¡± The expression


    on Remy¡¯s face was cold and serious. He was warning Holly to never mention Helena in front of


    Westley.


    ¡°Do you also think that I¡¯m a bad woman, Remy?¡± she asked him with a sad face. She felt a little bad


    after she had been scolded by Remy.


    She had known him for a much longer timepared to Gabrielle. But why was he in support of


    Westley¡¯s wife now? It made her quite ufortable and upset.


    ¡°Why is everyone in the support of this woman? What could be so good about hen she mused as she


    gritted her teeth.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 193 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 193 Read Online


    Chapter 193 A Bad Woman


    A bad woman?


    Remy tumed to look at Holly. He really didn¡¯t think of her badly. She was just thinking too much.


    ¡°Holly, we¡¯re friends. Before you did all those things, I¡¯ve never thought of you negatively. Don¡¯t dwell


    on it.¡± Holly Stared at him skeptically.


    If she¡¯d be unable to destroy Westley¡¯s marriage with Gabrielle, then Remy wouldn¡¯t see her any


    differently. But if she were to push through her ns, it would be another story.


    ¡°I¡¯mn relieved you can still treat me the same way.¡± Holly smiled meekly.


    No one could ever know what she was thinking, not even Remy.


    As long as Holly¡¯s ns were put at bay. everything would be fine. It was no secret that she had


    feelings for Westley. Even before, when Helena was still alive,


    H¨¹lly showed interest in her cousin¡¯s lover. She tried her best to keep her hands to herself. But now


    that Helena Was gone, she was thinking of taking her chances


    ¡°Gabrielle, I really want to stay here with you. Everything¡¯s soly and the food Grandma Miley cooks


    are the tastiest!¡± Mia sighed, taking Gabrielle¡¯s hand. ¡°Why did my brother want to leave so suddenly


    anyway? Oh, I know! Will you cook for me when you get back to the


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gabrielle said with a smile. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re going back tomorrow, SO we can meet the


    soonest.¡±


    ¡°Then you and Mr. Morris can enjoy a bit. mone of the quiet life here. I¡¯ll see you in Antawood.¡± Mia¡¯s


    eyes sparkled, then she gave a warm nce at Westley. ¡°Mr. Morris, you better take care of Gabrielle


    well. Don¡¯t bully her too much and help out with the housework. It¡¯s incredibly hard to do alone, you


    know!¡± Westley scratched his head quietly. Mia and Gabrielle exchanged giggles, hugging each other


    goodbye.


    After Mia left, Gabrielle helped Miley


    clean up the room, while Westley went to the kitchen to wash the dishes


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma, you live alone and you have to do everything by yourself. Isn¡¯t it tiring? Gabrielle asked,


    mopping the floor.


    Miley lifted her face from wiping the table and smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s not so hard, I only have a lot of things


    to do now because I have visitors.¡±


    Gabrielle nodded, looking apologetic. If their group weren¡¯t here, Miley wouldn¡¯t have been burdened


    with so many things.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡± Miley smiled. ¡°You kids give me so much energy. I hope you


    drop by more often.¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll do that.¡± Gabrielle said, standing straight to lean on the map handle. ¡°You can alsoe


    and stay with us in Antawood.¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Miley alone in the countryside. After all, there was no one to take


    care of her. If something happened to her, they wouldn¡¯t know in time.


    I¡¯m quite satisfied here, darling.¡± Miley folded the cloth and set it aside. ¡°The air is fresh, unlike in the


    city where that old house feels cramped. Here, I can do what I want, and being surrounded by nature


    always puts: me in a good mood.¡±


    Back in the old house, Miley wasn¡¯t able to do much. They had servants and her children didn¡¯t want


    her to do anything. She couldn¡¯t even nt flowers.


    Here, she found her freedom, alongside Zaid. This ce was full of his memories.


    Miley would also want to spend the rest of her life here.


    ¡°Gabrielle, did you know?¡± Miley spoke out of the blue. ¡°At home, Westley had never done the


    housework. He had never even set foot in a kitchen!¡±


    ¡°Really, grandma? He¡¯s been spending a lot of time in the kitchen since we got here.¡± Gabrielle smiled


    to herself. It was somehow nice to hear about Westley¡¯s past. Even if they were married, she still didn¡¯t


    know him that well. They were always squabbling, never sitting down to talk about themselves. O


    But the smile faded quickly. She had no


    interest in Westley, but she realized that she paid more attention to him than she did before. It made


    her feel uneasy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Miley chuckled. ¡°Westley might seem haughty, but once in a while, he can be


    thoughtful.¡± There was a tinkle in Miley¡¯s eyes. Before Gabrielle could stop herself, she looked in the


    direction of the kitchen. ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯ll be surprised at how he spoils people he cares about.¡±


    Gabrielle was dumbstruck. The Westley she knew was a cold and snappy man with a deadpan


    expression.


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯d praise her grandson¡­!


    ¡°Sounds unbelievable, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Gabrielle shook her head, chuckling mervously.


    ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t mean that. Everything just happened so fast for us. I¡¯m still just getting to know


    Westley.¡± She stared at the kitchen again, not knowing how to exin herself.


    Gabrielle had never really thought about Westley, but she couldn¡¯t discredit what Miley said. Even if he


    was a good grandson, it had nothing to do with her,


    Once Nellie came back, things might take


    Bryce and Nellie were in Thand. Were they going toe back soon?


    Would Westley take Nellie back then?


    Maybe he already knew they were there and had people tail them.


    Soon, Gabrielle and Westley would stop all the pretenses. They¡¯d divorce and she¡¯d no longer be his


    wife. That position didn¡¯t belong to her in the first ce. Sooner orter, she¡¯d have to give it away


    But a little tinge of reluctance was eating at her mind. She had suffered so much in this marriage,


    paying for her brother¡¯s debts. She steeled her heart, standing on her own two feet and turned her pain


    into power. Why should she be abandoned in the end?


    ¡°I understand what you mean. I know you and Westley just got married, and you didn¡¯t even had the


    chance to know each other to begin with. But look at my generation, most couples only met during the


    wedding day. People got married first and eventually fell in love.


    See, you can get to know Cach other for the rest of your lives together, just like your grandfather and


    1.¡± Miley stroked Gabrielle¡¯s am, hoping that she could See how good Westley was if she gave him a


    chance.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 194 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 194 Read Online


    Chapter 194 Like A Treasure


    Gabrielle could feel it deep in her heart that Miley and Zaid were a nice couple, because every time


    Miley talked about him, she was always so happy. Even if she didn¡¯t talk about him all the time,


    she knew that theirs was a mamiage of bliss when Zaid was still alive.


    But in truth, not everyone could be like them. It was quite difficult for her and Westley to be like this


    because there was Nellie between them. She was just a substitute for Westley because his original


    bride eloped with her brother


    ¡°Trust me, Gabrielle. Westley cares about you very much. I see it deep in his eyes,¡± Miley said to


    Gabrielle in a serious tone in a bid to convince her. @


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m done with the cleaning of the floor. Let me take out the trash now, and then I¡¯ll pull out


    the weed in the fields when I¡¯m done with that.¡± As it were, she just wanted to avoid the discussion at


    all costs. She didn¡¯t want to


    Taille about Westley inymore. She w scared that she w ild fill her head with stupid notions about the two


    of them and end up getting disappointed. She quickly packed up the trash and took it out of the yard.


    After she had disposed of the trash, she didn¡¯t go back immediately. Instead, she stood, with the trash


    can in her hand, by the roadside and looked at the beautiful scenery in the distance


    The sun this afternoon was very hot and dazzling, but the scenery on the mountain was particrly


    beautiful, which inspired her a lot.


    She had majored in jewelry design at Alorith University, and right now, she was an intern at Jason¡¯s


    jewelry studio. She had always been very sensitive to some inspiration, which came mostly fnare the


    things of nature.


    Everything about the natural scenery irispired her, be it the wind, the rain, the sunshin?, or rainbow¡­


    They all inspired her greatly


    Gabrielle immediately ran back to her room to fetch her sketchbook and a pencil. As soon 15 she got


    back, she sati


    CHESS-legged on thewn by the roadside and began to draw the beautiful scenery in front of her.


    In Jason¡¯s Studio, there was always a selection assessment for new works every season. She would


    go back to work after her grandfather¡¯s birthday and the selection assessment would be held a month


    later. This time around, she wanted to seize the opportunity to make her work stand out so that she


    could make a big step in the process of bing a full-fledged jewelry designer,


    Although Jason¡¯s studio wasn¡¯t thatrge in scale, it was very famous in the industry, and because of


    this, there were always new candidates for internship every month. Although she had already be


    a regr worker with the help of Austin, she still stayed there as a neer. Besides, she had never


    been able toe up with a creation of her


    She couldn¡¯t afford to lose the opportunity again this time. If she missed it, she would have to wait for


    the next season. By the way, she would feel sorry for Austin and Jason, who had helped her to where


    she was today.


    There were not many people in the town, especially in the suburb where Miley lived. So even if she had


    sat there for more than half an hour, she knew that no one woulde by to disturb her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, back in the farmhouse, Westley had cleaned up the kitchen, After answering a call from his


    assistant, Alvin, and attending an international video conference, he finally came out of the kitchen,


    When he entered the living room, he looked around and found no one there. When he went out of the


    yard, he saw his grandmother in the garden alone, picking vegetables, but Gabrielle was nowhere to be


    found. ¡°Where could she have gone to?¡¯ he thought as he continued looking around.


    Gabrielle was not too familiar with this ce and for this reason, he was at a loss as to where he would


    start looking for her.


    ¡°Where is Gabrielle, grandma? Did she go somewhere?¡± he asked Miley as he went straight to the


    vegetable garden.


    ¡°Well, at first, she took out the trash.


    After some minutes. She came to the vard and then tan back happily with a notebook in her hand. I


    think she must. be drawing on the roadside. You can go there if you want to see her.¡± She wiped off the


    sweat on her brows and looked at her grandson


    ¡°Okay, grandma I¡¯ll go and bring her back so that she can help you pick the vegetables. Just go back to


    your room and have a rest now. You need it.¡± He felt very relieved when he heard that his wife was


    drawing by the roadside. He was afraid that she had gotten lost.


    ¡°Okay, go and bring her back first. I¡¯ll cook something for you to eat before you both get back.¡± She felt


    very hot as a result of the scorching sun. She stopped picking the vegetables and went inside the


    house as Westley had instructed her,


    As soon as he had walked a short distance from the farmhouse, he saw his wife sitting cross-legged on


    thewn by the roadside. She was drawing slowly with a sketchbook in one hand and a pencil in the


    other. He was so surprised that she was good at drawing. She looked like an experienced artist to him.


    This was the first time that he had seen her so quiet. He felt like she was living in her world without


    arguing or quarreling and all of a sudden, he had an impulse to protect her from the cares of the world.


    He walked close to where she was and stood not too far away behind her. He stood there quietly and


    stretched out his neck to look at what she was drawing. It was a life-likendscape drawing, which


    could only be done by one who had a rich experience in art.


    He didn¡®t know that his wife had such an amazing talent and as he looked at her, he had a new


    understanding of her. To him, she was just like a treasure, that every time he opened it, he would be


    constantly fascinated by what he saw a


    ¡°Woof, woof¡­¡±


    The barking of a dog distracted Gabrielle¡®s attention. She looked in the direction where the bark came


    from and saw Tucker and cking out of the yard. She guessed that they were going for a walk.


    ¡°Mr. Morris! Mrs. Morris!¡± Tucker greeted both of them with a broad smile on his face.


    ¡®Mr. Mons? Gabrielle thought with a hint of surprise on her face.


    With a subconscious mind, she turned around and saw her husband standing not too far away from


    her. She was so frightened that she quickly closed her sketchbook and looked at him uneasily. ¡°This is


    so creepy!¡¯ she thought to herself.


    She didn¡¯t know how long this man had been staring at her from behind. She felt that her painting was


    not good enough and if he saw it, she would feel so ashamed of herself.


    ¡°You! How long have you been standing over there?¡± she blurted out as she rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Well done. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good skill in drawing. You¡¯re very good at this. Do you


    know that?¡± Westley ignored her question and started praising her work of art instead.


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± she asked in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that he would praise her like


    this. Was this the Westley she knew or someone else entirely?


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. You should know by now that I don¡¯t like talking nonsense, ¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned painting for many years now?¡±


    She looked at him as someone in a trance before she was able to realize that he was asking her a


    question. She thought for a while before she started talking. ¡°Well, I started to learn painting when I


    was in kindergarten, and my sketching has started since high school. I majored in jewelry design in


    college, and right now, as you already know, I¡¯m in¡­ I¡¯m an intern at Jason¡¯s studio, so I can say that I


    have some level of experience when ites to drawing.¡±


    she said all in one breath as she briefly introduced her experience to him. Until then, he remembered


    that she was a top student in their design school and was also an intern in Jason¡¯s jewelry design


    studio. Alvin had given him this information a long time ago. Although he didn¡¯t pay attention to it, he


    had memorized it all. O


    But even at that, he felt that she was far better than he had thought.


    ¡°So you want to be a jewelry designer?¡± he asked her casually.


    ¡°Of course, I want to be. This is the only job I want to do.¡± If she didn¡¯t want to be a jewelry designer,


    she wouldn¡¯t have majored in it when she was in school.


    ¡°Woof, woof¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Mrs. Morris, are you both enjoying the scenery here?¡± Tucker, who was holding his dog,


    came over and looked at the couple curiously.


    ¡°Yes, Tucker. The scenery here is very beautiful. I¡¯m also trying to draw here,¡± she answered him with a


    faint smile. She had always been a little ufortable when Tucker addressed her as ¡°Mrs. Morris¡±:


    especially right in front of Westley.


    It always sounded weird to her ears.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s very beautiful here. If you like painting the scenery, I¡¯ll advise you to go to the river dam.


    There are mountains, rivers, and fields, whose scenery is even more beautifulpared to this. You¡¯ll


    walk along the river beach for half an hour, and then you can see


    the river dam. It¡¯s not that far. I think Mr. Morris should know the ce. Let him take you there,¡± Tucker


    said excitedly as he warmly rmended the ce for them.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 195 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 195 Read Online


    Chapter 195 The Ultimate n


    To an innocent and young child like Tucker, Gabrielle and Westley had gotten married to each other


    because they were in love. That was why he felt that it would be appropriate for Westley to take his


    wife to see the scenery at the river dam.


    ¡®It seems like Mrs. Morris isn¡¯t very happy about this decision. Didn¡¯t she want to go there?¡± Tucker


    thought to himself.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, the ce as I said is very beautiful. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cari ask Mr. Morris. I¡¯m


    sure he knows where I¡¯m talking about. The river dam is the most beautiful ce you¡¯ll ever find here.


    You will like it very much if you go there.¡± At first, he thought that she felt that it was not a good ce,


    so he tried his possible best to convince her.


    ¡°I believe what you said, Tucker. But could you please call me Gabrielle? I think it sounds better,¡± she


    said with a


    faint smile on her face. She felt so embarrassed when she heard what this little boy kept calling her.


    She guessed that Westley must have had the same thought as her and hated it very much.


    If truth be told, their marriage was a fake one. Now that Tucker had called her Mrs. Moms, She felt that


    her husband would be so unhappy about it and so she had to tell him to stop calling her that.


    ¡°Well, Gabrielle, let Mr. Morris take you there. If he says that he doesn¡¯t have the time to do so, I can


    also take you there if you wish.¡± Tucker said to her. He guessed that there was something wrong with


    the two of them.


    ¡®Could they have quarreled about something before I got here?¡¯ he mused.


    But then, it didn¡¯t look like that to him because he saw from a distance that Mr. Morris was looking at


    Gabrielle with so much love. His eyes could not lie to anyone.


    ¡°No, thanks. You can walk with ck. I¡¯ll take Mrs. Morris thereter on my own,¡± Westley said as he


    refused Tucker¡¯s offer and suggested that he would take his wife to the ceter by himself,


    When he heard Westley¡¯s words, he knew what was going on immediately. He knew that Mr. Morris


    didn¡¯t quarrel with his wife, rather he was willing to apany her to the river dam. That. alone, was


    enough for him.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Gabrielle, you both are a perfect match,¡± he said as he raised his hand in an okay sign. As


    soon as he said so, he took his dog and continued to run ahead.


    ¡°What? What does Tucker mean by saying that we are a perfect match? How could he utter such


    words? He isn¡¯t supposed to say that, ¡® Gabrielle thought within herself as she tried topose herself.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked when he said such words. Her face became red to the extent that


    she didn¡¯t even dare to look at her husband.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, shall we go to the river dam now?¡± Westley asked as he looked at her flushed face.


    When she heard that he had called her Mrs. Morris in a low voice on purpose, she had a kind of feeling


    in her heart


    that she couldn¡¯t exin which made her face flush even more. ¡°Westley, don¡¯t call me like that, okay?


    Tucker is just a child and he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    he asked as his eyes sank. He looked at her calmly as he waited for her reply.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t! And I am sure that you don¡¯t like it, either. Anyway. you and I know that we are not a real


    couple. Tucker just called me this way because he doesn¡¯t know much about us,¡± she exined to him


    as she looked at him seriously. She didn¡¯t want him to hate Tucker because of what he had said. 3


    By the way, those who didn¡¯t know the truth could be considered innocent.


    ¡°Not a real couple? What do you mean?¡± he asked her because he didn¡¯t agree with her


    As far as he was concerned, they were a legal couple. They had the marriage certificate and had even


    slept with each other. Everything that married couples do had already happened between them. How


    then could she say that they


    weren¡¯t a real couple?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that? Do I always have to spell it out to you? Anyway, it¡¯s gettingte and I won¡¯t go to


    the river dam today. I promised grandma that I wille back quickly to help her uproot the grass in


    the vegetable garden. I need to go back to help her before the sun sets.¡± As soon as she said this, she


    walked briskly towards the farmhouse with her sketchbook in her hand.


    When he saw her leaving in a hurry, he couldn¡¯t tell what was on her mind for a moment. Did she get so


    angry because she was being called ¡°Mrs. Morris¡°? It seemed to him that she didn¡¯t want to have


    anything to do with him.


    When he was about to catch up with her, his phone rang. He answered it immediately when he saw


    that the call was from his assistant, Alvin.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked Alvin in a cold tone. It sounded as if he was not happy with the tone of


    his voice.


    Alvin thought that his boss was capricious of recent. Sometimes he was very excited, but soon he


    might be angry. Even before he made the call, he didn¡¯t


    know if it was the appropriate time to do


    ¡°I just called to inform you that Nellie and Bryce are in Thand as we speak. They are nning to


    come back to China. By the way, we are not the only ones trying to find them. It seems like someone


    else is also doing so,¡± he said hesitantly.


    ¡°Who is also looking for them? Could it be the Jones family? I don¡¯t want them toe back for now.


    You¡¯d better find a way to block them, thereby making them Stay longer wherever they are.¡± Right now,


    Westley wasn¡¯t in a good mood to deal with any issue pertaining to Nellie and Bryce at all.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not from the Jones family. They have never sent anyone to look for them up until now. They


    just let them go.¡± Alvin had been very thorough with his investigation and found out that the Jones


    family never had any intention of finding Bryce and Nellie.


    Westley¡¯s brows tightened up in a frown when he heard what his assistant said. It turned out that the


    Jones family had been lying to Gabrielle all this while


    telling her that they were still trying to find Bryce


    At this point, the ultimate goal of the Jones family was clear. He knew that Wendy was the one who had


    nned all this out. It was obvious that they would want Bryce to get married to Nellie.


    After all, the Collins family was also a famous and influential family in the Antawood. If their son got


    married to the daughter of the Collins family, it would also benefit them.


    ¡°What a well thought-out n!¡±


    ¡°The Jones family¡¯s attitude has nothing to do with us. Since they wanted to let them go from the


    beginning, I will let them know that they are very wrong. Just make them stay in Thand, for now, but


    remember that they must not be killed,¡± Westley said firmly.


    At this point, Alvin couldn¡¯t help but worry about what would happen to Bryce and Nellie. They should


    not have provoked Westley to anger.


    ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll make sure I handle it well. By the way, I think the Carter Family is also looking for Bryce,


    probably. I¡¯ll figure out


    who they are and I¡¯ll get back to you,¡± he promised


    ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Westley said this, he hung up the phone. If the Carter Family was also looking for


    them, it was possible that Lance was the one handling


    Westley knew very well in his heart that Lance wasn¡¯t trying to help Bryce, but he was helping his


    cousin, Gabrielle and he knew that as long as he took Nellie back, Gabrielle was surely going to leave


    him.


    As he thought about this deeply, he became upset. He took out a stick of cigarette and a lighter from


    his pocket, leaned against a tree, and lit it up.


    If Alvin did not seed in making Bryce and Nellie stay in Thand, he knew that Lance would


    forcefully bring them back.


    If these two people were sent to him, he knew that he would have no other reason to keep holding on


    to Gabrielle.


    At that moment, he felt that he didn¡¯t want to let go of her.


    Or could it be that Gabrielle was the one who made the request to Lance?


    She probably knew that the lones family wasn¡¯t nning to find their son and so she took matters into


    her hands and had asked her cousin for help.


    Besides, Lance had the power to do so. More importantly, he had always spoiled her silly since they


    were children.


    She was surrounded by so many people who had her best interest at heart.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 196 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 196 Read Online


    Chapter 196 The Cunning Old Lady


    Westley was still ruminating on what Alvin had told him when he called. He felt that if it was Gabrielle


    who had asked Lance to help her look for Bryce in Thand, then she must know where her brother


    was.


    It seemed to Westley that Bryce still held a high position in her heart.


    After all, at the initial stage, she had never wanted to marry Westley. So she wanted Nellie toe


    back as soon as possible. In this way, she could divorce him for a concrete reason. Besides, she has


    just been a substitute bride.


    She thought that she could get a divorce immediately she found Nellie, who was Supposed to be the


    real bride.


    ¡°What a simple girl!¡¯ Westley thought with a smirk on his face 6


    ¡°Gabrielle is over there, weeding in the field alone. How dare you smoke and ck off here? Do you


    think it is


    appropriate to do such a thing?¡±


    When Miley came over and saw him smoking under the tree, she gave him a big p on his arm.


    ¡°Ouch, grandma. That hurts.¡± He winced in pain


    He was surprised that she was still so strong. Well, this might probably be because she had lived in the


    countryside for a long time, and the farm work that she constantly did made her very strong no matter


    how old she was.


    He threw the cigarette in his hand on the ground and trampled on it. Then he held his grandma¡¯s hand


    fondly. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m just a little upset, that was why I decided to take some drag.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just have a drink when you are in a bad mood? It could also eliminate your sorrow, you


    know. Don¡¯t smoke too much in the future. You should know that it¡¯s not good for your child,¡± she said


    to him seriously. I


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, grandma. What child are you talking about?¡± He didn¡¯t understand what she was


    saying. Miley¡¯s topic changed so quickly that he was


    unable to catch up with her.


    What do you think? You and Gabrielle are married. I know that you are still young, but you will still need


    to have a baby a few years from now. Don¡¯t you. know that if you smoke so much, it will affect your


    fertility?¡± she exined to


    As soon as she said this, he understood what she was trying to say. She was indirectly urging him to


    give birth to a child


    She was trying to persuade him and Gabrielle to give birth to a child as soon as possible since they


    were still very young


    At the thought of this, he discovered that he had never nned to have a baby with her. They hadn¡¯t


    even discussed it. at all.


    So when his grandma had mentioned it all of a sudden, he felt a little confused.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m addicted to smoking. I just smoke asionally when I¡¯m not in a good mood.


    I¡¯ll try to smoke less now,¡± he said to her.


    ¡°It all depends on you, Gabrielle is beautiful and you are also handsome. If you both give birth to a


    child, he or she must be very cute. I just hope that I can get to see my lovely great-grandson before I


    die.¡± Miley said with a hint of expectation on her face.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of his grandma¡¯s persuasion in any way. It was something that he was used to and so,


    he could easily deal with it.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t speak in such a manner. My brother has a daughter. You already have a great-


    grandchild,¡± he reminded her. He had said that on purpose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me about that. I¡¯m talking about a great-grandchild from you. Why do you


    always like making me angry. Westley? Help me with the grass in the wastnd beside the vegetable


    garden. Don¡¯t let your wife be the one to help you do that.¡± As she said this, she shook his arm off her


    body and walked towards the yard.


    Her yard was not that big. It was divided into two parts one part was for nting flowers while the other


    part served as


    the garden which was used for nting vegetables


    There were several kinds of vegetables ini the garden, and they were all in good condition. Gabrielle


    was squatting beside the cucumber shelf and carefully pulling up the grass around it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t need to continue anymore. Just pick up a few cucumbers ande back inside.


    I¡¯ll make you a dish that you like chicken and cucumber sauce, in the evening. Westley will do the rest


    of the weeding.¡± Miley said to Gabrielle as she stood outside the bamboo fence


    When he heard his grandma¡¯s words, he felt a little unhappy and tried to exin to her quickly.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll only be responsible for bedding up¡­¡±


    ¡°You should also weed in the field. This is called ¡®buy one get one free¡¯!¡± Miley said as she quickly


    interrupted him. She looked back at him with a lovely smile on her face o


    He knew that she was bullying him on purpose. Even at that, he could help but ept it.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle obediently picked up several cucumbers from the field. They all looked good.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve picked some. The cucumbers are so fresh. I¡¯m sure this would make a delicious meal.


    Let¡¯s go back inside, grandma I¡¯m looking forward to the chicken and cucumber sauce you will cook


    now. I know that it must be very delicious.¡± Gabrielle walked up to her and looked at her with a smile.


    As soon as she saw her husband, the smile on her face fraze.


    When he saw this, he felt hurt. ¡®What did she mean by that?¡± he thought to himself. She had looked at


    his grandmother with a charming smile but as soon as she saw him, the smile disappeared.


    She might probably regard him as her enierniy.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Westley, go on with the weeding. I¡¯ll go back inside the house with Gabrielle to prepare dinner.¡± Miley


    unceremoniously assigned tasks to her grandson, and then took her granddaughter-inw¡¯s hand back


    into the house.


    As he looked at the green vegetable field, he was at a loss for words. As the CEO of the Momis Group,


    he was always working on several projects worth billions of dors, but right now, he had been driven


    to the vegetable garden to pull up weeds.


    However, he still had to obey his grandmother¡¯s order. He rolled up his sleeves and walked


    carefully into the vegetable garden.


    Miley and Gabrielle went straight to the kitchen to prepare for dinner. As soon as they were done with


    that, the former decided to give thetter an assignment.


    ¡°I think Westley must be thirsty now, Gabrielle. Go and get him a ss of water and a towel to wipe his


    sweat. Then, there is a chicken house in the backyard. You¡¯re supposed to pick up some eggs and


    bring them to me,¡± Miley said as she gave Gabrielle a series of orders.


    Gabrielle knew what her grandmother-in w was trying to do, but she would not dare to refuse her, so


    she nodded immediately to show that she understood what she was being instructed to do. ¡°Of course,


    grandma. I


    will do that now.¡±


    Miley quickly filled a ss of lemonade and put a towel in a small basket before handing them over to


    her. ¡°Now, take this and give them to him,¡± she said


    Gabrielle was willing to pick up eggs, but she wasn¡¯t willing to go and give water to her husband, but


    she had to do it because it was Miley¡¯s order.


    When she got to where he was, she saw that he was turning over a small patch ofnd with a hoe, on


    which there was plenty of grass.


    The sunset shone faintly on his body and he was indescribably charming to her. She had never thought


    that she would see this side of her husband one day.


    He was the dignified CEO of the Morris Group, but right now he had shaken off the glorious identity of


    being a president and turned into a farmer. If this was truly his upation, he would surely be the most


    handsome farmer in the world.


    The matural scenery, the beautiful sunlight, and the vigorous and handsome farmer-even standing on


    the ground full of wild grass, she felt that this was an


    extremely beautiful painting.


    She wanted to paint the scenery at this very moment


    ¡°Stop peeping, Gabrielle. Come closer to me, I don¡¯t bite, you know.¡± When Westley looked at the girl


    who was standing ten meters away and staring at him like someone in a trance, he couldn¡¯t help


    interrupting her fangirling behavior.


    ¡®I¡¯m not peeping at you for heaven¡¯s sake! I¡¯m just looking at you fair and square!


    Don¡®t be so full of yourself even if you¡¯re handsome. Anyone would do that!¡¯ she reasoned with a sheer


    on her face. E

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 197 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 197 Read Online


    Chapter 197 An Avenue To Love Each Other


    As soon as Gabrielle noticed that Westley had seen her, she quickly stopped looking at him in


    admiration. She became serious and indifferent all in one second and walked up to him unwillingly with


    the small bamboo basket in her hand, which contained the ss of water and towel which Miley had


    handed over to her.


    When she got closer to him, she could see the sweat and some traces of mud on his face. But even at


    that, it didn¡¯t affect how handsome he looked at all. On the contrary, it added a whiff of wildness to him.


    As it turned out, some men also looked charming when they were working on a farm.


    ¡°Damn it!


    Stop drawing in your mind, Gabrielle. The man in front of you is not the one you have always wanted to


    draw,¡¯ she


    reprimand


    thought as she tried to herself.


    ¡°Westley, this is the water and the towel that Miley asked me to bring to you. Help yourself,¡± she said to


    him bluntly. As she said this, she took a brief look at him and discovered that he was looking at her in


    silence with his hands crossed on top of the hoe. His deep and unfathomable eyes stared at her face.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing, Westley? Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯mi saying? Or is it that you


    don¡¯t want to drink the water? If you don¡¯t, I can just take it back inside the house. Or could it be that


    there is something on my face?¡± She asked him a series of questions as she felt uneasy under his


    gaze.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    What she hated most was that he didn¡¯t say anything but kept looking at her with a faint smile on his


    face. She felt that he looked very dangerous with the way he was looking


    She believed that there was something bad hidden under this particr expression on his face.


    ¡°My hands are dirty, Gabrielle. Can you please feed me?¡± he asked her in a low


    voice.


    When she heard this, she was at a loss for words. She looked at him with a very upset face. ¡°Who is


    going to feed you? Don¡¯t you have hands anymore? I don¡¯t care whether you drink the water or not.


    As Westley looked at his wife, he observed that she was bing bolder with time. She could even be


    so daring in front of him now.


    ¡°You know very well that I¡¯m not lying to you, Gabrielle. See, take a look at my hands. They are both


    covered with mud.¡± As he said this, he dropped the hoe he was holding and showed her his dirty


    hands.


    Gabrielle took a look at his fair, slender and bony hands, which were covered with ck and yellow


    mud. She had thought what he promised his grandma was just a desultory response and he wouldn¡¯t


    do it.


    After she had hesitated for a while, she took the ss out of the basket and raised it close to his mouth


    so that he could drink. ¡°Drink it quickly. I still have to go to the chicken nest to pick up some


    ¡°Did my grandma ask you to do that?¡± he asked her as he bent over to drink the water from the ss


    that she was holding


    For a moment, she was so nervous that she almost dropped the ss in her hand.


    ¡°Of course, Miley was the one who asked me to do that. She is going to make mne fried eggs for


    dinner,¡± she said as she tried her possible best to calm her nerves.


    Westley drank up the ss of water easily and then looked at her.


    ¡°The chicken that my grandma is raising are very fierce. They would peck people. Are you sure that


    she told you to do that?¡± he reminded her calmly. Even though what he said was half true and half false


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be true. How can chicken peck someone?¡± She didn¡¯t want to believe what he had said.


    She had always sensed that he was deliberately trying to frighten her.


    I¡¯m just telling you the truth. It¡¯s your business, whether you choose to believe it or not,¡± he said to her


    in a very rxed tone.


    Although she knew that her husband was an annoying man, she was certain that he would not cheat


    others. If he had said it, then what he said must be true.


    ¡®So, the chicken raised by Miley could peck people? But why didn¡¯t she tell me in advance? Was she


    thinking that I was a heroine who wouldn¡¯t be pecked?¡± she reasoned


    ¡°What should I do, then?¡± Gabrielle asked as she looked at him uneasily. There was a hint of begging


    in her big eyes.


    ¡°Well, I can help you.¡±


    He said this in a calm and firm tone.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    She doubted his statement. How could he be so kind enough to help her?


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. But before we go over there, you have to first help me wipe the sweat off my


    face. The sweat


    has entered my eyes, and it¡¯s making me feel very ufortable,¡± he said to her making a direct


    request. It was as if he was miserable.


    When she heard his demand, she then understood very well that he wouldn¡¯t help her out of kindness.


    It was like a case of a trade by barter.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to help you, just forget about it. Just hand over the towel to me and go to the


    chicken nest to pick up the eggs yourself. Don¡¯t me me if you¡¯re pecked because I warned you


    before you decided to go there on your own.¡± He could tell what was going on in her mind when he saw


    the ambivalent look on her face


    ¡°Okay, then. Lower your head.¡± She had chosen to wipe his face instead of being pecked by a chicken.


    It was far better and easier to wipe his sweat than to be pecked by stubborn chicken.


    As soon as he heard this, he smiled in his heart and brought his face closer to her. O


    At that moment, she couldn¡¯t stand the scene as his handsome face approached her all of a sudden.


    When she saw how


    close he was to her, it stimted her senses. Being good-looking was a crime on its own. If the good-


    looking man tried to seduce someone, it would also be regarded as a crime.


    ¡°Just close your eyes tightly and I¡¯ll wipe your face clean,¡± she said as she tried hard to adjust her


    mood. She shook off the messy thoughts in her mind and looked at him calmly. Come one, Gabrielle.


    Don¡¯t think about this


    Even though he has a good-looking face, just know that the owner of this face is a very bad man. Don¡¯t


    be deceived by his appearance,¡± she spoke to herself inaudibly


    ¡°Try to be gentle, Gabrielle,¡± he reminded her as he closed his eyes obediently.


    ¡®What does he mean by saying that I should be gentle? Besides, he has been very rude to me in the


    past. What could he possibly do even if I decide to take the opportunity to revenge now?¡¯ she asked


    herself thoughtfully.


    And he had the guts to specially remind


    her to be gentle.


    But she had made up her mind that she would not be gentle while doing this.


    And for this reason, she used all her strength to wipe the sweat stains off his forehead, which made his


    skin a little red.


    ¡°Does it hurt, Westley?¡± As she did this, she felt guilty and that was why she couldn¡¯t help but ask him


    in a low voice. After then, she decided again to reduce the force a little.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m fine.¡± Of course. he knew that she was wiping his face with great force on


    purpose, but he could bear the slight pain.


    She had stopped wiping his face hard out of her own volition, but gently wiped his face with care.


    In the setting sun, a young man and a young woman stood in the vegetable garden. The tall man stood


    there quietly. slightly bent and with his eyes closed. The woman wiped the sweat and stains on his face


    slowly. This scene was more beautiful than any fashion movie. This was because although they looked


    ordinary, they were happy enough.


    Next to them were the vegetables and grass, which didn¡¯t affect the two of them at all. On the contrary,


    it added a pop of color to them,


    Miley stood by the kitchen window and looked at the scene right in front of her. She smiled with


    satisfaction and felt that if the two of them lived in the countryside for another ten to fifteen days, she


    would make sure that their rtionship became better quicker.


    She was certain that they would have a crush on each other. What theycked was a resourceful


    grandmother who could create several opportunities for them to fall in love.


    Miley felt that her grandson should have such a kind girl like Gabrielle by his side. Neither Helena nor


    Nellie of the Collins family was suitable enough for him. One was too strong while the other was as


    stubborn as a mule. They both always made endless demands to Westley, and above all, they didn¡¯t


    know how to love him dearly

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 198 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 198 Read Online


    Chapter 198 Nonchnt Attitude


    Miley raised more than ten chicken in the chicken house which was located in the backyard. The ce


    was well surrounded with wood and bamboo while the innermost part of the chicken house was made


    up of bricks.


    There were four or five fierce old hens thatid eggs in the chicken house. These hens protected their


    eggs very well. Under normal circumstances, it was okay for Miley to pick up the eggs herself. After all,


    she was the one who raised these chicken.


    But as soon as Gabrielle stepped her feet into the chicken house, she became the target of their attack.


    They cackled loudly at her as their bean-sized ck eyes looked at her with inexplicable cruelty as if


    she was a thief.


    An old hen ran towards Gabrielle, which scared her so much that she almost fell. As luck would have it,


    Westley caught her just in time. If not, she would have


    Chupar 1973 NEM fallen on the chicken poo on the ground.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Westley.¡± Gabrielle said as she looked at Westley. having hardly recovered


    from the shock.


    ¡°They see you as a strange egg thief. Just go out first and wait there for me.¡± Westley said as he


    followed her outside the chicken house.


    ¡°What you said was true, Westley. These chicken are very fierce and they will easily peck people.¡± As


    she said this, she stood at the door of the chicken house without going any further.


    It was obvious that Miley had given Gabrielle the task to make fun of her on purpose


    ¡°I have told you times without number that I will never lie to anyone, I have been pecked by these


    chicken in the past; let alone you. These fierce chicken you see here, which can be used as guards in


    the yard can only be raised by my grandma,¡± Westley said in a humorous tone.


    ¡°Are you being serious right now, Westley? How dare you whine about the chickens raised by your


    grandma?¡±


    Gabrielle asked jokingly.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that her husband would say something like that.


    It was difficult to believe that Westley, who had always been serious and indifferent most times, could


    have such a humorous side. U


    She was surprised to see that Westley¡¯s character wasn¡¯t just one-sided. He had many sides to him. In


    this way, she felt that Westley was much more approachable


    ¡®Or did he be silly just because he was weeding the garden?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Will you tell my Grandma what I just said?¡± Westley asked as he turned around and looked at her with


    begging eyes.


    She shook her head subconsciously and said to him, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just stand here. Let me go and pick up the eggs.¡± As he said this, he put the cup and towel in


    Gabrielle¡¯s hands and then walked towards the chicken house with a bamboo basket in his hands.


    With a cup in one hand and a towel in the other, she stood outside the chicken house and stared at


    Westley, who was moving towards the chicken softly. 1


    As the old hens saw him walking towards them, they cackled even louder. This made Gabrielle panic.


    ¡°Would these hens peck Westley?¡¯ she wondered. She couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. Just then,


    Gabrielle¡¯s worry became a reality as Westley¡¯s arm and hand were pecked by a particr hen several


    times and blood gushed out. 3


    As the CEO of the Morris Group, he had gone to the chicken house to pick up eggs, but his hand had


    been hurt by a ferocious hen. This scenario was just too embarrassing


    Although Gabrielle didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, she just felt sorry for her husband


    ¡°Westley, your hand¡­ It¡¯s bleeding, Give me the basket; let me carry it. I thought you said that these


    chicken won¡¯t peck you since they knew your face. Now it has pecked you. What could be worse than


    this?¡± Gabrielle said as she


    approached him. She grabbed the bamboo basket from him with one hand and held his hand with the


    other. She found out that there were about five or six cuts on his hand.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time and they have forgotten my face. But it¡¯s all


    right. I¡¯m a man. Can I die after being pecked just a few times?¡± As he looked at Gabrielle¡¯s


    wrinkled face, it was obvious that he was in a good mood. He didn¡¯t feel bad at all because he was


    pecked by a wicked hen.


    ¡°Are you worried about me, Gabrielle?¡± Westley asked with a broad smile. He was obviously in a very


    good mood.


    When she heard his question, she was at a loss for words. She was so stunned that, she didn¡¯t know


    how best to answer his question. When she looked at his deep ck eyes, she became even more


    speechless.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Gabrielle stammered as she lowered her head. She couldn¡¯t dare to look at his face.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you know that I don¡¯t like it when people lie to me,¡± he said to her. Although she was trying


    to say that she


    wasn¡¯t worried about him, it was obvious that her eyes were red with worry.


    The ambiance around them was so tensed that Gabrielle felt that she had to find a topic to break it.


    ¡°Miley¡¯s chicken are too fierce. Don¡¯t you know of a better way to fight against them? Let¡¯s go back to


    the house first and clean up the wounds as soon as possible. It¡¯s not a good thing to be pecked by


    chicken. If it bes serious, you will have a stroke.¡± As Gabrielle thought of his hand that was hurt,


    she felt that they had to go back to the house


    With a cup and a towel in one hand and a bamboo basket in the other, she ran towards the house.


    ¡°Hurry up, Westley,¡± she said to him as she tried to urge him.


    Immediately he heard his wife¡¯s words, he quickened his pace as he still heard the crazy cluck of the


    hens.


    ¡°This woman is so mischievous. How could she ask me to fight against a hen? What could she be


    thinking in that small head of hers?¡¯ Westley wondered.


    ¡°Grandma, the chicken you are raising are so fierce to the extent that they can even peck people. You


    knew that they are so fierce but you asked me to pick up some eggs from the chicken house without


    even letting me know. Westley was hurt by the chicken. Grandma,¡± Gabrielle shouted at Miley as soon


    as she got into the house.


    When Miley came out of the kitchen, she saw that Gabrielle was sweating profusely with a bamboo


    basket in one hand and a cup and a towel in the other. Gabrielle looked at her with a hint of anger in


    her eyes.


    At this point, Miley couldn¡¯t help but be amused by this woman. ¡°Were you pecked by the chicken,


    Gabrielle?¡± Miley asked her gently. ¡°No, Grandma, I¡¯m fine. I wasn¡¯t the one who picked up the eggs. It


    was Westley. who helped me. He told me that if I go there myself, the chicken would peck me.¡±


    Gabrielle announced what Westley had told her in a very serious tone.


    Miley smiled knowingly at Westley, who had just walked in. ¡°It seems to me that my grandson now


    knows how to love his


    wife. This is a good sign. Anyway, it¡¯s not a big deal for a man to be pecked by chicken, Don¡¯t worry,


    Gabrielle. He won¡¯t die. He would bleed a little. Just apply some medicine to himter, okay?¡±


    Miley¡¯s attitude towards Westley was casual which made Gabrielle surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but feel


    that Westley must have been adopted.


    ¡°Grandma, Westley¡¯s hand was pecked about five to six times by one of your ferocious chicken. It looks


    very serious. Don¡¯t you care about him?¡± Gabrielle felt very sad for her husband. His grandmother


    treated him like this and didn¡¯t care whether he was hurt or not. ¡®How could Miley be so indifferent to


    her grandson¡¯s injuries?¡± Gabrielle pondered deeply


    ¡°Is it that serious, Westley?¡± Miley asked her grandson calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Westley said as he looked calm without any


    pain. ¡°You were pecked by a chicken while picking up eggs. I¡¯rn afraid that others willugh at you


    when they get to know about this. Well, for now, just go upstairs


    Ci 1998 Nonton Atide and take a shower first. I¡¯ll ask Gabrielle


    when you¡¯re done and after that, you


    together,¡±


    Miley said without any worry on her face. As Gabrielle stared at the two of them, she once again


    believed that Westley was adopted.


    ¡°Okay, Grandma, I¡¯m going upstairs now to take a shower,¡±


    Westley said in a calm tone which showed that he wasn¡¯t angry. Without waiting for any reply, he turned


    around and went upstairs.


    ¡°Go ahead. You smell of so much sweat and it stinks,¡± Miley said as she fanned the air two times on


    purpose.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 199 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 199 Read Online


    Chapter 199 A Charming


    Man


    The atmosphere was still calm as Westley went upstairs to take a shower. Gabrielle stared at Miley in


    utter shock. She still hadn¡¯t recovered from the conversation between Westley and his grandma.


    This was the first time that she had seen the two of them get along with each other in this way, but


    even at that it still, felt warm.


    ¡°Come back to your senses, Gabrielle. Your husband is upstairs already,¡± Miley said as she waved her


    hand in front of Gabrielle to snap her out of her thoughts,


    As soon as this happened, Gabrielle regained herposure. ¡°I¡¯m not looking at him, Miley! I was just


    staring at you. Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so. But one thing I know for sure is that my grandson is very charming. Whether he¡¯s


    in a shirt, a suit, or even in dirty clothes, he still looks


    handsome. Are youchanted by him and think it¡¯s worth it that you married such a handsome


    husband?¡±


    Miley teased Gabnelle with a broad smile.


    Under Miley¡¯s gaze, Gabrielle¡¯s face turned red as she looked at Miley with timidity. ¡°What are you


    talking about, Miley? Westley and I are not like what you have in mind.¡±


    ¡°What do you think I have in mind? You got the marriage certificate with my witness. Isn¡¯t Westley your


    legal husband? If truth be told, I know that you are under pressure because you married such a


    handsome and enchanting husband. But thinking about what he did for you today. you can see very


    well that he would like to protect you at all costs. He picked up eggs for you and was pecked by a


    chicken in the process,¡± Miley said as she beamed with smiles.


    All of a sudden, Gabrielle realized something and stared at Miley with a pair of bright ck eyes.


    ¡°Miley, why do I have a feeling that you did this on purpose?¡± she asked Miley with her gaze still fixed


    on her.


    Gabrielle felt that everything had been carefully thought out and arranged by her husband¡¯s grandma


    and then she had jumped into the traps one by one. Miley had always been known for her beautiful


    smiles which made her look kind and lovely, but right now, Gabrielle felt that this woman was as


    scheming as Westley only that she was even more scheming and so Westley was no match for her


    ¡°Really? Do you think so? You think I did it on purpose, Gabrielle? Remember that you were the one


    who said you wanted to stay back and help me All I did was assign you tasks, didn¡¯t I?¡± Miley asked as


    she looked at Gabrielle calmly without feeling any guilt whatsoever.


    Gabrielle thought for a while andter felt that maybe it was just a coincidence. Miley had just given her


    and Westley some tasks to do, but it just happened that Westley helped her to do thest


    When something happened, she didn¡¯t even react to it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t you want to thank me for letting you see all the advantages of


    being with Westley? just look at the way he is protecting you. You should do your best to cherish him


    now that he¡¯s with you.¡± It was obvious that Miley was trying to cheer her up. She looked so cute when


    she did this. i


    Gabrielle¡¯s face flushed at that instant. Just then, she found out that she couldn¡¯t continue the


    conversation with Miley because it couldn¡¯t go smoothly anymore. All Miley was trying to do right now


    was to keep talking about her grandson, thereby teasing Gabrielle.


    ¡°Miley, where is the medicine box? Let me go upstairs first and deal with Westley¡¯s wounds.¡± Gabrielle


    nned to run away first, or else she would be teased by Miley over and over again.


    Miley always liked to tease the two of them. ¡®Is Westley that good?¡¯ Gabrielle wondered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always said you didn¡¯t care, but in fact, you care about Westley so much. If he knew this, he


    would be very impressed. Let me quickly get you the medicine box now,¡± Miley said as she quickly


    went to the locker to get the medicine box.


    ¡°Gabrielle, take it upstairs. Westley should have taken a shower by now. You can also take a shower


    first beforeing downstairs for dinner. But it doesn¡¯t matter if youe downter, Just take your


    time.¡± Miley winked at Gabrielle knowingly as she put the medicine box into Gabrielle¡¯s hands.


    She pretended as if she didn¡¯t hear Miley¡¯s words and just went upstairs carrying the medicine box in


    her hand. What she had in mind right now was how she was going to deal with Westley¡¯s injuries as


    soon as possible.


    By the time she entered the room, she didn¡¯t see anyone but only heard the sound of water flowing in


    the bathroom and knew that Westley was still in the bathroom.


    ¡°Westley, aren¡¯t you done taking a shower?¡± Gabrielle asked as she stood outside the door of the


    bathroom.


    After a while, the sound of water stopped. She thought that he might have just gotten out of the shower


    and so she decided to wait aside. But before she could turn around, the door of the bathroom opened,


    Westley was wrapped in a bath towel, with water dripping from his hair, face, and chest. Westley¡¯s


    sudden appearance in front of her made her have no preparation at all. Subconsciously, she took two


    steps back and almost fell again.


    As luck would have it. Westley was quick to react as he held her back from falling Other than that, she


    would have fallen t on her back. As he held her, he pulled her to his warm chest.


    Gabrielley on his chest as she blushed uncontrobly.


    but


    feel


    so


    She couldn¡¯t help embarrassed of herself.


    *Thank you, Westley.¡± Gabrielle muttered quickly as she got out of his


    arms.


    ¡°Recently, I found that you liked to fall in front of me. Did you want me to hold you on purpose?¡±


    Westley asked with a wide grin on his face.


    Damn it! The feeling of holding her is getting better and better. As soon as I hold her, I can¡¯t restrain


    myself from


    being so excited,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    As far as Westley was concerned, this wasn¡¯t supposed to be a good sign.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself, Westley. I didn¡¯t want you to hold me. You could have just pretended that


    you didn¡¯t see that I was about to fall. You would have just let me fall directly.¡± Gabrielle said with a hint


    of anger in her voice..


    To Westley, he felt that she was acting cunningly by tripping in his presence. thereby indirectly asking


    him to hold her on purpose. But this wasn¡¯t true at all.


    She didn¡¯t fall so often before. Right now, she felt very offended.


    ¡°What kind of man do you think I am. Gabrielle? Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would see a


    woman fall in front of me and just leave her alone all in the name of pretense?¡± Westley asked as he


    stole a nce at her indifferently before he went to take his bathrobe and put it on.


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re trying to say is that even if any woman falls in front of you,


    you will pull her into your arms, right? Gabrielle blurted out without thinking as she wanted to know the


    answer.


    Instead of answering her question, Westley walked to the s and sat down quietly.


    Gabrielle knew that in Westley¡¯s eyes. she was just like any other woman, there was nothing special


    about her.


    ¡®Miley told me that he would protect his wife. Is that how it is?¡¯ she wondered,


    ¡°You¡¯re here to deal with my wound, aren¡¯t you? So why don¡¯t youe here and do that instead of


    asking silly questions.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Westley sat on the sofa with his long legs crossed, like an emperor who was waiting for her toe


    over.


    Gabrielle walked to where he was with unwillingness. She put down the medicine box and tried to look


    for the disinfectant


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Gabrielle said in an angry tone as she grabbed his hand.


    Now his hands were clean and slender


    since he just had his bath, but there were a few small scratches on the back of his hands where the


    chicken had pecked


    *The injury isn¡¯t that serious. I¡¯ll just apply some anti-inmmatory drugs and Band-Aid. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Gabrielle said as she observed his wounds,


    She began to clean the wound with cotton swabs and before she proceeded to disinfect it. ¡°The


    disinfectant will sting you. If you feel pain, just scream,¡± she


    Her words amused him greatly. ¡°What makes you think that I can¡¯t bear the pain as a strong man that I


    am?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 200 Read Online

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 200 Read Online


    Chapter 200 Sloane¡®s Unconsciousness


    Gabrielle was still trying to help dress Westley¡¯s wounds. Of course, she knew very well that he could


    bear the pain. After all, he didn¡¯t make a sound when he was Decked by a chicken some minutes ago.


    ¡®I know that he won¡¯t be afraid of the sting of the disinfectant. He¡¯s a strong man, she thought to herself


    Gabrielle worried too much over unnecessary things, so she decided that she wouldn¡¯t say anything


    more. She treated his wounds quietly and blew them carefully as she applied the medicine.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The movement was very light and the wind was gentle and warm, making the back of Westley¡¯s hand a


    bit itchy.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are dressing my injury very skillfully. Do you often help others deal with their wounds?¡±


    Westley asked her. He felt that the atmosphere was too quiet, so he took the initiative to find a


    topic lo talk about


    ¡°Well, my brother was a troublemaker when he was younger. Anytime he got injured, he didn¡¯t dare to


    let our parents know because he didn¡¯t want to be scolded by them. So I was the one who helped him


    to deal with it. At first, he reprimanded me when I didn¡¯t do it well. After a while, I got better at it. As time


    went on, I dealt with my injuries on my own and Iter had experience. Although my skill in doing this


    was not professional, it was more professional than that of an amateur.¡± Gabrielle said with a proud


    smile on her face.


    But as she said this. Westley didn¡¯t feel proud of her at all. He felt that she didn¡¯t have any memory of


    any other person apart from Bryce.


    ¡°How many memories did the two of them have that she just couldn¡¯t forget?¡± Westley pondered


    deeply.


    From childhood to adulthood, Gabrielle was always bullied by Bryce. He was her elder brother, but he


    didn¡¯t know what an elder brother was supposed to do.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done taking care of it. What do you think about what I¡¯ve done,


    Westley!¡± Gabrielle asked as she put thest Band-Aid andoked at Westley as if she was waiting for


    praise.


    Right now, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He just looked at the Band-Aid on his hand and said indifferently.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. Not so bad at all.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s very good. If you don¡¯t like it, you can as well deal with it on your own. Anytime I help


    Sloane dress her injuries, she will always praise me.¡± As soon as Gabrielle mentioned Sloane, her face


    changed and she became unhappy.


    At the moment, Sloane had been in aa for such a long time, and still showed no sign of waking up,


    which made Gabrielle sink into a bad mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gabrielle? Are you okay?¡± Westley asked affectionately. As he looked at her sad


    face, he became Worried.


    He knew that his wife was unhappy because of Sloane. He had hired the best doctor for her, but a


    good doctor wasn¡¯t enough to wake Sloane up. The most important thing was that waking up depended


    on the patient¡¯s consciousness to survive.


    wake up or not. If she wants to wake up earlier, she will wake up. But if she doesn¡¯t want to, no amount


    of pleading can make her wake up. Sloane just needs to motivate herself first.¡± Although Westley knew


    that the truth would hurt them, it would be better if they faced it now rather thanter.


    Gabnelle was not just any girl. She could easily understand what her husband was saying


    ¡°I know, but I just feel ufortable about this. It¡¯s been way too long already. How about we let Benny


    see her? Do you think that he would be able to stimte her to wake up?¡± Gabrielle had a bold idea all


    of a sudden.


    At this point, Westley didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at his wife¡¯s face quietly. It was obvious from


    his look that her words surprised him. She was the same person who had strongly forbidden Benny


    from seeing Sloane in the past, but right now, she was the one bringing up this suggestion.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was on in Gabrielle¡¯s mind.


    In the past, Westley had asked Alvin to


    investigate the rtionship Henny and Sloane.


    between


    Alvin discovered that the two of them were brother and sister of a reorganized family and they were not


    rted by


    blood


    When their parents died in an ident. the rtionship between both of them became worse, or in


    other words, they started developing abnormal feelings for each other.


    Since they were not rted by blood, they had every right to fall in love with each other legally.


    Westley had never been interested in the emotional lives of other people. He just investigated it


    because Sloane was a good friend of his wife.


    ¡°I know that I strongly forbade Benny from seeing Sloane in the past because he didn¡¯t deserve to see


    her. Besides, she is in such a state because of him and hasn¡¯t woken up till now, I was just wondering if


    she needs someone to stimte her to wake up. Benny is probably the right person. After all, the two


    of them¡­¡± Gabrielle stopped talking abruptly and thought again. It was very


    difficult for her to tell the story between Sloane and Heniny.


    ¡°Anyway. I feel that since they have lived together for so many years, he can probably trigger Sloane to


    wake up more than I can. There¡¯s no harm in a trial, right?¡± Gabrielle said as she voiced out her


    thoughts.


    ¡°Well, you just have to think it over. Of course, I have no objection. Sloane is your friend, not mine. It¡¯s


    your business how you want to treat her.¡± Westley Said as he made his stand clear.


    As she looked at him, she had already made up her mind. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll contact Benny myself once


    I go back to Antawood tomorrow. This is a good opportunity, let me just give it a try and see if it would


    work. I just hope it can make my friend wake up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs to have dinner.¡± Westley had already decided that he wouldn¡¯t interfere too much


    in whatever she had in mind to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry that I could eat a big te of food right now. I plucked so much grass this afternoon,¡±


    Gabrielle said as she stretched herself and walked out


    with the medicine box in her hand,


    ¡°You just plucked a few nts, but if anybody should hear you speaking right now, the person would


    think that you did serious farm work, Westley said with a sheer as he began to tease her,


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t mind what he said to her. Westley just tuppened to have plucked some more grass than


    her and turned over a small piece ofnd. ¡°Why is he behaving so proudly?¡¯ Gabrielle thought..


    When Miley saw theming down the stairs together, the smile on her face widened.


    ¡°I thought you two would stay there for a while, but you came down so soon. The dishes haven¡¯t been


    served yet and besides, Gabrielle hasn¡¯t taken a shower, ¨C Miley said as she looked at Gabrielle, who


    was still wearing the same clothes, while Westley came down in a bathrobe.


    ¡°Miley, I will go upstairs to take a shower after dinner and then go to bed right away.¡± Gabrielle


    exined to her.


    To her, it didn¡¯t matter whether she took a shower or not. All she could think of


    night now was food and this was the most important thing to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, Miley. Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll help you serve the dishes.¡± Gabrielle said as she hurried to the


    kitchen to help her.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 201

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 201


    Chapter 201 Dinner With Miley


    The table had been set with aromatic dishes by Gabrielle and Miley. The ambiance among the three of


    them was much quieter than when there were so many people at the table.


    Miley sat on the main seat while Westley and Gabrielle sat opposite each other. They could both see


    each other as soon as they looked up.


    As soon as Gabrielle settled in her seat, she looked up and saw Westley¡¯s dark eyes. She lowered her


    eyes subconsciously and saw a pair of white hands with Band-Aids on the back. which looked


    somehow ipatible with his skin tone.


    When she remembered that Westley was pecked by a hen while he helped her to pick up the eggs


    from the chicken house, she felt somty but also wanted tough at the same time.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, that¡¯s making you


    ¡®Howe she¡¯s smiling so happily even while eating? Is it because the food is so delicious or what?


    Westley wondered.


    ¡°Actually, the scrambled eggs and green peppers are so delicious that¡¯s why I am eating happily.¡±


    Immediately Gabrielle said this, she quickly picked up arge piece of fried egg with green pepper and


    put it into her mouth, Unknown to her, there were fewer eggs than green pepper on the chopstick,


    which made tearse out of her eyes as a result of the spice.


    ¡°Aha¡­ This is so spicy¡­¡± Gabrielle muttered, but didn¡¯t have time to spit it out as tears rolled down her


    cheeks. She took her cup but found that the water had been drunk up.


    Westley quickly handed her his ss of water. ¡°How could you be so stupid? You know that you can¡¯t


    eat spicy food. Why then did you eat so much pepper?¡±


    Gabrielle felt bitter in her heart, but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It wasn¡¯t her intention to eat so much pepper at once. She had picked up cags to eat, but she never


    expected that there would be so much pepper in the tres But right now, her mouth was burning so hot


    that she didn¡¯t have the time to bunter words with her husband


    It wasn¡¯t until she had drunk the whole ss of water that she realized that the ss belonged to


    Westley.


    For this reason, she burped subconsciously when she drank water out of the ss that he had drunk


    from.


    As she looked at the cup, her eyes shifted to Westley,


    ¡°Do you dislike my ss?¡± Westley asked with a sneer. When Westley saw that she was looking


    ufortable as if she had swallowed a fly, he thought that she was disgusted with the water ss


    because he had used it first.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just want to say thank you for letting me use it,¡± Gabrielle said as she tried to wear a


    perfunctory smile.


    ¡°Hypocrite,¡± Westley said indifferently as he looked away from her. Although


    her eyes were full of disgust, she still pretended as if she was thanking him.


    He felt that as time went by. Gabrielle was bing even better at pretending


    ¡°What? It¡¯s just that Gabrielle liked the eggs you picked up at the expense of your life. That¡¯s why she


    picked up so many eggs all at once. She didn¡®t know that most of them were peppers, right?¡± Miley said


    with a smile as she spoke on Gabrielle¡¯s behalf.


    As Westley looked at his grandma, he was at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the


    matter about being pecked by a hen would ever be forgotten.


    He felt that he would be bullied mercilessly by Miley and Gabrielle tonight. He was Miley¡¯s real


    grandson, but it was obvious that his grandma wasn¡¯t on his side but on that of his wife.


    ¡°Westley, you should also try to eat more eggs, or else, your blood will bleed in vain.¡± Gabrielle wiped


    off thest drop of tear on her face and looked at Westley.


    She thought she was so weak that she even cried in front of Westley because She ate peppers. She


    couldn¡¯t help but


    feel so embarrassed.


    ¡°Gabrielle, give more eges to Westley. He was injured while he was picking up the eges. He should eat


    more eggs.¡± Miley urged Gabrielle.


    As Miley said this Gabrielle didn¡¯t give too much thought to it. She followed Miley¡¯s order and picked up


    some eggs for Westley with her chopsticks as she deliberately avoided the green pepper.


    However, Westley, whose face was gloomy and dark, fixed his gaze on Gabrielle thereby making her


    tremble in lear.


    ¡°Well, it seems like you don¡¯t like eggs. Do you like peppers, then?¡± Gabrielle Stared at him in


    confusion.


    Miley smiled as she looked at Westley silently. She knew that her grandson was a neat freak Ever


    since he was a child. he didn¡¯t like to share food with others, he didn¡¯t eat what others had eaten from,


    and also didn¡¯t like it when others picked up food with their chopsticks for him.


    Which was why Miley came up with such a bad idea. She used Gabrielle as the bait to see how he was


    going to react.


    Westley felt that his grandma was the one who tricked him the most in the whole world.


    When Miley saw that his face had darkened, she became a little womed.


    She knew her grandson very well, Miley knew that he wouldn¡¯t leave after throwing away the bowls


    and chopsticks.


    ¡°Westley, if you don¡¯t like it, you can give it to me and I¡¯ll pick up more pepper for you. What do you


    think about that?¡± Gabrielle asked as she looked at him with a charming smile.


    A second ago, Westley was ready to throw the bowls and chopsticks away. but when he saw his wife¡¯s


    smiling face, it was as if his anger was extinguished in an instant.


    ¡°You are so stupid, Gabrielle. Do you think everyone is as stupid as you? You like pepper, but I don¡¯t


    like them. Don¡¯t put pepper in my bowl.¡± Westley told her as he picked up a piece of egg and put it into


    his mouth.


    As soon as Miley saw this, she was relieved at once. She was almost scared to death by her imperious


    grandson


    some minutes ago.


    She deliberately asked Gabrielle to pick up some eggs for him, If he had throwni the bowl and


    chopsticks in front of Gabrielle, Miley knew that her granddaughter-inw would be traumatized for the


    rest of her life.


    As luck would have it, Miley won the bet. She felt that Westley just ate the eggs because he didn¡¯t want


    to hurt Gabrielle.


    A mixed feeling rose in Gabrielle¡¯s heart. ¡®Is this how low Westley thinks of me? How can he say I am


    stupid?¡¯ she thought to herself.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The word ¡°stupid¡± made her feel very terrible.


    But all the same, she was a little happy to see that he ate all the eggs she picked up for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Gabrielle. Leave this pompous man alone,¡± Miley said as she pushed some spareribs in front


    of Gabrielle, indirectly telling her to eat more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miley. I¡¯ll help myself.¡± Gabrielle said. She felt ufortable with the way Miley was


    caring about


    what she ate.


    While she was very much younger, no one ever paid so much attention to her in the Jones family. They


    didn¡¯t care if she ate or not, neither did they care about what she liked to eat at the table. She was


    always treated like a ve and not a daughter of the family.


    But here, in the past two days, Gabrielle could always have her favorite meal, which was always


    enough for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re too thin, Gabrielle. You need to eat more food. Westley. when you both go back to the city,


    make sure that you supervise what your wife eats every day. If she keeps being so thin without adding


    any flesh, her parents will think that we¡¯re maltreating her,¡± Miley said as she looked at Westley. It was


    obvious that she was giving him a task to carry out.


    ¡°No, Miley. Gabrielle is not skinny. She has flesh all over her body.¡± Westley answered naturally. As


    soon as he ultered the words, he realized that what he had said was bullshit.


    When Gabrielle heard this statement, her hand trembled so much that the ribs that she had just picked


    up fell back to the


    te with a loud bang.


    ¡°Why did Westley say such words in public? I am a thin and fleshy woman, but not everyone knows


    about it,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    ¡°You have seeded in scaring your wife, Westley. She should endeavor to cat more meat, even if


    she¡¯s fleshy enough.¡± Miley said as she smiled knowingly.


    At this point, Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything else. She took a big bite of the food on her te and was


    about to run back to her room after eating.


    ¡°Miley, I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going back to my room to take a shower. Thank you for the delicious meal,¡±


    Gabrielle said quickly as she put down the bowl and chopsticks and ran upstairs as fast as a rabbit.


    She looked so cute as she ran away.


    Miley stopped being reserved andughed uncontrobly. ¡°Westley, have you discovered that your wife


    is a treasure? Doesn¡¯t she look cute to you?¡± Miley asked her grandson with a trace of tears in her


    eyes.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 202

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 202


    Chapter 202 Holding On To The Past


    Miley and Westley remained on the dining table. The look on Gabrielle¡¯s face as she ran up the stairs


    like a cute little rabbit was still in Westley¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Although this smile was just temporary, it didn¡¯t escape the shrewd eyes of Miley.


    ¡°Westley. what do you think about Gabrielle? Isn¡¯t she very cute and kind hearted with a very nice


    personality? Don¡¯t you think that you are a very lucky man to have her?¡± Miley asked as she raised her


    eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Grandma, if you continue to y such tricks on her, she¡¯ll be scared of you. Are you satisfied


    now?¡± he asked in a cold voice as he looked at his grandma.


    His grandma was always fond of ying silly tricks on people. Although she had to restrain herself a bit


    in the Morris Mansion, she was quite free here at the farmhouse. After all, there were many


    servants there and also several puests, who came into the Morris Mansion from time to time, and for


    this reason, she still needed to pay attention to her dignified and serious image as the hostess of the


    Morris family


    ¡°It¡¯s very rare for a girl to be easily teased. Can¡¯t you praise the even if it¡¯s just a little bit? Or do you feel


    sorry for Gabrielle? It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t want your grandma anymore since you now have a wife.¡±


    Miley said as she pretended to be angry with him.


    ¡°Grandma, you can y this kind of trick once in a while. It will be very boring if you keep doing this all


    the time.¡± Westley said calmly and continued eating his food elegantly.


    ¡°Fine, but shouldn¡¯t you thank me for digging out such a lovely side of your wife?¡± Miley asked as she


    looked at her grandson. It was obvious that she was asking for some des.


    Since Gabrielle was so lovely, she felt that Westley wasn¡¯t as cute as before.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I will discover her potential bit by bit in the future.¡± Westley said in


    a firm tone,


    with an indifferent look on his face. As far as he was concerned, Gabrielle was his wife and they still


    had much time to know about each other.


    Miley rolled her eyes at him as soon as he finished his statement ¡®If I didn¡¯t help him, how would this


    self-conceited man have discovered that his wife had a beautiful and lovely side?¡¯ Miley wondered


    ¡°Everybody knows that all the men in the Morris family don¡¯t know how to have fun. They are always


    very boring. If I hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to win your grandfather over with my charm and personality,


    do you think you and you would be here today? Speaking of which, if Bonnie hadn¡¯t taken the initiative


    also to go hard after your brother, there is a strong possibility that he would still be Single by now, she


    said to him. She couldn¡¯t help butin bitterly as she mentioned all the men in the Morris family.


    Westley just listened to her with rapt attention without saying anything, Otherwise, she would easily


    refute him.


    But on a serious note, all that she had


    Said was true. The men in the Morris family paid more attention to their careers and allowed nature to


    take its course in their rtionship with other people. They didn¡¯t bother to take the initiative or force


    others to do things ording to their will. But then, Westley was far better than his father and brother.


    He was more authoritative and quickly grabbed a girl that he liked.


    Wasn¡¯t that how he had gotten Gabrielle?


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me to talk about this, but I¡¯m just telling you the truth. As the youngest man in the


    Momis family. don¡¯t be as boning as them. It doesn¡¯t help in any way.¡± she said in a bid to scold her


    grandson.


    Westley wanted toin, but he couldn¡¯t. He just had to bear it without retorting


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, grandma. The dishes are getting cold,¡± he said calmly as he urged her to eat.


    * You know that I¡¯m just telling you the truth, Westley, Gabrielle is a very good girl. Don¡¯t let her down.


    Try to treat her better.¡± It was rare for Miley to defend a person like this. This could only mean


    one thing that Gabrielle was a very good


    ¡°Okay. Miley. I know and I¡¯ve heard all that you said.¡± Westley answered her half-heartedly.


    ¡®What does he know? His attitude is perfunctory enough, she thought.


    However, she knew that her grandson was a smart man with his ideas. She also knew that she couldn¡¯t


    control him too much or else, things would go contrary to what she desired.


    As it were, Miley had decided that she would no longer meddle in his affairs with Gabrielle. She feared


    that if she continued to do so, Westley would be disgusted by what she did.


    ¡°By the way. Westley, are you still looking for Nellie?¡± Miley asked him all of a sudden with a serious


    face.


    Westley paused for a second with his chopsticks in the air. ¡°Did you send someone to look for her,


    grandma?¡±


    Westley remembered that Alvin had said that in addition to his people, there were also other people,


    who were looking for


    her. He had thought that they might he Lance¡¯s people or someone else¡¯s entirely. Now that his


    grandma hadi asked, Westley had to think if Miley was also sending people to look for her.


    ¡°What makes you think that I would want to find her? I¡¯m just felt like asking you. Haven¡¯t you given up


    the idea of getting married to Nellie?¡± she asked. Right now, she was not in the mood to eat anymore.


    She was quite serious which made her ask Westley while Gabrielle wasn¡¯t here with them.


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want you to worry about this matter for the time being, I will take care of it,¡± he said to


    his grandma calmly. He had lost his appetite to eat and so, he quickly dropped the chopsticks he was


    holding,


    With the death of Helena and Westley¡¯s promise to get mamed to Nellie, Miley had always held the


    Collins family in contempt. For so many years, they had forced Wesiley to do things for them with


    morality, and Miley had no choice.


    After all, Westley, who was directly involved, was willing topromise with the Collins family. They


    continually


    oppressed Westley with the death of Helena which wasn¡¯t his fault.


    If Nellie hadn¡¯t run away from the wedding. Westley would have been oppressed for the rest of his life.


    As luck would have it, Nellie escaped before the wedding. That was the first time that Miley had a good


    impression of her.


    Ultimately, her escape made the Collins family give up the intention of exploiting Westley for the rest of


    his life.


    ¡°So how do you intend to handle this? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to give up. You¡¯re nning to find Nellie


    and marry her, thereby using her to rece Gabrielle, right? What is so good about this so-called


    Nellie? Even though she is also the daughter of the Collins family and has a face that is simr to that


    of Helena, she is not Helena, So I¡¯d advise you not to take her as a substitute for Helena.¡± Miley was so


    angry that she vomited such harsh words.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As Westley heard this, his face darkened. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve never regarded Nellie as a substitute for


    Helena, Helena is Helena and no one can rece her.¡±


    Gabrielle, who was still standing by the


    ¡°Helena is Helena and no one can rece her?¡± she muttered under her breath


    ¡°It turns out that Helena is Nellie¡¯s sister. Is Helena Westley¡¯s favorite woman.¡± Why didn¡¯t he marry her,


    but got engaged to Nellie?¡¯ Gabrielle thought in confusion


    She couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying and didn¡¯t even want to. She had heard suddenly that


    Westley had someone that he cared for so much in his heart. It was as if a gust of cold wind blew


    through her. She felt ufortable without knowing why and started havingplex feelings. o


    She didn¡¯t wait anymore to listen to what else they were saying. She just went to her room carefully. I


    Miley and Westley, who were still downstairs, didn¡¯t notice that Gabrielle had heard them. They


    continued to argue all the same.


    ¡°You mean no one can rece her? Helena is dead and long gone. Will she still upy your heart


    forever? Don¡¯t you


    think that this is unfair to the living people? Miley asked wide-eyed. She knew the rtionship between


    Westley and Helena. The two of them had been friends ever since childhood and were nning to get


    married in the end.


    But unfortunately, things went wrong before they could get married. To protect Westley from being shot,


    Helena had taken the shot on his behalf, but she was still very much alive in Westley¡¯s heart.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 203

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 203


    Chapter 203 A Caring Husband


    Miley and Westley were still having dinner. Right now, the atmosphere was a bit tensed. Everybody in


    the Morris family knew that talking about Helena, especially when Westley was there, was forbidden.


    But the main reason why Miley talked about Helena with Westley today was that she didn¡¯t want


    Gabrielle to be furt in any way. She had thought that Westley had already forgotten about Helena ever


    since he married Gabrielle, instead of Nellie. .


    But it was now obvious that Westley hadn¡¯t gotten rid of Helena¡¯s shadow and was still going to take


    Nellie back as a substitute for Helena. i


    ¡®He said he had never thought of her. I know very well that he is lying!¡± Miley thought.


    She felt that Westley had gone too far this time around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just end this discussion right here, grandma. There¡¯s no need to talk about it anymore. I¡¯mn full


    and I¡¯m going back to my room. You don¡¯t need to clean up the dishes tonight. I¡¯ll make sure that I do


    them tomorrow moming.¡± As soon as Westley said this, he stood up and left.


    As Miley saw Westley leave, she became even more upset. Although he said that he woulde to


    clean up the table the following moming, it still made her angry.


    ¡°You brat! Your temper is bing worse with each passing day. You even had the guts to pull a long


    face right in my presence. Isn¡¯t it because I have been able to expose something that has been on your


    mind all this while? Is a dead woman worth you worrying about for so many years?¡± Miley murmured


    discontentedly.


    But in reality, Westley never took Nellie as a substitute for her sister, Helena.


    After all, except for how they looked, there was nothing simr between the two of them. Their


    personalities were different


    The reason why he had epted the proposal of the Collins family to get engaged to Nellie was that


    the two sisters had a very good rtionship when Helena was still alive. Helena, who had a strong


    personality and a stubborn temper, was very fond of her sister. For this reason, the Collins family had


    no choice but to obey her all the time.


    But what about Nellie? She was a very weak girl who was used to being obedient even when she was


    supposed to resist. When Helena was still alive, she was worried that her sister would be sold by the


    Collins family in the future if she wasn¡¯t there to defend her.


    which was why Westley agreed to get engaged to Nellie because he just wanted to help Helena take


    care of her sister. There was nothing more than that. He even thought that they wouldn¡¯t live together


    after they got married. He had also decided that he would give her a chance to remarry when she met


    a man that she liked.


    But in the end, she ran away before the wedding and eloped with Bryce. That she was so bold to run


    away with a man surprised everybody including Westley. .


    This singr act of hers was a p on Westley¡¯s face and the Morris family in general. This also ruined


    the rtionship between the two families. They were not going to let it go so easily. .


    Adults should be responsible for what they have done, and Nellie, together with Bryce, was not an


    exception,


    By the time Westley went back to his room, he saw that the innermost quilt on the big bed was bulged


    up. With her back to him, it seemed as if Gabrielle was asleep.


    But in fact, she didn¡¯t fall asleep. As it stood, her mind was in a total mess and as a result of this, sleep


    eluded her.


    She was about to go downstairs to have a ss of water when she got frightened by hearing such a


    shocking detail. She ran back to her room and tucked herself in bed.


    Right now, it was crystal clear that the woman Westley liked was not Nellie, but Helena. But he didn¡¯t


    end up marrying Helena, and he was going to marry her sister who looked like Helena to be a


    contemporary substitute.


    ¡°But what about me?


    Why do I always have to be the scapegoat?¡¯


    As Gabrielle kept thinking back and forth about this issue, she couldn¡¯t help but feel so sad.


    It turned out that she was as unfortunate as Nellie. ¡®No wonder she ran away from the wedding No one


    would want to be regarded as a substitute for her sister, Gabrielle thought.


    All of a sudden, she wanted to be bold like Nellie and also run away from this marriage, but she wished


    that she could run away with another man that she liked.


    If Nellie didn¡¯t elope with Bryce, would Westley have gone to the Jones family to get even with them?


    Would he have asked her to take the me for Nellie by marrying him? Would she have be his


    wife?


    ¡°Damn it! Where did so many hypothesese from?¡¯ Gabrielle wondered. The only thing she knew


    right now was that she was the wife of Westley, a wife that


    had slept with her husband!


    Westley went to the bathroom, took a shower, and came back. He saw that the figure on the bed was


    still the same as before and it didn¡¯t change at all. Since when did Gabrielle start sleeping obediently?¡±


    he wondered.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± Westley called her name with suspicion as he felt that she was pretending to be asleep.


    But then, the reason why she was pretending to be asleep was that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him. It


    was difficult for others to wake a person who was pretending to be asleep. but not for Westley.


    When he saw that she didn¡¯t answer him at first, he went closer to her and pinched her face. This made


    Gabrielle turn around and she stared at him with dark eyes. This frightened him, but he didn¡¯t want to


    show his fear.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡­ Why are you staring at me like that?¡± .


    Westley asked as he withdrew his hands.


    ¡°You knew that I was sleeping, but you


    still chose to wake me up. I¡¯m very upset by what you have done,¡± Gabrielle said with a long face. She


    was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t try to hide it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡­¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As it is right now, you have to make a choice. I either sleep here, or I go to sleep next door. And when


    Miley asks, I will tell her that you woke me up on purpose. * At this point, Gabrielle decided to y


    tough.


    All of a sudden, Westley burst into a fit ofughter. Hisugh didn¡¯tst long as his eyes darkened and


    looked at her indifferently ¡°How dare you to say that to me?¡± he asked,


    When she saw how he stared at her, she got so scared and went back to bed and covered herself with


    the quilt.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling very dizzy and I want to sleep. I don¡¯t want to talk to you, let alone quarrel with you.¡±


    Immediately she said this, she turned her back to him once more.


    As Westley looked at the way she behaved cowardly, he knew that something was wrong with her. ¡°But


    she


    was fine before she went upstairs. Or was it because of grandma¡¯s silly joke?! he wondered


    ¡°Gabrielle, what my grandma said¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Westley. I know that what Miley has said and done was all for my good. She won¡¯t hurt me


    intentionally. I just want to sleep now. Can you please Stop talking to me?¡± It was apparent that she


    didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. She was afraid that if she continued talking to him, she would ask him


    about Helena and would also want to know why he didn¡¯t marry her in the end. ¡®Helena is the most


    important person in his heart and no one can take her ce, not even me. B


    If Helenaes back, would all women have to avoid Westley?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°So the position of being Westley¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t belong to either me or Nellie, but only to Helena.¡±


    She muttered these words inaudibly as if she was ufortable, which made Westley somehow


    worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Gabrielle? Are you crying?¡± Westley asked uneasily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I ate too much pepper and my throat is a bit sore.¡± Gabrielle made up a lie. She didn¡¯t


    want Westley to know that she was very sad to the extent that she wanted to cry.


    ¡°You should have told me earlier. Wait a minute, Westley said quickly as he stood up and left the room.


    Before she could figure out what was going on and why he left the room, he already came back with a


    ss of water in one hand and two pieces of choctes in the other.


    ¡°Sit up, Gabrielle,¡± Westley ordered her in a domineering tone.


    As soon as she heard his voice, she sat up obediently, sniffed, and looked at what he was holding in


    his hands.


    ¡°Drink some water to moisten your throat first, and then eat this chocte,¡± Westley said and handed


    the ss of water to her while he peeled the wrapper of one of the chocte bars for her.


    As she drunk half a ss of water, her throat and heart felt so much better.


    ¡°Eat this too. You know very well that


    you can¡¯t eat too much spicy food. Don¡¯t eat it like this next time. You should consider your throat,¡±


    Westley said as he handed the chocte to her.


    She collected it from him and took a small bite first. Although it was a little bit bitter, it made her feel


    sweet in her heart.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 204

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 204


    Chapter 204 Allergic To Kindness


    Gabrielle, who had been very ufortable in her heart, felt very much better after she had eaten a


    piece of chocte. As could be expected, eating chocte could bring a person out of a bad mood into


    a good one.


    As a result of this, Gabrielle was feeling very much better.


    ¡°Who said that I can¡¯t eat spicy food? The first time that I went to eat hotpot with Sloane, we ordered a


    very spicy hotpot!¡± Gabrielle finally had the Strength to argue with him, which was why she specially


    emphasized the fact that it was a very spicy hotpot.


    Westley was greatly amused by her serious look. ¡®Why does she look so cute when she was saying


    these words seriously?¡¯ he wondered. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! So you can eat spicy hotpot, right?¡± he asked


    her.


    Westley had eaten hotpot in the past.


    Even the spicy degree of the hotpot * divided into different grade from the slightly spicy to the extremely


    spicy. He couldn¡¯t bear it anyway as he didn¡¯t like things with too much vor. Hotpot was one of the


    food that he disliked very


    When Gabrielle SAW that he didn¡¯t believe what she said at all, her self esteem was damaged. ¡°I¡¯m


    being sincere with you. I can still eat the super spicy hotpot. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can eat it


    together next time. I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m made of. You may not be able to even eat more spicy food


    than me.¡± she told him with pride. 2


    ¡°Okay, then. It¡¯s my treat next time. Let¡¯s See who can eat more spicy food. A few pieces of green


    pepper can make you look like this, and you have the nerve to say that you can eat spicy food?¡±


    Westley agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Really? You know that you can¡¯t go back on your words,¡± Gabrielle said as she looked at him with


    bright eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t eat seafood, but she was a heroine when it came to eating spicy hotpot


    The reason why she was so upset right now was not that she ate green peppers, but she didn¡¯t want to


    exin too much to him.


    ¡°Of course. You know that I¡¯ve never broken my promise. I¡¯ll do what I have promised you, Next time, if


    you need anything, just let me know,¡± Westley said as he peeled another piece of chocte and put it


    into her hand,


    This time, Gabrielle refused to take it but stared at him seriously.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it. Thank you, Westley. You don¡¯t have to be so kind to me,¡± she said as she lowered


    her head shyly.


    She was so afraid that if he treated her well, she would fall deeper in love with him.


    She was afraid that she would get so used to his kindness and be reluctant to leave when the time


    came.


    Now that Westley was treating her well, she felt as if she had stolen something and would have to


    return it sooner orter.


    When Westley heard Gabrielle¡¯s words,


    he stopped to look at her in confusion ¡°What do you mean by such statement,


    The tenderness in Westley¡¯s eyes disappeared instantly as he stared at her


    ¡°What does she mean by asking me not to be so good to her? Does this woman have a tendency to be


    abused? Does she have to be treated badly by others first belone knowing her worth? he wondered.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask himself series of questions without getting answers to any.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know how she was going to answer this question. All she could do was bite her lips and


    look at her husband silently


    ¡°Do you have to be mistreated before you are happy, Gabrielle?¡± As Westley looked at her at that


    moment, he didn¡¯t know what else to say. He was not the kind of person whose love overflowed so


    much that he would be free with others.


    But as far as he was concerned, it was a natural thing for him to be nice to Gabrielle since she was his


    wife. Perhaps Miley had seeded in brainwashing


    As a result of this, Westley was unhappy that his wife didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. No one likes to be abused. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Thetter part of the sentence was said in a low voice, so Westley didn¡¯t hear it very clearly. At that


    moment, his phone rang. so he picked it up and went outside to answer it.


    Gabrielle held a ss of water in her hand and stared at it for a very long time before she drank it up in


    one breath. When she was done, she pulled over the quilt and covered herself with it. She even


    covered her head.


    When Westley came in, he saw that his wife had wrapped herself tightly with the quilt and didn¡¯t know


    what to say.


    He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking when she did this. He decided to simply ignore her as he lifted


    the quilt on his side of the bed andy beside her.


    The phone call he had received was from his assistant, Alvin. He had called to let


    Westley know that everything had been ananged in Thand, and Nellie and Eryce could note


    back to the country for the time being


    ¡°Since they wanted to travel abroad to have fun, let them continue to have a good time over there,¡¯


    Westley thought.


    Gabrielle knew that Westley was also lying on the bed, so she made her body stiff and dared not move.


    He took a brief look at her stiff back and thought, ¡®Do I look so scary to her?¡¯


    As he ignored her, he turned his back, turned off the lights, and closed his eyes.


    Gabrielle, who had been trying her best to hold her breath, straightened out her back. She didn¡¯t rx


    until her husband hadid down for a while and heard his steady breath. She turned around slowly and


    looked at his broad back in the moonlight.


    ¡°Why is he treating me better all of a sudden?¡± she wondered. She was under so much pressure right


    now.


    She felt that the better he treated her, the easier it was for her to be dependent


    on him. When the time came for her to leave in the future, how would she be willing to leave? And if


    she eventually left, how would she be able to forget him? She had several thoughts going through het


    mind


    Several questions tormented her seriously. She tried her best not to think about them anymore and


    then closed her eyes silently with such a tangled and ufortable mood. When she finally fell asleep,


    she had nightmares all through the night as she shouted and cried endlessly. Westley wasn¡¯t able to


    sleep and opened his eyes in surprise when he heard how she was crying. He turned around and saw


    how his wife huddled in the quilt and was crying in her sleep.


    When he saw that she was having a nightmare, he held her in his arms and patted her back gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Cry anymore. I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    Maybe it was because of his words, but she calmed down a lot as she fell asleep peacefully on his


    chest.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept the kindness of others?¡± Westley muttered in a low


    Other people in the world would want people to be nice to them, but Gabrielle¡¯s case was different. She


    felt strange when people acted nice towards her for no reason at all


    ¡®Was it because she was mistreated by the Jones family ever since she was a child and had gotten


    used to it?¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but think.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gabrielle sighed peacefully as she slept morefortably on his chest.


    By the time she opened her eyes in the morning, there was no one beside her in the bed and the bed


    sheet was very cold. She didn¡¯t know how long Westley had been up, but she felt as if she had slept in


    someone¡¯s arms the night before. She hoped in her heart that it was just her illusion,


    She got up in a hurry. changed her clothes, and went downstairs. There was no one in the living room


    and the dining room, but she saw that Miley was busy in the yard. Tucker and ck were also there


    with her.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle decided to meet Miley and


    walked towards her. But as she walked out of the door, she bumped into Westley. who was just walking


    in at the same time. Just then, her body fell back reflexively as she was about to fall, but Westley pulled


    her back into his arms.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you in such a hurry to throw yourself at me so early in the morning?¡± Westley teased her


    with an chaming smile.


    Gabrielle¡¯s face was as red as a fresh tomato. When she was in his arms, she smelled the scent of his


    body through his clothes. She smelled the familiar light fragrance of grass and wood which was mixed


    with a trace of sweat. It was apparent that he had gone to exercise so early in the morning.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 205

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 205


    Chapter 205 Her Love For Pets


    Gabrielle struggled to break free from his amms and turned her red face aside 1


    ¡°It¡¯s still so early. Did you go for an early morning jog?¡± Gabrielle randomly found a topic to talk about,


    otherwise, it would have been so embarrassing for her. 2


    ¡°Well, life lies in exercise. you know. I should have pulled you up and let you run with me.¡± As Westley


    stared at her red face, he was in a daze.


    He had always loved sports ever since he was little. It was no wonder that he could keep his figure so


    well. It wasn¡¯t just a natural thing for him to be so excellent; it also depended on his hard work over the


    years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exercise,¡± she blurted out. ¡®Who wants to just get up and start running early in the


    morning? I already have a good figure and I don¡¯t need more muscles,¡¯ she reasoned silently. ¡°So, tell


    me. Did you sleep wellst


    night?¡± Westley asked as he stared at her cha E eyes.


    He noticed that they were clear and bloodless, which meant that she had a very good sleep.


    Yes, I did. It was not bad. I¡¯m going to see Miley.¡± She tried to avoid his gaze as she answered him and


    quickly found an excuse to run towards Miley.


    ¡°Good morning, Miley. Are you picking vegetables? Let me help you. What shall we eatter?¡± she said


    to Miley all in one breath


    ¡°Tucker, shall you take ck here for fun?¡±


    ck was running around while Tucker was chasing after it with joy. They were both in harmony.


    ¡°Good morning, Gabrielle,¡±


    Tucker greeted her politely.


    ¡°Actually, I asked Tucker toe here so that I could tell him something. He will take care of the


    vegetable garden for a few days. Since. Kylo¡¯s birthday ising up very soon, I¡¯ll be going back to


    HT


    Antawood for a few days.¡± Miley said calmly as she smiled at Gabrielle,


    ¡°Really? Are you going to my grandfather¡®s birthday party?¡± Gabrielle stopped peeling the cabbages


    she was holding and looked at Miley in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want to wee me, Gabrielle?¡± When Miley saw how surprised she


    looked, she burst intoughter.


    ¡°No, Grandma. Of course, I¡¯m going to wee you wholeheartedly.¡± But in her heart, Gabrielle had


    some concerns.


    It was obvious that Miley was going to celebrate her grandfather¡¯s birthday as her mother-inw, but


    her marriage with Westley hadn¡¯t been made public yet. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate for her to go


    there?¡¯ Gabrielle wondered.


    All of a sudden, ck ran to Gabrielle, who was in a daze, and almost knocked her down. When she


    realized what had happened, she began to y with ck.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it seems like ck likes you very much.¡± Tucker said in surprise. He was amazed to see


    that his dog was ying happily with Gabrielle,


    This dog had been raised in the countryside and it had a strong enmity toward strangers. Even when it


    faced people that it had met Several times, it would not bark, but it would never be so friendly with


    them.


    This was why Tucker was so surprised that his dog could be so close to Gabrielle


    ¡°Maybe ck and I both have a bond that nobody understands. I have always liked dogs very much,


    but my family doesn¡¯t like them and for this reason, they didn¡¯t allow me to raise them,¡± Gabrielle said


    as she smiled yfully at ck. As she scratched ck¡¯s belly, ity on its back and let her scratch it.


    It was obvious that ck enjoyed it very much.


    Gabrielle had always liked puppies and kittens ever since she was a child, but Wendy didn¡¯t like seeing


    their hairs around her or hearing their cries, which was why she was not allowed to keep pets at home.


    There was a time in the past that Gabrielle found a puppy and took it home. By the time she got home,


    Wendy


    scolded her and then asked the butler to take it out of the house.


    Ever since then, Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare to take any puppy or any other animal home again. Although she


    constantly prepared some food in secret and took it to a small park to feed stray dogs and


    cats.


    It was a pity that she hadn¡¯t been able to raise a pet since ever since she was born.


    She had thought that if she couldn¡¯t be with Bryce, she would try her best to leave the Jones family on


    her own, OH even Antawood in general. Since she was not the biological daughter of the Jones family,


    no one would care about her disappearance.


    After leaving, she would rent a small house with a yard, nt beautiful flowers and nts, raise a dog


    and a cat, and enjoy living her best life.


    But then, it was sad that all her ns didn¡¯te to fruition. She felt that God never listened to her


    wishes carefully. Before she was able to actualize her n of leaving the Jones family. Westley


    appeared from nowhere and forced her to marry him, and ever since then, he


    refused to let go of her. It was apparent that her small wish would probably never be fulfilled.


    But as she saw ck right now, she was overwhelmed with joy.


    ¡°I feel so much pity for you. However, my family likes ck very much. Since you like my dog and


    ck also likes you, whenever youe to visit Miley. I can ask ck toe and y with you,¡±


    Tucker said thoughtfully.


    It was very rare for this dog to like a person this much. ck, who was an arrogant and cold shepherd


    dog had never been close to anyone, including some members of his family.


    ¡°Okay, but¡­ I don¡¯t know when next I wille here again,¡± Gabrielle said with disappointment written


    on her face.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe she would have divorced Westley by then and nothing would ever make here here again.


    Since Bryce and Nellie were in Thand now, it would only take them a short, while to be in China.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem, Gabrielle. We will


    be here all the time. We aren¡¯t going anywhere. So anytime youe, you¡¯d meet us.¡± Tucker said as


    he tried tofort her, thinking that she was not going to be avable for the time being,


    Gabrielle stood up and smiled broadly at Tucker. ¡°If there is a chance in the future. I wille to see


    you and ck again,¡±


    she said to him.


    She knew that Tucker had misunderstood her, but she didn¡¯t want to exin everything in detail to him,


    She knew that by the time she would divorce Westley, there would be no need to get involved in


    anything that concerned Westley, including Miley.


    She could leave Antawood entirely.


    She raised her head abruptly and saw her husband walking towards her. He had already taken a


    shower and he looked clean. He wore a white shirt and ck trousers, which made him look like a very


    domineering CEO.


    Generally speaking, handsome people could always stand out. They looked good no matter the clothes


    they wore.


    ¡®Bah, what the hell are you thinking about? Snap out of it!¡¯ Gabrielle scolded herself as she smiled


    imperceptibly.


    ¡°You just yed for a while and your face is so red already. Come, let¡¯s go inside, Westley said to her.


    He was already standing in front of her and his eyes fell on her face.


    But Gabrielle knew that her face wasn¡¯t red because of the morning sun. She blushed because she


    was thinking about something. She decided to ignore him and she walked into the house by herself.


    As soon as Westley came over, ck, who was still rolling on the ground, immediately stood up and


    looked at him. Although its eyes looked sharp, it was obvious that it was a little timid.


    of


    At this point, ck was afraid Westley.


    A dog always bullied the weak and feared the strong. When it met someone more ferocious than it, it


    would run far away. Right now, Westley was the one who was more ferocious than a dog.


    ¡°Good morning. Westley.¡±


    rected him calmly


    Tucker


    Tucker was rigid and also very real. He was not afraid of anyone and did not take the initiative to pet


    close to anyone He had the same attitude towards everyone he met.


    ¡°Tucker, docs ck have any puppy?¡± Westley asked as he stole a nce at the dog. ¡°This dog is so


    ugly. But why does Gabrielle like it so much? Why is her artistic taste so poor?¡± he wondered. 2


    However, he never had any hope for his wife¡¯s artistic taste.


    ¡°Westley, ck is a male dog, it can¡¯t give birth to a puppy.¡± Tucker said as he looked at Westley in


    confusion. He wondered why Westley would ask such a stupid question. I


    Westley noticed the disdain in Tucker¡¯s


    eyes and gave him a very cold look. ¡°Of course I know that ck is a male dog. But hasn¡¯t it ever


    mated with a female dog?¡± Westley asked.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 206

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 206


    Chapter 206 Gabrielle¡®s Jewelry Design


    As soon as Westley asked Tucker this question, he had a rethink and felt that this question was 50


    stupid that he wanted to bite off his tongue. This was the first time that he had asked such an


    unreasonable question and he felt like beating himself up.


    ¡°Oh, I understand what you mean now. ck has a good family tree and has been bred in another


    family in the town before. But why are you asking me this? Do you want a child of ck to raise on


    your own?¡± Everyone knew Tucker to be a very smart child and this time, he had guessed correctly. He


    was surprised that Westley was asking about ck¡¯s child.


    Every time Westley came to the countryside to stay with his grandma, he would always look at ck


    coldly. without any expression of affection in his eyes. This always frightened ck and made it run


    away on countless asions.


    Even now, when ck saw Westley, he was ready to run away as its tail was already between its legs.


    For this reason, Tucker felt that Westley didn¡¯t like ck or any other dog in particr. As long as


    Tucker saw Westley in the yard, he wouldn¡¯t bother bringing Tucker here, or else it would be very


    unhappy.


    But at that moment, he didn¡¯t expect that Westley would ask of ck¡¯s child as if he wanted to raise it


    on his own.


    But even at that, Tucker thought of something else. He felt that the person who wanted to raise a dog


    was not Westley himself but Gabrielle. After all, Westley saw when his wife was ying with ck


    some minutes ago. He was standing not too far off and could have heard when Tucker and Gabrielle


    were talking, although Gabrielle didn¡¯t see her husband then. 1


    As he thought deeply about this, Tucker felt relieved. He would be at peace if it was Gabrielle who


    raised the puppy. He knew that she would raise it very well.


    At this point, Westley felt a little unhappy when his thought was guessed correctly by this smart boy. He


    looked at


    Chaner 204 Gabriele Jewelry Design Tucker coldly. ¡°So, do you have any puppy now?¡±


    For now, there is no puppy. The female dog hasn¡¯t given birth yet. Besides, I have to ask its owner for


    permission first. If it. gives birth to some puppies, I will help you get one.¡± Tucker was willing to give


    Westley a puppy. Anyway, Gabrielle would be the one to raise it and so, he was not worried


    He knew that since Gabrielle loved ck so much, she would be happy to see a puppy born by ck.


    ¡°Okay, let me know when the timees,¡± Westley said calmly.


    ¡°Okay. Westley. So which gender of puppy do you want? A female or a male?¡± Tucker asked patiently.


    ¡°A female one!¡±


    Westley blurted out. He didn¡¯t want to see his wife keep a male dog. He didn¡¯t like it because he felt


    that it would be ferocious and clingy at the same time, 3


    ¡°Okay, then, I¡¯ll let you know once I get the puppy.¡± Tucker said as he took over the task


    wholeheartedly.


    ¡°From now on, I will be the one responsible for ck¡¯s dog food. I¡¯ll have them delivered here regrly.


    Without waiting to hear what Tucker would say in reply. Westley turned around and went back to his


    room. 1


    Just then, Miley handed a basket of vegetables to the little boy. ¡°Tucker, I¡¯ll be back in a few days.


    Please take care of my house in my absence. This basket of vegetables is for you. If you want to eat


    anything, juste to my vegetable garden and pick them, okay?¡± Miley said


    ¡°Okay. Grandma Miley.¡±


    ¡°What was Westley saying to you?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Nothing serious, grandma. He just asked me


    to give him a puppy, and I agreed,¡± he answered honestly.


    ¡°Really? My grandson doesn¡¯t like animals especially dogs. I think he wants to give it to Gabrielle,¡± she


    said with a broad smile as she looked at him.


    ¡°Okay. Grandma Miley. Let me go back first. Please keep it a secret for Westley.¡±


    Chip 206 Gabe Jewelry Design he said in a low voice.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do just that.¡± As soon as she said this. Miley went back to her room happily


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After Miley took a shower, the three of them had breakfast, and immediately after that, they got in the


    car and were about to go back to Antawood. Tucker and ck came to see them off.


    ¡°Gabrielle, pleasee next time. ck and I will miss you so much.¡± Tucker said as he waved his


    hand happily.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Miley¡¯s vegetable garden. I wille to see you and ck again if I have


    the chance,¡± Gabrielle said as she bent over the car window and also waved to Tucker with a smile.


    It was obvious that she liked Tucker. He was obedient, sensible, and steady, as well as the capable


    ck.


    However, all this would only be a fragment of Gabrielle¡¯s memory in the


    future.


    After everything, the car drove away. On the way, no one talked much. Gabrielle


    just stared out the window as she quietly looked at the beautiful scenery on the roadside.


    This was the unique scenery of the Xi District. The days in the Xi District were the happiest days of her


    life.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I think both Tucker and ck like you very much. He is rarely so willing to be close to you.


    You cane and live here with me anytime you want. This is my home as well as yours too,¡± Miley


    said to her gently.


    These words made Gabrielle want to cry without knowing why, but she tried her best to hold back the


    tears in her eyes. Just then, she smiled and looked back at Miley¡¯s gentle face. ¡°Miley, I know. But I


    have to go back to the studio to work. I have to work hard in the future, or else, I will be fired. And when


    that happens, I will have to live on air.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Westley is here. He won¡¯t let you live on air. Or will you do that, Westley?¡±


    u


    Miley asked as she looked at Westley immediately


    ¡°How would a man of the Morris family


    let his wife suffer by having her live on air? If Westley dares to make Gabrielle suffer, I would make


    sure that I give him a very resounding p to bring him back to his senses, Miley thought with an


    imperceptible smirk on her face.


    ¡°Of course not. You know I won¡¯t do that, grandma.¡± Although Westley focused on driving, he still


    listened to his wife and grandma as they were chatting


    ¡°Did you hear that, Gabrielle? Your husband won¡¯t allow you to live on air. If you don¡¯t want to work,


    then don¡¯t work. Westley will keep supporting you. If a man doesn¡¯t support his wife, then he is not fit to


    be a man at all.¡± It was obvious that Miley was defending Gabrielle.


    ¡°Miley, my job is jewelry design and I like this job very much. I want to design several things that the


    whole world would see in the future, Gabrielle exined seriously.


    But apart from the fact that she liked jewelry design, she didn¡¯t want her husband to support her in any


    way.


    ¡°Yes, I know that you are very ambitious and I believe that you can do it. From now on, I will buy all the


    jewelry you 11:16


    design in the future,¡± Miley said happily. She was a very big fan of Gabrielle and she felt that this was


    one of the things that she could do to support her granddaughter-inw. She was going to collect all of


    Gabrielle¡¯s works now.


    ¡°Miley, it¡¯s still too early. I haven¡¯t even finished my training yet. There is still a very long way to go,¡±


    Gabrielle said modestly.


    ¡°All the same, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. I believe that you can do whatever you set your mind to do. When


    you can design a work by yourself, you can start by designing a pair of wedding rings for yourself. You


    don¡¯t need to look for someone else to do it since you¡¯re already in the field. Your design will even


    make it more meaningful,¡± Miley Suggested proudly.


    When Gabrielle and Westley got married, the wedding rings were not used because they were


    originally reserved for Nellie. Up till now, the two of them did not have wedding rings.


    When Gabrielle heard what Miley said, she was at a loss for words. She looked at Westley awkwardly,


    expecting him to


    refute what his grandma said.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a very good idea. Come on, Gabrielle. I¡¯m looking forward to the ring that you will design. It


    must be unique in the world.¡± Westley said calmly as he still looked straight ahead. 3


    As soon as he said this, Gabrielle¡¯s face froze. ¡°Damn it! Miley is making fun of me and Westley is also


    doing the same Who is going to design a wedding ring for him? Don¡¯t even think about it for a second!¡±


    she thought to herself.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 207

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 207


    Chapter 207 Don¡®t Look Safe


    As Gabrielle thought about what Miley and Westley said, she was still in a daze. Just then, she


    remembered when she was determined in the past about designing a wedding ring for herself when


    she wanted to learn jewelry for the


    first time.


    She had thought that when she was very good at jewelry design, she would design a very unique


    wedding ring for herself and also for her best friend, Sloane.


    But who would have thought that she would marry someone before she finished her learning officially


    and was able to design her wedding ring? And the man she married was a man that she didn¡¯t know


    quite well. He could easily divorce her at any time and marry someone else if he felt like it.


    And now, he was sitting next to her, quietly driving the car, and saying that he wanted to wear a ring


    that was designed by her. She didn¡¯t want to hear


    anything about it!


    The more she thought about this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad and reluctant at the same time.


    At that moment, her phone rang. When she looked at the screen and saw that it was from Lance, she


    hesitated for a while before she picked up the phone to answer.


    ¡°Hello, Lance. What¡¯s up?¡±


    As soon as Westley heard the name ¡°Lance¡±, he frowned and thought, ¡®This man is just so annoying.¡¯


    Lance called Gabrielle before she even arrived in Antawood. ¡®How anxious he could he be! Westley


    thought.


    ¡°Gabrielle, the people I sent to Thand just gave me some unpleasant information. They said that


    Bryce and Nellie are missing.¡¯


    ¡°They are missing? How could they be missing?¡± As soon as Gabrielle heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but


    roar in anger. But when she remembered that Westley was with her, together with his grandmother who


    was seated behind her, she tried to


    11:16


    keep her voice down.


    ¡°What did you just say. Lance? How could they have disappeared?¡± At this point, she covered her


    phone with her hand and kept her voice down for fear of being heard by Westley and his grandmother,


    because this was not a good thing for them to hear.


    But even though she put her hand over her mouth and lowered her voice, Westley knew very well what


    Lance was


    talking about.


    He felt that Lance was talking about Bryce and Nellie, who were in Thand. Lance had told Gabrielle


    that they were missing, which made her anxious. This only meant that he had also been looking for


    them on behalf of Gabrielle. So Gabrielle knew that they were in Thand all this while?¡¯ Westley


    wondered.


    She was in such a hurry to look for them. ¡°Did she want to get Nellie back as soon as possible and


    divorce him?¡¯ he thought again.


    Westley felt that his wife had gone too far in her thoughts.


    She thought that getting divorced was as easy as apple pie.


    ¡°They told me that they don¡¯t know how they disappeared all of a sudden. When they checked the


    building that Bryce and Nellie had been staying in since they arrived in Thand, they found the ce


    was empty this morning. It was as if they had disappeared into thin air. It seemed that they found out


    that someone was looking for them and they went into hiding again. I will tell my people to keep looking


    for them,¡±


    Lance exined to her anxiously.


    As she listened to her cousin, she was also anxious. ¡®Why did they disappear? Maybe it was true that


    they were hiding. They didn¡¯t want to be caught by anybody,¡¯ Gabrielle thought to herself, a


    ¡°I¡¯d see youter, Lance.¡± Gabrielle felt that the two of them needed to meet in person and have a talk.


    It was hard to understand what Lance was talking about on the phone. Besides, Miley and Westley


    were still in the car which made her more ufortable. She wanted to see her cousin face to face so


    that he could exin better to her.


    ¡°Okay. then. I¡¯ll wait for you at Prano Restaurant.¡± Lance already guessed that it was not convenient for


    her to talk on the phone which was why he quickly suggested a ce. But at the same time, he also


    wanted to see her,


    ¡°Alright, see youter then.¡± As soon as she said this, she hung up the phone immediately


    ¡°Gabrielle, is there anything wrong? It seems to me that you are in a hurry. Do you want to tell Westley


    and ask him to help you?¡± Miley asked her. Although she didn¡¯t hear much of what Gabrielle said on the


    phone, she knew that Gabrielle was talking to her cousin. Judging from the tone of her voice, Miley


    knew that the matter was a little bit serious.


    ¡®If something had happened that she couldn¡¯t solve on her own, I¡¯m sure Westley would be willing to


    help, ¡® Miley thought to herself. Besides, there was no issue in Antawood that her grandson couldn¡¯t


    solve.


    As long as there was something wrong, he could easily solve it.


    When Gabrielle heard Miley¡¯s suggestion,


    she panicked a little. She wasn¡¯t going to allow Westley to help her solve this. She was the one who


    had asked her cousin, Lance to help her look for Bryce and Nellie all over the world and her husband


    had no idea about this. If Westley was willing to help her look for them in the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t


    have had to look for them on her own.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For this reason, she couldn¡¯t let Westley know about it


    ¡°Westley, can¡¯t you help Gabrielle with the matter? It seems like it¡¯s bothering her,¡± Miley said to her


    grandson as she looked at him.


    ¡°Well, grandma, it depends on whether she wants my help or not.¡± Westley spoke very calmly because


    he knew very well that Gabrielle would not let him know since she went to Lance for help behind his


    back


    ¡°No, Miley. It isn¡¯t a serious issue. I¡¯ll discuss it with my cousin. Westley, please stop the car at the


    intersection in front so that I can get out there,¡± Gabrielle quickly chipped in. She wanted to get out of


    the car as soon as possible and stay away from him. Ever since they


    got married, she always felt that he could see through her and this made her very restless


    ¡°Where are you going. Gabrielle? Why don¡¯t you just ask Westley to drive you there? Why are you in


    such a hurry? I thought you¡¯ll be going home so that we can have lunch together. I¡¯ve already asked the


    housekeeper to prepare us a delicious lunch.¡± It was apparent that she was looking forward to seeing


    Gabrielle at the Morris mansion with them.


    Right now, Gabrielle was in a dilemma. But then, she felt that this matter concerning Bryce and Nellie


    was much more important. She had to find out what had happened as soon as she saw Lance


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Miley. I have to see my cousin first as this isn¡¯t something that can wait. I¡¯ll have dinner


    with you immediately Ie back¡± She didn¡¯t know how else she could exin to Miley to make her


    see the reasons. She had to meetnce urgently.


    ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no problem then. Just go about your affairs first. But are you sure


    that you don¡¯t need Westley to drive you to where you¡¯re going? We can take you there first before


    going back to the Morris Mansion. If you take a taxi alone, we¡¯ll be worried about you,¡± Miley said to


    Gabrielle with a hint of wory on her


    But even Westley wasn¡¯t willing to drive his wife to where she was going


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother too much about this Miley. Just ask Westley to go back with you. I can get a taxi at the


    next intersection since it¡¯s still daytime. Besides, it¡¯s a legal society now and everywhere is quite safe.¡±


    Gabrielle emphasized this deliberately so that Miley could stop worrying about her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look safe to me,¡± Westley said indifferently.


    Gabrielle looked at him in a daze. ¡®Is he praising how beautiful I look?¡± she wondered.


    She felt that this husband of hers finally had a little conscience. As she thought about this, her face


    flushed slightly.


    After Westley stopped where his wife


    1117


    had asked him to, she pushed the door open and got out of the car quickly as she waved at them.


    ¡°Bye, Miley.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Gabrielle. It¡¯s easy to be cheated. Try to be careful.¡± As soon as he said this, he left in a


    hurry without waiting to hear if she had anything to say.


    As Gabrielle stood by the roadside, she was stunned for some seconds when she realized what


    Westley was talking about.


    He had indirectly told her that she was stupid!


    At that moment, she knew why he had said that she didn¡¯t look safe. He didn¡¯t say that because she


    was beautiful, but because she was stupid.


    ¡°How can this man be so mean to me?¡± she pondered deeply.


    Her face darkened in anger but then, she decided that she wouldn¡¯t think about it anymore. She quickly


    waved down a taxi and went straight to Prario Restaurant to see Lance.


    Meanwhile, Miley was talking to her grandson, ¡°How could you say that,


    Westley? Don¡¯t you worry about her going there alone? I heard that a girl had an ident in a taxi a


    few days back. Besides, you know that Gabrielle is a very beautiful girl, don¡¯t you?¡± It was obvious that


    Miley said that on purpose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma, Gabrielle will be safe.¡± Westley said as he tried to reassure her. Although he


    was still a little worried, he tried not to show it.


    ¡°Well, just know that if something bad happens to her, you will regret it,¡± Miley said with a loud snort.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 208

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 208


    Chapter 208 Divergent Thinking


    Thankfully. Gabrielle arrived at the Prario Restaurant in one piece. If she hadn¡¯t arrived at that time, the


    driver would have had an ident. While they were still on the way some minutes ago, she kept urging


    the driver to drive very fast to the extent that he almost exceeded the speed limit. Although she was so


    small in size, her voice was very loud.


    Although she was in an ordinary private car, she regarded it as a racing car!


    As soon as she got out of the car, the driver drove away with a whistling sound.


    As Gabrielle stood still, she was amazed. She hadn¡¯t even thanked the driver for bringing her to the


    restaurant so soon and in one piece


    ¡°Gabrielle! You are here already¡± Lance, who had been waiting for her outside got very excited when


    he saw her getting out of the car. He came over to where she


    was beaming with smiles.


    ¡°Lance, have you been waiting for me for a long time? I have been asking the driver to speed up so


    that I can get here as fast as possible,¡± Gabrielle said as she stole a nce at her cousin.


    ¡°Not at all. I haven¡¯t been here for that long. Let¡¯s go inside. I have booked a table already.¡± Lance said


    as he led her inside.


    The Prario Restaurant was in a garden style, and so the scenery which was full of pavilions, terraces,


    and towers were quite beautiful. In addition to the delicious dishes, the scenery here was also very


    unique, which was why its reputation and poprity had always been very good.


    The table that Lance had booked was by the window and the topography of the whole yard could be


    seen clearly Although it was very beautiful and pleasing to the eyes, Gabrielle was not in the mood to


    enjoy this right now.


    ¡°Lance, tell me what happened. What the hell is going on? Why are they missing again? Aren¡¯t they in


    Thand anymore?¡± Gabrielle went straight to the


    point. The two people that she was expecting in China soon so that she could be free from being


    married to Westley had disappeared all of a sudden and she was not in the mood to eat. She was in


    such a hurry that she couldn¡¯t wait to know the truth.


    ¡°Were you with Westley some minutes ago?¡± Lande directly evaded her question and asked her his as


    he stared into her


    Never for a day did he like Westley, who had forcefully married his cousin and kept her by his side. He


    knew that this man didn¡¯t love Gabrielle, but Lance couldn¡¯t understand why Westley was doing this.


    Lance felt that Westley was also a man and was confused about why he didn¡¯t catch Nellie and Bryce


    himself instead of making Gabrielle suffer for what she didn¡¯t know about.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect such a question. She looked at Lance as if she was in a daze. ¡°Yes,


    I was in his car just now,¡± she replied.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that you are looking for Bryce and Nellie, right?¡± Lance asked


    with a hint of worry in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know what Westley would do to Gabrielle if he knew what she had been doing behind his


    back. After all, he was very unpredictable and no one could know what he was thinking about if he


    didn¡¯t say it out on his own.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he knows. And even if he does he won¡¯t still say anything. Besides, he has been the one


    asking the Jones family to find Bryce as soon as possible, so it¡¯s okay if you find both of them,¡± she


    said hesitantly.


    Truth be told, she had no idea of what was going on in her husband¡¯s mind right now. If he was in a


    hurry to have Nellie back and marry her quickly, he would have found her by now. ¡®Why then is he


    acting as if this is none of his business? Doesn¡¯t he have the intention of looking for Nellie again?¡±


    Gabrielle wondered.


    Since the Jones family weren¡¯t making any efforts to find Bryce and Nellie, why then should Westley


    just keep ignoring it?


    Gabrielle was at a loss right now. She didn¡¯t know if the two of them should get divorced so that she


    could hand over


    the position of being Mrs. Morris.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gabrielle. I¡¯ll try my best to find them out. I think the Jones family doesn¡¯t want to look for


    Bryce because they are probably afraid that he will be beaten up by Westley. But that¡¯s none of your


    business because it depends solely on Westley if he chooses to beat him or not. He is just sorry for


    you.¡± As it were, Lance wanted his cousin to get rid of Westley, the devil, as soon as possible.


    Which was why he was going to try his possible best to find Bryce and Nellie as fast as he could. But


    now, both of them had disappeared without any trace.


    ¡°Where are they. Lance? I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. How could they have disappeared all of a


    sudden? It sounds weird if you ask me.¡± Gabrielle was so anxious that she looked very terrible.


    ¡°My people have been watching the temporary house that Bryce and Nellie rented in Thand day and


    night. But this morning, they waited for a long time and noticed that the two of them didn¡¯te out for


    breakfast. They thought this to be very strange. By the time they


    went to check, they found out that there was no one in the house, but their belongings were still intact.¡±


    Lance exined to her what had happened.


    With a serious look on her face, Gabrielle stared at him in silence. ¡°Lance, are you serious about this?


    Is it possible that they just went out and haven¡¯te back? You said that your people didn¡¯t see them,


    but it¡¯s impossible for them to just disappear without any trace at all.¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t wrap her head around this. ¡°How could the two of them disappear since they were


    under the surveince of the people that were sent by Lance?


    Even if Bryce and Nellie were so capable, they can¡¯t be so powerful in Thand, or could they?


    Or did they run away because they knew that someone was watching them?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help


    but worry as she Scratched her head in desperation,


    ¡°I know what you are thinking and I think so too. But be rest assured because the people I sent are still


    watching the house as we speak¡± Lance said seriously


    ¡°Can you send someone to look for them


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gabrielle. Let¡¯s have lunch first, okay?¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk about Bryce anymore. All he


    wanted right now was to have a good meal with his cousin.


    ¡°Okay, then. Let¡¯s eat.¡± As it stood, she didn¡¯t have any appetite for food, but she didn¡¯t want to make


    Lance too ufortable, which was why she agreed to eat first. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if


    Lance¡¯s people kept an eye on Bryce¡¯s house.


    However, at that moment, Gabrielle felt a little uneasy. ¡°Does their sudden departure have anything to


    do with Westley?¡¯ she wondered.


    She felt that her husband might have sent someone to spy on the two of them.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Gabrielle? This is your favorite braised chicken wing dipped in brown


    sauce.¡± As Lance said this, he picked up a chicken wing for her.


    She just poked it two times with her chopsticks but didn¡¯t eat it. Just then, she


    stared at Lance with bright eyes. ¡°Lance. do you think there is anyone else who is looking for them


    apart from you?¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you trying to ask if there is anyone who works for Westley that is also looking for them?¡±


    Lance asked as he stared at her.


    The expression on Gabrielle¡¯s face showed what she was thinking in her heart. What she had in mind


    waspletely written on her face and Lance could easily understand her question.


    ¡°Well, yes. I just want to ask if Westley¡®s people are also looking for them,¡± Gabrielle answered with a


    straight face.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know for now. Didn¡¯t you Say that Westley wouldn¡¯t send people to look for them? Why


    would he send people there now?¡± Lance didn¡¯t say this because he didn¡¯t believe that Westley would


    send someone to look for them, but because he was worried whether Westley wanted to find them or


    not. As far as Lance was concerned, if Westley wanted to find them, as soon as they fled to


    Switzend, Westley¡¯s people would have gone to look for them quickly.


    Besides, the Morris family was much


    11:18


    more powerful than the Carter family. The wife of Wilson, Westley¡¯s brother, was a woman of the


    underworld. So it would have been pretty easy for Westley to find someone if he wanted to.


    ¡°To be sincere, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just taking a wild guess. Maybe he isn¡¯t looking for them. Let¡¯s try our


    best to bring them back and send them to him as soon as possible.¡± Right now, she didn¡¯t want to think


    too much about this Issue


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you sure that you are ready to divorce Westley and leave him for good?¡± Lance asked


    as he looked at her seriously.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 209

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 209


    Chapter 209 She Is My Wife


    Lance¡¯s question to Gabrielle was simple and direct. As long as she was willing to leave Westley, he


    would do his possible best to take her away.


    And even if she couldn¡¯t go back to the Jones family in the future, he would make sure that she didn¡¯t


    lack the necessities of life.


    Besides, he could support her in every way. It all depended on her attitude and determination towards


    this.


    ¡°Of course, Lance. You know that I want to leave. After all, my marriage with Westley is a fake one.


    Everything happened because of what Bryce and Nellie did. As soon as theye back, it will all be


    over,¡± Gabrielle said as she tried to look calm.


    In all honesty, it seemed that she was a little hesitant to divorce Westley.


    ¡°All right, Gabrielle. That¡¯s very good. Don¡¯t worry so much about this. I¡¯ll make


    11-19


    sure that I find Bryce for you as soon 15 possible so that you can leave the Morris family in a heartbeat.


    Even if you end up leaving Antawood, I¡¯ll still do my best to help you wherever you are.¡± Lance didn¡¯t


    speak too straightforward as he was afraid that he would frighten her.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Lance.¡± Immediately Gabrielle said this, she lowered her head a little and ate the


    rice in her bowl. But then, she didn¡¯t have the intention of eating the chicken wing next to her


    Lance looked at her and wanted to say something, but he changed his mind right away. He just kept


    staring at her quietly.


    He sincerely hoped that the day he had been waiting for coulde as quick as possible.


    Meanwhile, Westley and Miley just arrived at the Morris Mansion. As soon as they drove in, they saw


    Austin standing in the yard. This didn¡¯t surprise Westley


    He knew that Austin still held a grudge against him for getting him back.


    So, is he here to settle ounts with me or to see Gabrielle?¡¯ Westley wondered.


    If he was here because of Gabrielle, it was obvious that his wish was going to be unfulfilled. Gabrielle


    was meeting with her cousin, Lance at the Prario Restaurant. Alvin had already done his investigation


    and sent the address to Westley¡¯s phone


    ¡°Austin, you came here today because you know I¡¯ming back home, right?¡± Miley said as she got


    out of the car. She beamed a smile at Austin.


    ¡°Grandma, wee home. I¡¯m here to See you specially. Austin said as he hurried to hold Miley.


    As he walked towards her, she took a nce at him and quickly gave him an order, ¡°Thank goodness


    that you are here. You and Westley can move the things in the car into the houseter.¡±


    There were several boxes of green vegetables which had been nted in her vegetable field in the


    trunk of the car. Miley had picked them specially for everyone in the house to taste.


    Liana and the others had alle out and trotted to wee Miley.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you wereing back today?¡± Liana asked as she held


    Miley.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? Isn¡¯t this my home anymore? I cane back whenever I feel like it


    without letting anyone know. Well, Westley and Gabrielle came to the countryside to see me, so I


    decided toe back with them. You didn¡¯t want toe and see me in the countryside, so how could


    you even have the nerve to say such a thing?¡± Miley asked as she stole nces at the women of the


    Moris family.


    She saw that they were well-dressed, just like wives who had rich husbands. Truthfully speaking, Miley


    hoped that they could live a delicate and beautiful life. After all, not everyone liked the pastoral life.


    Miley would be so exhausted and frustrated at the same time if she asked them to live in the


    countryside.


    If they went to pull out the grass, they would say, ¡°Ouch, I¡¯m so tired that my waist hurt.¡±


    If they went to pick fruits, they would say: ¡°Ouch, I¡¯ve been hooked by a free branch, and my hand


    hurts.¡±


    Even when they went to the vegetable garden, they would tell her that they were bitten by insects and


    mosquitoes.


    None of them was strong enough and that was why Miley never forced them to go to the countryside


    with her. If they went there, Miley would be the one to take care of them.


    ¡°Mom, you know that life in the countryside is too hard. As the madam of the Morris family, why do you


    have to suffer like that?¡± As Liana said this, she felt a little embarrassed.


    It was not that she was not strong, but then, she had never gone to the countryside and experienced


    the life there ever since she was a child. If she lived in the countryside for a few days, she would go


    berserk


    ¡°Hard? Did you just say hard? It¡¯s hard for you, but it¡¯s fun for me, and it¡¯s also a pleasure for Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle likes that ce very much. She¡¯s far different from you,¡± Miley said as she sang praises of


    11:18


    43.5


    Gabrielle. It was obvious that she liked Westley¡¯s wife very much.


    ¡°By the way, where is Gabrielle?¡± Liana didn¡¯t see her getting out of the car with Miley and Westley.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Westley would take Gabrielle to live with Miley in the countryside for a few days


    and Gabrielle would get such high praise from Miley. It surprised her so much.


    As far as Liana was concemed, Gabrielle was a very delicatedy. ¡®How then could she have survived


    in the countryside? she wondered.


    ¡°Well, Gabrielle got out of the car in the middle of the way because she had something urgent to do.


    Enough of the questions, let them move the things in the car. We can go inside for now,¡± Miley turned


    around and walked into the house.


    Just then, Austin looked inside the car and saw that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t there. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with


    Westley? Why didn¡¯t he bring Gabrielle back to the house?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ponder deeply.


    As soon as he thought of this possibility.


    he flew into a rage and charged towards Westley: ¡°Westley, what¡¯s going on here? Where is Gabrielle?


    Did you not bring her back on purpose?¡± .


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t I left her alone in Xi District. What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to go and pick her up


    yourself?¡± Westley asked in a much colder voice.


    At that moment, Austin didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked ufortable and his voice seemed as if it


    was stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Westley. you¡­¡±


    ¡°Austin, I believe that I¡¯ve told you countless times who Gabrielle is. But then, I will still like to remind


    you. She is my wife for heaven¡¯s sake. You don¡¯t have any right to meddle in her affairs.¡± As Westley


    said this, he put the basket of vegetables into his Austin¡¯s hand and thetter caught it subconsciously.


    Westley mmed the trunk door shut. got into the car, and left immediately.pletely ignoring the


    expression on Austin¡¯s face.


    Austin stared at the big basket he was holding. He wanted to throw it on the


    11:18


    ground. But at that moment, he realized that these were the vegetables that Miley had nted and they


    couldn¡¯t be thrown away. He turned around quickly and put the basket in the hands of a servant who


    was close to him. He got in his car and left the house too.


    ¡®My main reason foring here today was to see Gabrielle and give her a surprise. Since she¡¯s not


    here, what¡¯s the point of hanging around here?¡¯ he pondered.


    He knew that the bastard called Westley wouldn¡¯t have left his wife alone in the Xi District. Besides,


    Miley liked Gabrielle so much that she wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to do such a thing.


    As soon as he drove out of the Morris family¡¯s residence, he quickly put a call through to Gabrielle, who


    answered the phone instantly.


    ¡°Hello, Aus.¡±


    ¡°Where are you, Gabrielle?


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m having dinner with my cousin. Is there anything that you want me to do for you, Aus?¡±


    Immediately he heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Gabrielle was fine, he would be at


    peace. ¡°Nothing. Gabrielle. I just wanted to know if you were around already.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m back. I came back with Miley today. But I had something important to discuss with my cousin


    and that was why I didn¡¯t go back to the Morris Mansion,¡± Gabrielle replied calmly.


    Right now, Austin was frustrated and didn¡¯t want to say anything else. He took out a cigarette and lit it


    up.


    ¡°Okay, ther. Have a good meal and talk to meter.¡± Austin didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    ¡°Okay, Aus. I¡¯ll be going back to the studio in a few days. I¡¯m really worried that Jason will fire me since


    I¡¯ve been absent for so many days,¡± Gabrielle said as sheughed lightly a


    ¡°Why would he do that? Don¡¯t bother your head about it. As long as I¡¯m here, that won¡¯t happen,¡±


    Austin said with a broad smile as if she could see his face at that moment @


    ¡°Okay, Aus. Bye.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 210

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 210


    Chapter 210 Defending Westley


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Gabrielle and Lance were still in the Prario Restaurant. As soon as she hung up the phone, she saw


    that her cousin was staring at her curiously. She wondered if there was some dirt on her face because


    she had eaten too much.


    ¡°Lance, is there anything on my face? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Gabrielle looked a little


    uneasy.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just surprised that you and Austin are still on good terms.¡± Lance knew the existence of


    Austin in his cousin¡¯s life.


    Austin was Gabrielle¡¯s schoolmate. He was not her senior in the same department, but he was in the


    same club with her and treated her very well. On countless asions when Lance went to the Alonth


    University to see Gabrielle, he had seen them together. He knew that Austin was very concerned about


    Gabrielle and took good care of her.


    Lance was a man and he liked Gabrielle, so he knew what was on Austin¡¯s mind.


    He knew that Austin had a crush on her and liked her very much.


    After all, Gabrielle was a very beautiful girl and she also had a good temper which could make men fall


    in love with her at first sight.


    So it was very normal for Austin to like her. After all, many boys in the Alorith University had a crush on


    Gabrielle.


    It was Austin who helped Gabrielle get her internship in Jason¡¯s jewelry design Studio. Ultimately, this


    made her feel closer and even more grateful to him.


    Jealousy and unhappiness ruled Lance¡¯s heart when he found out what Austin did for Gabrielle. He felt


    that the Carter family could also consider setting up a jewelrypany in the future and then invite


    Gabrielle to work full-time in the design department,


    But then, there was nothing to worry about because Lance knew that his cousin wasn¡¯t in love with


    Austin in any way. There was only one person in her heart, and that was Bryce, whom Lance


    hated so much.


    Bryce had always treated Gabrielle in an unfriendly way, but in Gabrielle¡¯s heart, he would always be


    the first one, and no one could surpass him.


    ¡°You just have a very beautiful face.¡± Lance said with a smile.


    He didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to know his feelings right now. The n he had in mind was to confess his


    love to her when she graduated from college and the Jones family began to look for a husband for her.


    After all, he knew that the Jones family wouldn¡¯t allow Gabrielle to stay in their family as a daughter-in-


    law.


    The reason why the Jones family had adopted Gabrielle was that they wanted to have a daughter who


    could help the Jones family unite with another family by marriage in the future, not for the sake of


    raising a child bride for their son, Bryce. 2


    ¡°Are you serious? You just want to make me shy.¡± With a broad smile on her face, Gabrielle blushed


    and felt embarrassed to ept the praise from Lance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. You have always been


    beautiful. Didn¡¯t you be the campus belle as soon as you entered the Alorith University? You


    know that I¡¯m saying the truth. I¡¯m not the only one just talking about it,¡± Lance said seriously as he


    looked at her delicate white face.


    He felt that such a tender girl should be pampered instead of being hurt and bullied by people.


    In his opinion, both Westley and Bryce had bullied and hurt Gabrielle.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one talking about it. You know that the campus belle is just a joke. Well, let¡¯s just eat


    first. I have to apany my mom to the mall to buy a birthday gift for Grandpater in the afternoon.¡±


    Gabrielle had promised Wendy that she would choose a birthday gift for Kylo. Now that she hade


    back to Antawood from the countryside, she could go with Wendy in the afternoon.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. Speaking of Grandpa¡¯s birthday. will Westley be attending the birthday party also?¡±


    Lance asked curiously


    Since Westley was Gabrielle¡¯s nominal husband, he might also go to the


    birthday party


    But then, Lance didn¡¯t want Westley¡¯s attendance at the party.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know yet. Maybe he will. The Morris family has received an invitation from Grandpa.


    I¡¯m sure that Miley will be there. You know that Grandpa enjoys crowds,¡± Gabrielle said to him. She just


    said what was on her mind.


    She had done her part by informing Westley about it. As for whether he would be there or not, she was


    clueless at that time. Westley was always moody and no one knew whether he would decide out of the


    blues.


    ¡°Well, as for me, I don¡¯t think Westley would be there. After all, your marriage with him hasn¡¯t been


    made public yet and just a few people in the Carter family also know about your marriage. It would be


    better if he doesn¡¯t go, or else, there would be trouble.¡± Lance said this on purpose because he didn¡¯t


    want Westley to be there. 2


    He knew that once Westley attended Kylo¡¯s birthday party, it was as good as announcing their marriage


    and this was


    not a good thing for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Lance, let¡¯s not talk about him for now. If at all he wants to be there, I guess he will go as the CEO of


    the Morris Group.¡± At the mention of Westley¡¯s name, Gabrielle felt a bit confused and didn¡¯t want to


    continue talking about him. I


    ¡°Okay, then. That¡¯s good,¡± Lance said softly. ¡°Lance, it seems to me that you don¡¯t like Westley at all.


    Am I right?¡± Gabrielle could tell by just looking at his gestures when he talked about Westley.


    ¡°No. I just think he shouldn¡¯t make your rtionship public now. It will be bad for you both when you


    finally divorce in the future.¡± Lance looked concerned about her.


    ¡°Divorce?¡± Gabrielle asked and then paused.


    ¡®Yes, this is true. I¡¯m going to divorce Westley. For this reason, the fewer people know about our


    marriage, the better,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    Perhaps no one would dare to marry Westley¡¯s ex-wife.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want a divorce any longer?¡± Lance asked as he looked at her nervously.


    ¡°No, Lance. Let¡¯s just eat first. We¡¯ll talk about this again when we bring Nellie and Bryce back,¡±


    Gabrielle said to him as she looked at the bowl of food in front of her. She felt dizzy at the mention of


    divorce.


    Lance didn¡¯t say anything else. He knew what he was supposed to do. As long as he could quicken his


    efforts in getting Bryce back to China as soon as possible, Gabrielle could divorce Westley.


    Now that he was sure that they were going to get divorced, he knew that there was nothing to worry


    about anymore.


    Gabrielle, who didn¡¯t know what was going on in Lance¡¯s mind, just ate her food quietly


    After they were done with their lunch, the two of them left the restaurant. As they were leaving, Lance


    insisted on driving her to the mall.


    Gabrielle had no choice but to get in his car, feeling a little uneasy.


    ¡°Lance, if you are busy, you don¡¯t have to drive me there. I can just take a taxi and get there quickly,¡±


    she said to him after she had hesitated for a while.


    ¡°Sincerely speaking. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s better to take a taxi when I can drive you there myself. There are


    many bad taxi drivers these days. You know that you¡¯re a very beautiful young girl, and it¡¯s dangerous


    for you to take a taxi alone.¡± As far as he was concerned, he was willing to give her a ride anywhere


    she was going


    Gabrielle was so amused by his words. ¡°Lance, it¡¯s not as exaggerated as you are making it seem. This


    is a modern society and it is ruled byw. There are more good people than bad people.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying this because you haven¡¯t met any bad guy. Westley can allow you to take a taxi on


    your own, but I won¡¯t allow that because I¡¯ll be so worried about you.¡± Lance still felt some resentment


    towards Westley because of this


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to give me a ride, but his grandmother was also in the car. He had to drive


    her home first,¡± she


    said as she tried to exin what had happened. Besides, she didn¡¯t want him to drive her here anyway.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about it,¡± he said with a wave of the hand. ¡®How can I feelfortable when she¡¯s


    busy defending him so much?¡± Lance wondered.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 211

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 211


    Chapter 211 The Dispute


    Lance drove his car to the shopping mall in silence. As soon as they arrived at the mall, Gabrielle got


    out of the car in a hurry and waved Lance goodbye.


    ¡°Thank you for driving me here, Lance. Bye. Drive safe!


    Gabrielle smiled as she waved her hand and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll wait with you. After all, it would be impolite of me not to greet my aunt. I¡¯ll leave once I


    see her,¡± Lance said as he tried to get off the car.


    He just wanted to spend more time with her and he was just looking for an excuse to do so.


    ¡°Come on, Lance. You know that you don¡¯t have to. Besides, you can¡¯t park the car here for a long


    time. You will get a parking ticketter. You should be focused on finding out where my brother and


    Nellie are as soon as possible. That¡¯s the most important thing right now. Gabrielle reminded him


    seriously.


    contingent


    Lance. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I get divorced or not, I just want to continue designing jewelry. That¡¯s


    all I want to focus on, Gabrielle answered his question seriously.


    Galwithat¡¯s an


    At that moment, Lance knew what was going on in her mind. Her biggest dream was to be a well-


    known jewelry designer. It seemed that the Carter Group could branch out into this field. Since he


    already knew that Gabrielle had such a dream, he would do his best to help her achieve what she


    wanted.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Have a good time with your mother. I¡¯ll inform you as soon as I get any


    more infomation concerning Bryce and Nellie. ¡°Without hesitating any longer. Lance started the car and


    left.


    As she saw his car leave, Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief. She turned and went into the cafe on the


    top floor of the shopping mall and called Wendy.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m at the Bio Mall. Didn¡¯t you ask me to go shopping with you today to buy a birthday gift for


    Grandpa? Well, if you¡¯re avable this afternoon, you cane right away. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡±


    Gabrielle said to her mom on the phone. As she sat at a table by the window, she felt better when she


    saw the pounding traffic and the pulsating crowds downstairs.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be on my way to the mall now. Just wait for a few minutes.¡± Wendy couldn¡¯t contain her joy. It


    wasn¡¯t just because Gabrielle was apanying her to buy a birthday gift, but because Westley was


    going to be there on that day.


    She believed that as long as Gabrielle¡¯s husband was around for Kylo¡¯s birthday party, the marriage


    between him and Gabrielle would be made public.


    And whether they liked it or not, once their marriage became public, everyone would know that the


    Morris family and the Jones family were now rtives because of their marriage. For this reason, no


    one in Antawood would dare to be rude to the Jones family.


    After she hung up the phone, Gabrielle sat there quietly, waiting for her mother. Just then, she met an


    unexpected guest.


    ¡°Finally, I get to meet you, Gabrielle¡± With a ferocious look on her face, Estelle stood in front of


    Gabrielle with one hand on her waist.


    As soon as Gabrielle saw who it was, she cast a cold nce at her. ¡°Ms. Johnson, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s


    anything between us that makes you so happy to see me.¡±


    ¡°Happy to see you? You must be mistaken, Gabrielle. Don¡¯t tter yourself too much. Well, that¡¯s by the


    way. Let me ask you something Several projects of the Johnson Group were originally finalized, but as


    I speak to you now, they are stuck Could this be as a result of something you are doing behind the


    scenes?¡± Estelle asked.


    Knowing that several projects of the Johnson Group were hampered, the first thought that came to


    Gabrielle¡¯s mind was that Westley was behind all this. By the way, it was Estelle¡¯s friends who had


    beaten her and Sloane. They were severely injured that they were taken to the hospital, and to make


    matters worse, Sloane was still not awake yet. As far as Gabrielle knew, it was only Westley that could


    erect obstacles so easily to hinder these projects


    But she would never let this woman called Estelle know about it.


    ¡°Ms. Johnson, do you think I¡¯m the one or do you think that the Jones family can block your projects?


    Why don¡¯t you have a rethink about this? It¡¯s possible that the Johnson family has already offended a


    lot of people and someone else did this on purpose to punish you.¡± Gabrielle said with a sneer on her


    face.


    ¡°The Johnson family doesn¡¯t have so many enemies, Gabrielle. It was you and Westley, who set me up


    thest time. Are you¡­¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s face darkened as she heard this and allowed the cold nce on her face to fall in Estelle.


    ¡°Well, maybe it was because Benny felt guilty about what you did and he decided to do something for


    Sloane and so he took action against the Johnson Group. After all, he is capable of doing that, isn¡¯t


    he?¡±


    As soon as Estelle heard Benny¡¯s name, her face turned pale instantly. ¡°How can that even be


    possible? Benny would never do such a thing to me. Besides, how would he deal with the Johnson


    Group for the sake of Sloane? He loves


    me¡­¡±


    There¡¯s one thing you need to be clear about. Estelle. Sloane is Benny¡¯s sister who has lived with him


    for more than a decade now. They have tics of kinship. But what about you and him? You both are just


    sex partners!¡± Gabrielle said coldly to her.


    When Estelle heard the word ¡°sex partners¡±, her face became as white as a sheet.


    But Benny and I love each other. How could this woman say such harsh words to me?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡°You are such a shameless woman, Gabrielle. How could you say such a thing to me? You know very


    well that Benny and I both love each other.¡± At this point, Estelle was doing her best to deny what


    Gabrielle just said. How could she say that the two of them were just sex partners?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    They weren¡¯t sex mates at all and this was because Benny had never touched her ever since they had


    been together. 4


    He never took the initiative to contact her first. Estelle was the one who kept


    making efforts to keep in touch with him.


    ¡°Really? Do you both love each other? This is very ironic. Benny hasn¡¯t visited you ever since the


    ident happened to Sloane, has he? If you say he cares about you, howe he hasn¡¯te to see


    you all this while?¡± What Gabrielle was saying was just a pure guess. 4


    As far as she knew, she was unable to feel how they loved each other ever since she had seen them


    together. Gabrielle felt like they were just pretending to be together, just like she and Westley. Perhaps


    the only difference was that Estelle loved Benny so much.


    ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense, Gabrielle! Benny¡­¡±


    ¡°Just so you know, Benny tried to see Sloane on several asions, but he was kicked out. He doesn¡¯t


    deserve to see her. After all, you were the one who hurt her. If I find out that he conspired with you, he


    would also be held responsible for all of this,¡± Gabrielle said indifferently.


    As soon as Estelle heard this, a flush went over her white face and she stared at Gabrielle with so


    much resentment.


    11:20


    *You don¡¯t have to be so mean, Gabrielle. What conspiracy are you talking about? My friends are still in


    jail.¡± Estelle was very angry right now.


    ¡°You should have been in¡­¡±


    Before Gabrielle could finish what she wanted to say, Estelle picked up the coffee cup and was about


    to throw the content on Gabrielle¡¯s face but Gabrielle swiftly moved aside and blocked the coffee with


    her hand. As a result of this, the coffee poured all over Estelle.


    The light yellow dress that she wore got Stained instantly and it was as if several brown flowers


    blossomed on her dress which was very obvious for all to see.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± Estelle gnashed her teeth in anger as she stared at Gabrielle. It looked as if she wanted to


    snuff life out of her.


    ¡°This cup of coffee is on me, Ms. Johnson. If you want to have coffee next time, just let me know. It¡¯s


    such a waste to spill it on your dress like this.¡± Immediately Gabrielle said this, she took her bag and


    left.


    As far as she was concerned, the most important thing was to look for Bryce and Westley¡¯s runaway


    bride and bring them back from wherever they were hiding in Thand,


    ¡°I know. I will send more people to look for them and once they are found. I will make sure that they are


    forcefully brought back home. After that, I will send Nellie back to Westley and make sure that you and


    Westley get divorced as quickly as possible. Just think about what you can do after the divorce.¡±


    Although Lance had good intentions, he was indirectly giving her a difficult problem.


    She was still clueless as to what she was doing to do immediately after the divorce.


    What Lance was talking about was something that wasn¡¯t going to happen anytime soon and for this


    reason, she didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. The two who had eloped hadn¡¯t been found and she


    and Westley weren¡¯t divorced yet. It was still too far to think about the ns after the divorce.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it that much,

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 212

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 212


    Chapter 212 A Changed Man


    Gabrielle left Estelle after the coffe incident and went to the first floor using the elevator. At that


    moment, she thought about the situation of the Johnson Group that Estelle told her about: She felt that


    it was only Westley, who could hinder the projects of the Johnson Group


    Although Gabrielle had told Estelle that Benny could also do so, she felt that he wouldn¡¯t just stand in


    the way for the sake of Sloane. Gabrielle decided to stop assuming and called Westley.


    When she called him at first, he didn¡¯t answer the phone but after a while, he picked up the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you have a good meal with your dear cousin?¡± Westley said with a sneer.


    His malicious voice made her feel very ufortable


    ¡°I met Estelle some minutes ago. Westley. ¡± Gabrielle said calmly.


    ¡°Really? Do you need to share the encounter you had with me?¡± Westley already knew why Gabrielle


    called him to tell him about Estelle.


    When Sloane and Gabrielle were severely beaten by Estelle¡¯s friends, he had deliberately asked


    someone to mess with one or two projects of the Johnson Group to teach Estelle a bitter lesson.


    Besides, Sloane was still in aa. All he was trying to do was to keep both Estelle and the Johnson


    family upied with other matters


    However, after he was done with his arrangements, he found out that someone else was also nning


    the same thing. He asked Alvin to find out who it was and they discovered that it was Benny


    ¡®What does Benny mean by doing all this now? Is he feeling guilty because of what happened to


    Sloane? He is probably going this so that he could make up for what Estelle and her friends did to his


    sister, ¡°Westley thought,


    But as far as Westley was concerned, it was Benny¡¯s business and whatever he did had nothing to do


    with Westley and


    11:20


    for this reason, he wouldn¡¯t let Gabrielle know. But right now, he didn¡¯t expect that she would meet


    Estelle.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just want you to be sincere with me. Are you the one who got the Johnson family into trouble?¡±


    Gabrielle asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°Well, honestly speaking, I made some arrangements. But whatever issues they¡¯re facing is not all


    because of what I did. What I did was just because of you, but someone else was also behind the


    scenes doing something for Sloane. Do you understand?¡± Westley said in a rxed tone.


    Gabrielle was Smart enough to understand what he said, ¡®This means I nailed it didn¡¯t I? Benny also


    has a part to y in this,¡¯ she thought with a smile.


    ¡°This means that I should thank you for all you have done for me. I¡¯m very grateful.¡± Although Gabrielle


    expressed her gratitude to him, it was not sincere


    at all.


    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t want verbal gratitude, Gabrielle. What I want is your action,¡± Westley said to her.


    He was


    indirectly making a request.


    ¡°My action? Do you want me to invite you to dinner?¡± she asked. This was the only thing that Gabrielle


    could think of right now. I


    By the way, it was as if there was no other way for them to properly thank each other.


    ¡°Come on, you should know that there are so many people who want to invite me to dinner. You are


    good at cooking, aren¡¯t you? You can cook for me tonight, ¡± Westley demanded.


    Right now, Gabrielle was in a dilemma. ¡°Are you sure you want me to cook for you, Westley?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Or are you trying to poison me?¡± he asked bluntly.


    Gabrielle took a deep breath when she heard his question. ¡°I won¡¯t be so blind and stupid to do that.


    Besides, I don¡¯t want to go to jail yet. I¡¯m just asking because I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to eat


    the food I cook.¡±


    Westley had been living an extravagant life ever since he was a child and there


    were always delicacies on his table. The dishes she cooked were just to fill the stomach and she felt


    that Westley would refuse whatever she cooked.


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t know until you¡¯ve cooked it. Just cook for me tonight. I¡¯ll be expecting. Bye.¡±


    it was obvious that he was in a much better mood than before.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Before you hang up. I want to ask you for a favor. Can you please help me find out who


    the other person is? I just want to know.¡±


    Right now, she was as curious as a cat. She wanted to know if her guess was right. She wanted to


    know if it was Benny, who had also messed up with the projects of the Johnson family.


    ¡°If Benny is the one who did it, what. point is he trying to prove? Sloane is still in aa and it would


    be very useless even if he destroyed the Johnson family.¡¯ Gabrielle thought to herself.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ll want to do that? Why should I investigate that just for your curiosity? Is that how


    you think of me, Gabrielle?¡±


    Westley said as he raised his voice and pretended to be angry.


    ¡°Okay. What if I make you another meal?¡± she asked tentatively.


    ¡°Humph¡­ Well, I can tell you who the other person is if you make me dinner for a week,¡± he requested.


    ¡®Cook dinner for him thought wide-eyed.


    for a week?¡± she


    All of a sudden, Gabrielle¡¯s face darkened. ¡°When did Westley develop such a thick skin?¡± she


    wondered.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then just forget about it.¡± When Westley saw that his wife was hesitating to give him


    a reply, he quickly gave her an ultimatum.


    ¡°Okay. fine. I agree. I¡¯m just afraid that the food I¡¯ll cook will not be up to your taste.¡± She had to say yes


    to him and also wished in her heart that she could bite him to pieces at that moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before to let Sophie teach. you if you can¡¯t cook. You get along well with her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    As he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel


    a little jealous. He felt that everyone who had met Gabrielle liked her very much, ¡®What is so charming


    about her for heaven¡¯s sake?¡¯ he wondered. 3


    ¡°All right. But are we going back to Half Moon Bay today?¡±


    she asked him in a low voice.


    She and Sophie used to live together in Half Moon Bay. But now that they were back to Antawood, she


    didn¡¯t know if she should go back to the Vineyard Vi on not:


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Gabrielle,¡± indifferently.


    he said


    ¡°To be sincere, I want to live in Half Moon Bay, but if you don¡¯t want to, I can go back to the Vineyard


    Vi.¡± Gabrielle kindly spoke with him.


    After she had lived in Half Moon Bay for some time, she liked the ce. Moreover, she had a sense of


    achievement after she and Sophie rearranged the deserted garden.


    And now, since she had stayed with Miley for some time in the countryside, she was more confident


    about building


    per 212 Chunged Man the ce into a very beautiful garden.


    ¡°I already said it¡¯s up to you, Gabrielle. You can live wherever you want.¡± Westley still didn¡¯t understand


    why she couldn¡¯t live in the Vineyard Vi where she had everything at her beck and call. She chose to


    live in Half Moon Bay, which was a very deste ce. Well, he would allow her to do whatever she


    wanted as long as she enjoyed it !


    ¡°Okay, then. You¡¯ll go to Half Moon Bay tonight and I¡¯ll make dinner for you. For now, I¡¯m going to


    apany Mom to buy a birthday gift for Grandpa. I¡¯ll go back early once I¡¯m done with that.¡±


    Immediately she was done speaking, she took a deep breath, and felt very happy.


    When Westley heard her breathe deeply Over the phone, he felt funny. He didn¡¯t know why it had to be


    Half Moon Bay, but he was okay with whatever she wanted


    ¡°All right, then. Make sure you prepare the dinner well. Bye.¡± When he finished Speaking, he hung up


    the phone.


    After that, Westley raised the corners of his mouth in a smile and asked Alvin toe in.


    1120


    ¡°Mr. Morris, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Alvin asked as soon as he walked into the office. He saw a faint smile


    on Westley¡¯s face and knew that his boss was happy. ¡°Maybe something good happened to him, ¡®he


    thought with an imperceptible shake of the head


    ¡°Cancel all the social engagements for tonight.¡± I


    Westley said bluntly without batting an


    eyelid


    ¡°Ah, but Mr. Monis, you just came back. I have already booked an appointment with¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you the boss or I¡¯m the boss? Oh. you¡¯re trying to say that my words don¡¯t matter anymore, right?


    Just pretend that I didn¡¯te back today.¡± Westley said as he gave Alvin a sharp look


    This made him scared and he quickly agreed to what Westley said. ¡°You are the boss. Can I ask what


    you want to do tonight? So that I can make another arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I can deal with it on my own. By the way, don¡¯t make any


    ns in the evenings of next week. All the meetings should be scheduled during the daytime. If any


    social engagements cannot be postponed, you can deal with thern on my behalf,¡± he said calmly.


    ¡®My boss is about to lose his temper. What else can I say in refutation?¡¯ Alvin wondered.


    But how would he not attend any social engagements for a full week? Alvin knew that this was not


    Westley¡¯s way of doing things. Under normal circumstances, he always had a full schedule of work and


    was either working overtime or busy socializing at night.


    ¡°Howe he has changed all of a


    sudden?


    Is he now addicted to the regimen instead of being a workaholic?¡¯ Alvin pondered deeply. 3


    ¡°Do you understand what I just said?¡± Westley asked when he saw that Alvin was looking at him in


    disbelief as if he was a monster. This made Westley a little unhappy


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll arrange everything right away.¡± Alvin muttered and decided


    11:21


    not to waste more time about it. He left Westley¡¯s office quickly.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 213

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 213


    Chapter 213 A Strained Rtionship


    As Gabrielle stood aside with her phone in her hand, she thought of what she could cook for Westley


    tonight. She called Sophie and asked her to help by preparing the dinner materials. In this way, she


    wouldn¡¯t have to start preparing from scratch even if she came homete


    O ¡°Please help me get the ingredients ready for tonight, Sophie. I¡¯ll be back home to cook the dinner


    myself. Gabrielle was quite polite in her request.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Jones. Did you just return to Antawood oday. Hope you had a good time with Miley in the


    countryside?¡± It was ouvinu that Sophie was happy to know that Gabrielle was back.


    It was quite boring for her to stay alone in Half Moon Bay these few days. Gabrielle was very gentle


    and essible, She always treated people fairly and never looked down upon servants. Which was


    why Sophie was very fond of Gabrielle and it was no wonder that Miley loved her so much.


    ¡°I had a great time, Sophie. Grandma was very nice to me. She also took very good care of me.¡± As


    Gabrielle said this, she recalled the days she spent in the countryside.


    Although she was not very happy when Holly was around, she still enjoyed the whole experience.


    When Sophie heard what she said, She was very happy on Gabrielle¡¯s behalf. ¡°Well, I¡¯m very d that


    you¡¯re Happy, Miss Jones. Are youing back to the Half Moon Bay tonight? Sophie asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming back f¡¯m also going to cook dinner tonight myself. Please just help me get the


    ingredients ready. I¡¯ll be back at about five o¡¯clock.¡± Gabrielle decided to tell Sophie the time, in case


    Sophie didn¡¯t know how long she had to get the things ready.


    ¡°All right, then. I will prepare the ingredients and wait for you.¡± Sophie happily epted the task. To her,


    it was not a task, but something she was willing to do to help Gabrielle.


    When Sophie heard that Gabrielle woulde back to Half Moon Bay, she was very happy. She had


    initially thought that Gabrielle was going to stay at the Vineyard Vi


    ¡°Okay. Sophie. I¡¯ll see youter,¡± Gabrielle said and hung up the phone.


    Gabrielle sat on the chair in the lounge and thought about her encounter with Estelle. She thought


    about the Johnson family and remembered that Westley said he had just hampered one or two projects


    in the Johnson Group. ¡°Does this mean that Benny manipted the bthers? I can¡¯t believe this. Is he


    doing this because he¡¯s feeling guilty about what Estelle did to Sloane?¡± she wondered.


    But doesn¡¯t he think this is toote already? If Sloane ends up not waking up. nothing would still


    change even if he destroys the Johnson family.¡¯ she thought again.


    Why did people always find themselves regretting their actions when it was toote and even when


    they were in a situation that could not be remedied?


    Gabrielle was so


    absorbed


    in


    her


    thoughts that she didn¡¯t even notice when Wendy was approaching, ¡°Why do you look so lost,


    Gabrielle? What are you thinking about?¡±


    When Wendy got closer to Gabrielle, she saw that her daughter was in a daze, and couldn¡¯t help but


    frown.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been sitting here for a very long time and I¡¯m feeling a little sleepy. I almost


    slept off while waiting.¡± Gabrielle stood up quickly and looked at Wendy ¡°How careless can you be,


    Gabrielle? How can you sleep in such a public ce with all this noise around you? Wendy couldn¡¯t


    help but scold Gabrielle.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go shopping first. What exactly do you want to buy or


    Grandpa?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t try to hold Wendy¡¯s arm like she usually did, but just smiled at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the jade and the dark red enameled pottery. You know that he likes to drink tea.¡±


    Wendy didn¡¯t say anything more than that.


    Ever since Gabrielle got married to


    Westley. the rtionship between the two of them had grown further apart. Although they weren¡¯t that


    close in the past, Gabrielle was dependent on Wendy and still tried her best to treat Wendy like her real


    mother.


    But right now, she became very distant.


    The gap between the mother and daughter was quite huge this time around, but Wendy didn¡¯t intend to


    fill it up. After all, Gabrielle was sensitive, and once something was bugging herit would be very difficult


    to be solved in a short period


    Wendy felt that her daughter must hate her for sacrificing her to protect the Jones family and Bryde


    especially.


    When they went to the orphanage at first, they just wanted to adopt a child. Taking her as the future


    daughter-inw of the Jones family wasn¡¯t part of their n. After Wendy gave birth to Bryce, her


    uterus had to be removed forcefully and as a result, she couldn¡¯t have any other child. This was why


    she had to try to adopt another child. They had adopted Gabrielle so that she could help the Jones


    family build business connections with a


    powerful family through marriage.


    After all, rich people always wanted to have more children, not because they wanted their children to


    inherit the family business, but to expand the family¡¯swork and also stabilize their economic status.


    Gabrielle was chosen to be the sacrificialmb right from the beginning and as IN by colossal ident,


    she was forced to get married to Westley. At first, Wendy thought that Gabrielle just had to


    marry a man whose family was as strong as the Jones family. She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that her


    daughter would be a member of the Morris family by marriage, which was the most powerful family in


    Antawood.


    Wendy didn¡¯t expect that Gabrielle would may a member of the Morris family. But what shocked her,


    even more, was when she got married to the CEO of the Morris Group, a man with so much power in


    the whole of the city.


    Since Gabrielle had such a good man, Wendy wouldn¡¯t let anything hinder both Westley and her


    daughter, which might eventually lead to a divorce.


    She didn¡¯t care if Gabrielle hated her or not. All Wendy was concerned about was her reputation and


    that of the Jones family. She felt that if anyone wanted to get married, it was better to get married to


    someone rich and known in all spheres of life.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Many women in Antawood dreamed of getting married to Westley, but right now, he was Gabrielle¡¯s


    husband.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how are you and Westley getting along?¡± Wendy felt that the silence between the two of


    them was awkward, which was why she took the initiative to talk.


    talk.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad and that all there is to it. We have gotten married already. What are you expecting to hear


    me say?¡± Gabrielle asked he tone of her voice was a bit unpleasant.


    She was still angry at her mother for lying to her that they would go all out to find Bryce as long as she


    married Westley.


    What Gabrielle hated the most was deception. If Wendy had confessed to her that she wasn¡¯t nning


    on looking for


    Bryce at the beginning, she would have felt so much better, instead of having false hopes.


    ¡°Are you still ming me for all this, Gabrielle? I know that you¡¯ve been wronged but you should know


    that I¡¯m doing all this for your good. Westley is the CEO of the Morris Group and he


    is the heir of the most powerful family in Antawood. You will never suffer Mow that you are married to


    him. Anyways you were bound to end up getting married sooner orter in life. I just hope that you can


    marry a better man and live a happy life in the future, Wendy said as she tried to defend herself,


    Although Wendy knew that she was being selfish, she didil¡¯t choose to hurt Gabrielle intentionally. She


    hoped in her heart that Gabrielle would marry a good man who would benefit both her and the Jones


    family at the same time,


    ¡°Live a happy life?¡± Gabrielle asked with a hesitant look on her face.


    How could she be happy when she got married to someone that she didn¡¯t love? Although Westley was


    trying to be nicer to her now, Gabrielle knew that she was


    still far from being ¡°happy¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel happy with Mr. Morris now? Are you still feeling pain in your heart concerning your


    marriage?¡± Wendy asked as she stared at her.


    ¡°No,¡± Gabrielle answered sincerely. She didn¡¯t feel any pain, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t feel so


    happy.


    She and Westley would get divorced anyway. Whether she was happy or


    not in the marriage didn¡®t matter anymore


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good step. It means that you both can build a better rtionship slowly. When I got


    married to your father at first, I didn¡¯t have any feelings for him and there was no love We just didn¡¯t


    hate to get along with each other and after we had lived together for a while, the feelings started


    growing naturally. Many people¡¯s marriages start with no love at the initial stage, but with time, it was


    nurtured slowly.¡± It was apparent that Wendy was taking the opportunity to teach Gabrielle a lesson.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 214

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 214


    Chapter 214 Compensation For Her


    If cultivating feelings was as easy as Wendy had said, Gabrielle didn¡¯t know how hard it could be for


    others. In any case, it was not simple to foster feelings between Gabrielle and Westley.


    Wendy underestimated how difficult it would be. Maybe, she really liked Westley, because after all, her


    excellent son-inw was the most distinguished diamond-level man in Antawood. Countless girls


    wanted to be his wife, and an infinite number of mothers wanted their daughters to marry him.


    ¡°Mom, the teapots here are excellent. Let¡¯s go inside and have a look.¡±


    When they were passing by the teaware shop, Gabrielle rushed to take Wendy into the shop, trying to


    divert her attention. She didn¡¯t want to listen to her brainwashing teachings anymore.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m only doing this for your own good. Many women have insanely


    wanted to marry Westley, and you¡¯re aware of that. But now that you¡¯re the one who got this shot, you


    should seize the opportunity and develop your bond with him.¡± Wendy knew that Gabrielle was trying to


    escape this conversation, so she quickly pushed forward.


    Everyone understood the principle, but very few people could practically implement it. Besides, the


    modero generation¡¯s view of marriage and love were two entirely different things Nowadays, young


    people tie up love with love.


    For them, marriage could only take ce if love existed. ¡°How could ¨¢ marriage without lovest long


    However, Gabrielle believed that her marriage with Westley wouldn¡¯tst long. Bryce and Nellie had


    already arrived in Thand, and they woulde back soon.


    ¡°Will everything be the same once theye back?


    ¡°Mom, can you stop talking about Westley and me?¡± Gabrielle was annoyed by this conversation.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t talk about it. But tell me. do you want to have a baby? Once you have a baby, it¡¯s


    possible¡­¡±


    Gabrielle blushed before interrupting her, ¡°Mom, I have never thought about having kids. Do you think a


    child can bound Westley with me through marriage? No one can force him into something he doesn¡¯t


    want.¡±


    Perhaps, Westley thought the same way Although they have had sex, he had carefully used


    contraception, and she had taken birth control pills afterward, which could be double protection to avoid


    pregnancy. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t like kids, or rather, he wouldn¡¯Nike the kids she would give


    birth to


    ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t mind touching you, he will definitely not hate your child. Be smart and try to get


    yourself pregnant.¡± Wendy was a little disappointed, but she still encouraged Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle felt suffocated. ¡®What a bad idea Wendy had proposed! Was she sure that the idea she


    suggested will save the two of them from getting a divorce?¡±


    How could she expect that after having a baby. Gabrielle could keep Westley stay forever? Westley


    wouldn¡¯t be himself if he was so easily kept. That was just not the description of Westley.


    And further, she had never thought of giving birth to his baby.


    ¡°Mom, can you please stop talking about such a topic outside?¡± Gabrieined in a low voice.


    Luckily, the shopping mall was big enough that no one heard them. Otherwise, it would have been too


    embarrassing for Gurielle to discuss having children in puble.


    ¡°Mom, I think these clothes are amazing. You should pick some fonGrandpa. Since you already know


    his preferences, he will love whatever you¡¯ll buy for him.¡± Gabrielle tried her best to bring her mother¡¯s


    focus on wares, no longer wanting to listen to Wendy¡¯s persuasion anymore.


    ¡°These clothes are indeed great. Gabrielle, did you decide on maternal Grandpa¡¯s gift? Zaid likes you,


    and so does he like the gifts you¡¯ve been giving him every year.¡± Wendy was curious about Gabrielle¡¯s


    gift for Zaid. And Gabrielle


    was relieved that finally. Wendy left that inapt topic. Gabrielle¡¯s birthday gift for Zaid wasn¡¯t high in


    expense or beauty. But among the gifts from the youngsters, she chose the most unique and pleasant


    one.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a secret.¡± Shaking her head, Gabrielle refused to reveal it to Wendy.


    Wendy wasn¡¯t really interested in whan gift she would give to Zaid. She was happy anyway that Zaid


    always liked her gift, proving that they had taught Gabrielle well. It was the honor of her, after all


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tell me. I know that you must have contemted a lot about his gift, the reason why he


    likes the gifts from you, right? Wendy had always praised Gabrielle in this regard.


    Gabrielle had been a considerate girl ever since she was a child, and she did everything earnestly too,


    which naturally made Zaid like her a lot. 2


    After choosing the tea set, they went to pick the tea pet made of jade


    and prepared a whole collection for Zaid. ¡°Gabrielle, I haven¡¯t bought you clothes for quite long. Do you


    want to¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, mom. I don¡¯t need new clothes.¡± Gabrielle refused right away. She had reasons like there


    was a big cloakroom in each of Westley¡¯s houses. Even though those clothes were not prepared for


    her, she didn¡¯t care much about clothes in the first ce. She¡¯d be happy as long as there were clothesAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    to wear. Not being a part of the fashion world, she rarely attended any fARCY celebrity parties.


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t interested inpeting with others for beauty, neither was she in need of doing that.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you got married curtly, and I feel guilty for that always wanted to give you something, but I


    didn¡¯t even get a chance to prepare a decent dowry for you. Are you still angry with me?¡± Wendy was


    truly upset for all that Gabrielle had been through.


    There were glorious ceremonies on the weddings of other¡¯s daughters with grand weddings and


    luxurious dowries. But her daughter secretly got married as if she was ignoble. ¡°No, mom. I am not


    angry, neither do I need anything. This wedding was nothing more than a joke. Dowry wasn¡¯t needed in


    the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Well, how about I give you some jewelry then? You¡®re a jewelry designer anyway. Choosing different


    styles can provide you with ideas, and the jewelry and diamonds will retain their value.¡± Wendy just


    thought that, after all, Gabrielle had been raised by the Jones family. If she got married without any


    jewelry, Wendy was afraid that Gabrielle would be looked down upon by the Morris family.


    ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Gabrielle was about to plead when Wendy interrupted, ¡°Gabrielle, if


    you won¡¯t ept the jewelry from me, I will believe that you¡¯re still angry with me and that you haven¡¯t


    forgiven me yet.¡± Wendy simply made a serious charge against Gabrielle


    Giving Wendy a reluctant look, Gabrielle dragged herself into a jewelry store behind her mother.


    ¡°Although you are not my biological daughter, Gabrielle, I¡¯ve raised you for twenty years. When a girl


    gets married, her mother must give her a set of jewelry. to officially regard her as married off. I was too


    hasty to prepare before. So now I willpensate you with a fresh one. You can freely choose


    whatever you like. ¡± Wendy showed genuine concern. ¡°I know the grievance in your heart about me,


    and I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me for jewelry. All that I wish is to let the Morris family know that being


    the daughter of the Jones family, you must have what all the other girls get.¡± Wendy began to select for


    her.


    Gabrielle had had a grudge against Wendy, but her words moved Gabrielle. She was sad and touched.


    Ahe, mixed feelings wereplex and ufortable, creating an indefinable whirlpool of emotion.


    She then recalled her twenty years in the Jones familW endy didn¡¯t treat Gabrielle as well as her own


    daughter, yet she had never wronged her.


    Gabrielle guessed that Wendy still treated her as a daughter.


    ¡°Gabrielle,e look. These two sets are quite beautiful. See if you like them. We can choose more if


    they won¡¯t suit your


    taste. There are many styles for young girls in this shop. You should like them.¡± Wendy delegated the


    decision to Gabrielle

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 215

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 215


    Chapter 215 Lies


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want Wendy to buy her jewelry. But since thetter insisted, and to avoid upsetting


    Wendy. Gabrielle chose a lovely yet affordable set.


    ¡°What do you think of this one, mom?¡± Gabrielle pointed out. ¡°The design is pretty.¡± Wendy caught on


    why she chose the cheapest one. She had nned to give her daughter the most expensive set to


    ease her burdens, but she didn¡¯t press on. Wendy thought the most important thing was that Gabrielle


    liked it.


    ¡°Of course, dear, it¡¯s up to you. Can I have it engraved? Wendy looked at the shop assistant ¡°Yes


    madam. It can be engraved with the youngdy¡¯s initials, and it¡¯s going to be one of a kind.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, let¡¯s engrave your name on it, and the jewelry will always belong to


    you.¡±


    Wendy smiled at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gabrielle had no objection. It was the first time that Wendy had given her such a valuable gift.


    She would cherish it well


    ¡°G.S., these are my daughter¡¯s initials. Exactly as that,¡± Wendy told the shop assistant while


    immediately writing down the letters.


    ¡°No worries, madam. We will engrave it borately, but it¡¯ll take two or three days. When it¡¯s finished,


    we will informi you toe and get it. May I ask for your phone number?¡±


    ¡°You can take mine,¡± Gabrielle said. ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll get it myself.¡±


    After everything shopping, they left the mall.


    ¡°Mom, thank you for giving me such a precious gift today. i¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± Gabrielle clearly


    knew what was going on. She knew it was kind ofpensation for all the trouble of being Westley¡¯s


    wife.


    This dowry that was worth hundreds and


    Chapter 215 Lies thousands of dors made her feel like she had officially left the Jones family to be a


    part of a new one.


    Despite the intentions, Gabrielle was still deeply touched. In the real world, one always had to do


    something out of one¡¯s own free will


    For someone like Gabrielle, who had been abandoned by her biological parents, as long as someone


    showed her kindness, she¡¯d be able to live on.


    When she met Bryce and was taken in by the Jones family, it was heaven-sent. That was how she fell


    in love with him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t need to thank me. After all, we¡¯re family Wendy looked up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯ste now.


    How about I take you to ou for steak? I remember you like it very much.¡±


    Gabrielle took out her phone and looked at the time. It was almost half past five. She had to go back to


    cook dinner for Westley, and it would be toote if she didn¡¯t go back now.


    Westley had a temper and he would probably be super furious if he came home to find dinner hadn¡¯t


    been cooked


    yet, so it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to go back early


    ¡°No thanks, mom. I have to go home now. I¡¯ll invite you to dinner next time,¡± Gabrielle said.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s birthday the day after tomorrow. Will Westley attend?¡± Wendy asked,


    expectantly.


    Westley¡¯s attendance would be a huge deal. If he went, it meant that he more or less cared about


    Gabrielle, and it was a good opportunity for the public to see them together.


    If not, then she would finally conclude that Gabrielle had no ce in Westley¡¯s heart.


    a novel


    Gabrielle looked at Wendy with hesitation. Mom, I¡¯ve told you that Westley won¡¯t let others control him.


    If he wants to go, he naturally will. If he doesn¡¯t, then I can¡¯t tie him up. Don¡¯t expect too much from


    him. At least he¡¯s been pretty mild for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, I was just concerned for you.¡± Wendy felt a little embarrassed.


    She wouldn¡¯t have been concerned if


    only Westley would listen to others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him too much. Instead, we should double the efforts in search of my brother. Hasn¡¯t dad


    found him yet?¡± Gabrielle asked


    Wendy lowered her gaze. Then, she forced a smile. ¡°Gabrielle, we¡¯ve been looking for him. Your father


    has sent someone to look for him overseas, but there¡¯s no update yet.¡±


    ¡°They kept sending people to look for him?


    No way!


    elwer


    After Bryce and the others had arrived in Thand, Gabrielle knew that no one from the Jones family


    looked for him. It was obvious that they had been deceiving her like a fool.


    They¡¯d surely lose face if Lance took Bryce back.


    ¡°Mom, you can lie to me, but you can¡¯t lie to Westley. If he really wants to look into something, he can


    find it out.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t intent to scare Wendy, but she was telling the truth.


    That was what Westley was capable of. Depending on his own investigation, he could take advantage


    of the Jones family and nothing could stop him.


    Westley had been giving them time and opportunity to look for Bryce, but they didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    Wendy¡¯s face darkened, the fear showing in her eyes.


    Westley could turn the whole tity apside down. If he found out that the Jones family never intended to


    look for Bryce in the first ce, then..


    Wendy had only one son, and the Jones family had only one offspring. If Westley got a hold of him,


    wouldn¡¯t he be tortured to death?


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Wendy tugged on her arm.


    It wasn¡¯t about whether Gabrielle believed her or not, but it was the fact that they disregarded Bryce.


    How could she believe it? If she didn¡¯t ask Lance to look for him, she wouldn¡¯t have known that that


    they didn¡¯t even bother to look for him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chapter 11 LIST On top of that, Wendy kept insisting on her lies. That really pissed Gabrielle off. ¡°Mom,


    the car¡¯s here. You can go back first.¡± Gabrielle urged Wendy to leave. She didn¡¯t want to continue the


    discussion.


    Wendy got in, but before she closed the car door, she hesitantly looked up an Gabrielle. ¡°Gabrielle, do


    you want me to give you a ride to the Vineyard Vi? did Westley arrange a driver for your


    The Vineyard Vi was where all the upper ss in Antawood ived. In addition to wealthy and


    influential families, there were also many famous schrs. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford to live in it.


    Wendy had always wanted to go in and have a loo but she didn¡¯t have the chance.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t bother. Someone will pick me upter,¡± Gabrielle said.


    She didn¡¯t live in the Vineyard Vi, so there was no need to give her a ride. Besides, because of her


    rtionship with Westley right now, she didn¡¯t want to involve Wendy any further.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back first. See you at Grandpa¡¯s birthday.¡± Wendy didn¡¯t say anything more and closed the


    car door.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 216

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 216


    Chapter 216 Kidnapping Gabrielle


    Gabrielle felt relieved when she saw Wendy¡¯s car drive away. It was already half-past five. She hurried


    to go back because she had promised to cook dinner for Westley today.


    Gabrielle was well aware of how upset Westley would be if she failed to prepare


    dinner on time.


    Walking to the nearby intersection, she hastened to take a taxi. She was booking a cab on the phone


    when an MPV stopped in front of her. Before realization could dawn upon Gabrielle that what was


    happening the door opened, and two strong bands pulled her into the car. Her mobile phone fell to the


    ground with an audible clonk.


    ¡°Hey, what¡­ Umm¡­¡± Gabrielle attempted to scream, but soon as she did, her mouth was covered by


    a towel. Sucking in a sharp breath, she soon passed out. Before she had closed her eyes, she only


    managed to see two


    muscr fellows.


    Who could¡¯ve sent someone to kidnap her? Gabrielle had been unconscious to know.


    Westley purposefully left thepany early and reached Half Moon Bay at half past five.


    He didn¡¯t see Gabrielle when he entered.


    He only noticed Sophie, who was gardening in the yard.


    Westley¡®s first thoughts were that perhaps Gabrielle was in the kitchen, so he didn¡¯t care much about it.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, why are you here?


    Sophie was surprised to see him.


    His arrival was unexpected for her. Gabrielle didn¡¯t say much on the phone before, so Sophie thought


    that Westley wouldn¡¯te to Half Moon Bay.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Gabrielle tell you? Where is she, by the way? Is she in the kitchen?¡± Westley strode inside,


    meeting a quiet


    and empty room.


    ¡®Is Gabrielle still shopping for gifts with


    Wendy?


    It¡¯s almost six o¡¯clock. Is she nning toe back and cook me a midnight snack instead of dinner?¡¯


    Westley huffed.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Miss Jones hasn¡¯te back yet. At about five o¡¯clock, she called and asked me to


    prepare the ingredients. She said that she wille back soon and cook dinner. She is always


    punctual, so if there will be any change, she will call me.¡± Sophie tried to calm Westley ¡°I hope she is


    on the way here, and maybe she¡¯ste because of the traffic jam. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Morris.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t dy anymore and called Gabrielle right away Gabrielle had only asked her to prepare


    the ingredients. She didn¡¯t mention that Westley woulde for dinner.


    To Sophie, Y seemed that Westley and Gabrielle¡¯s rtionship was getting better, which was a good


    thing for her. 1


    ¡°Hello, Miss Jones, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Hello, are you the friend of the owner of this phone? I¡¯m a cleaner near the Bio Mall. I found this phone


    here.¡±


    A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    Upon hearing this, Sophie felt prickled, She immediately ran to Westley. ¡°Mr. Morris, someone else


    picked up Miss Jones¡¯s phone. She says that she found it.


    A frown appeared on Westley¡¯s face Grabbing Sophie¡¯s phone, he answered t. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the husband


    of the owner of that phone. Where and when did you find my wife¡¯s phone?¡±


    ¡°Near the left intersection of Bio Mall. I clean this area. I guess that I saw that she was, like, pulled into


    a very luxurious car.¡±


    The cleaningdy on the other end tried to recall what she had seen.


    At that time, she was about 100 meters away from thedy. She watched her ying with her mobile


    phone on the roadside and presumably waiting for a car when a ck, high-end minibus stopped right


    in front of her. She was pulled inside, causing her mobile phone to fall from her hand.


    The cleaningdy couldn¡¯t unlock the phone, so she waited for the owner or some friend to call over.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming, Please wait for me there.¡± Hanging up. Westley gave the phone back to Sophie.


    ¡°Sophie, you can cook dinner for me. I¡¯m going out for now.¡± Westley couldn¡¯t wait any longer, with only


    one intimidating thought continuously crossing his mind.


    ¡®What if something bad had happened to Gabrielle? She kept her phone in her hand all the time. How


    could she lose it while getting in the car?


    And, was she really draeged into the car? Something must have happened.¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Morris what¡¯s wrong with Miss Jones? Did something happen?¡± Sophie became worried when she


    heard his words. ¡°Was Gabrielle in trouble? Did something bad happen to her?¡¯


    ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going to get Gabrielle¡¯s phone back. Some kind hearteddy picked it up.


    Just prepare dinner at home. We¡¯lle back for dinnerter.¡± Without further dy, Westley got into


    the car and sped off.


    Right after he drove the car out, he immediately called Alvin. ¡°Alvin, Gabrielle might be in trouble.


    Quickly check the CCTV of half an hour ago around the Bio Mall. Also, check the afternoon clip of the


    CCTV inside the square. I want to know who Gabrielle has contacted.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll have someone check it right away and will be heading towards Bio Mall in a moment.¡±


    Alvin didn¡¯trrisk to dy. It was a serious matter to hear that something had happened to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Alvin. Check where Estelle is.¡± Westley remembered that in the afternoon, Gabrielle


    called him and told him that she met Estelle. She had also asked him about the project of the Johnson


    Group being stuck.


    Possibly, it had something to do with Estelle. Once someone superior has been dragged down from the


    altar, they could go to extremes.


    ¡°If Estelle dared to hurt Gabrielle, she really didn¡¯t care about keeping the Johnson family!


    Westley¡¯s face darkened and contorted. His eyes were filled with rage.


    Gabrielle was still his wife. Whoever provoked Westley by using her was indeed courting death.


    Gabrielle was taken straight to an old house in the mountain. Two muscr men carried her to a small


    room and threw her on an old wooden bed. The towel they had put on her face had


    drug in it, so she was still unconscious.


    ¡°Miss Johnson, do you want us to wake her up?¡± The two men in ck looked at Estelle, who was


    standing next to them.


    She was a breathtakingly beautiful woman, but the scissor in her hand made her dreadful


    The more beauty she held, the more frightenips She looked when she was cruel. The was why


    beautiful women were called Femme Fatale, and everyone regretted messing up with them.


    ¡°Take off your clothes first,¡± Estelle coldly said, dumbfounding the two men.


    They were not gangsters. They were just kidnappers.


    want to ha vou after les off


    ¡°Miss Johnson, this¡­¡± ¡°I will pay you more money. If you really want to have sex with this woman, I¡¯ll


    leave her to you after finishing my work. You can take your clothes offter and head for her. I want her


    to suffer all kinds of humiliation. I want her to feel so shameful that she won¡¯t be able to hold her head


    high throughout her life. Anyone who sets against me should be better off dead.¡± Saying that coldly,


    Estelle walked to the small wooden bed with a pair of scissors in her Vand. Cutting Gabrielle¡¯s clothes,


    she vigorously pped her face twice


    Gabrielle¡¯s face turned red in an instant, and she slowly began to respond. But before she could have


    opened her eyes, Estelle picked up two cups of coffee from the small table and poured them directly on


    Gabrielle face.


    One was cold, and the other was hot!


    Gabrielle¡¯s face was scalded and frozen, both at the same time. She quickly regained consciousness.


    Opening her eyes, she tried to understand what was going on. Gabrielle watched the woman with the


    coffee cups staring at her with


    deep resentment.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 217

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 217


    Chapter 217 You Will Regret It


    Gabrielle¡®s eyes were full of fury as she looked at Estelle.


    ¡®What on earth did this woman want? Why did she kidnap and bring me here?


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do Estelle?¡± Gabrielle looked around he ce where she was. It


    seemed like an old and abandoned house, looking like it had been deserted for a long time. She found


    dust everywhere she looked. Her hands and feet were tied with ropes, and her clothes had been cut


    into pieces, making her look sexy.


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t sure what was on Estelle¡¯s mibor that what she was going to do. Estelle could go to


    extremes when she became insane.


    At that moment, Gabrielle felt vulnerable,


    ce of meat waiting to get sliced. ¡°She is doing all of this just because I sshed a cup of coffee on


    her?!


    Besides, Estelle was the one who started it first. Gabrielle, in an attempt to directly avoid it, spilled the


    coffee on Estelle. Anyway, didn¡¯t she deserve it?¡±


    ¡°How does it feel, Gabrielle, to have coffee poured on you? I have given you two cups; a cold one and


    a hot one. Isn¡¯t it better to feel cold and hot simultaneously?¡± Estelle¡¯s eyes were cold, with


    condemnation in them.


    ¡°What are you nning to do, Estelle? You know you¡¯re going against thew. You won¡¯t be gaining


    anything. no matter how you treat me. And are you doing it just because spilled your coffee?¡± Gabrielle


    couldn¡¯t understand Estelle¡¯s mind ONthat how psychologically disturbed she was. 1


    It sounded ridiculous that she kidnapped her just because of a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m doing it just for a cup of coffee? I have already told you, it¡¯s all your fault that


    the Johnson Group is in such a mess now,¡± Estelle coldly said.


    Finally, Estelle unveiled her thoughts, making Gabrielle aware of what was going inside Estelle¡¯s evil


    mind. ¡®Did she kidnap me to threaten Westley?¡¯


    Gabrielle felt pity for Estelle that she got the wrong person. Estelle was stupid to think that Westley


    could be threatened so easily. Besides, this time, Westley was not the only one who tampered with


    Johnson Group¡¯s project. There was someone else who held the me too.


    And Gabrielle was hundred percent surt that Benny was that someone else.


    ¡°Estelle, did you even think that Wesley might not be the one who abstructed the project of the Johnson


    Group?¡± ¡°Cut the crap, Gabrielle. If it wasn¡¯t for Westley, who else could dare to block the Johnson


    family¡¯s project like this? Almost all the projects have been suspended.¡± She should direatly go to the


    prison than the current way. Then, at least the Johnson family wouldn¡¯t be waiting for its bankruptcy like


    this.


    ¡°I know you are offended, Estelle, and you won¡¯t believe a single word I am saying. Still, I want to tell


    you that Westley wasn¡¯t alone in this. Benny was involved too. But again, I am presuming you won¡¯t


    believe any of this, right?¡±


    Gabrielle reluctantly looked at her with neutral expressions. In the current situation, she knew it


    wouldn¡¯t be easy to escape alone. Her hands and feet were tied with the bed. Estelle had scissors in


    her hands, and there were two shirtless strong men next to her. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t possibly guess how


    many people were guarding outside There were no chances for her to escape with all these obstacles.


    Death was thest option left to her now.


    Therefore, not in the mood dying without trying, she knew she had to try her best to buy some time.


    ¡°Westley must be waiting for me toe and cook dinner. With the dy now, he should feel that I


    stood tim up. Could he suspect thaN ve been kidnapped too?¡¯


    Gabrielle was sure that if he had surmised, he would soon send someone to look for her.


    Right now, Westley seemed to be the only person she could rely on.


    He had only been her husband for a few months, but she had begun to rely on him already. She


    couldn¡¯t understand if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    What Gabriclle despised the most was the sense of dependence. Because if she grew dependent on


    others, she knew it would be difficult for her to leave them in the future.


    Despite her hatred for dependence, Westley was the only one she could depend on and wait for to


    save her.


    ¡°So, are you saying that Benny styrried the Johnson family¡¯s project for the sake of Sloane, who is still


    in the hospital hot knowing whether she is alive on dead? That¡¯s absurd!¡± There was no way Estelle


    would buy that Benny stopped the projects of the Johnson family for that bitch, Sloane. ¡°What could


    Benny gain from it? He loves me so much that he can never block the projects of the Johnson family


    for other women,


    Gabrielle must be saying it on purpose for distraction and to alienate me from Benny


    It was such an insidious move.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Estelle. You are aware of how Sloane got into the hospital, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you


    one more thing, Estelle. I never nned to spare


    you from what happened to Sloane. Now that you are trying to do the same to me as well, then you just


    wait and watch¡­¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and watch! Hah, Gabrielle. I can do whatever I want to do, now that I have got you. Do you


    think you still stand a chance to threaten me?¡± Estelle brazenlyughed. Then quickly, she cut off all of


    Gabrielle¡¯s clothes with the scissor. Gabrielle knew she couldn¡¯t struggle against it, so she pursed her


    lips.


    ¡°Wow, what a beautiful body! But, what a pity! She is going to get ravaged today I can¡¯t bear to see it.¡±


    Estelleughed. She took out her phone and clicked a few photos of Gabrielle¡¯s exposed body.


    ¡°Do you think that Westley will release the Johnson group¡¯s project if i trade these photos with him? Or,


    do you mean nothing to him? Even if you are raped like rags, he won¡¯t care at all, would he?¡± Estelle¡¯s


    words, just like that pair of scissors in her hand, stabbed Gabrielle¡¯s heart slowly


    Gabrielle knew exactly what Estelle intended when she said that. Estelle was a woman who meant her


    words. Especially when she was in severe


    mental breakdown, she was more prone to go to extremes.


    The two men were probably prepared for Estelle¡¯s call


    Even though Gabrielle was reluctant when she had sex with Westley, she was still willing. But if the


    men in front of her rape her¡­ Gabrielle bit her tongue, being afraid that she wouldmit suicide.


    Gabrielle calmed her nerves. ¡°Estelle, be sensible, and call Westley. I¡¯ll ask him to let go of the Johnson


    family¡¯s project These were the onlyme excuses she could use to buy some time. She didn¡¯t want to


    get raped. Out of shame, she wouldn¡¯t want to live otherwise,


    ¡°You think you can fool me, Gabrielle? You said that Westley didn¡¯t block Johnson Group¡¯s project, but


    now you seem to be saying that he did. You are a dishonest and tricky woman. I am not going to callim


    now. He will onlye and mess up with me. I will call him after you¡¯ll be molested over and over until


    you beg me for death.¡± Estelle didn¡¯t want to dwell on it too long. She just wanted to abuse Gabrielle


    with all the extremes she could get to.


    Aren¡¯t Gabrielle and Sloane good friends? Then let her pay for Sloane as well. She is obligated to her


    after all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything you will regretter, Estelle. It will only cause the Johnson family incalcble drastic


    troubles. Call Benny, and ask him if he has impeded the project of the Johnson family. If he says no, I


    won¡¯t resist against whatever you ask these men to do to me.¡± Gabrielle confidently looked at her, but


    deep down, she was very nervous She was just betting on whether Estelle trusted Benny. If Estelle


    trusted Benny enough, she wouldn¡¯t call:Ni she didn¡¯t trust him, she would call and ask.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 218

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 218


    Chapter 218 Heartbreak


    Neither of them spoke. The air seemed to be frozen. There was only the sound of breathing, and the


    aroma of coffee, along with the musky smell of the room. The mixture of scents made settled heavily on


    Gabrielle¡¯s lungs.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you said it yourself. if he didn¡¯t do it, you know what¡¯s going to happen, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Clutching her phone, Estelle sneered at her hostage. ¡°There are two men inside, and four or five more


    waiting outside, that would be dreadful,


    for sure!¡±


    Estelle¡®s gaze was terrifying.


    But Gabrielle had no choice but to stay calm. ¡°Just call him. I mean what I said.¡±


    Estelle dialed the number, but no one picked up. She tried again, but to no avail


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you guys break up?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help asking Estelle¡¯s eye twitched in annoyance.


    ¡°Ugh, shut up! We¡¯re together, duh He¡¯s just busy right now. Forget it; I won¡¯t ask him. I know he won¡¯t


    do anything to hurt me.


    But you¡­ I¡¯ll see that you get a taste of humiliation today.¡±


    ¡°Estelle, let me go. Then we will have opportunity to talk about the business of the Johnson Group. If


    you do this, you¡¯ll be destroying the Johnson family. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Gabrielle


    struggled to sit up. The ragged clothes could cover her a little bit. Although the two masked men next to


    her couldn¡¯t see her, she still felt humiliated


    ¡°Destroyed by me? How dare you! If it weren¡¯t you, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened. Our Johnson


    Group was fine, but someone blocked our project. How dare you say that you didn¡¯t ask Westley to do


    it bekend my back? I¡¯m very curious. Is Westley doing you favors now? No one in Antawood could ever


    get close to him. How did you hook him up? You must be very good in bed, huh, Gabrielle?¡± Estelle


    snapped, and Gabrielle couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. So your


    and knocking Estelle on her belly. Thetter squatted in pain. ¡°Gabrielle, what the fuck?! Do you have a


    death wish?!¡± Estelle stood up and raised the scissors, threatening to stab Gabrielle.


    Out of nowhere, a man gripped Estelle¡¯s wrist, stopping her vicious act.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a huge mistake.¡± Westley threw Estelle aside. He hurriedly held Gabrielle in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Westley took off his coat with one hand and covered her tightly.


    yo ¡°Westley, I knew you¡¯de. If not. I¡¯d probably¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Westley lifted her up and red daggers at Estelle who was squatting on the


    ground,


    ¡°I already gave you a warning, Estelle. The Johnson family will bear the crushing weight of your sins.


    You better hide and live well, instead of biting people like a mad dog. Don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s to


    come for you.¡± There was nothing but coldness in Westley¡¯s sharp eyes.


    ¡°Westley, what is she to you?¡± Looking at Westley in disbelief, Estelle thought, ¡°To


    save her twice¡­ why would he go so far?¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know!


    Alvin clean up the rest.¡±


    Then Westley left with Gabrielle in his arms. Gabrielle curled up in his hold, trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°Gabrielle.¡± Westley settled Gabrielle in the car, but she didn¡¯t have any reaction. She was dull. Westley


    didn¡¯t say much, he just held her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°It¡®s okay now, Gabrielle.¡± Westley gently stroked her hair and asked the bodyguard to drive back to


    Calf Moon Bay.


    ¡°Gabrielle, there is nothing to be afraid now.


    Westley wasn¡¯t one tofort people, but he tried to make Gabrielle feel better.


    Still in shock from the turn of events, she didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes full of horror and fear.


    If he werete by only a fraction of a second, the scissors would have pierced Gabrielle¡¯s chest.


    The thought made Westley feel terrible. He didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. At a distance, Sophie


    was horrified to see Gabrielle in tattered clothes.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, what happened to Miss Jones? How did she end up like this?¡± Tears welled up in Sophie¡¯s


    eyes. How could Miss Jones get hurt all the time? Her wounds just healed, but now she got injured


    again. What a sin!


    someoler


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯ll take her back to her FOCI to clean up. You make some soothing tea and bring it to me. Ask


    Remy to wait for me in the living room.¡± Westley carried his wife upstairs.


    He had contacted Remy on the way back, so he should be here soon.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll make soothing tea right away.¡± Without any dy, Sophie went back to the kitchen to boil


    water. She felt terrible and hoped that Miss Jones would be fine.


    Westley carried her into the bathroom and let her sit on the stool, but Gabrielle clung his shirt tightly


    and didn¡¯t want to let go


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s fine. Let me run bath for you.¡± Westley looked at her tenderly.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 219

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 219


    Chapter 219 Holding Onto Him


    Gabrielle¡¯s eyes welled up with fear and trepidation, and from the bottom of her heart, anxiety rose.


    She tightly clenched Westley¡¯s shirt with her hands, unwilling to let him go. Her grip had


    wrinkled his in and smooth shirt.


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you keep holding onto me like that, how can I run water? You need to clean yourself now.¡±


    Westley didn¡¯t try to pull her hands away. So, he coaxed her in this way, hoping that she would let go of


    him by herself


    However, Gabrielle didn¡¯t draw her hand back. Instead, she clenched his shirt even more tightly now.


    Her body was trembling so hard that even her fingertips quivered. She was visibly scared


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Gabrielle stared at him with her bright ck eyes, lightly shaking her head. Even her voice


    was soft and muffled, almost sounding frightened.


    It was the first time that Westley saw Gabrielle in a state like this. It also happened for the first time that


    someone needed him.


    His heart was full of feelings.


    ¡°Well, you are not letting me go. Then, I¡¯ll carry you to run water, okay?¡± Westley held her in his arms


    and squatted beside the bathtub. He kept one hand behind her and turned on the tan with the other.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The water started running out of the tap. Gabrielle, who had been quiet and woeful, suddenly burst into


    tears. Her tears streamed down her cheeks like the water running out of the tap


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt somewhere?¡± Westley was troubled. He became worried when


    his eyes trailed at her red and swollen face. There were two clear palm prints on it. He was aware of


    who had hit her.


    As soon as he entered the room and saw Gabrielle getting tortured, he wanted to kill Estelle without


    skipping a beat.


    ¡°Westley, was I about to die?¡± Gabrielle gradually recovered herself.


    But in her mind, she could still clearly see the shining scissors in Estelle¡¯s hand. If Westley didn¡¯te


    on time, she could have gotten killed with those scissors. ¡°Stop overthinking. I won¡¯t ever let something


    like that happen again,¡±


    Westley coaxed her earnestly.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Gabrielle med herself, tears still lingering on her cheeks and neck.


    Westley carried her to the stool and gently let her sit down. With a serious demeanor, he put his hands


    on her shoulders and looked at her face. ¡°Gabrielle, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It wasn¡¯t your Waalt,


    so don¡¯t me yourself. Do you understand?¡±


    Gabrielle slowly nodded. She understood Westley¡¯s words, but she felt both sad and scared, like a


    barrier in her heart that she couldn¡¯t ovee.


    ¡°Well, the water is ready. Take a hot bath first. It will make you feel morefortable. We can talk after


    you bathe. Do you want me to help you take off


    your clothes and bath?¡± Westley¡¯s face considerably softened with a hint of a slight smile in his eyes.


    He knew that Gabrielle had recovered enough to bathe herself, but still, he said that.


    She felt embarrassed, loosening her grip on his clothes. ¡°No, thanks. I can do it myself. Thank you for


    saving me today.¡± Despite der flushed state, Gabrielle looked him in the eyes and sincerely thanked


    him.


    Westley was moved by her gratitude. After all, they had known each other for a long time, and she had


    Dever formally thanked him.


    His heart was touched by her words.


    ¡°Gabrielle, veuenber. No matter what happens in the Future, for now, you are my wife. 16h responsible


    for protecting you during our marriage. So, you don¡¯t need to thank me for it.¡± Westley tenderly rubbed


    her head. ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡± He stood up, left the room, and closed the door behind


    for her. 0


    Gabrielle was still in a daze, feeling the warnth of his big palm on her head.


    It was the first time that Westley had rubbed her head like this. His movement was very light, but she


    felt a little warm.


    Without thinking a lot, she quickly took off Westley¡¯s suit jacket. Although the stains on the ck coat


    were not visible enough yet, she could smell coffee on it. It might have gotten stained with other coffee


    stains on her body. ¡®I will take it to dry cleaningter.¡¯


    When Westley came out of the room. he received a call from Alvin, informing him that the situation had


    been handled, and Estelle was already locked up and dealt with. Westley knew that Alvin was capable


    of handling everything for him.


    Now, all that worried him was that Gabrielle was alone in the bathroom. So, Westley soonNhung up


    the phone without saying too much


    As expected, as soon as he reached the bathroom door, he heard something knock. He pushed the


    door open and saw Gabrielle sitting in the bathtub, bending over to pick up the shower gel that had


    fallen outside.


    The knock that Westley had heard was


    the sound of the shower gel falling on the floor. He was too sensitive.


    ¡°Westley, why are you here again? Gabrielle¡®s hand stopped picking up the gel as she looked at him in


    surprise.


    Westley walked over, calmly picked up the shower gel, and held it in his hand. ¡°I¡¯d better keep an eye


    on you.¡±


    ¡®Is he implying that I am too hopelese te even take a bath by myself?¡¯


    Gabrielle¡¯s face flushed, gradually turning her neck and body crimson. Her fair skin was tinted in light


    rose, making her look mesmerizing under the bright light that the water reflected.


    ¡°L¡­ I really can. Can you go out now?¡± Gabrielle was sti¨´ not used to this situation. Turning towards


    the opposite direction. She tried to face her back to him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, we are still a couple. Which part of your body have I not seen? Westley looked at her fondly.


    He was trying his best to silence the butterflies in his stomach. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Gabrielle


    was frightened and injured, he might have lost control of himself.


    Westley had always been proud of his self-control, but when he stood in front of Gabrielle, he couldn¡¯t


    restrain himself. Her body attracted Westley fatally, making him want to get close to her, get


    intimate and feel her body all over.


    For a moment, Westley felt offended with himself. He was getting crazier and crazier for her. They


    agreed already that after this fake marriage, he would soon divorce Gabrielle.


    But now, he was least interested in divorce. He truly wanted to take good care of that petite woman in


    front of him.


    ¡°Westley¡­ Can you pass me the shower gel?¡± Gabrielle finally restricted herself from overthinking


    Nurning behind, she asked him for the shower gel.


    In any way, they had already consummated their marriage. He could see her body as he had already


    seen it before. She was too silly and unreasonably bashful.


    Besides, it was he who carried her back just now. With Westley by her side, she more or less felt


    rxed.


    ¡°Westley, give me the shower gel. Westley¡­¡± Gabrielle called him twice. but he didn¡¯t reply. Her eyes


    found Westley¡¯s eyes locked at her. He was staring at her body without reserve.


    Gabrielle felt as if he wanted to swallow her alive with his eyes. It felt so terrible.


    ¡°Westley, you should better go out and wait.¡± Gabrielle asked him to leave. afraid that Westley would do


    things to


    her.


    Westley suppressed his frenzied emotions and calmly ordered her ¡°Turn around. I¡¯ll rub your back.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 220

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 220


    Chapter 220 You Are Not A Bane


    Hearing Westley¡¯s words, Gabrielle, who had just turned towards him, hurriedly turned back in the


    opposite direction before saying something.


    ¡°Actually, I can pretty well do it myself Westley.¡± It took some time for Gabrielle to finally realize what he


    meant by rubbing her back. He was going to wash her back. Even the mere thought of him cleaning her


    back made her feel embarrassed and shy,


    For Gabrielle, this kind of stuff only happened between close rtionships.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Westley softly called her name when his desires decreased, noticing ¨¢ bruise on her clear


    and white back. ¡°Does your back hurt?¡± The wound had splotches of blood oozing, but it was not


    bleeding. Gabrielle¡¯s bruise made Westley feel shocked and concerned.


    ¡°Maybe she got her back scratched from the splinters of the old wooden


    headboard, or maybe from somewhere else.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a bit painful, but it¡¯s nothing serious. Maybe I was hit


    when I was carried out of the car. So long as there is no big wound, it is fine.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t care


    about it.


    skin, anywaxt the swee, It didn¡¯t mo


    This kind of skin trauma was never a big deal to her. It was only a little patch of skin, anyway, that got


    torn or bled slightly. After the swelling lessens, it would heal after scarring. It didn¡¯t matter a lot to


    Gabrielle at all.


    ¡°Why are you asking? Vs y back wounded?¡± Not hearing A Word from Westley, Gabrielle felt kind of


    anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s bruised, although it¡¯s not very serious. I¡¯ll try my best to avoid it.¡± At that point Westley couldn¡¯t help


    admiring Gabrielle¡¯s personality.


    If it were another girl, she might have cried and made a scene for a small wound, let alone such sore


    injury. On the contrary, Gabrielle was indifferent to it.


    ¡®Only after experiencing so many simr incidents could someone remain calm and imperturbable.¡¯


    Westley felt sorry for her, thinking that she must have suffered a lot before.


    The closer he got to Gabrielle, the deeper he got to know the real her, and the more concerned he felt


    for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just bruised,¡± Gabrielle hurriedly said because she was afraid, Westley would overthink.


    Without uttering another word, Westley silently started rubbing her back.


    He gently moved his hand, exertingjast the right amount of pressure.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect that Wrestley, an aloof man¡¯s touch, could be so gentle and considerate. ¡®Does


    he also possess a gentle heart, despite his cold outer image?¡¯ .


    ¡°Westley, you have good skills. Did you often rub back? In just a split second, Gabrielle was filled with


    regret right after she asked that stupid question. Westley¡¯s hand stopped moving on her back


    ¡°It was my body and face that got hurt this time, not my head. Why did I ask Such an illogical question


    then? It is so foolish.¡¯


    However, Gabrielle asked it as she remembered the woman named Helena. Gabrielle thought of her as


    the woman that Westley loved so much. The new house in Half Moon Bay was built for Helena,


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know where that woman had gone. Therefore. Gabrielle presumed that Westley had


    done a lot for Helena that she didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t imagine.


    ¡°Please, Westley, ignore it. I¡¯m so sorry. V shouldn¡®t have asked such a stupid question.¡± Gabrielle


    shuffled in her ce, feeling greatly embarrassed.


    ¡°It indeed was a quite Stupid question.¡± Immediately after saying that. Westley stood up to leave.


    Gabrielle thought that he became angry. So, she anxiously turned to look at him. ¡°Westley. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a bath attendant?¡± Westley¡¯s face darkened, making him look quite unhappy. @


    ¡®A bath attendant?


    Before Gabrielle could contemte how to apologize, he had already left.


    When Westley had left, only then did she realize what he meant. But, of course, she didn¡¯t take him as


    a bath attendant Gabrielle just thought that he might have bathed Helena before, so she simply asked.


    She was curious and a little jealous


    However, Gabrielle knew that possibly. he had never bathed Helena, Gabrielle saw herself as the first


    person whom he helped with rubbing her back.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t let the water get cold. Come out quickly.¡± Westley¡¯s voice came from the other room,


    and Gabrielle started hurrying away she quickly washed and dried her body and came out in a


    bathrobe. V Westley was quietly sitting on the sofa, answering the phone. Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare to


    disturb him and went straight to the fitting room to change clothes tamely.


    When she came out, she saw Remy and Westley standing there together.


    ¡°Dr. Davis, you¡¯re here. Thank you for


    againing to check my wound.¡± Gabrielle apologetically looked at Remy.


    She could note that every time Remy showed up, he came to treat her wounds. Likely, in Remy¡¯s mind,


    she became a fake doll that easily got sick or hurt. Gabrielle was too embarrassed to face Remy since


    she often got sick or injured, and he¡¯d alwayse to deal with her injuries.


    e ny felt


    ¡°Gabby, I¡¯m d to treat your wound. Sit down and let me have a look, Reiry felt helpless. He knew that


    Gabrielle was really a disastrous woman. or perhaps she became more unfortunate after she married


    Westley.


    really a dies knew that c


    Westley, unfocamerele was


    nate afterhaps


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Remy.¡± Gabrielle sat on the sofa and looked at Remy with her red face.


    After carefully examining her face, Remy found that her injury was not severe, except for the center of


    her cheek that was scratched with nails.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apply some ointment on it. It isn¡¯t severe this time.¡± Remy took a piece of ointment and began to


    apply it on Gabrielle slowly. ¡°Tell me something, Gabby. Before you married Westley, your


    life in the Jones family was safe and sound, wasn¡¯t it?¡± 1


    ¡°Excuse me? What are you trying to imply. Remy?¡± Westley used a warning tone, clearly understanding


    what Remy meant. ¡®This man deserved a lesson.¡¯


    Every time Remy came here, he did something that seemed to alienate them ¡°Is he tired of being a


    doctor and is interested in bing a gossip reporter


    ¡°Nothing. I want to know if, just like now, Gabby got injured so easily before.¡± Remy¡¯s skills had made


    him confident and bold. He had never been afraid of Westley, even daring to challenge him bravely.


    From his words, Gabrielle knew what Remy meant ¡°Ne probably thinks that I became A Injury-prone


    after getting married to Westley.


    And Westley was like my nemesis.¡¯ Although it was a little weird, Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t really believe it.


    ¡°Remy, I joined the Jones family and left the orphanage when I was two or three years old. Even then, I


    was weaker than


    normal children, and I was more likely to get injured and sick. So this has nothing to do with Westley. I


    guess the reason is that I¡¯m a bane. Why else would my biological parents abandon me, right?


    Gabrielle scoffed, taunting herself. a


    Every orphan, abandoned by their family, had such thoughts, Orphans considered themselves a bane


    abandoned by their families or an extra, unneeded child ¡®Otherwise, why would they be abandoned in


    the first ce?


    Initially. Remy just wanted to tease Westley and make fun of him. But, he didn¡¯t expect that Gabrielle


    would be emotional, mentioning her life story.


    oveMore


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that, Gabby. God gives every child to bi? parents in the face of an angel not a bane.


    Only the people who harm other people should be called a bane. How can you say you¡¯re a bane when


    you¡¯ve never caused us any harm? After you married Westley. you didn¡¯t see how this poker-faced man


    got more and more smiles on his face. Even his projects are getting bigger. You are just like a lucky


    star to Westley who came into his life and brightened it up. Gabby.¡±


    P


    Remy smiled, trying his best to praise her.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 221

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 221


    Chapter 221 Bing More Stupid


    Gabrielle thought of herself as a bane disliked by her biological parents, but Remy had said the


    opposite. His word made her a blessing, which surprised her. Her gaze diverted towards Westler with


    expectation.


    ¡°What about you, Westley? DNyou think I would harm you like bane?¡± What Gabrielle fancied wast


    Westley would say the same thin


    ¡°Remy is a doctor a liar. You can trust, at least, Ust of his words,¡± Westley calmN?, but he coldly looked


    at Remy¡¯s face


    ¡°Remy is bing more and more talkativetely.


    Why does he not see the warning in my eyes?¡¯ Remy didn¡¯t want to talk to Westley anymore. He turned


    to Gabrielle and continued her treatment. ¡°Gabby, are there any wounds on your body or, does it hurt


    somewhere? Lift your clothes and


    let me have a look¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the wounds on her body. Give the ointment to me. I can handle it.¡±


    Before Remy could finish his words, Westley interrupted him curtly.


    Remy and Gabrielle both looked at him, shocked at his abruptness. ¡°Westley, what is wrong with you?


    Oh, I remember, when I treat the patient, the family members should leave. You should out, first, then


    I¡¯ll treat Gabby.¡± O ¡°You are the one who shed leave, Remy. How can you even think of


    that the injury on her bes not serious. So, you don¡¯t have a ply ointment for her when I can do just give


    it to me.¡± Westley didn¡¯t M e a good temper and drove him stranit away.


    Initially, Remy had no intentions to check Gabrielle¡®s wound on her body. thinking that, maybe, it was


    not serious. He just provoked Westley on purpose.


    ¡°Gabby, is the injury on your body serious? I¡¯m afraid that I will be called a quack if I failed to help you


    recover from it.¡± Remy specially asked Gabrielle again,


    His words amused Gabrielle. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Dr. Remy. I just got some scratches, nothing more to worry


    about.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I should be off then. Let me know if you need anything.¡± Finally, Remy gave the ointment to


    Westley.


    ¡°Remember, gently apply it with your fingertips. Spread the ointment evenly and massage in lighter


    motion for betterd absorption.¡± After exining to Westle Remy left shortly.


    CO AO.


    Westley stood there, quietly acmg at Gabrielle¡¯s face with the oint Mit in his hand. His silent stare we


    enough to


    scared.


    Ninoy


    Gabrielle hesitate for a while before exining, ¡°Westley, don¡¯t think too much about it. Dr. Remy is a


    doctor. He sees no gender, but only patients.¡±


    ¡°Trying to take his side?¡± Westley had already sat down beside her.


    His words made Gabrielle think that he would be angry, but judging from his tone, he didn¡¯t sound


    much offended.


    Gabrielle felt relieved. ¡°I am not speaking for him. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Lift your clothes. Or, do you want me to take them off for you?¡± Westley asked, cutting her sentence,


    staring at her back.


    Gabrielle was wearing a two-piece home wear, and her injury was just under her shoulder. It was


    inconvenient for her to move her arm and lift her shirt up. So she just took it off. There was still a vest


    under it.


    oy p


    Westley watched her take it off.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    N ing the red marks on her back, Wey was enraged so much that he wNu to slice those two men.


    ¡°It will hurt a littlust bear it.¡± He squeezed out tidintment on his fingertips and gently applied it to her


    wound


    The anti-inmmatory drug didn¡¯t hurt much. Gabrielle felt a little bit cool, making her morefortable.


    She had learned her lesson by asking him about his rubbing skills. So, Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare ask, just


    because he was skillful, that had he applied ointment


    before for other people too?


    Despite the fact that Westley¡¯s touch was insanely calming. Gabrielle didn¡¯t want him to be too nice to


    her since she was afraid she would get addicted to it. Gabrielle was aware that if someone was kind to


    her, she naturally wanted more from them, even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not afraid of pain. Plus, I am not so delicate,¡± Gabrielled seriously replied ¡°I can


    see.¡± Westley was earned the two ps from Estelle must heavy. but when he arrived, heidn¡¯t see


    Gabrielle cry out of pain


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t spendore, and neither did Westley. T Voom fell into aforting silence.


    In the past, Gabrielle hated to be alone with him. But now, she felt nice, silently staying together with


    him.


    After a while, Westley stopped rubbing his hand at her wound. He covered the ointment and put it on


    the table.


    ¡°I have finished applying it. Get dressed


    and have some rest on the bed. I am going to check if the dinner is ready or 110t.¡±


    Westley stood up to leave the room.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to eat anything right now. I don¡¯t feel much hungry. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯ste. And,


    by the way, thank you for helping me with the ointment.¡± On the contrary, Gabrielle felt ufortable


    be gabi


    The gentler Westley was to her, the A scared she felt. Because Gabriel


    d as worried, she wouldn¡¯t be a do hold herself back from falling love with him. It was fatal for her fall in


    love with someone she sbon¡¯t love and receive kindness on people she shouldn¡¯t be close 0


    ¡°Go back to band get some rest. I hope you don¡¯t want me to carry you to bed, do you?¡± Raising an


    eyebrow, Westley stared at her swollen face, worrying about her. ¡°Will she be fine?¡¯


    Estelle¡¯s two wild ps could have damaged Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    ¡°No need, I can go by myself.¡± Gabrielle hurried towards the bed to rest, afraid


    that Westley would carry her without even a warning,


    Westley left after she cuddled up on the bed. When he came downstairs, he saw Remy drinking coffee


    in front of the French windows. Although Remy seldom smoked, coffee was his addiction.


    ¡°How¡¯s it? Have you finished applying the ointment on Gabby? Is her wound not severe?¡± Without even


    looking behind him. Remy was aware that Westley wasing.


    ¡°It¡®s just a little bruise. Not too senov I¡¯ve applied the ointment and ed


    Westley also raised his he looked out of the ss window as a small yard in Half Moon Baymonth ago,


    it was full of weeds, NV, it looked like a beautiful little gaNN


    ¡°This ce really needed a hostess. After she came here, everything has changed. This house felt


    much more vibrant than your luxurious and spacious Vineyard Vi, and it¡¯sfortable to live here


    too. No wonder Gabby wants to stay.¡± Remy wasn¡¯t wrong when he stated that.


    Half Moon Bay was not as big as


    Vineyard Vi, Nevertheless, the garden and interior decorations of Half Moon Bay made it a livable


    small home.


    After Gabrielle took care of it, Half Moon Bay had bepletely different now.


    ¡°Sometimes, only personal care can give life to things. I can already feel that the flowers and nts


    that Gabby had nted will be more lively and beautiful. ¨C Remy smiled.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s useless to praise Gabve when she¡¯s not around.¡± Westley X it very pleased to listen to Vemy


    continuously praise Gabrielle Niher did he want to hear him to about her anymore. ¡°I was just telling


    that you have a good wife. If you won¡¯t want to hear it, then forget about it.¡± Ignoring Westley¡¯s anger,


    Remy waved his hand and took a sip from his cup of coffee.


    ¡°There¡¯s a thing to coffee beans. The same beans brewed by different people Laste differently. When


    Gabby made itst time, it tasted much better. My skills are far from hers.¡± Continuing to praise


    Gabrielle, Remy kind of disliked the


    coffee he made.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Westley vaguely heard, unable to tell something


    ¡°What I mean is very simple. Gabby made the delicious caffee I talked about. She¡¯s so good she could


    be a barista. I remember that you were offered a cup of coffee. Didn¡¯t you drink it?¡± Remy curiously


    looked at Westley¡¯s face.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 222

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 222


    Chapter 222 Don¡®t Be Afraid


    Westley didn¡¯t say anything. He just indifferently nced at Remy. ¡®Remy asked Gabrielle freely to


    make him coffee. Does he take Gabrielle as a servant?¡¯


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t say anything. Nex time, I¡¯ll ask Gabby to brew for you o And I bet you, once you


    taste jd you won¡¯t want to drink anyone else (Wffee. ¡± Remy certainly saw the Whing in Westley¡¯s eyes,


    but heidn¡¯t get bothered by it. Gabrielle¡¯ ffee was the best in taste, and that s a fact. 2


    It was Westley¡¯s for not realizing he had such a skilled wife..


    ¡°But, what happened to Gabby this time? How did she get hurt? Remy changed the topic, wanting to


    know how Gabrielle ended up in such a condition.


    Westley looked at the darkness out of the window. The darkness on his face matched the shadow


    outside. His serious


    expressions indicated his bad mood.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with Holly?¡± Remy tried to guess. Holly¡¯s hostility towards Gabrielle made


    Remy think this way. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have thought randomly about Holly being the cause of all


    of this.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Holly. It was Estelle from the Johnson family.¡± Westley¡®s voice was so cold


    that every word could send shivers. ¡°That Swankydy from the son family? How did she be


    enemy of Gabby? She has badly Gabby. It was insane. Sure enougat is hard to bear the results once


    Woman bes heartless.¡± Remy heard about Estelle.


    After all, she wythe daughter of the Davis family, and people from the upper ss were not strangers to


    each other, So naturally, there were some gossips that even though Remy didn¡¯t want to hear, he still


    asionally heard.


    Remy remembered Estelle, but his impression of her was already quite negative. And the fact that she


    injured Gabrielle grievously worsened Estelle¡¯s


    opinion in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s your fault again? Recently, you are really favored bydies. But, pitifully, they are all


    unwanted suitors.¡± A faint smile appeared on Remy¡¯s face. u


    ¡°What the hell, Remy. Don¡¯t think ridiculous.¡± Westley sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story to be summed up. But


    for you to know, Estelle likes Benny. Westley wa unwilling to say anything else. As for the grudge


    between Gabr and Estelle, Sloane and Benny werAhvolved as well. Westley could exin everything


    clearly, after a ntioning all the partakers


    con


    It was a long andmplicated matter, difficult to be exposed clearly in a short time. 1


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Westley to say anything


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing it didn¡¯t happen because of you. Anyway, what are you going to do now?¡± Remy


    understood that Westley didn¡¯t say much, not because he was unwilling to, but because it was too


    complicated to exin quickly.


    ¡°Since the Johnson family are seeking their destruction, I¡¯ll satisfy them.¡± Although Westley¡¯s voice was


    very calm, Remy knew that the more indifferent he sounded, the more frightening he was. When


    Westley became enraged and firm, he would never give the enemy a chance to rest or breathe freely.


    ¡°Westley, you will surely have my support here. They must taste the consequences of bullying Gabby.


    Ho could Estelle even dare bully sompoy like that?¡± Remy was furious too. The two ps on Gabrielle¡¯


    te were enough to make anyone a let alone Westley. Physically, it is his wife whom Estelle had and,


    but actually, he felt it on his face


    Westley was rlgretful for being too merciful to the Johnson family, which made Estelle dare to take such


    a step.


    ¡°Will the swelling on Gabrielle¡¯s face subside in a day or two?¡± Westley asked Remy thoughtfully.


    ¡°It should. But, why are you concerned?¡± After saying that, it suddenly clicked, and Remy understood


    the reason for


    Westley¡¯s concern.


    ¡°I get it. Kylo¡¯s birthday party is on the day after tomorrow. and Gabby will surely attend it. So, you will


    have to apany her. Are you going to the public as his grandson-inw? Kylo enjoyed boisterous


    and exciting events. He holds grand birthday parties every year and invites many people. He said that


    because he¡¯s old now, he should enjoy life to the fullest. I like this mentality. And I guess the Davis fair


    also got the invitation, Remy Vdfortably.


    ¡°Who said that I am going Ye as his grandson-inw? I won¡¯ t up with


    differentiated himselm


    Gabrielle.


    ¡®Well, how arrogshe is! a


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Now that he gets along well with Gabrielle, why did he deliberately rify their rtionship there?


    What¡¯s the whole point in it?¡¯ Remy thought to himself. 1


    ¡°In any way, you can do whatever you want as long as you stay happy.¡± Remy didn¡¯t care about what


    Westley was thinking. ¡°This man always put on a


    show


    He won¡¯t die if he admits it for once, would he?


    ¡°I asked you how to reduce swelling quicker. What nonsense have you started talking about?¡± Westley


    was annoyed. ¡®Why is it so tiring to talk to Remy and keep him on one point?¡±


    ¡°I gave Gabby the best anti-inmmatory ointment, Westley. If you want to reduce the swelling faster,


    you can apply ico her face. It should work.¡± Remy don¡¯t have any other remedies for Velping Gabrielle


    JNO


    But, if the swelling did go down the day after tomorroit would be annoying to go t o ¡®s birthday party with


    two red parints on her face.


    ¡°Well, if there is nothing else, then you can go.¡± Westley bluntly asked him to leave.


    Remy parted his lips. He was heartbroken. ¡°You, ungrateful man!¡±


    Ignoring him, Westley went straight to the kitchen to get some ice cubes from the fridge


    ¡°Mr. Morris, is Miss Jones okay now?¡± Sophie, who was in the kitchen, looked at Westley¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Are you going to put ice on her face? I¡¯ll get you a towel because directly applying ice can freeze her


    face.¡± Sophie fetched a clean towel and put all the ice cubes on it


    After Westley returned to his room with ice wrapped in a towel, he found Gabrielle sound asleep on her


    side. She was clenching onto the corner of the quilt, restlessly sleeping, as if she cy scared and


    insecure.


    World


    Watching Gabrielle in a state liemis, he didn¡¯t want to wake her uNNicing her face. He put the ice-wrap


    towel aside.


    ¡°No, don¡¯te cl


    19


    It hurts¡­¡±


    Even while sleeping. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t rest well. She had nightmares. She was Crying out of horror


    and frowned as if she was in pain,


    Westley walked to her bedside and sat down. He reached out and gently caressed Gabrielle¡¯s


    eyebrows, trying to rx them.


    Westley was clearly aware of one thing that intense shock led to sleeplessness. And even if Gabrielle


    would seed in falling asleep, she would definitely have recurrent nightmares resulting from stress,


    anxiety, and overthinking


    So, Westley could understand Gabrielle¡¯s state.


    If he wouldn¡¯t have arrived on time, the scissors would have stabbed her body d Westley even dreaded


    imagining it, noy to mention if it really had happened


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ?

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 223

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 223


    Chapter 223 I Don¡®t Want To Die


    Westley quietly couched down, gently holding Gabrielle in his arms. Sleeping alone would make her


    more frightened, so he hugged her. 1


    Resting her head on his chest, Gabrielle listened to his heartbeats. Then she gradually calmed down,


    feeling they rising from Westley¡¯s body.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Te trickled down from the corner of Neyes, but Westley wasn¡¯t able O uess


    what Gabrielle dreamed obhat made her mumble those word He gently wipher tears with his fingertips


    and patted her back.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die, Gabrielle. I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    After a while, Gabrielle fell into a deep slumber. Watching her sleep peacefully, Westley felt relieved


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He woke up early in the morning. When


    he saw Gabrielle sleeping carelessly in his arms, he didn¡¯t want to wake her up. So, getting up, he


    quietly left the room.


    With his phone in his hand, Westley went towards the garden and called Alvin. ¡°Run a detailed check


    on the recent ounts of the Johnson Group, and email me all the information.¡±


    Since the Johnson family didn¡¯t want to stay peacefully in Antawood, Westley was determined to fulfill


    their wish.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morris.¡± Alvin didn¡¯t haveMy sympathy for the Johnson familOther. After all, Estelle was being


    the consequences of her own ns. ¡°How are you taking 4 Estelle?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s locked up he hasn¡¯t eaten om drunk anythinor the whole night. She¡¯snguished, Mr. Morris.¡±


    ¡°Good. Hurt Estelle ten times worse than what she did to Gabrielle. And keep her locked up.¡± Westley¡¯s


    tone was icy.


    He wasn¡¯t a devil himself, but a devil slept inside of him. Estelle had forced his devil to wake up and


    bring doom to her and her family¡¯s life. @


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Morris.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Westley leaned against the big tree and lit a cigarette. He had just taken


    two puffs when his phone vibrated. It was a call from Benny


    Westley knew that he called for Estelle¡¯s sake.


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Hall?¡± Westley answers the call in a cold voice.


    He didn¡¯t have a good attitudoards Benny.


    OV


    It was all Benny¡¯s fault thNabrielle and Sloane went through Chat shit. If it weren¡¯t for him, they th


    wouldn¡¯t have run into dange got themselves injured.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Estelle is missing. Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Benny went straight to the point.


    As expected, he couldn¡¯t be more Straightforward when he had called for the sake of Estelle.


    ¡°Mr. Hall, you¡¯ve blocked quite some projects of the Johnson family, haven¡¯t you? So, now that Estelle


    is missing, why are you asking me? She is your woman. If you lost contact with her or can¡¯t reach her,


    you should call the police instead of calling me. Understood?¡± With coldness rising inside him, Westley


    threw the cigarette which he had just started. He had no mood of listening to Benny anymore.


    ¡°Yes, I did block the projects, but you should know. Estelle is not my woman. I¡¯ve never had anything to


    do with her Benny tried his best to exin. O ¡°Mr. Hall, you don¡¯t need to exNo the rtionship


    between you and telle to me. Blocking projects on Johnson family for Sloane musta personal business


    as well. But is time, Estelle went too far. Skrouldn¡¯t have hit Gabrielle. After N abrielle is my wife, and


    pping hy in the face means Estelle indirectly humiliated me. So, I hope, Mr. Hall, you can stay out of


    the issue concerning Estelle. Otherwise, you will never see Sloane again for the rest of your life.¡±


    Westley¡¯s beast was already awake, making him more ruthless,


    Benny was stunned. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word


    as if the words got stuck in his throat.


    He was aware that Westley meant what he said, ¡®If Westley said that I won¡¯t be able to see Sloane for


    the rest of my life, then I absolutely would never see her.¡¯


    Of course, Benny couldn¡¯t agree to that.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Estelle doesn¡¯t know the rtionship between you and Gabrielle¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to negotiate with you. Hall, and I don¡¯t want to hear anxl from you anymore. I just saidNA I


    wanted to say. So, listen.¡±, Vestley interrupted bossily, sic hearing Benny


    ¡°So, you have Este 0 Benny knew it without even ask of course, it must be Westley who captured


    Estelle.¡¯


    He had been worried that Westley wouldn¡¯t do anything for Gabrielle. After all, Westley didn¡¯t like her.


    But Benny was proven wrong. Westley was nicer to Gabrielle than he had thought, whether out of love


    on responsibility.


    ¡°Mr. Hall, if Sloane is not that important to you, then you can provoke me for Estelle. But if you think


    that Sloane is more important, then stop worrying about the future of the Johnson family. You have to


    choose.¡± Westley had already told Benny that he had nothing to negotiate with him. So, warning one


    last time. Westley hung up the phone.


    Looking at the ended call, Benny knew what was going on.


    ¡°Westley has kept Estelle, simply becaro she has hit Gabrielle.


    But why did Estelle create mor duble? And why did she mess


    W e stley. whom she shouldn¡¯t even Ne provoked in her dream?¡±


    Benny wasn¡¯t in t act with Estelle anymore these it was the Johnson family who called and inquired him


    about Estelle¡¯s whereabouts. That was how he came to know that she was lost. Estelle¡¯s phone was


    off, and no one knew where she was.


    They had just one clue that her car was still in the underground parking lot of the Bio Mall. Benny had


    checked and discovered that Estelle met Gabrielle, and


    Estelle chased her, she would stab Gabrielle to death, even in her dream.


    Eventually, Gabrielle fell asleep in Westley¡¯s arms. But when she woke up, she was a little disappointed


    when she didn¡¯t see Westley around.


    Gabrielle put on her night robe and went to the balcony outside the room. She say him standing under


    the tree, talking the phone.


    From the moment she saw h o the end of the call, Gabrielle q tly stood there. She kept looking Ni,


    unwilling to move her eyes away. O The longer they belot along with each other, the m important


    Westley became for h{He seemed to have upied Bryce¡¯s ce in her heart.


    It was uneptably terrible for Gabrielle. She was afraid that she would be too much dependent


    on him. And getting used to it; she would feel painful to separate with him in the future.


    They would still get divorced.


    In his heart, there was a woman named Helena, who Westley loved deeply, and a woman called Nellie


    could rece Gabrielle any time. This man was not supposed to belong to her in this mamiage.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 224

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 224


    Chapter 224 Attracted Towards Him


    Gabrielle leaned against the railing of the balcony, lost in various fancies and conjectures. The more


    she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She was so lost in thought that she didn¡¯t even notice


    Westley¡¯s eyes on her


    It was a little cold in the momingo especially now at the start of autup Gabrielle was still injured, and


    shMy put on a thin robe in the early Nying and leaned against the balco in the cold breeze,


    el


    ¡®It seems like she does want to regain her health.¡¯ WestleMght. ¡°Gabrielle!¡± WesOy loudly called out to


    her.


    For a while, Gabrielle was stunned when she heard him. Then, looking at him, her face flushed with


    embarrassment, and her eyes flickered anxiously.


    It was as awkward as if she was caught redhanded, spying on him.


    She wanted to jump down the balcony to avoid facing the ufortable situation.


    ¡°Good moming, Mr. Monis.¡± Clearing her throat, Gabrielle tried to smile at him.


    Westley up. His face was still cold and


    Gabrielle fidgeted, feeling uneasy. ¡°Did I offend him again?


    Or was it the phone call that has upseo him?¡¯ In any case, Gabrielle had only thought, that she would


    never ag Norte him again.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Gabrielle touched y face and loudly yelped. Her face Nantly became strained and painful


    felt that it was still


    Rubbing her face, swollen.


    ¡®Why was Estelle so heartless and cruel?¡± Two ps were so hard that Gabrielle¡¯s face almost felt


    crushed.


    ¡°Benny must be a man who relies on his lower body to make decisions for himself, never thinking about


    a problem using his head.


    That¡¯s the reason why he has chosen such a vicious and evil woman.¡¯


    Standing below. Westley watched Gabrielle cover her face with her hand. His first thought was that her


    face hurt. again, so he went straight to the room with ice cubes wrapped inside a towel.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    By the time he entered the room, Gabrielle was already in the bathroom. She stood in front of the


    washbasin,


    was still a little swollen but not as red and swollen as yesterday.


    o


    She felt sorry for herself. ¡®Why N pitiful?


    ¡°What are you doingoabrielle?¡± Standing at the door Nhe bathroom, Westley saw that Kayole look on


    her face as she watcherself in the mirror. He couldn¡¯t stop the thought of her being sad.


    ¡°After all, Gabrielle was pped, and her face has swollen now. It must be painful for her.¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m looking at my face. It¡¯s swollen. How to attend Grandpa¡¯s birthday party tomorrow? People will


    notice this bruise and stare at me.¡± Gabrielle worriedly looked at him,ining, with her


    Westley¡¯s heart twitched inexplicably. and then his voice softened.


    ¡°Come here!¡± He still used an ordering tone.


    ¡°Since she knows that her face will catch other¡¯s attention, it shows that she still cares about her


    image.¡¯


    ¡°What is it? And, thanks a lot foNY night.¡± Gabrielle sincerely looked Nyn.


    JO She was so grateful to hire words couldn¡®t fully express her QNtude. She wanted to use tasands of


    words only to say thank ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ve said already. The gratitude that I would appreciate is more than


    words. You have to take action.¡± After saying that, Westley turned around and sat on the sofa.


    Gabrielle was following him to the sofa when she spotted a towel in his hand, wrapped around


    someone.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the towel?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously ¡°Sit down.¡± Without exining anything, Westley told


    her to sit down.


    Gabrielle sat down without hesitation and looked up at him. With a flick, Westley held her chin with one


    hand. He began applying the towel on her face with the other hand. 2


    ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s so cold. Westley, is there iOH the towel? It¡¯s so cold!¡± Gabriells a Vost shouted from the


    sudden contan


    Vom


    ¡°Sit still and stop movind Don¡¯t you want the swelling on face to go down faster? Or do you want to go


    to Kylo¡¯s birthday Orty tomorrow?¡± Westley toughNidered her to be obedient.


    Although Gabrielle was a little embarrassed, she still quietly sat and closed her eyes, waiting for him to


    apply the ice on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I do want to attend grandpa¡¯s birthday party tomorrow. So, please, help reduce my


    swelling faster. I am grateful to you,¡± Gabrielle said


    sincerely. For moments, Westley just kept staring at her beautiful face. She had long and thick


    eyshes, covering her eyes like a small fan when she had them closed. Her ned and cheery lips were


    particrly attractive and kissable. Besides, Westley savored kissing her lips before, and the feeling


    was amazing. He didn¡¯t want to stop with just a peck a


    So, when he saw Gabrielle¡¯s kissable lips asking him to give in, he really wanted kiss her right away.


    .COM


    ¡°Westley? What is it?¡± Gabrielled him out in confusion, as he Om¡¯t yet started icing.


    uel WOS


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Westley sh his head and cleared his mind. ¡°A your eyes and stay still. I¡¯ll be an g it now.¡±


    Holding her chin with omo-hand, Westley began to slowly rub the towel on her face with the other one.


    Aunov


    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡±


    When she felt the cold towel against her face, Gabrielle¡¯s eyshes trembled, but she didn¡¯t open her


    eyes again. She kept her eyes closed to let Westley ice her.


    ¡°Hold on. It will finish soon.¡± Even while using a cold tone. Westley moved his hand gently and


    carefully.


    ¡°Okay.¡± This time, Gabrielle got used to it. She didn¡¯tin despite how cold it was. Obediently


    raising her head, she let him apply the ice on her face.


    Gabrielle triggered Westley¡¯s desires. Her charisma was overwhelming, and Westley almost lost control


    of himseld several times. Fortunately, her eyes we closed, so she didn¡¯t notice his fluso look 1


    ¡°Mr. Morris, did Dr. Remy as du to do this?¡± Gabrielle sensed N romantic vibes the silence had ated. So


    she started talking le the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Westley Endly replied.


    This method was, without doubt. suggested by Remy. In fact, Westley could have asked Sophie to help


    Gabrielle. Gabrielle would have been less tense in that case. Westley clearly felt that her whole body


    was tensed. Even the muscles of her chin were stiff.


    ¡°Hold on. It will finish soon.¡± Even while using a cold tone. Westley moved his hand gently and


    carefully.


    ¡°Okay.¡± This time, Gabrielle got used to it. She didn¡¯tin despite how cold it was. Obediently


    raising her head, she let him apply the ice on her face.


    Gabrielle triggered Westley¡¯s desires. Her charisma was overwhelming, and Westley almost lost control


    of himseld several times. Fortunately, her eyes we closed, so she didn¡¯t notice his fluso look 1


    ¡°Mr. Morris, did Dr. Remy as du to do this?¡± Gabrielle sensed N romantic vibes the silence had ated. So


    she started talking le the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Westley Endly replied.


    This method was, without doubt. suggested by Remy. In fact, Westley could have asked Sophie to help


    Gabrielle. Gabrielle would have been less tense in that case. Westley clearly felt that her whole body


    was tensed. Even the muscles of her chin were stiff.


    ¡°Why is she so nervous?¡±


    ¡°How many times do I need to repeat this per day? After you go to work, I can apply it myself or let


    Sophie help me. Still, thank you very much for this time.¡± Once again, Gabrielle tried to express her


    gratitude.


    Realization dawned upon Westley that sincest night, Gabrielle treated hina more politely, as if she


    wanted to drak line between the two of them to a distance.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ve said alread you don¡¯t need to thank me. All things I have done for you, I did wiony own


    will.¡± Westley calmly looked her face.


    ¡°I know. And, we recover, I will make dinner for you will fulfill and keep my


    Gabrielle promise. 1


    earnestly


    reminded


    her


    Her cherry red lips kept exhaling warm air, exciting Westley. Suddenly, his hand that was pinching her


    chin almost slipped


    Gabrielle had more influence on him than he had expected.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 225

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 225


    Chapter 225 Changing For


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her


    Carefully rubbing ice on her face two more times, Westley felt that the swelling had subsided


    somewhat. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was the effect of his own heart.


    o


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s finished, Gabrielle.¡± Moving hand away from her face, Westley quickly diverted his eyes.


    ¡°Really? Is it done alreadyo Gabrielle asked him again with ungnty. ¡°Yes, all done.¡± Wed drew his eyes


    back to take a glimpse of her lovely face again The moment he looked at her, Gabrielle suddenly


    opened her eyes. A pair of bright ck eyes looked straight into Westley¡¯s eyes


    When they looked at each other, even the air froze with their locked gazes. Gabrielle ducked shyly. Her


    ears turned red in an instant.


    ¡°Thank you, Westley. L¡­¡± Gabrielle had just started when her growling stomach interrupted her. Being


    hungry made her stomach rumble. But what was more awkward was that it sounded loudly in front of


    Westley.


    ¡®Oh, God! It¡¯s so humiliating!¡± Gabrielle could feel that she always made a fool of herself when Westley


    was at sight. She was too shameful to face him anymore.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Westley couldn¡¯t the chuckle that left his mouth. Jdcing her embarrassed look.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Yes, I¡¯m hungry breakfast ready?¡± Slowly get out of embarrassment, Gabro looked up at him


    expectantly.


    After all, she was beaten up yesterday afternoon, and she hadn¡¯t eaten since then. She was starving so


    much that she wouldn¡¯t mind eating a whole horse.


    Under her gaze, Westley was a little startled. He slowly spoke, ¡°Sophie has already finished making


    breakfast.¡±


    Gabrielle had checked the time on her phone before. It was eight o¡¯clock when


    she got up. ¡°Now, it should be around nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Gabrielle subconsciously nced at Westley.


    ¡°I was too busy to eat. Get changed ande downstairs for breakfast.¡± Westley didn¡¯t say anything


    more and went downstairs with that towel in his hand.


    Without further dy, Gabrielle quickly got dressed and went downstairs.


    Westley was quietly sitting in front of the table while Sophie servNthe breakfast. He kept looking at


    Alhone, downing a cup of coffee.


    elworld


    Smelling the food, Gabriel couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She ran er quickly. and while sitting down almost


    stumbled, bumping in the Vable. Shocked by her reaction, Westley spilled some coffee. He slowly put


    the cup down.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, are you okay?¡± Sophie hurried to wipe the table with a towel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Morris. I rmed you.¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley with embarrassment. ¡®He must have


    been shocked by my clumsy behavior.¡¯


    Now, she was pretty sure that Westley must be thinking of her as a timid and stupid woman.


    ¡°Be careful next time. You are the one who will feel awkward if you fall in the dining room, not me.¡±


    Picking up the cup again, Westley took a sip.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t wait to pick up a steamed bun ar stuffing it into her


    mouth.


    The steamed buns had a thin yopping with a delicious aroma and N meat stuffing. They were delicia


    Gabrielle ate three in a row, then Ny stopped for a second before pick up the fourth one.


    ¡°Gabrielle, non will take them away from you. Don¡¯l act as if you¡¯re a refugee. ¡± Westley slightly knitted


    his eyebrows, not because Gabrielle gobbled the steam buns but because he was afraid that she


    would choke.


    ¡°Well, L¡­ Hup!¡±


    As expected, Gabrielle choked on her food. For a moment, Westley thought that he could be a


    forteller.


    ¡°Here, have some water. You ate so fast and then stupidly choked.¡± Westley handed her a ss of


    water, smiling inwardly at her clumsy acts.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t care a lot about choking, She took the ss of water from Westley and gulped it down,


    swallowing the bun stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed in front of him.


    ¡°Thank you. I was starving too much. I¡¯ll eat slowly now.¡± Gabrielle obedient nodded and slowly ate the


    bun.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your face hurt from NOng?¡± Westley became worried, loooy at her cheek


    Welwo


    ¡°Yes, it hurts a bit. BNm too hungry. So, I¡¯ll satisfy my sech first, and then my face,¡± Gabr answered


    honestly. chewing on her sleam bun.


    ¡°Miss Jones, are you okay?¡± Westley¡¯s question made Sophie remember what happened yesterday.


    Concern was written all over her face when she asked Gabrielle.


    After all, Sophie was quite frightened when she saw that Gabrielle was carried


    back by Westley yesterday.


    She could feel that Gabrielle was seriously injured. Now, even though Gabrielle¡¯s face was a little


    swollen and red. Sophie could see that Gabrielle had recovered a lot, which made her feel relieved


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sophie. Sorry for scaring you yesterday.¡± Gabrielle felt guilty. ¡°Don¡®t be sony, Miss Jones, as


    long as you are fine. I was scared for wie happened yesterday, worrying thatat if your wound was too


    bad. I am ved, now, that you have recoverec Sophie


    osophie


    ¡°Thanks for your cona , Sophie, but I¡¯m fine. There are small bruises on my body. And n and swollen


    face will get healed sodn, too, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯mr strong like an insect that can¡¯t be killed.¡± Gabrielle


    smiled back at Sophie.


    Her smile was as bright as the sunshine in early spring, gentle and soft but warm.


    ¡°Sophie, please give me another cup of hot coffee. This one has gotten cold.¡± Westley interrupted their


    conversation


    timely.


    ¡°Can Gabrielle be more reckless? What nonsense about an insect that can¡¯t be killed? How can she


    compare herself to an insect?


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Morris.¡± ¡°Hold on, Sophie.¡± Gabrielle stopped Sophie and turned to look at Westley ¡°Mr.


    Morris, it¡¯s not good for your


    moming. Would you like some milk? It will be better.¡± ¡°Miss Jones, our Mr. Morris¡­¡± Soplo started


    telling Gabrielle that O y didn¡¯t drink milk


    But, before she could finisher words, Westley said tly, in Yupting and startling her. ¡°Sophie Ong me a


    cup of hot milk with suga


    ¡°Sophie, what were you saying?¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t thoroughly curious to know when she asked Sophie.


    Sony


    ncing at Westley, Sophie smiled kindly. ¡°Miss Jones, I was saying that Mr. Morris prefers milk but


    with sugar.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris didn¡¯t drink milk since he was a child. He would be pissed off if anyone asked him to drink


    milk, ¡®Sophie thought and smiled inwardly.


    ¡°Miss Jones probably doesn¡¯t know that her opinion has changed one of Mr. Morris¡¯s habits. It is quite


    impressive. Maybe, she didn¡¯t realize it herself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I also like to add a lot of sugar. Otherwise, the pure milk smells so unpleasant. We can switch to


    soybean milk in the future. Westley, what do yan think?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t notice the und but happy look


    on Sophie¡¯s face Onen she casually asked Westley.


    ¡®Mr. Morris has really chan a lot for Miss Jones.¡¯ Sophie cont stop her thoughts


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better on the pure milk.¡± Westley could Aly ept the smell of soybean milk. Still, it was


    better than the obnoxious smell of pure milk for him.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s drink Soybean milk for breakfast, starting from tomorrow. Sophie, we can change to


    soybean milk for breakfast, right?¡± Gabrielle gently looked at Sophie.


    ¡°Of course, you can. Miss Jones. You are the madam of the family. You can tell


    me what you want to eat in the future. I will humbly prepare it for you.¡± Sophie smiled. Then she went


    back to the kitchen to warm the milk for Westley.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 226

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 226


    Chapter 226 You Are The Madam Of The Family


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t realize what Sophie meant by saying ¡°You are the madami of the family.


    After all, she had never been treated nicely. The statement made her feel little insecure.


    In the Jones family. she did have much power to express ha personal preferences because she Nin¡¯t


    want Wendy and others to ththat she was too picky. If that Jypened, they¡¯d disliked her more. Oh the


    exception of seafood, she a N atever was prepared for her


    She didn¡¯t ask for favors either. Her principle was to avoid making trouble for others.


    ¡°Gabrielle, just let Sophie know what you want to eat in the future. You have the right to make requests


    in this house. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat it.¡± Noticing the conflicted


    expression on her face, Westley guessed what she was thinking.


    in surprise and


    Gabrielle stared at him disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you can¡¯t even choose what you want, what¡¯s the point of being my wife?¡± Westley


    frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your real wife anyway.¡± Gabrielle murmured.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Westley he something, but Gabrielle¡¯s voice too low for him to catch it.


    KNOT


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I just wan say that since you like coffee so I can make it for you next time abrielle offered.


    ¡°Dr. Remy has


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    t he coffee I made and he liked ud our colleagues in studio also said I was delicious.¡±


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t boasting. She was just telling the truth.


    Westley recalled that Remy said the same thing. They used the same coffee beans and the same


    machine, but Gabrielle¡¯s was more delicious.


    But when he heard that she has made


    coffee for Remy and her colleagues in the studio, Westley was a little unhappy.


    Was Gabrielle going to be an intern or a barista?


    ¡°I thought you work in the jewelry designer¡¯s studio as an intem. Why did you make coffee for others?


    Do you want to be a jewelry designer or an errand


    Westley asked coldly.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle was stud. Then, she realized that she has too far, so she exined herselfm ly.


    ¡°I just wanted to help when I free. I¡¯m really confident about mag coffee, so I made it for my colle Wes.


    My biggest dream is to be a jew designer!¡±


    ¡°Well, then


    w ard. If you don¡¯t want to stay in Jason¡¯small studio, I can hire top jewelry designers in the world to


    teach you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sure I can learn a lot from Jason. I¡¯m still a newbie in jewelry design field,


    and I need more time to study hard to enrich myself.¡± Gabrielle started to panic. ¡°Even if you hire a top


    jewelry designer to teach me, I


    don¡¯t deserve it. I don¡¯t have the abilities to be their apprentice.¡±


    Every fresh jewelry designer had the dream to be the top jewelry designer in the world, including


    Gabrielle


    However, she was more motivated to improve herself. She would study with a top jewelry designer


    when she was qualified enough, only then she wou deserve the honor.


    She didn¡¯t have the guts to do n


    ow


    ¡°Why are you such a cowamented


    Westley


    It was a light-hearteomment, but he understood. Thixonan would never blindly ask for mething she


    couldn¡¯t take control of. He liked her for being determined and down-to-earth, always willing to learn


    from the grassroots.


    In today¡¯s impulsive society, few young people were as calm and steady as her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a coward. I just know myself well.¡± Gabrielle pouted.


    Westley was such a mean man. How was


    she a coward? That wasn¡¯t the case at all. But Gabrielle would admit that she did get a little bit nervous


    in front of Westley


    ¡°When you go back to the studio, don¡¯t make coffee for them anymore. If I catch you doing it one more


    time, I won¡¯t ever let you set foot in that ce again Westley eyed her seriously. .


    This was not a negotiation but an order.


    Jason was Austin¡¯s cousin and he VOY frequently visit. Westley was ned that he had no reason to ask


    Selle to leave the studio, but now he one.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re so unreas Oble! As a new member, I¡¯m just tryin ¡± ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m N iscussing with you.


    What I say is nial.¡± Westley narrowed his eyes.


    *Alnovelworld


    Sophie came over with hot milk. Noticing the tension in the air, she immediately set the cup down. ¡°Mr.


    Morris, I added two spoons of sugar in it. Try it and see if it¡¯s sweet enough.¡±


    Westley lifted the cup and took a sip. He frowned, not because of the taste, but


    because it still smelled unpleasant.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Gabrielle ignored him and continued to eat her breakfast.


    Westley didn¡¯t think he was wrong. He pictured Gabrielle to be an easy-going and friendly person at


    work. Everyone would ask her for help when they had trifles. She¡¯d make coffee for them they asked.


    Why couldn¡¯t people order coffee take-outs nowadays? He was only thinking of her, bu Morielle was a


    little upset about it as really unreasonable


    elworld


    ¡°Drink it.¡± Westleyished the cup towards Gabrielle,


    Bou Ailno


    ¡°Ah, why should help you to finish it? I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡± Gabrielle took a look at the drink and


    refused directly. She was still angry. This man said something wrong, but he didn¡¯t even apologize. He


    was such a bully.


    ¡°Sophie gave me a lot, I can¡¯t drink it all, You suggested I drink some milk, so let¡¯s share,¡± Westley


    reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t waste food, Gabrielle. Money doesn¡¯t grow on


    trees.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie, watch after her, alright? Take care of her wounds, too. I¡¯m off to work.¡± Regardless of


    Gabrielle¡¯s protests, Westley stood up and left the dining Toom.


    ¡®Damn it! He left on purpose!¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even finished her own ss of milk yet.


    As Westley confidently walked don Me stairs, Gabrielle shouted at him N . ¡°Westley, you¡¯re going too


    farlo


    Westley just nced Vier quietly. ¡°Sophie, watch her finisier meal. If she doesn¡¯t finish all of in u can go


    back to the Morris Mansion ¡°Okay, Mr. Morris. Be careful on the road. ¡°Sophie nodded.


    mes of anger grew in Gabrielle¡¯s heart as she watched Westley drive away.


    ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t you think Westley has gone too far? How could he treat an injured patient like this?¡±


    Gabrielle looked at Sophie with resentment.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 227

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 227


    Chapter 227 I Will Kill Her


    Sophie didn¡¯t think that Westley had gone too far. In fact, she actually liked the way he got along with


    Gabrielle.


    When Sophie started working in Half Moon Bay, she noticed that Westley was not as cold and


    emotionless as she thought.


    In front of Gabrielle, Westley was more affectionate. Even thods he mostly looked stern, indifferentnd


    was sharp-tongued, Sophie CN sense a faint smile and tendernes his eyes for Gabrielle. In the


    paxWestley never showed even a bit q armth to anyone. ¡°Sophie, We just asked you to supervise me b


    finish the meal, but he didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t eat with me. Come, join me.¡± Gabrielle Smiled at Sophie


    ¡°Miss Jones, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. ¡°Sophie knew very well about the line between a master and


    a servant. They couldn¡¯t carelessly break this kind of rule.


    ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s just the two of us at home. If we both don¡¯t tell. Westley wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Blinking her bright ck eyes innocently, Gabrielle looked at Sophie.


    Sophie¡¯s heart melted right away. ¡°No wonder why our cold and arrogant Mr. Moms became touched by


    her eyes.¡±


    Gabrielle¡®s eyes were so mesmerizie that no one could say no to her.


    ¡°Miss Jones, please drink. Tb ilk getting cold.¡± Sophie remind Nabrielle as she sat aside.


    lworld


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink.¡± Gabrielle bed her cup of milk. ¡°Sophie, hayvome dumplings, steamed buns, Yndwiches.


    Westley likes to eat the dwiches, right? Coffee and sandwiches are surely a good but unhealthy


    match.¡± Gabrielle was happily drinking milk and eating steamed buns.


    By the time she was done eating, she had finished two cups of milk, arge bowl of porridge, and a


    te of steamed buns. So, leaning against the back of the chair, Gabrielle could feel that she had


    ?vereaten.


    ¡°Miss Jones, are you stuffed?¡± Looking at the satisfied but sick look on Gabrielle¡¯s face, Sophie


    became worried.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine in a while. But Sophie, you made all this food by yourself, right? You are so


    good at cooking. I¡¯ll learn how to cook from you whenever I get time.¡± Gabrielle sweetly looked at


    Sophie.


    ¡°Of course, you can, Miss Jones. You can tell me whatever you want to eat_o leam. I will teach you too.


    If I g ot here in the future, you can coo M r. Morris. He will be pleased.¡± Se really admired Gabrielle.


    ¡°Miss Jones is not s eed or willful. Rather, she is diligend eager to learn.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t want to Pook for him.


    Westley is such a nuisance. By the way. Sophie, have you taken care of the orchids I nted in the


    garden a few days ago?¡± Suddenly, Gabrielle remembered the orchids she had nted.


    That was the birthday gift she prepared for Zaid. Zaid had two hobbies. One was tea, and the other


    was orchids. Everyone knew that he liked tea, but a few people


    knew about orchids, and Gabrielle was one of those few.


    As a result, whenever she saw beautiful orchids, whether they were precious or wild species, she


    would give them to Zaid, who would always be happy.


    A few days ago, when Gabrielle went to the flower market to buy flowers, she saw some beautiful kaffir


    lilies. So, she bought them and kept them in the garden house in Half Moon Bay.


    She thought that her grandfathefuld like it as a birthday gift, even Vugh it was not very expensive.


    Ypared to Wendy¡¯s first-ss darko enameled teapot, her flowers was only worth a teapot lid in terms


    ofte.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking care for you, Miss Jones I check them three times a day. They are quite beautiful. You can


    go and see how they are blooming.¡± Sophie looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check them out. I¡¯m going to give them to my grandfather as a birthday present tomorrow.


    They must be properly cared for.¡± Gabrielle hurriedly Stood up to see the orchids.


    Noticing that Gabrielle was about to run out, Sophie reminded her anxiously. ¡°Miss Jones, you just


    finished your food. You should slow down to avoid stomachache.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Sophie. I¡¯ll walk, slowly.¡± Following Sophie¡¯s words, Gabrielle slowed down her pace.


    The wound on Gabrielle¡¯s face surely didn¡¯t disturb her body¡¯s movement. She stayed busy in the


    garden all day, taxo care of the orchids and weeding Whe roses. After feeling tired V ugh, Gabrielle sat


    on the swing in garden to rest.


    She was sitting on the swing, swaying from time to time en Benny called, Enjoying the blk and white


    clouds, she was in a god mood. But when she saw the phone call from Benny, she got upset.


    doo PLIOMAOUJIH,


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to answer Benny¡¯s


    If he hadn¡¯t chosen the wrong woman, Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t have been seriously injured by Estelle, and


    Sloane would not have been lying unconscious in the


    hospital The phone rang twice. Finally, Gabrielle grudgingly answered it with a harsh tone. ¡°What do


    you want, Mr. Hall?¡±


    Even though Benny krew Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t be friendly to him, he was taken aback when he heard her


    sharp words. ¡°I heard that you were injured, Gabrielle. I just wanted to ask how you are now. Is it


    serious?¡±


    om


    ¡°Well, pretending to care about injury?¡¯ Gabrielle scoffed inwardly ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern (Mr. Hall.


    Thanks to you, I¡¯m not dead , and like Sloane, I¡¯m not lying in hospital in aa.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s sy was


    full of sarcasm,cking an Ondness.


    At first, Gabrited Benny because of what happened to Sloane. But now. Gabrielle loathed him even


    more due to what she went through.


    Benny himself made her hate him so deeply. So, having a good attitude towards him was impossible


    for her. Gabrielle was being considerate enough not to rebuke him sharply. She certainly couldn¡¯t show


    him friendliness at all.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hall, you¡¯d better call me Miss Jones. We are not close enough to call each other by our names,¡±


    Gabrielle interrupted him directly.


    ¡°Gabby, I was just worried about your injury.¡± Being helpless, Benny was stubbor. He knew that


    Gabrielle hated him, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to han him to this extent.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not dead. At not yet. You know who did thNo me. You¡¯re an adult now, Mr O . Things


    didn¡¯t go well between W and Estelle. which not only harm Sloane and me but also caused to bles for


    Westley. Don¡¯t you feel med to call me and ask if I¡¯m doindre? I would feel better if you don¡¯t call me at


    all. So, mind your own business with your woman, and stay out of our lives. If you don¡¯t do it. someone


    else will deal with it for you. Then, don¡¯t me others for meddling.¡± Gabrielle was raging.


    She hadn¡¯t been so angry for a long time. Benny was so arduous that Gabrielle almostpletely lost


    her temper.


    He was the biggest culprit, the reason why Sloane was in aa und why she almost got disfigured.


    Now, he also brought a lot of trouble to Westley.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are mistaken what¡¯s between me and Estelle¡­¡±


    about


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your rtionship. I¡¯m just assuring you that if Estelle dares to provoke me again, I


    will kill her!¡± Gabrielle fiercely threatened him, expressing her hatred. Because she wa unaware of


    Estelle being locked u p almost getting killed by Westley

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 228

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 228


    Chapter 228 Like A Marmot


    Benny was stunned on the other end of the call. ¡®Is Gabrielle aware that Westley has locked Estelle up,


    or has she asked Westley herself to do so?


    What surprised Benny more was that Gabrielle sounded as if she was takin Westley¡¯s side. What is


    going 0 between the two of them? In Geir marriage fake?¡± .


    Gabrielle had always like Wyce, and both Sloane and Benny w about it. After all, they had knoflYeach


    other for many years. Befor the rtionship


    between Benny Sloane worsened, the three of the got along well with each other.


    Alnovelworld


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m sorry for what Estelle did to you, but right now, Estelle is missing. The Johnson family


    will call the police, and it certainly won¡¯t do Westley any good. You should talk to him, Gabrielle.¡± Benny


    knew it was unsuitable for him to mention it now, but he had to.


    Once Estelle¡¯s disappearance was confirmed, the Johnson family would definitely call the police. After


    the police intervened, the severity of the incident would scale up.


    Gabrielle was a little stunned. ¡°Is Estelle missing? Didn¡¯t, just yesterday, Estelle kidnap and beat me?¡¯


    Suddenly Gabrielle thought of a possibility, that maybe, Westley locked Estelle up.


    ¡®After all, Estelle had courted death she hadn¡¯t caused me troubles frequedy she wouldn¡¯t have been


    locked d ¡°Mr. Hall, you are wasting tim talking to me. Yesterday, Estellenhapped me and beat me. If you


    th you can talk about calling the poliom the one who should call the wore to arrest her. I think she is not


    missing. Isn¡¯t she?¡± Gabrielle tied to calm down.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m saying it for your and Westley¡¯s sake. Please talk to him about.


    ¡°Benny, honestly answer one question. Who is more important in your heart, Sloane or Estelle?¡±


    Gabrielle rudely interrupted him because she couldn¡¯t


    stand it anymore. ¡°Why is he still taking Estelle¡¯s side?


    Sloane is lying unconscious in the hospital, and just because Estelle is missing, Benny became


    worried?


    Or maybe, in his heart, Estelle is more important than Sloane¡­¡¯


    Thinking about it, Gabrielle felt that Sloane had wasted her time and love on the wrong person.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Estelle can never e t Sloane. Of course, Sloane intore important for me,¡± Benny said u sly.


    Hearing him, Gabrielle fen bit better. ¡°At least, in Benny¡¯s eart, Sloane mattered more than Eoite.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the ca n you should better stay out of Exelle¡¯s matters.¡± After warning him, Gabrielle thought of


    another thing. ¡°Did you block the projects of the Johnson family, Mr. Hall?


    Westley only blocked some projects of the Johnson family, for he just wanted to teach them a lesson. It


    was Benny who hindered several projects of the Johnson family, not Westley.


    ¡°Yes, I blocked the projects.¡± Benny frankly admitted though he knew it was toote to do so.


    ¡°Since you cannot continue your rtionship with Estelle now, you should deal with it properly. Don¡¯t


    incriminate innocent people.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s tone was cold enough to freeze Benny¡¯s breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been together with Estelle,¡± Benny exined helplessly.


    Gabrielle was slightly bemused, but still didn¡¯t want to interfere in


    h v ate affairs. ¡°Your rtionship Estelle has nothing to do with MENMon¡¯t care about it. So, if there¡¯s


    Ying else. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± 2 ¡°Gabrielle¡­ Can See Sloane?¡± Benny almost begged I


    ¡°Sloane is still unconscious. Let¡¯s talk about it when she wakes up. And Benny. if Sloane never wakes


    up, guilt would be your only friend for the rest of your life. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± After talking tough,


    Gabrielle hung up the phone without hearing another word from him.


    She grabbed a small hoe and started


    digging holes in the garden¡¯s soil to release her anger.


    Benny is the worst man I¡¯ve ever seen! How could he dare to want to talk to Sloane or ask me to talk to


    Westley about releasing Estelle? Why should they release that monster? To let her cause more evil?


    When Westley came back, he spotted Gabrielle in the garden, sitting down and insanely digging hard


    in the soil wito hoe.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you too bored?


    World.COM


    Westley couldn¡¯t underseher moves. ¡®She doesn¡¯t have to fratally dig holes for nting flowers


    removing grass, or even to loosenVoil.


    It was unusual. Westley thought.


    Gabrielle was stressed. Nevertheless, she stood up seething with anger and turned towards Westley


    Westley was stunned when he saw her angry face.


    ¡°Who is the cause of this anger?¡±


    Judging from her expression, Westley


    could feel that someone must have provoked her.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Westley.¡± Gabrielle took a deep breath, quickly calmed down, and became a little geritler,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, yes. So, what happened that you acted like a marmot and started digging this hole?¡± Westley


    was unexpectedly in a good mood. He caught a glimpse of the pit she had just dug, deep andrge


    enough to nt a tree sapling, Gabrielle rolled her eyes at Westl. Om her mind, ¡®What does he mean


    oing that I¡¯m like a mammot? He d id call himself a marmot! How. Sy he say something like that?¡±


    ¡°Have you locked Est up?¡±


    Gabrielle calmolown not to get bothered by his teasing and asked him seriously.


    novelwor)


    Benny had clearly told just now that Westley had locked Estelle up. Still, she asked.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me to lock her up? Did Benny call you?¡± He could sense what would have


    happened without


    asking


    ¡®It must be Benny who called and infuriated Gabrielle. Otherwise, how can she mention locking up


    Estelle?


    He is really troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good that she¡¯s locked up. Benny did call me, and I scolded him. I think he is a bane.


    Sloane is in aa due to him, and I got involved too. By the way, where have you locked Estelle ut


    Gabrielle became perturbed, thinkiOf Benny and the catastrophe gehad created.


    Westley was surprised to


    s eragitated, but he quickly maskede expressions back to normal ¡°She is locked a small building,¡±


    Westley calmly He didn¡¯t n to tell Gabrielle so early that he locked up Estelle because he didn¡¯t want


    her to overthink. Anyway, he just wanted to torture Estelle and mess up with the Johnson Group. Then,


    he thought he would let her go. Killing her would be too easy for her. Westley wanted her to live longer


    and suffer more.


    ¡°Can I see her now? I want to see her. Gabrielle looked at Westley expectantly.


    ¡°Of course, I can take you there, but you have to be prepared, Gabrielle. Estelle has been tortured. I


    don¡¯t want to scare you.¡± Westley had always been a vengeful man, paying back tenfold.


    So now, it could be said that Estelle was in such a miserable condition that one couldn¡®t bear to see


    her. Westley wan womed that Estelle¡¯s state MAN frighten Gabrielle.


    Raising her chin, Gabrielle prody said, ¡°I won¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m non¨¡t timid, anyway.¡± a


    rld


    vel WON


    ¡°First, wash your hans then I will take you to see her.¡± Song the mud on her hand, and even her face,


    Westley unknowingly stretched out his hand and wiped it for her.


    ¡°Westley. you¡­¡± Gabrielle¡¯s breath hitched with his sudden act. ¡°Is there mud on my face?¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s rosy face fully crimsoned after being wiped by him.


    ¡°Well, people will think you were eating


    dirt.¡± Westley cruelly lifted the corner of his lips


    ¡°Who¡­ who ate dirt?¡± Gabrielle became furious. ¡°You ate it. I didn¡¯t eat dirt!¡± Gabrielle shook hisnd


    off her face and left angrily


    This man would die of boredom if he didn¡¯t tease me every day. Just a while ago, he gave me the title


    of a marmot, and now he said that I ate dirt. He eats dirt! His whole family eats dirt too!¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 229

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 229


    Chapter 229 Estelle¡®s Misery


    After driving from Half Moon Bay for about an hour, Westley and Gabrielle arrived at a vast orchard.


    As they entered the gate, they saw people guarding the orchard. It seemed that the Orchard also grew


    fruits. Gabrielle nced at their surrouidings, seeing peaches, pears, and all kinds of fruits. It was not


    easy to see them clearly in the dark


    elwo


    Does this wonderful ce also belong to Westley? As if confirming her thoughts, Westley spoke.


    ¡°This orchard belongs to Morris family. We have all kinds of fruits that can grow in Antawood.¡±


    Westley¡¯s eyes beamed with pride. He seemed like a king introducing his kingdom to his wife. ¡°We


    have a full-time staff working here. If you want to eat fruits in the future, you cane and pick them


    up.¡±


    Gabrielle was slightly surprised, and then nodded in silence. ¡°This ce is huge.¡±


    The Moris family was indeed the most powerful family in Antawood. Their wealth was unimaginable.


    ¡°The Mortis family has an exclusive orchard. This extends to the grasnd, am I right?¡± Gabrielle


    asked casually.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a pasture at the foot of the south mountain. It¡¯s a little far from here. I¡¯ll take you there in


    the future if you want to go.¡± Westley altered, his tone rxed.


    Gabrielle¡¯s jaw dropped and she looked at Westley in surprise ¡°Gosh, I don¡¯o hink we have enough


    time to see everything.¡± Gabrielle thought the Jones family was a small, rich family. They lived


    extravagantly under Wendy¡¯s management. Now, Westley made her realize Jones family is nothing


    compared to the Morris family.


    Nothing at all!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Every year, the extra fruits and food of the current season will be donated to some welfare


    organizations in the name


    of the Morris Group. The Morris family¡¯s motto is we can¡¯t waste any food,¡± Westley said, exining like


    a serious teacher.


    Gabrielle felt kind of surprised; she didn¡¯t expect that Westley was warm-hearted.


    ¡°I know. Miley told me that we grew up eating grains. These are given by heaven and earth. Farmers


    worked hard to harvest them, so we can¡¯t waste food.¡± Gabrielle still remembered what Miley had told


    her.


    fard


    ¡°Yep,¡± Westley answered tly. He didn¡¯t expect that Gabrielle would remember Miley¡¯s words so well.


    No wonder Miley liked her so much. She was as sweet as sugar. After they passed through the


    orchard, there were two rows of bungalows and tworge warehouses. This should be the ce where


    the workers lived and where the fruits were stored.


    However, there didn¡¯t see many workers today. Instead, they saw seven or eight bodyguards in ck.


    More of them we scattered around the orchard¡¯s vicinity.


    Chape


    ! Of course, Gabrielle knew that these bodyguards were not here to guard fruits. They were sent to


    watch over Estelle who was locked in a small cottage.


    Last night, Alvin asked someone to bring Estelle over. Certainly, the two men who kidnapped Gabrielle


    were also brought here. They fed the three of them and locked them up together for a night.


    For the whole night, the room was filled with the sound of angry men venting their frustrations and the


    cries of a tortured woman.


    It was not until dawn that the chaotic sound finally died down, the morning, Alvin sent someone io to


    take the two men away. Estelle was lying on the


    ground, dying like a discarded rag doll.


    The scene was harsh and disgusting, but Alvin and his men couldn¡¯t care any less. After all, they had


    seen more brutal scenespared to this.


    Before Westley took Gabrielle here, he had called and informed Alvin to clean up. Westley didn¡¯t want


    to frighten her.


    arranged


    everything as


    Alvin had instructed


    So, when Westley took Gabrielle to see Estelle, they found her bruised all over, lying on a tattered mat,


    covered up in a nket.


    She looked very miserable. Gabrielle felt sorry for her. After all, no one could ever expect that a spoiled


    and arrogantdy like Estelle would lie in a shabby room looking like a beggar.


    But when she thought of Sloane whoy in a hospital bed after getting harassed, Gabrielle¡¯s sympathy


    vanished in dan instant She only had hatred for Btelle and nothing else. ¡°Was she beaten?¡± Sabrielle


    eyed Alvin curiously Alvin was a little embarrassed to answer. She was not only beaten, but also


    abused


    Alvin looked at Westley for help. He knew what Alvin meant,


    ¡°Gabrielle, didn¡¯t youe here to see Estelle? Now that you have, let¡¯s go back. ¨C Westley didn¡¯t


    know how to exin it. After all, as a man, he didn¡¯t want to say


    it out loud.


    How could exin to her that two men had raped Estelle the whole night?


    Gabrielle would be devastated.


    ¡°Bring me a bottle of water.¡± Gabrielle was here for another reason. She wanted to let Estelle know that


    Benny never loved her at all


    What could destroy a person the most was not the wounds on her body, but the affliction in her heart.


    Alvin obediently handed Gabdelle a bottle of water, but Westley Gwiped it away. Gabrielle and Alvin


    looked at him in curiously. Westley cagally unscrewed the cap and handed it this wife.


    Alvin was even more surprised. What was going on? When did the aloof Mr. Morris turn into a sweet


    man?


    Gabrielle took the bottle of water and poured it on Estelle¡¯s injured face.


    Estelle who was unconscious woke up immediately. The wounds all over her made her cry out in pain.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Gabrielle coldly threw


    the empty bottle on the ground.


    Witnessing this, Alvin was shocked. He¡¯d always thought Gabrielle was meek.


    He was amazed to see hershing out. ¡°Damn!¡¯ She was the type of woman who could change


    Westley¡¯s personality.


    Enduring the pain, Estelle opened her eyes and sneered at Gabrielle and Westley. ¡°Gabrielle, well, you,


    you¡­ Are you satisfied now?! Why don¡¯t you just kill me already?!¡± Estelle roared madly. If she wasn¡¯t


    too weak to stand, she would have torn Gabrielle apart. She had never been humiliated like this.


    Last night was the worst The moment her body was torn ap?t, she wanted to die. However, she was


    not willing to die like this.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 230

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 230


    Chapter 230 The Woman In Your Heart


    Seeing Estelle all beaten up. Gabrielle knew that Alvin took care of matters for her. She didn¡¯t need to


    get her hands


    dirty.


    ¡°Estelle, are you ming me? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself? Haven¡¯t you realized that you¡¯ve done so


    many bad things? Even if you die a hundreddimes over, it will never be enough for what you did to


    Sloane. If you really want to die, I think no one can stop you. You¡¯ve survived till now because you¡¯re


    not willing to die like this.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s gaze was extremely sharp. She looked at Estelle coldly, as if she


    was stabbing Estelle¡¯s face with icy knives.


    Estelle¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at Gabrielle in disbelief. She felt as though the woman before


    her was reading her thoughts. If she really wanted to die, she would¡¯ve bit her tongue andmitted


    suicidest night.


    But she didn¡¯t want to die so miserably,


    she pped


    All this, just because Gabrielle twice?


    She had to survive, no matter how much humiliation she had to bear.


    She swore to herself that she would revenge on Gabrielle tenfold.


    ¡°I wanted p you like what you did me. An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. But they saved me


    the trouble.¡± Estelle looked at her wide¨Ceyed, but Gabrielle couldn¡¯t tell if she was frightened or pained.


    She couldn¡¯t care less. Estelle only has herself to me. If she hadn¡¯t been so evil and malicious pone


    of this would have happened. OS


    So, it was all Estelle¡¯s fault. She did it to herself.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite smug?¡± Estelle raised her head, looking at Gabrielle with terrifying resentment in her


    eyes.


    Now she was at the mercy of Gabrielle and others. She was in no position to resist nor challenge them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡®m just telling you a fact. Don¡¯t


    think that your actions bear no consequences. You will get punished for Vour malicious behavior. You


    owe it to me and Sloane,¡± Gabrielle coldly said,


    ¡°I hope you can reflect on yourself. There are some people you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Gabrielle


    sneered.


    ¡°The person I shouldn¡¯t offend?¡± Estelle scoffed, smiling. Do you mean Westley?¡± Estelle nced at the


    man behind Gabrielle. Westley stood dignified and poised, his face emotionless.


    This man was the devil incamate that the whole Antawood was terrifieDof. As the master of the Morris


    Grou Phe could influence the economy of antawood so easily


    No one dared to cross him, including the Johnson family.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you want to know the rtionship between me and Westley? Let me tell you now.


    This is my man.¡± e


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle graced Estelle with a sly smile.


    Then, she turned around put her arms around Westley¡¯s neck and tiptoed to


    kiss him.


    Westley didn¡¯t expect it. It was the first time that Gabrielle took the initiative. He lost himself in shock for


    a moment, and then he held Gabrielle¡¯s waist and wrapped his hands around her.


    Estelle stared at them, mouth agape in shock. At the same time, Alvin who was standing beside her,


    turned his head away with embarrassment.


    ¡®Damn it! Miss Jones, that¡¯s so bold of you. In front of us, how could you¡­.


    Alvin felt it was too much to take, but deep down, he was envious of his boss. After all, such a scene


    was torture for a single man to witness


    ¡°Do you get it now, Estelle? If you cross me, you¡¯re offending Westley too. If you p me, you¡¯re


    actually humiliating him. Thest person who dared offend him had been dead for quite a long time.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled sinisterly. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to still be alive. If you want to die. I have a hundred ways to


    torture you to death. You¡¯re free to choose any method.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. How could this be?¡± Estelle waspletely dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe


    her eyes.


    How could Westley be Gabrielle¡¯s man? How could he fall in love with Gabrielle? He was thest man


    who¡¯d ever be tempted.


    But here he was.


    If Westley was reluctant, Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t dare to kiss him.


    So the two of them were really together? ¡°This is the truth. I don¡¯t care whether you believe it or not.


    I¡¯m Westley¡¯s woman. From now on, stay away from me if you won¡¯t want any trouble.¡± Gabrielle took


    Westley¡¯s hand in hers, marking her ownership.


    Westleyced his fingers between hers as if it¡®s the most natural thing.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way. I forgot to tell you one more thing About the project of the Johnson family, Westley did


    block one or two for me, and the rest were all blocked by Benny. You can listen to the recording, and


    then maybe you can wake up from


    your delusions.¡± Gabrielle tapped the recording on her phone.


    ¡°Benny, honestly answer one question. Who is more important in your heart, Sloane or Estelle?¡±


    can never equal


    ¡°Gabrielle, Estelle Sloane


    Of course, Sloane is more important for me,¡± ¡°Did you block the projects of the Johnson family, Mr.


    Hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I blocked the projects.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been together with Estelle.¡±


    rld


    Estelle knew the man¡¯s voice so well. She had loved Benny fon many years and could tell every


    change in tone and pitch.


    It really was Benny.


    How could he say that Sloane was more important than her?! And that they had never been together!


    Then how about all the time they spent together?


    No wonder he never touched her. He liked Sloane. That bitch! Why didn¡¯t she


    just die?!


    ¡°But she¡¯s ina now. She would never wake up for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°Estelle, can you hear me clearly? The Johnson family went bankrupt because Benny. not Westley. If


    you want to Avenge your family. then get better. I hope you two bastards die together.¡± Gabrielle gave a


    malevolent curse.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it! How could Benny not love me? He told me that I¡¯m the most important woman in


    his heart!¡± Estelle was in denial and on the vece of breaking down


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to see it anymore. He already taught her a lesson and didn¡¯t want to stay any


    longe ¡°Westley, I want to leave.¡± Gabrielle frowned.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Holding her hand, Westley Strode out of the dark, damp room, leaving Estelle alone crying


    hysterically. 2


    ¡°Benny, you said you love me! You said I was important!¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 231

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 231


    Chapter 231 Getting Tricked Again


    Gabrielle quietly walked with Westley in front of the room. Dimly lit, the faint yellow lights of the corridor


    softly glimmered on them, casting their shadows at their backs.


    Gabrielle was so cruel a while ago that it felt like she would not mind burning the whole ce down.


    But the moment she stepped outside, her coldness and ruthlessness vanished into thin aifo What


    happened back there was enough to make her suddenly change colors. Timidly and uneasily. She


    looked at Westley with consideration


    She had done the most overbearing and crazy thing of her life just some moments ago. Feeling


    awkward, Gabrielle again shuddered, thinking about the hug and the kiss she forced on Westley. ¡®I


    went too far. Westley must be


    so shocked. Maybe, upset too.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want to think about how Westley perceived her behavior earlier.


    But she couldn¡¯t seem to stop herself either. ¡°Maybe, I am a shameless and pemissive woman for him,


    now.¡¯ Gabrielle felt upset by this thought. This wasn¡¯t how she wanted things to turn


    ¡°Westley. I¡­ I just¡­¡± Gabrielle stuttered, trying to exin herself in words. But soon, she realized, it


    was too hard to give reasons for an uninvited kiss. Also, she didn¡¯t know what to say at all.


    ¡°If you want to say something, Gabrielle, then don¡®t falter.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s hent expression and shy,


    stuttering lips nade her look like a cute kitten. Westley could see that she wasn¡¯t Nomineering anymore.


    ¡®Is she bipr or Something? How can she switch between pr opposite personalities in just a blink?


    She was so tyrannical before that I thought she¡¯d blow Estelle¡¯s head off. And now she can¡¯t even


    speak well out of nervousness!


    ¡°I¡­¡± Finally, mustering up every ounce of courage in her, Gabrielle started speaking, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Westley. But I swear, I kissed you only to imitate Estelle! I


    didn¡¯t want to annoy you. Please, don¡¯t be angry with me at that!¡± Gabrielle tried to put on a sweet


    smile, masking her embarrassment.


    Her smile stretched across her face as she lifted the corners of her mouth. Raising her eyebrows along.


    Gabrielle looked overloaded with cuteness. Firstly, no one could stand being angry in front of her cute


    face. Secondly, who said that Westley was angry? It was rare for Gabrielle to take the initiative and


    come closer, and Westley was d that she did. But of course, he would never show her his true


    feelings.


    WeWO


    ¡°Well, how would you make it up to me if I was to be angryz Westley was in a good mood, trying to gain


    some benefits from her by ying along.


    ¡°In that case, how about I take you to a restaurant and treat you to dinner tonight?¡± Gabrielle Smiled


    brightly.ing up with an excellent ce to invite Westley for dinner.


    For Gabrielle, that ce offered delicious food at a suitable price. The beautiful scenery around there


    was a plus point, making her believe that Westley would


    like it.


    ¡°Well, okay. But where are we going?¡± Secrets are always appealing to human curiosity. So, Westley


    was naturally interested to know about the restaurant Gabrielle had in mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Smiling proudly, Gabrielle shrugged and walked towards the car.


    ¡°A secret, huh?


    Well, okay then. Let it be.


    A little surprise won¡¯t hurt, after all.¡± Westley smiled inwardly N


    Looking at her watch, Gabrielle excitedly got into the car with Westley. It was already eight o¡¯clock, the


    best time to go there.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, take us to Lane Ind.¡± Gabrielle showed the way to Alvin, who revved the car engine


    right after she finished speaking


    Lane Ind was a famous food spot in Antawood. It was near a fishing vige, along the river of


    Antawood. After fishing was prohibited, the fishermen opened food stalls and supper restaurants here.


    So, for foodies, this ce became a partial paradise at night. Because only they knew about such a


    cheap ce that rich people weren¡¯t aware of.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you know that ce, too?¡± Being surprised at her words would be an understatement for


    Alvin. He knew this ce because his primary school was nearby. But Alvin never took Gabrielle as


    someone who had been there.


    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m a foodie, after all.¡¯ Gabrielle smiled awkwardly.


    etxorld


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not a secret any


    However, as she realizePthe amazement in Alvin¡¯s voice, Gabrielle Suddenly became a bit worried. It


    was true that Lane Ind had many crowded food stalls, rich with choices. But, even though the


    management was a lot better now, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t sure whether it would level Westley¡¯s standards or


    not. He had always lived in luxury. Even when he traveled, he went to five-star hotels, and the meals he


    had were all delicacies.


    Gabrielle felt uneasy, thinking about the mistake she had just made. ¡®Why am I so stupid for suggesting


    a ce like that?¡± How can i forget Westley¡¯s elegant lifestyle?¡¯ ¡°Uhh, Mr. Hughes, I have a change of


    mind. Let¡¯s go somewhere else. Choose a more elegant western restaurant for us, please.¡± Gabrielle


    immediately reversed her decision.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s stick to Lane Ind!¡± Westley abruptly said, his facial expressions as calm as ever.


    ¡®Do they both take me as some God who doesn¡¯t eat? Are they the only ones who have a hunger


    motive? Or do they think that I¡¯ve never been to a food stall?¡± ¡°Mr. Morris?¡± AN was surprised, looking


    at Westley from the rearview


    mirror.


    ¡°Westley. The restaurants there are all small food stalls, offering cheap food that might not suit your


    taste. Are you sure you want to go there?¡± Gabrielle asked him uneasily.


    ¡°You chose to go to Lane Ind, Gabrielle. And you can¡¯t just randomly alter your decision. Well, you


    can invite


    me to Western food next time. But right now,¡± Westley looked at her and continued, ¡°we¡¯re going to


    Lane Ind.¡± Westley faked a cold tone.


    In Westley¡¯s middle school days, his elder brother Wilson often took him to Lane Ind to eat.


    Westley¡¯s stomach was sensitive to heavily seasoned and greasy food, which always made him sick.


    But Wilson¡¯s happy face made Westleye along every time. Wilson didn¡¯t look like himself, the


    noble eldest son of the Morris family, when he happily savored the food these so, for Wilson¡¯s


    satisfaction, ¡®Westley apanied his elder brother, which wasn¡¯t a big deal. Dwas just a


    stomachache, and afto taking medicine, Westley became fine


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When Wilson went abroad after graduation, Westley stoppeding there. It has been ten years now.


    I wonder how the ce has changed.¡± Westley recalled how Lane Ind looked back then.


    And, since Gabrielle suggested going there, Westley had no reason to refuse.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll invite you to a western restaurant next time. But don¡¯t leave today if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Gabrielle gave a wamning look


    After a while, as her own words rang ini her head, Gabrielle could see herself stupidly tricked by


    Westley again. ¡°Now, I have to treat him to another meal? That too, a western one?¡¯


    ¡°Westley, I am already inviting you to supper today. Do I really have to buy you Western food too?¡±


    Gabrielle looked at him regrettably. ¡°You promised yourself.¡± Shrugging. Westley crossed his arms in


    front of his chest and leaned back. He clos¨¢l his eyes, Testingfortably.


    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Be honest with your words, Gabrielle. Don¡¯t say things that you can¡¯t, or don¡¯t want to do,¡± Westley


    said seriously, his eyes still closed.


    Gabrielle silently rolled her eyes at Westley. But still, she knew she was willing to treat him a couple


    more times. After all, he had helped her teach Estelle a lesson. It was a kind act for Gabrielle making


    her feel like she owed him.


    ¡°Westley, what are you going to do with Estelle? How long will you keep her locked up?¡± Gabrielle


    asked as her thoughts trailed towards Estelle¡¯s case.


    ¡°Well, for now, there¡¯s no update from the Johnson family. So, we can talk about it after they start a


    furor. But¡­ are you feeling sony for her?¡± With his eyes closed, Westley felt rxed. He was in a good


    mood


    ¡°Suppose, the Johnson familyes and asks for her. What will you do? Will you let her go? Benny


    knows that youphave locked Estelle up.¡± Gabriello¡± wasn¡¯t worried about Estelle. What bothered her


    more, was that there were high chances of Benny and the Johnson family working together to go


    against Westley.


    For him, the cooperation between them wouldn¡®t be helpful or enjoyable in any


    way.


    ¡°Benny cannot prove that I have Estelle, since he doesn¡¯t have any evidence. So, I can say, he won¡¯t


    reach out to me and ask me to release her unless he doesn¡¯t want the Hall family to live in Antawood


    anymore. Nevertheless, I think Benny likes Sloane more than Estelle. So, he


    chap 231 C-ting Tricked gam might not try to meddle. At least, for Sloane¡¯s sake.¡± ¨C Westley said


    comfortably.


    Gabrielle nced at him. Under the light of the streetmps that asionally shed on his face as the


    car drove past them, she could see a trace of inadvertentziness on Westley¡¯s handsome face. His


    calmness made him look like a lone wolf, waiting for its prey to take the bait.


    Westley was like the Alpha of a wolf pack. Controlling everything he desired. he wasn¡¯t the one who


    took careless steps. Even in Estelle¡¯s case he was aware that for what and whet, he had to take which


    step. ¡°If¡­¡± Gabrielle started after a while. ¡°1 mean, if, by any chance, Benny asks you to negotiate, can


    you ask him to tell you the location of Sloane¡¯s mother¡¯s grave? The reason why Sloane didn¡¯t leave


    Benny¡¯s side is that he is the only one who knows the location of her mother¡¯s grave. I want to give


    Sloane a gift when she wakes up. So¡­¡± Gabrielle trailed off, staring at Westley¡¯s face.


    And just as Gabrielle was taking in every


    detail of his face, Westley suddenly opened his eyes, looking directly into her eyes with his dark orbs. It


    was so sudden that Gabrielle didn¡¯t get the time to look away. She was held captive by his mere

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 232

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 232


    Chapter 232 Gabrielle Being A Peeper


    Westley¡¯s eyes were dark and distant, like a deepke whosekebed hid mysteriously, fascinating


    people to dive


    Therefore, when he unexpectedly opened his eyes, Gabrielle was stunned under his gaze. She was


    staring at his face without moving! Now he had caught @ red handed, peeping at him.


    ¡°Do I look handsome¡± Suddenly, Westley parted his lips and asked. ¡°Damn it! He really thinks I am a


    peeper.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. You have a superstar¡¯s face and the body of a model.¡± Gabrielle solemnly stated a fact,


    which was neither ttery nor ingratiation.


    He was more handsome than most male celebrities. Even though he could have had a celebrity career


    based on his appearance, Westley became a sessful businessman because of his intellect. He was


    so perfect that people


    1 EEE


    were jealous of him.


    However, life was not always a bed of roses for everyone. God gave all kinds of advantages to the


    person He liked, for example. Westley. And that same God could also bring disaster to the person He


    didn¡¯t like, like Gabrielle.


    Of course, every experience was a rare memory for Gabrielle, whether it was good or bad.


    ¡°Only youpliment me like this.¡± Theers of Westley¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He was satisfied with


    her praise. Although many people admired his looks and gave himpliments, he didn¡¯t care about


    them at all. 10


    ¡°Well, are you please with my praise?¡± Gabrielle still kept a thoughtful look on her face.


    Westley didn¡¯t answer such a stupid question and just kept looking at her quietly.


    After their car arrived at the parking lot of Lane Ind, they got off the car and walked through a big


    te.


    At that time, the whole ce was brightly lighted and bustling with a big crowd of people. Gabrielle


    cautiously stole a nce at the expression of the tall and handsome man next to her. Westley was


    wearing a pair of sunsses on the bridge of his tall nose. Although Gabrielle couldn¡¯t see the


    emotions in his eyes, she knew he mustn¡¯t like it here.


    The more Gabrielle thought about it, the more she felt she had made a mistake, bringing him here for


    dinner. Westley was way too elegant for a ce like this. Even watching him walk here was weird.


    ¡°Westley, how about¡­ We go somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Which restaurant are you taking me to?¡± Westley noticed the carefulness in her eyes. So, he asked,


    kind of assuring her that he was fine.


    He knew what she was up to, but it wasn¡¯t right. ¡®How can she change her mind after we¡¯ve already


    arrived at the


    ce?


    ¡°Akiba¡¯s barbecue restaurant is the best barbecue stall on this ind. It has been serving for almost


    thirty years that makes it older than me.¡± Gabrielle chuckled, ¡°Akiba is the best cook, and his


    barbecue stall is the best among all the stalls I¡¯ve eaten from here. So, that¡¯s where we are going. Let¡¯s


    go.¡± Gabrielle happily led him forward


    After a while, it became more crowded, and people stumbled and bumped into them. Gabrielle was


    carefully avoiding them until she was pulled closer and held tightly by a hand. 2


    ¡°Westley, I can walk by myself.¡± Gabrielle was visibly embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the people there didid pay much attention to the upper ss. So, they had no interest in


    Westley¡¯s easily recognizable face of the way he was holding Gabrielle. Food was more important to


    them ¡°You will get knocked into the river. I will have to go down to save you. We both will get wet. It¡¯s all


    too troublesome, actually. So, I¡¯ll hold you, for you to lead the way.¡± Westley calmly found an excuse.


    Gabrielle felt like she was just being regarded as an idiot. ¡®How the hell will I get knocked into the river


    while walking? Nevertheless, holding his big hand indeed made her feel warm and


    sale. ¡°Just hold it, Gabrielle,¡¯ she silently convinced herself.


    Alvin, the bachelor, who was following them, felt that Westley and Gabrielle¡¯s behavior mentally abused


    him. If not for hunger, he would not have got out of the car or followed them to eat.


    Akiba¡¯s barbecue restaurant was a famous barbecue restaurant on the ind. It was at the end of the


    ind. Akiba had been a fisherman before, and he built a two-story building after fishing prohibition.


    So, he turned the ground floor into a barbecue stall and started living on the second floor with his wife.


    Over the years, the ind was vigorously renovated. The ques were pretty good, bringing in clean


    ce without garbage, not like the way it had been scattered everywhere before.


    Only after the cleanup did Gabrielle think that it was eptable to bring Westley here. If the ce


    would still be messy and dirty like the way it was when she worked here, she wouldn¡¯t dare to bring him


    here.


    ¡°Here we are, Westley.¡± Gabrielle led him towards Akiba¡¯s barbecue restaurant.


    Both the inside and outside of the restaurant were bustling with people.


    The smell of the barbecue was so pleasant that Gabrielle couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She had been


    starving, and on top of that, the smell of food made her mouth water.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll check if there is any table avable.¡± Gabrielle was about to let go of Westley¡¯s hand,


    but his firm grip stopped her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alvin, go and find a table. If you can¡¯t find one, don¡®t eat anything.¡± Westley ordered Alvin.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it, Mr. Morris.¡± Algih immediately took the order to and a table, but Gabrielle stopped m.


    ¡°Let me, please. I know this ce and the owner here, Akiba very well. Even if the restaurant doesn¡¯t


    have any avable seats, he can find us the best ones.¡± With a mysterious smile, Gabrielle gently let go


    of Westley¡¯s hand and went inside to look for Akiba.


    Looking at Gabrielle¡¯s happy expressions, Westley was confused. She seemed to be


    quite familiar with this ce.


    The Jones family appeared to have nothing to do with this kind of ce. But even after being the


    adopted daughter of the Jones family. Gabrielle knew how to grow flowers in Half Moon Bay and


    vegetables in the Isido Mount. She was also aware of barbecue stalls. ¡®What else is left that she can¡¯t


    do?¡¯


    Gabrielle was like a mysterious Pandora¡¯s box. Westley wondered that what more about her he was


    going to find out.. Gabrielle happily ran straight into the kitchen to look for Akiba, who was busy


    barbequing. He and his wife managed this restaurant. Their children worked in other cities after they


    graduated and seldom came back ¡°Akiba, I¡¯m here!¡± Gabrielle shouted happily ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this our little


    Gabrielle? It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve been here. I thought you forgot us.¡± Akiba was d to see


    her. He talked with her, his hand never leaving the barbecue.


    ¡°Oh, how can I possibly forget you? By the way, I brought two friends with me here today to eat your


    barbecue. But,


    there¡¯s no empty table downstairs.¡± Gabrielle pouted and looked at him innocently.


    While she was showing her grievance, Akiba¡¯s wife came out with food. She was also surprisingly


    happy to see Gabrielle. ¡°Gabrielle, you are here! Oh, it¡¯s been so long. Come and eat something. Ask


    Akiba to make barbeque for you.¡± ¡°Gabrielle, take your friends upstairs and order whatever you and


    your friends want to eat. There is a soup cooked in the pottery jar and porridge 100. If you are in a


    hurry,e downstairs and serve them yourself.¡± Aluba smiled at her.


    ¡°Okay, let me settle my friends in, then.¡± Gabrielle happily walked out of the kitchen


    ¡°Westley! Alvin! Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Gabrielle led the two of them upstairs through the main hall.


    There were four rooms on the second floor. Gabrielle knew which one they could use to sit in and eat.


    Without hesitation, she opened the door of one room. It was a small living room, with a


    sofa, a tea table, a TV, and no other furniture


    ¡°This is the one. Come on. We are enjoying the VIP room, and it¡¯s Our privilege.¡± Gabrielle proudly


    entered the room and asked them to join in.


    ¡°Miss Jones, is this the owner¡¯s private living room? Are we really allowed toe in?¡± Alvin became a


    little uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m familiar with this ce. It¡¯s just like home for me.¡± A bright smile appeared on


    Gabrielle¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you so familiar with this ce, Gabrielle?¡± Putting one hand in his pocket,


    Westley patronjzingly looked at her in amanding anner. ¡®How could a barbecue stall have anything


    to do with Gabrielle?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t stop the confusing thought.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 233

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 233


    Chapter 233 A Different World


    Gabrielle was stunned. The smile on her face slowly faded away. ¡®Why am I 50 familiar with Akiba¡¯s


    barbecue stall?¡±


    When she was in her first year in high school, Gabrielle had to save money to buy a birthday gift for


    Bryce. So, she came here to work on weekends without telling the Jones family.


    Although the Jones family, ovas nice to herWendy was very strict with Gabrielle¡¯s pocket money. Bryce


    could buy whatever he wanted. But Gabrielle was only allowed to have money for buying essentials.


    Most of the time, it was Sloane who paid when they came out to eat.


    Therefore, to buy a decent birthday gift for Bryce, Gabrielle had to do a part-time job. But no one


    epted a high school student as a part-timer. Atst. Akiba and his wife gave her a job. Fortunately.


    Gabrielle was pretty talented, and diligent. Akiba and his wife liked her and


    ¨C Christer 233 A DE M ON treated her as their daughter. They would pay her a few hundred dors


    extra every month, assuming that her family was poor. What they didn¡¯t know was that she was an


    adopted daughter of the Jones family


    Throughout that time, Gabrielle worked very hard. She was happy while working here. The only thing


    that made her sad was that when Gabrielle went back every night, Bryce disliked it that she smelled


    like barbecue. And on top of that, he gave the game console that she gave him as a birthday present to


    others. This really was hurtful for Gabrielle.


    Later, Gabrielle didn¡¯t do the part-time job here anymore. But on weekends, she came here with Sloane


    then they had time. She worked foro kiba for a whole day in exchange for a free meal.


    As time went by, this ce became like a home to her. So, that made her naturally be quite familiar


    with it.


    ¡°Well, most students do part-time jobs to earn money. Do you not know?¡± Gabrielle awkwardly smiled,


    taking Westley to sit down.


    It was like she showed her past life to


    Westley, little by little. But he looked kind of unwilling to know, which upset Gabrielle


    ¡°Gabrielle.¡± Westley was confused. ¡°Were you in a financial bind?¡± Westley had already investigated


    how the Jones family treated her before. Although they didn¡¯t give her a super luxurious life, they didn¡¯t


    treat her unfairly either.


    ¡°No, only to gain experience and freedom. I¡¯ve worked here as a part-time worker for a few months. Or


    you cao say that I like barbecue. Anyway. you two should sit down. I¡¯m going to Order now. Well, is


    there anything you can¡¯t eat?¡± Gabrielle hurried to get some food. She was almost starving, and the


    barbeque smell was enchanting her already.


    ¡°Mr. Morris can¡¯t eat¡­¡±


    Alvin wanted to say that Westley can¡¯t eat extremely spicy food with multiple seasonings. But, before


    he could have started, Westley interrupted him, ¡°No. don¡¯t worry. We are fine. You are the one who


    needs to take care the most here.¡± Westley red at Alvin, giving him a warning look, indicating him to


    shut up and seal his lips.


    Understanding Westley¡¯s re, Alvin obediently shut up. But he felt wronged in his heart. ¡®I just wanted


    to look after my boss. What is wrong with that? Mr. Morris¡¯s stomach is sensitive, and he can¡¯t eat food


    with rich vor.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It seems that I need to worry about myself. I¡¯m going downstairs, then.¡± Gabrielle went out


    quickly.


    Westley couldn¡¯t stop the thought that Gabrielle was obsessed with barbecue. He had seen her eating


    barbecue and drinking alcohol with Sloane and Lance before.


    Iwon


    ¡°Mr. Morris, why didn¡¯t you let me tell her? Miss Jones can order something else for you if we tell her


    about the food you can¡¯t eat. What if¡­¡±


    ¡°What if what? Do you consider me that delicate?¡± Westley coldly stared at Alvin. He didn¡¯t want to


    cause more trouble for Gabrielle by telling her about his eating habits.


    ¡°Well, go downstairs and help Gabrielle with bringing the food upstairs,¡± Westley indirectly asked him to


    leave.


    Gabrielle was in the kitchen. While helping her take the soup cooked in the pottery jar, Akiba¡¯s wife


    asked about her face womedly. ¡°Gabrielle, what happened to your face? Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I


    just fell by ident,¡± Gabrielle said casually.


    It was obvious that the wound wasn¡¯t caused by just a tumble. But, since Gabrielle showed that she


    didn¡¯t want to tell her, Akiba¡¯s wife didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°I saw the two young men you (took upstairs. They both are tall, handsome, and quite elegant. Is one of


    them your boyfriend?¡± Akiba¡¯s wife began to gossip. changing the topic.


    Gabrielle suddenlyd Burst outughing. What? Boyfriend? ¡®He is my legitimate husband. Of course, I¡¯m


    afraid it will frighten her if I tell her the truth.¡¯ She stood in silence for a while.


    ¡°Not boyfriend. One is my boss, and the other one is his assistant. So, I have to treat them well, you


    know, or I will lose my job.¡± Gabrielle tried to be reasonably serious. O


    And, Akiba¡¯s wife believed her. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    realize that our Gabrielle has grown up so big to start working already. We should treat your guests


    very well, then. Take the soup upstairs first, and I will help you bring the food up after Akiba has


    finished cooking


    ¡°Okay. thank you.¡± Gabrielle smiled sweetly.


    ¡°By the way, your boss doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. He must be someone from a bigpany,


    right? Isn¡¯t it too informal to invite him to eat at such a ce?¡± Although Akiba¡¯s wife Odidn¡¯t know the


    management style of bigpanies, she knew thap they were from a different ss. Just by one look,


    she could sense thatoWestley was an unusual person. He intrinsic elegance and distinguished Style


    were too ipatible with this small stall. She was worried that bringing him to a ce he didn¡¯t like


    might get Gabrielle fired.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We already had dinner in a high-ss restaurant. We especially came here to have a


    midnight snack. Many Michelin stars have tried to learn from Akiba, but not even a single one could


    compete with him, right? So, I took my boss here to try it. He might look cold


    and different, but deep inside, he is easy going. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gabrielleforted her earnestly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you like your boss?¡± Akiba¡¯s wife¡¯s tone was mysterious.


    ¡®Do I like Westley?¡¯


    Gabrielle shook her head immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Office romance is not allowed in ourpany.


    Especially, the big boss prohibits it strictly. So, I don¡¯t dare to even get close to him. Anyway, I¡¯m going


    upstairs.¡± She smiled clumsily. When Gabrielle walked out of the kitchen with the soup, she saw Alvin


    coming down. ¡°Miss Jones, let me, please.¡± Alvin immediately took the soup from her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did your Mr. Morris kick you out? You look unhappy.¡± Gabrielle noticed the uneasiness


    on his face.


    ¡°No, I just wanted to ask if the food can have less chili and oil. L..¡± Alvin stuttered, mustering up the


    courage to say, ¡°I can¡¯t eat very spicy food. I didn¡¯t dare to say it before, so I waited till now.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡± ¡®For the sake of boss¡¯s health, I have to take the risk to say it.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and tell Akiba about it. Please, get this soup to Westley before it gets cold. Until


    then, I¡¯ll go get the porridge.¡± Gabrielle turned around and went into the kitchen again.


    Westley had been standing at the window all the time. Through the window of the second floor, he


    could see the river of Antawood. The lights on the opposite side of the river were all shiring, but it was


    less jollification there. Itovas a different world from Lane Inde Sometimes, the thriving Market


    where ordinary people went appeared to be the real world


    ¡®Gabrielle seems like she fits in perfectly well.¡¯ Westley really couldn¡¯t understand


    her.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, the soup is here. Have a try. please.¡± Alvin put the soup down on the table.


    ¡°Which soup is it?¡± Westley casually asked. He actually didn¡¯t care much about the soup, as long as it


    was delicious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably, ordinary pork rib soup. You should try it.¡± Alvin handed the jar to Westley.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 234

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 234


    Chapter 234 Gabrielle¡®s Big Boss


    After putting the soup down for Westley, Alvin immediately ran downstairs to pick up the porridge from


    Gabrielle. He came back with minced pork porridge with preserved egg. Gabrielle followed him


    upstairs, watching Westley drinking the soup.


    She got close to him and asked happily. ¡°Westley, how does the soup Qaste?¡± Gabrielle wore an


    expectant look!


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s great.¡± For Westley, the soup Teally tasted exceptional He thought that a small restaurant like


    this would not use good ingredients, but he could clearly smell fresh ingredients. ¡°They must have


    taken hours to simmer soup with good ingredients without any additives.¡¯ Being picky, Westley could


    tell by just tasting whether the soup was made from the best ingredients or not.


    Hearing him, Gabrielle felt relieved. She was worried that Westley wouldin about this ce and


    leave if he


    didn¡¯t like the food here.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Westley could be So equable to enjoy in such a small restaurant


    ¡°Sure enough, everyone likes Akiba¡¯s soup.¡¯ Gabrielle smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, then. You know, Akiba cooks the best soup and porridge. Akiba¡¯s barbecue stall doesn¡¯t only


    sell barbecue. Many peoplee here for the famous soup and porridge he cooks too. Otherwise, I


    wouldn¡¯t bring you her only for one dish.¡± Gabrielle sat beside him happily In the beginning, she didh¡¯t


    want to get close to him. But now_cabrielle was used to sitting next to him. It seemed like a habit of her,


    happening on its own.


    bogelwo


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good.¡± It was a very highpliment from Westley.


    ¡°If you like it, I will cook it for you in the future. After all, I have stayed here for a few months. So, I have


    learned how to cook this one.¡± u


    Gabrielle served him a bowl of porridge, Smiling boastfully.


    Westley stared at her for a few seconds. He obviously couldn¡¯t believe that she said that so sincerely.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you must keep your promise. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Westley raised his eyebrow. warning her. Gabrielle gave him an aggrieved look, handing him the


    porridge. ¡°I¡¯m not that dishonest, Westley. You¡¯re saying this as if I am a rascal who can¡¯t keep her


    promise.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you are,¡± Westley said without a pause. He felt amused.


    Gabrielle was embarrassed being teased this way. ¡®Which girl woulPbe happy to be called a rascal?


    ¡°No, I am not. Don¡¯t jest about that, Westley.¡± Gabrielle made a face.


    ¡°Then remember, thest person I¡¯d like will be the one who can¡¯t do what he says. Since you said that


    you would cook soup for me in the future, you should keep it in mind and do what you say.¡± Westley¡¯s


    tone was calm.


    ¡°I know! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that unreliable.¡± Gabrielle looked at him with


    a grievance.


    Akiba and his wife brought the barbecue upstails for them. When they appeared at the door and heard


    their conversation, the older woman naturally startedplimenting Gabrielle without hesitation. ¡°Yes,


    sir. Please, trust Our Gabrielle. She has always been an honest girl. She will do what she says.¡±


    In fact, Gabrielle was a good girl. She was kind, diligent, and honest. As long as she had promised


    something she would fulfill her promise, no matter how hard it


    won


    That was also the reason why she and Akiba admired her so thuch. She was worth being liked.


    She and Akiba especially came upstairs to greet Gabrielle¡¯s big boss. They wanted to meet him to


    show him respect, hoping that he would take care of the girl in thepany in the future. Sure enough,


    he looked even more attractive when he didn¡¯t wear his sunsses, ¡°This big boss is so attractive,¡¯ the


    older woman thought, amazed at his appearance.


    ¡°Gabrielle, your big boss is so handsome. He looks like a TV star.¡±


    She looked at Gabrielle, frankly telling her point of view


    ¡®Big boss?¡±


    Hearing this new word, Westley looked at Gabrielle confusedly. ¡°How did she introduce me to Akiba


    and his wife?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. He is indeed handsome. He just doesn¡®t talk much. Anyway, our loss¡¯s sumame is Morris, and his


    assistant¡¯s surname is Brooks.¡± Gabrielle stilled.


    Finally, Westley knew hos Gabrielle had introduced him to the old couple. For them, he was Gabrielle¡¯s


    boss, not her legitimate husband.


    Although Westley didn¡¯t like the identity as the big boss, Gabrielle was still young, after all. If she told


    them that she got married secretly, they might get shocked.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, our Gabrielle works in yourpany. Please, take care of her. She is a good girl, so


    please, be kind to her,¡± the older woman humbly requested Westley.


    ¡°Ourpany is kind to every employee and cherishes every talent.¡± Westley¡¯s tone was surprisingly


    professional. 1


    Emily was satisfied enough to hear this. ¡°This big boss is not only handsome but quite sedate and


    sensible too. Working for him must be a promising job for Gabrielle


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Gabrielle is really a good girl. She is diligent and sensible. When she worked part-time


    here, not only did ve like her, the customers in the shopand the owners of the nearby shops also liked


    her a lot.¡±


    The older woman continued praising Gabrielle, which made Gabrielle feel unworthy.


    In an instant, she made Gabrielle the most popr girl on the ind.


    Westley hadn¡¯t expected that Gabrielle was such a popr favorite that she would be weed


    wherever she went.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re saying so many nice things about me. Don¡¯t blow the trumpet.¡± Gabrielle made fun of it.


    She knew that Akiba¡¯s was afraid that


    they might unfairly treat Gabrielle. So, she said those nice words for her to let her boss know


    Gabrielle¡¯s worth. But the man in front of her was not her boss, but her husband. And the older woman


    was unaware of that.


    ¡°I know, Gabrielle is a talented employee. We will offer her proper training. We don¡¯t miss any talent.


    So, don¡¯t worry.¡± Westley was really trying his best to act ordingly.


    It was out of Gabrielle¡¯s expectations. She had no idea that the dignified head of the Morris Group not


    only had a superstar¡¯s beauty but also had impable acting talents


    ¡°Yes, we know.. abrielle fights for herself. She won¡¯t let you down.¡± The older woman was satisfied. But


    Gabrielle felt quite ufortable.


    Coincidentally, a guest called for service downstairs. Gabrielle was going to send the two elders


    downstairs, anyway. So, this appeared to be a good opportunity. The older woman was being way too


    enthusiastic.


    ¡°Well, now you know that I¡¯m fine. The guest downstairs has called you. You can


    go back to work now. Don¡¯t worry about us. I¡¯lle downstairs by myself if 1 need anything.¡± She


    almost urged them


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before they would say something else, Gabrielle had indirectly begged them to leave. Nevertheless,


    the older womani liked Westley, the big boss, a lot. As long as she was not busy, she brought him a


    ss of water or a drink to meet him again and again.


    Atst, when they left, she had doved back and forth so many times Gabrielle was worried that she


    would be tired. But the thought that Westleye would dislike her zealous service worried Gabrielle even


    more.


    Before they left, the older woman had already asked Westley to take care of Gabrielle several times.


    ¡°Our boss is insightful. He recognizes a good employee right when he sees one. So, if I behave well,


    he will definitely notice it. So, please, don¡¯t ask him to take care of me more.¡± Gabrielle said, holding


    her hand,


    Gabrielle was quite satisfied and happy with their service and for being cared for


    by them. She had cherished their care so much.


    ¡°Okay. be careful on your way back. Come again when you have time.¡± The older woman waved her


    hand and didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Young people don¡¯t like elders talking too much about their affairs.


    If we talk too much, they will be unhappy,¡¯ she sighed.


    ¡°Okay. See you next time!¡± Gabrielle hurriedly led the two away.


    She wanted to escape from the beated eyes of Akiba and his wife, but the two elders kept on watching


    them leave with great interest


    ¡°This is the first time that Gabrielle has brought male friends to our restaurant for dinner, right? These


    two young men are both handsome and young, but Mr. Morris is more attractive. He would be a better


    match for Gabrielle.¡±


    The older woman smiled boastfully.


    ¡°What are you thinking? He is Gabrielle¡¯s boss. Don¡®t be their matchmaker. What¡¯s wrong with you? Are


    you too tired from cooking that you¡¯ve started thinking of this stuff? And, you shouldn¡¯t have gone


    to see him so many times. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bringing trouble to Gabrielle?¡± Akiba rolled his eyes at


    her, shaking his head...


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. If he really is just a boss and doesn¡¯t have any interest in Gabrielle, he wouldn¡¯t


    come to our small restaurant with an ordinary employee. Look at him. People from the upper ss like


    him don¡¯te to a ce like ours, normally.¡± The older woman raised her chin proudly as if she had


    seen through everything


    ¡°So, do you mean that the boss likes Gabrielle?¡± Akiba couldn¡¯t believe it because he had never paid


    attention to these things.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t like Gabrielle, why did he open the water bottle for her? Did you not see that? When I


    handed the bottle to Gabrielle, her boss took it and unscrewed it for her. Why would he be so


    considerate if he doesn¡¯t like her?¡± For her, her assumptions were equitable enough.


    ¡°You are thinking way too much. Let¡¯s go back and make the barbecue.¡± Akiba wasn¡¯t interested in


    gossips. He simply


    tumed around and went inside.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 235

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 235


    Chapter 235 Bad Luck


    Clover On the way back, Gabrielle took a few sips of water and cautiously cast a nce towards the


    silent man next to her, who was walking slowly and taking big strides with his long legs. ¡°Westley, did


    you enjoy the dingen? What I mean to say is ¡­ don¡¯t find Akiba¡¯s wife¡¯s enthusiasm too much. She is


    always like that, especially when it involves me. You are the first man I brought there, and you are my


    boss, so naturally she was curious and paid more attention to you.¡± Y


    Gabrielle exined the scenario to him, mervous that he was put off by the older woman¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡°No,¡±


    Westley said indifferently.


    It was obvious that Akiba and his wife really cared for Gabrielle. They treated her just like their


    daughter, and were deeply concerned about her. They even found various excuses to go upstairs to


    Visit Westley because of Gabnelle.


    If Gabrielle hadn¡¯t introduced him as her boss, the older woman would have thought he was a thief


    stealing Gabrielle away.


    Gabrielle was lucky that someone loved her this much. Being the adopted daughter in the Jones family


    didn¡¯t stop her from receiving a lot of care and love from others. Surely it had something to do with her


    kind and giving nature.


    Gabrielle was a peace-lovina* and affectionate person, who treated everyone with care and inspect; it


    was only natural that she would receive the same treatment in kiya. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m so full


    from the meal! Are you satisfied and full?¡±


    Gabrielle was relieved to hear Westley wasn¡¯t bothered by the older woman¡¯s hyper enthusiasm ¨C she


    had been very worried about this, indeed.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°There is a walkway along the river. Many peoplee here to jog in the


    moming, but would you be keen to go for a walk with me in the evening? It could help with digestion ¡­


    but if you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s all good ¡­ forget I asked.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s enthusiasm flowed and ebbed. To


    ask Westley to go for a walk was close to insane ¨C trust her toe up with this idea!


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Westley had been very busy recently as he constantly worked and studied hard. He


    didn¡¯t have time to go for walks or partake in leisurely activities ¨C except when he asiorally went to


    Xi District as he apanied Miley ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s just Nittle further ahead.¡± A bright smile


    appeared on Gabrielle¡¯s face. V


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Morris, you enjoy your walk. I will drive there and meet you both when you¡¯re finished,¡± Alvin


    said, and quickly left the two of them alone to avoid intruding in theirpany and being the third


    wheel


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    So Mr. Morris and Miss Jones seemed to be dating! Their love was enough to make him faint with


    jealousy.


    Gabrielle led Westley towards the


    riverside path. They seemed quite inconspicuous as they walked ¨C after all, only a few people from the


    upper ss visited the Lane Ind Westley wasn¡¯t the sort of celebrity who showed up on TV every


    day or walked the red carpets, hence very few would be able to recognize him at a nce.


    In that moment, Gabrielle felt as though they were just an ordinary couple.


    Yes, they weren¡¯t really together ¨C they may be a fake couple, but they were still a couple


    ¡°Westley, have you been here before?¡± Gabrielle asked him, curiously.


    The track along the ever had been built very recently. It was an interesting mixture of asphalt and


    cobblestone, for people to run and jog on. It was a pleasant andfortable walk on which people


    could enjoy the scenery from.


    said Westley


    ¡°I never had the time,¡± tly.


    Gabrielle understood what he meant. The CEO of the Moris Group didn¡¯t have extra time on his hands


    to hang around in ces like this.


    ¡±Then take it all in and enjoy it today. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll ever get a chance in the future.¡± With that,


    Gabrielle smiled and strode forward.


    Westley followed her unhurriedly, about one step away from her. He observed her carefully during their


    short walk and found that she was very lively and enthusiastic about everything. She stopped to look at


    the many different leaves and flowers several times.


    Suddenly, a jogger almost ranohto Gabrielle ¨C the visibility was low a Pnight. Westley quickly pulled


    Gabrielle into his arms so she swerved away from the jogger¡¯s path. ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡±


    Westley shouted at the young man who was running towards them. He almost had a twinkle of malice


    in his eyes.


    Banov


    The young man seemed to be in his early twenties, with a Bluetooth headset in his ears. He had been


    stunned when he almost came in contact with Gabrielle, and was going to argue about her sudden


    movements but the man next to her spoke out first.


    The jogger had thought about reasoning with Westley in a calm way. but when he saw the cold and


    insidious look on Westley¡¯s face, he immediately abandoned the idea.


    A good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. Next time, could you please announce your movements before you move around


    suddenly?¡± The young man still felt wronged and wanted them to know


    It wasn¡¯t his fault, after all ¨C he had been caught by surprise thanks to thedy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± Gabrielle said earnestly. ¡°Never mind.¡± The young man quickly


    ran away, fearing that the tall and cold man with thedy would beat him up on hurt him.


    ¡®Did he enjoy being a hero by protecting his woman like that?¡¯


    After he ran away, Gabrielle turned to look at Westley.


    *Thank you, Westley.¡± Gabrielle was still in shock when he had suddenly pulled


    her into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to walk properly. Gabrielle? If I hadn¡¯t caught you, you would have been knocked


    over! What are your eyes for? To properly look around you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Westley ruthlessly


    reprimanded her. i


    Gabrielle felt lousy and wronged with the way Westley scolded her. She had only seen a four-leave


    clover on the grass and had picked it up for Westley to have a look at. She had gotten too excited


    zod hadn¡®t noticed the person runnin, in front of them in her haste.


    Gabrielle knew Westley was a Mly worried about her, but she didn¡¯t bel good about the way he told her


    off O


    ¡°Are you okay? Did I say anything Wrong?¡± Westley¡¯s face and tone softened when he saw Gabrielle¡¯s


    upset demeanor.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re wrong. Eyes are used to discover beautiful things around you. Look at what I found.¡±


    Gabrielle unfolded her hand to show him the four-leaf clover that she was sping.


    Westley stared at the green leaf on her white palm. It was just a clover with four leaves ¨C what was so


    beautiful about it? Gabrielle¡¯s aesthetic standard was really


    ¡°A leaf from the grass? Is this the beautiful thing you saw and had to stop to retrieve?¡± Westley¡¯s


    contempt was distinct


    Gabrielle was stunned by him ¨C this was a four-leaf clover, which was known to bring people luck if


    they found it.


    ¡°Westley, this is not some wild grass. It¡¯s a rare four-leaf clover. It can bring people who see it or find it


    great hick. Do you get it now?¡± Gabrielle exined to him, with serious eyes. 2


    As difficult and rates it was to find this special leaf, Westley clearly didn¡¯t seem to care at all.


    ¡°A lucky clover? You just nearly got knocked out for picking it up. Is that called ¡®luck¡¯?¡± Westley looked


    down at the simple leaf.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be called the lucky clover ¨C but bad luck clover!¡± Westley thought to himself


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gabrielle was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Westley. I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s just go back,¡± Gabrielle said weakly. She didn¡¯t feel like walking anymore.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 236

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 236


    Chapter 236 A Four¨CLeaf Clover Pissed Her Off


    As they walked back from the river, Gabrielle stayed quiet while holding the clover in her hand. It was


    the same clover that Westley had said brought bad luck


    She didn¡¯t believe what he said. Tonight, she would test it out herself. She made up her mind to keep it


    in her room and see whether it brought good or bad luck.


    Westley noticed she was diet and he knew that her mind was working, probably cooking up some kind


    of mind game, but he didn¡¯t say anything to her.


    When they arrived at Half Moon Bay, Alvin stopped the car. Gabrielle wordlessly left the car and went


    inside.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Alvin finally let out a sighi of relief ¨C he could breathe normally again! The whole drive


    there, he had noticed the atmosphere was very tense and he didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. let alone


    make a sound.


    ¡®What happened between them? Hadn¡¯t they just said they would take a walk by the river together?


    The two looked very different when they came back ¡ª one was sad, and the other was cold and


    seemed passively angry.


    Alvin wanted to turn on the heat because he felt like the car was freezing with their iciness towards


    each other!


    ¡°Mr. Morris, what¡¯s wrong? Did anyone upset Miss Jones? You both seemed lite happy before you went


    for the walk.¡± Before they went, the atmosphere was light and even romantie ¨C he remembered how


    envious he had felt with their love and affection towards each other. Why did suddenly change? ¡°A four-


    leaf clover pissed her off!¡± said Westley coldly, opening the car door to get out of it.


    ¡°Four-leaf clover?¡±


    Alvin waspletely confused. ¡®What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°I still don¡¯t seem to understand, Mr. Morris. What does a four-leaf clover have to do with anything?¡±


    Alvin asked


    curiously


    ¡°So you know about the four-leaf clover, don¡¯t you?¡± Westley raised his eyebrows and looked at Alvin. It


    seemed that his Assistant was capable and knowledgeable that he even knew about the myth behind


    this wild grass.


    ¡°Yes, I know a little about it. It¡¯s very popr among young women, especially students ¡ª they make


    wishes with this four-leafed grass.¡± Alvin felt embarrassed to tell his boss about the time a girl had


    expressed her love to him during onddle school, using a four-leaf clover


    It was natural that he knew all about it!


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. nt the four-leaf clover all over the yard,¡± Werdey replied calmly.


    All over the yard? He wanted it to be covered with this four-leafed grass?


    Alvin was bewildered.


    Did Westley really know about this four leafed grass? He seemed to have some misunderstandings.


    For one thing, it was very rare, and this was what girls liked about it, too! There was this species of


    grass all over their yard, but most of


    them were three-leafed, not four-leafed. Four-leafed grass was very hard to find, which was why it was


    known to be lucky.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it difficult?¡± asked Westley sternly. He raised his eyebrows and threw a challenging look at Alvin.


    Yes ¨C it was certainly very difficult! ¡°I¡¯ll find another assistant if you can¡¯t do it,¡± said Westley without


    hesitation.


    ¡°No, I can do it, Mr. Moni! I¡¯ll arrange someone to look foDhe four-leafed weeds right away. Alvin


    immediately started the car and Jeft.


    He didn¡¯t really want to stay any longer to amodate any more of Westley¡¯s bizarre requests.


    When Westley returned to his room, Gabrielle had already gone to the bathroom to take a shower. He


    saw a small ss bottle on the dresser, with the withered four-leaf clover ced inside of it.


    That tiny leaf was what this woman had


    gotten angry with him over! He really didn¡¯t understand the magic or specialty about it


    Westley suddenly began to feel very thirsty ¨C perhaps it was because of all the salty meats he had at


    the barbecue earlier. He took off his coat and tie, drank a ss of water and began to unbutton his


    shirt.


    Gabrielle stepped out of the shower in her pajamas and wiped her hair while looking at Westley.


    She was surprised to see Westley taking his shirt off. ¡°Westley, what are you doing? If you want to take


    shower, take your clothes off inside the bathroom¡­¡±


    When he saw Gabrielle, his heart began to feel an extremely burning sensation. He suddenly realized


    why he felt so thirsty.


    It was not the seasoning, but the food itself.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what food did we eat today?¡± Westley walked up to her and looked down at her with


    threatening and condescending eyes.


    ¡°What? What did we eat? We went to Akiba¡¯s ce for soup. porridge and barbecued meats. Do you


    feel ufortable? Are you okay? I mean, we all had the same food ¡­¡± Gabrielle wondered out loud.


    She realized he wasn¡¯t feeling too well when she saw how profusely he was sweating on his forehead


    and body.


    ¡°Am I okay? You can see for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Westley, you¡­ You are so cunning How could you¡­ ¡± Gabrielle began to-stutter as her cheeks began


    to redaen in her shyness. She didn¡¯t have the guts to directly look at his bare body! She wanted him to


    stay as far away as possible.


    However, before she could step back, Westley stopped her. ¡°Am I the one who¡¯s cunning? This is the


    consequence of what you made me eat today. Gabrielle, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± It was


    Westley¡¯s natural instinct to me Gabrielle.


    During the meal, Akiba¡¯s wife had gone back and forth many times, bringing himmb kidney soup and


    lamb kebabs. Of


    course, he couldn¡¯t refuse her kindness, He had never foreseen the reaction he would have to the food.


    He was now quite stimted from over eating those foods!


    To add to that, Gabrielle had just taken a shower and her fragrance was tempting,


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I ate all the same food you ate. If there¡¯s indeed something wrong, we


    will all have problems. The truth is that you wando act indecently and you¡¯re using ties as an excuse!¡±


    Gabrielle tried to loosen his grip from her hand but she was unable


    Gabrielle felt her own bady begin to heat up gradually. As she stared into his impassioned eyes, she


    began to feel slightly turned on ¨C could the older woman¡¯s nutritious soup actually be med for this?


    She did remember that the older woman had served an abundance of the soup to Westley ¡ª she


    finally understood why Westley was behaving like this!


    It was because he had absorbed too much nutrition from the soup.


    ¡°OMG!


    Was she helping me or hurting me?¡¯


    If she didn¡¯t get away from him now, she felt that this man was capable of eating her alive tonight! She


    wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed tomorrow!


    ¡°Do you finally know the culprit; Gabrielle?¡± Westley looked at her Teddening face and ears, almost the


    stark color of blood. They looked tempting to touch.


    velu


    Westley leaned over and bit her red earlobe. ¡°Ouch!¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help yelling out as she was


    bib¨¨n by him, and her whole body grew tense, anticipating his next move.


    ¡°Westley, what are you doing?¡± Gabrielle tried to push him away, but failed.


    Westley lifted her up and gently threw her on the bed


    ¡°Westley, you¡­¡±


    Gabrielle attempted to sit up. but it was all in vain! Westley pressed her down,


    restricting her movements.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you want it, too. Be a good girl, and I¡¯ll be gentle,¡± said Westley in between kisses.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 237

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 237


    Chapter 237 A Liar Experience told Gabrielle that men are liars


    Westley promised to be gentle.


    It turned out to be just bullshit.


    Westley wasn¡¯t gentle at allst night. Instead, he was totally rough and it left Gabrielle exhausted with


    no strength at all.


    COL


    She vaguely remembered that the man took her to the bathroom a shower, and then put her to bed and


    draped a quilt over her body chside from that, everything else was ablur.


    When Gabrielle woke up, it was already noon. She was on the verge of a breakdown and her whole


    body felt painful


    She felt sore all over, especially around her thighs. It was almost as if her legs weren¡¯t hers


    Scanning the room, Gabrielle caught Sight of a tall, slender figure on the


    balcony. He was speaking on the phone while leaning against the railings, wearing nothing but a white


    bathrobe.


    The afternoon sunshine was beautiful and the rays of the sun quietly shimmered across his features,


    as if he were veiled with ayer of gold.


    The curves of his backside made Gabrielle stare at him in awe.


    He was indeed a man blessed by God. Even his backside was attractive.


    How could God exclusively give every single good thing in the world ist to one person? It all seems


    unfairs,


    Just like how God teated Westley, blessing him with voch a pretty face, a gifted mind, and huge fortune


    to boot.


    Not to mention, he was incredibly good in bed.


    ¡°Damn it! How could there be such a perfect man in the world?¡¯ Gabrielle wrestled the quilt, feeling


    overwhelmed at the thought.


    Westley, who was talking on the phone, heard the noise. He turned around and


    caught Gabrielle¡¯s gaze. She flinched in surprise.


    He immediately hung up the phone and strode towards her.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you feeling okay?¡± Westley asked quietly. He stood by the bed, looking at the little


    woman who seemed to be in a daze.


    ¡°Did I scare you? Or are you thinking about how I made love to you st night?¡± he teased.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle came to her senses, instantly blushing. She looked at him with a pout. ¡°How


    could this man say such shameless words with a straight face? I shouldn¡¯t have praised him for being


    so perfect just now.


    Perfect? Hah! He¡¯s just a wolf underneath it all.


    groaned


    ¡°Gosh, Westley!¡± Gabrielle softly, clearly out of energy.


    ¡°If you feel ufortable, I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom. If you¡¯re okay, you can go by yourself¡­¡±


    Before he


    could


    finish


    his words,


    Gabrielle lifted the quilt and got out of bed swiftly. But as soon as her feet touched the ground, she let


    out a painful moan. Her legs were still sore and swollen.


    ¡®Westley is such a bastard! He is so annoying! She winced in pain while cursing him in her mind.


    ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± Gabrielle looked at him, inhaling sharply. He knew it yet asked it


    So, without any hesitation, Westley lifted her up in his arms. ¡°This is all your fault, Westley,¡± she said,


    giving him two punches on the chest. But her fist vas too tender to hur him a little. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak,


    you know? I can walk by myself! But you gosh, what did they feed you when you were growing up? I


    didn¡¯t know you wer that strong¡­¡±


    Westley couldn¡¯t helpughing at he words. ¡°If you can still speak to me lik that, maybe I haven¡¯t spent


    all In energyst night after all.¡±


    Gabrielle was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is this really the Westley I know? He contrasts with the usually aloof Westley.¡¯


    ¡°Well, go ahead, then,¡± Westley said, putting her down. ¡°Do you want to have breakfast in the rooin or


    downstairs?¡±


    Gabrielle gruffly


    ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs,¡± said.


    It wouldn¡¯t be so painful for her after Testing for a while.


    Seeing that Gabrielle still had the strength to pick up a fight with him, Westley felt relieved.


    After cleaning up, Gabrielle noticed her husband was gone. He Gnight¡¯ve headed downstairs already


    She thought that Westley would wait for her, but the man left just like that.


    Gabrielle needed to go to her grandfather¡¯s birthday party tonight, Fortunately, her lower body was


    feeling better. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to attend


    Westley was such a rascal!


    Downstairs, Sophie had already prepared Gabrielle¡¯s breakfast.


    ¡°Miss Jones,e and eat. Sophie greeted her warmly.


    Gabrielle felt a little embarrassed for beingte. They prepared breakfast for her, but it was already


    lunch time.


    She gazed around the living room but there was no sign of Westley. She looked out to the direction of


    the yard, but he wasn¡¯t there either.


    ¡°Sophie, where¡¯s Westley?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris came downstairs and asked me to prepare breakfast for you. Then, he went to the study


    room.¡±


    ¡°I see, thanks.¡±


    Westley had a losh his te managing the Morris Group. Even when he wasn¡¯t in the office, his heart


    and mind were glued to thepany. He would be busy with work right now.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After eating alone, she went to the garden and took out two


    pots of orchids.


    ¡°Miss Jones, are you going to give these to Mr. Kylo today?¡± Sophie inquired, ncing at her. ?


    When she bought a few pots of orchids before, Gabrielle said that she would choose two pots of the


    most beautiful orchids as Kylo¡¯s birthday gifts. K always liked orchids and she wanted to satisfy him.


    Sophie was delighted. A thoughtful gift from Gabrielle was far more precious than those things that


    were worth millions. Kylo had everything he could ever want. A personal gift would make him feel more


    special.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m taking these taOgrandpa¡¯s party tonight so I need to clean them up and make them look


    presentable.¡± Gabrielle smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful I think Mr. Kylo will be very pleased. Is there anything I can do to help. Miss Jones?¡±


    Sophie offered. She was always ready to assist Gabrielle.


    ¡°Ah, then please bring me a basin of water and a towel. I¡¯ll wipe itter. I need to go fetch the ribbons


    first.¡± Then, Gabrielle went upstairs to get her stuff.


    She and Westley bought the ribbons and wrappers together the other day. Surely, these would make


    her flower pots look


    lovely.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 238

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 238


    Chapter 238 Westley¡®s Birthday


    Gabrielle went back to her room and took out the packing materials. As soon as she opened the door,


    she came face to face with Westley, unexpectedly bumping into his chest


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Or do you like throwing yourself at me now. Westley held her shoulders firmly,


    looking at her mischievously.


    ¡°Oh, please¡­¡± Gabrielle rolled her eyes.


    She was somewut annoyed. Why would she like throwing herself at him? He was so full of himself.


    Then, she took a deep breath, fixing her mood. ¡°Anyway, have you finished your work?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What are you going to do?¡± Westley asked, eyeing the pink bag in her hand


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll wrap up the orchid pots for grandfather¡¯s birthday. I want them to


    look more formal.¡± Gabrielle showed the bag to him Hearing this, Westley understood what she was


    thinking, ¡°Okay, you just go ahead and I¡¯ll change my clothes first.¡±


    ¡°Are you going out?¡± Gabrielle asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head to the office in a while. There¡¯s something I need to look into.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Without asking inore questions, Gabrielle headed downstairs.


    Gabrielle and Sophie started working on the gifts. First, they wipe the flowers clean and then ced


    enth of them in a beautiful gift bag. Afte that, they tied a pink ribbon around it,pleting the look


    Going down the stairs, Westley caught sight of Gabrielle skillfully tying a beautiful bow knot. She had a


    clever mind and nimble hands. He watched her in admiration, thinking if there was anything in the world


    that she couldn¡¯t


    No matter what Gabrielle did, she could easily attract his attention.


    She was exactly an eye-catching girl.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, are you going out now?¡± Sophie asked curiously, taking in Westley¡¯s sleek business attire.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to thepany after lunch.¡± Saying so, he strode towards Gabrielle


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll prepare you meals.¡± Sophie quickly slipped away, leaving the two of them alone.


    ¡°Did you do all these?¡± Westley sat down, smiling


    Gabrielle happily showed the newly packaged orchids on the table to him. ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡±


    Westley nodded and then faced her. ¡°Gabrielle, is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡± He¡¯d always wanted to


    ask this question for a long time now.


    Gabrielle was stunned for a second, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Westley. don¡¯t think so highly


    of me. In fact, I¡¯m not as good as you think I¡¯m not a perfect person. I have faults and I¡¯m not good at


    everything. Gift-wrapping is just a simple thing. A lot of girls can do it,¡± u


    Did many girls know how to pack gifts?


    Westley didn¡¯t think so.


    Nowadays, a lot of girls couldn¡¯t take care of themselves, especially those so called rich girls. They


    always lived a spoiled life and didn¡¯t know any better than to spend money. Above all, they were mostly


    bad-tempered and wayward


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t like that.


    This woman survived in the wildermed only with her wits and life skills She was also level-headed and


    patient. Most of the time, she kept to herself, doing her own things. She was always obedient and


    reserved. He believed that was how women should be. These were the qualities Westley liked in a


    woman.


    ¡°Like Gabrielle?


    This idea shed into his mind. Westley shook his head


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s $o. You know yourself better than I do. I guess I overestimated


    you,¡± Westley answered honestly.


    Gabrielle was speechless. He was the one who praised her, and now he was taking it back


    What an annoying man! Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to stoop to his level. So she changed a subject.


    ¡°By the way, when¡¯s your birthday. Westley?¡± Gabrielle had a sudden impulse to celebrate his birthday


    with him before they got divorced. Even if they separated before his birthday, she could still prepare a


    nice gift for him.


    After all, they were a couple, and Westley was nice to her even if he wasn¡¯t her reaNhusband. She¡¯d


    want to show him her gratitude


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. How can you not know my birthday?¡± Westley asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Gabrielle was taken aback. Their rtionship was fake, and Westley was not some celebrity she


    idolized. How could he expect her to know these things?


    She had nned on giving him a gift, but now she gave up!


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t ask. Just forget it.¡± Having lost her patience, she didn¡¯t want to ask again. Westley just


    smiled, amused by her reaction.


    During lunch, Gabrielle didn¡¯t say a word. Westley was quiet as well, just watching her eat. Somehow it


    made him feel nice looking at her eating silently.


    For Sophie, this was nothing new. One moment, they¡¯d be sweet, and tho Next second they could shy


    away or be indifferent So, she could tell there was nothing to worry about. She had been used to it.


    After lunch, it was time for Westley to leave. He gave Sophie his orders, then turned to his wife.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I won¡¯te back this afternoon. I¡¯ll ask Alvin to send you to the hotel. If you need anything,


    just tell him or call me,¡± Westley said. 3


    ¡°What?¡± Gabrielle blurted out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to Grandpa¡¯s birthday party tonight?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go there so much?¡± Westley asked, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t care whether you go or not.¡± Gabrielle snapped at him.


    If Westley couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her nicely, then why should she be polite to him?


    Westley brushed it off. He thought she was just throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°I have some important matters to deal with this afternoon. If anything Gurgentes up. just call me.


    I¡¯m leavmig now.¡± Then, he walked out the door,


    When his car drove cut of the yard, Gabrielle stopped pretending to be angry and looked at Sophie


    seriously.


    ¡°Sophie, do you know when Westley¡¯s birthday is?¡± Gabrielle asked.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Even if Westley didn¡¯t answer her question, she could ask Sophie. Gabrielle believed she couldn¡¯t


    refuse.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s easy to remember Mr. Morris¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s on Christmas Eve.¡± Sophie Smiled.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 239

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 239


    Chapter 239 Spoiling His Wife


    It turned out that Westley was born on Christmas Eve, Fortunately, she still had a chance to celebrate it


    with him. Now, it was the end of November, so there was about a month more to prepare.


    The only problem was that they might get divorced before Christmas Eve.


    If Bryce and Nellie came back before that time, then Gabrielle and werey¡¯s fake Inarriage would end,


    preparing his gift in


    Gabrielle thought advance


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Gabrielle smiled.


    ¡°Yes, but Mr. Morris doesn¡¯t like celebrating his birthday, especially after that ident¡­¡± Realizing that


    she had made a slip of the tongue, Sophie shut her mouth immediately.


    ¡°What ident. Sophie?¡± Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t let her off. She believed it should have something to do


    with


    Helena.


    Sophie shook her head, trying to smile. ¡°Miss Jones, it¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m sure MI. Morris will be


    looking forward to celebrating his birthday with you. Do you have any ns?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Seeing that Gabrielle was so thoughtful, Sophie felt happy.


    ¡°Well, not yet. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Gabrielle thought about Sophie¡¯s words. If she prepared a birthday gift


    for Westley, would he hate it?


    ¡°Alright, Miss Jones, if you need anything, just tell me, I¡¯ll be d to help you out.¡± Sophie tried to act


    calm, bushe hated herself for blurting out omething she shouldn¡¯t have. She would feel so guilty if that


    secret ever affected Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s rtionship.


    Talking about Helena was a taboo in the Morris family and no one dared to mention her in front of


    Westley.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get dressed now.¡± After that, Gabrielle headed for her room upstairs.


    Since it was something that Sophie didn¡¯t want to talk about, Gabrielle didn¡¯t


    press further. After all, it wasn¡¯t any of her business. As the fake daughter-inw of the Morris family,


    she would get out of here soon and say goodbye to everything. She would be better off not knowing too


    much.


    But she was still a little curious. Things about Westley and Helena would always pique her interest.


    After changing her clothes and tidying herself up, Gabrielle obediently waited in the living room for Alvin


    to pick her up


    She knew Westley was busy and most likely couldn¡¯t attend the part but part of her hoped he could still


    come. Although she dismissed vestley earlier, she still wanted him to be the one to pick her u§â.


    Alvin came as expected, but she was still a little disappointed.


    ¡°The car¡¯s ready, Miss Jones.¡± Alvin entered the living room and saw Gabrielle sitting on the sofa. She


    seemed to be in a daze, staring out in space.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brooks.¡± Gabrielle forced a smile, looking up at him.


    Alvin could tell that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood


    However, there was no choice. Mr. Morris was still reviewing some documents at the office. He also


    had to host two intemational video meetings in person. The Morris Group was a bigpany and a lot


    of people depended on Westley for a living. He couldn¡¯t just y house all day.


    ¡°Miss Jones, these two orchids are your birthday presents for your grandpa light? Let me help you


    carry them to the car,¡± Alvin asked, smiling at her ¡°Yes, these are for my grandpa. Thank you, Mr.


    Brooks,¡± said Gabrielle while walking toward the door.


    ¡°No worries. It¡¯s part of my job.¡± Alvin held a pot of orchids in each hand. The pink bows were a little


    girlish, making him feel a bit embarrassed. Fortunately, no one was there to judge him.


    No one except Gabrielle. She giggled as she got into the car, watching him.


    ¡°Miss Jones, should I leave these with you, or do you want them in the trunk?¡± Alvin asked


    ¡°Give them here. It would be better to keep them beside me.¡± Gabrielle reached for the gifts and ced


    them gently next to her.


    Alvin quickly returned to the driver¡¯s seat and started the car, and then drove to the hotel.


    Kylo¡¯s birthday party was held at Twillight Hotel, one of the best hotels in Antawood. The beautiful


    open-air garden was particrly popr with young people, but since it was a perfect vena for any kind


    of party, it attracted D?ld man like Kylo, too. This time, he booked the open-air garden and a banquet


    hall. Food would be served in the hall, and the party would take ce in the garden.


    Gabrielle thought that her grandfather really knew how to have fun.


    The older he grew, the more fun-loving he became.


    ¡°Miss Jones, Mr. Morris is still in an international video conference, so he couldn¡¯te to pick you up.


    Please don¡¯t be angry with him.¡± Alvin Spoke,


    covering for his boss.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s busy. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Gabrielle replied indifferently. But in truth, she felt much better


    hearing it from Alvin


    She understood her husband had duties. She believed that if Westley could help it, he¡¯d be the one


    driving now.


    ¡°But to be honest, Miss Jones, you are really special to Mr. Morris. Alvin wanted to find a subject to


    break the embarrassing silence. ¡°Why do you think so? I don¡¯t think there¡®s anything special about me.¡±


    Gabrielle looked out the window. The sun was setting.


    The bustling city nightlife was dawning. Maybe she was thinking too much, Gabrielle felt that something


    else was going to happen tonight.


    She didn¡¯t like it. It felt like a bad omen.


    ¡°Miss Jones, there are some things you don¡¯t notice. I recall Mr. Morris has never eaten in a sidewalk


    snack booth, nor has he gone anywhere near such noisy and messy ces. But he went there with


    youst night and the smile never left his face in the whole process,¡± Alvin exined Westley also


    asked him to look for some four-leaf clovers yesterday, but he couldn¡¯t find any. Now, Alvin was womied


    about how to exin it to his boss. For god¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t want to be fired.


    It was difficult to deal with a man who spoiled his wife.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s been wanting to try for a long time and he just finallyohad the chance. Maybe he found the


    food delicious and liked it at Anyway, it just couldn¡¯t be because of me.¡± Gabrielle was d to hear


    what Alvin said, even she didn¡¯t want to admit it out loud. 3


    ¡°I don¡®t think so, Miss Jones. Sure, he might¡¯ve liked it, but he went there because you asked. He


    wouldn¡¯t go there with us, so it was really all for you,¡± Alvin said, looking at her from the rearview mirror


    ¡°Is that so? With Alvin¡¯s affirmation, Gabrielle felt happy and she smiled to herself

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 240

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 240


    Chapter 240 Don¡®t You Like Him


    Upon arriving at the Twillight Hotel, they marveled at how lively and well decorated with balloons and


    flowers the open-air garden was.


    Gabrielle would¡¯ve thought a wedding or engagement party was being held here, if she hadn¡¯t known


    that it was actually Kyl a birthdayparty.


    Kylo had personally seen to the entire nning process of the birthday party. Only after his final


    approval was the team allowed to starymplementing the party and organizingit.


    It was rare for an old man to have such extraordinary tastes; even the balloons were of a metallic red


    and golden color.


    Kylo was very good at staying up-to-date with thetest fashions, sharing the same interests and


    trends as the younger generation.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle took a look at the open-air garden and noticed that most of those 09:57


    present were young. Perhaps the older crowd was talking in the banquet hall inside, or maybe having a


    rest in the hotel room booked for them.


    Gabrielle decided to go to the banquet hall with two pots containing orchids to meet her grandfather in


    order to wish him and give him his birthday gifts.


    When Gabrielle arrived and opened the car door, she saw Wendy standing nearby. However, Tobias


    was not with her, and Wendy looked anxiousp as though she was waiting for someone


    As soon as Gabrielle got ou of the car, Wendy saw her and strod towards her with a smile.


    Gabrielle realized that it was she her mother had been waiting for.


    ¡°Miss Jones, shall I help you carry the orchids in?¡± Alvin asked, standing beside her.


    ¡°No, thank you. The flowers are not heavy: I can take them myself. Thank you for bringing me here,


    Alvin.¡± Gabrielle took her bag before holding the two pots of flowers in each of her hands.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you don¡¯t need to be this polite to me. I am following Mr. Morris¡¯s orders to serve you,¡±


    Alvin said seriously


    ¡°Ah Gabrielle! You¡¯re here!¡± Wendy enthusiastically walked up to her with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Hi, Mom!¡± Gabrielle greeted her mother sweetly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Jones,¡± A said to Wendy in his usual Polite manner.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Morris¡¯s assistant? Is Mr. Morris here?¡± Wendy asked Alvin expectantly.


    ¡°No, Mom, Westley isn¡¯t as free as I am. He has other important matters to deal with.¡± Gabrielle quickly


    spoke over Alvin before he could respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking out of concern. It¡¯s still early, though. The birthday party will only start officially at six


    o¡¯clock. That gives Mr. Morris enough of time to arrive, right?¡± Although Wendy had a tight smile on her


    face, there was a hint of concern and shrewdness in her eyes.


    She had expected Westley toe with Gabrielle.


    ¡°The Morris Group meeting is a lot more important than this, and he has several more international


    ineetings to attend today. I don¡¯t know if he can finish them by midnight. Like I said, he¡¯s really very


    busy. It¡¯s best not to expect anything from him.¡± Gabrielle hoped to dispel Wendy¡¯s wishful thinking 50


    she wouldn¡¯t be disappointed.


    Either way, Kylo¡¯s birthday part was such a big affair, with many prominent People present. If Westley


    showed up, it would definitely cause a sensation. ¨C


    WOT


    It would draw a Vot of attention and people would start to gossip and overthink, especially those in the


    Carter family. It also seemed as though Wendy had strategically nned this opportunity in order to


    announce their rtionship to others. ]


    Once the rtionship between Westley and Gabrielle went public, Westley would not divorce Gabrielle


    and get married to Nellie that soon or that easily. Wendy nned to protect Bryce by doing so.


    Wendy knew the kind of man Westley was. He was very vengeful towards his enemies. by making their


    lives unbearable.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you being so rude? I just asked because I care about Mr. Morris being here,


    especially as your legal husband. Don¡¯t you think he should be present, as a grandson-inw, to wish


    your grandfather on his birthday?¡± Wendy¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Mom, you are aware of the truth about me and Westley, aren¡¯t you? Our marriage is not important


    enough for him to drop everything and show up as my husband or Greodpa¡¯s grandson-inw. And


    when he loses his temper, will you be the one to protect the Jones family?¡± Gabrielle kept a calm


    demeanor, but there was a true sadness in her eyes.


    She thought it would be a good thing if Westley wasn¡¯t present at the party.


    She had predicted that her mother would proudly introduce Westley as her son-inw to all the


    rtives in the Carter family, which would only make them envy her


    That would be enough to cause a stir! What Gabrielle hated the most was thepetition and fake


    ttery she sensed between her rtives.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, it¡¯s understandable if Mr. Morris has no time toe today. Please go back and say hello


    to him for me,¡± Wendy said politely to Alvin, who had been standing next to them the whole time.


    ¡°Yes, I will convey your greetings to dyr, Morris, Mrs. Jones. I¡¯ll take my leavdow. Goodbye, Miss


    Jones.¡± Alvin was d to leave the tense atmosphere behund.


    He was d to see Gabrielle was standing up for herseloShe was given a reprieve from the bludying at


    least when Mr. Morris wasn¡¯t around.


    ¡°When you go back, tell Mr. Morris to take care of himself,¡±


    Gabrielle added.


    She thought of Westley¡¯s workaholic nature, and pitifully hoped he would take a break


    ¡°Sure, Miss Jones.¡± Alvin got into the car and started it, before driving it away.


    The car left soon.


    ¡°Miss Jones?¡± Wendy echoed Alvin¡¯s words and gave Gabrielle a caring, but questionable look.


    ¡°Yeah, Mom, what¡¯s the problem? Gabrielle looked back in confusion towards her mother, before


    realizing what Wendy was asking


    ¡°You are already Westley¡¯s legal wife, the young daughter-inw of the Morris family. Why does Mr.


    Hughes still all you Miss Jones? Shouldn¡¯t he call you Mrs. Morris or Madam?¡± Disappointment and


    concern was etched all overwendy¡¯s face. She was under the impression that Westley and Gabrielle tre


    very happy with one another because their marriage had survived without a divorce for such a long


    time. She had begun to believe that Gabrielle had stolen a special ce in Westley¡¯s heart; however, to


    her surprise, Gabrielle was still being addressed and seen as an outsider in the Morris family


    ¡°Mom, you know the position of Westley¡¯s young wife¡¯s in the Morris family is reserved only for Nellie. It


    does not belong to me. Alvin is Westley¡¯s


    assistant, so he also addresses me the way that Westley requires him to. Is this news to you?¡±


    Gabrielle began to grow impatient


    It urred to her that she would never be able to take the ce of Mrs. Morris in the family ¨C it had


    never been hers to take. She was only a fake Mrs. Morris, easily reced by others in the future.


    ¡®His real wife will always be Nellie or Helena. It¡¯ll never be me, ¡®Gabrite thought to herself..


    ¡®I know Mom is unhappy,


    sld


    Mom always knew, from die beginning, that Westley married me just to make me suffer for what


    Bryldid. Somewhere, she began to hope that we would indeed end up falling in love and I would be


    Westley¡¯s rightful wife. I¡¯m so upset that she began to believe this herself.¡¯


    ¡°Please don¡®t get mad at me, Gabrielle, I¡¯m just anxious. I really hope you can be happy with Westley. I


    hope you are married to a good man and are able to live afortable life in the future. You won¡¯t be


    able to find a man as good as Westley if you ever let him go. Don¡¯t you like him at all?¡± Wendy asked


    Gabrielle


    hopefully.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 241

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 241


    Chapter 241 Favorite Gift


    ¡°Don¡¯t I like him?


    Of course I like him!¡¯ Gabrielle thought.


    ¡°Every girl in Antawood likes Westley,¡± Gabrielle said casually.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not denying it? That you like him? Gabrielle, you have more chancesc to win his heart than


    any other woman out there. After all, you¡¯re his legal vile now and you two live together be a shame if


    you don¡¯t seize huge opportunity. Wendy said trying to persuade Gabrielle. ¡°I low you are smart and


    you can madage yourself well. You understand what mean, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m saying this fell our own


    good.¡±


    ANONIC


    ¡°For my own good!


    She hated hearing that phrase ever since she was young


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle was put in a lot of awkward situations even if she didn¡¯t like it. She had no choice but to follow


    what Wendy arranged for her because she wanted to stay with the Jones family. She endured


    all those for Bryce.


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, there you are. Oh, Aunt Wendy!¡± Lance¡¯s excited voice intempted them.


    ¡°What are you two talking about here? Why don¡¯t youe in?¡± Lance beamed at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Lance, why did youe out? You should apany your grandpa Who knows when he¡¯d start


    looking for his favorite grandson?¡± Wendy tapped Chain on the shoulder. ¡°Gabrielle and I are just


    having a chat. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time since she married into the Morris family. W


    have so much to talk about.¡± Wendwclearly wanted to remind him of their tatus.


    Lance was the eldest grandson and the sessor of the Carter family. Therefore, he would inherit the


    Carter Group. Gabrielle, on the other hand, had married into the Morris family and became Westley¡¯s


    wife.


    to be


    They were not in a position intimate with each other. @


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Did


    I interrupt your


    conversation with Gabrielle?¡± Lance understood what Wendy was trying to say, but he didn¡¯t care.


    He would be the master of the Carter family in the future, and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone dictate what he


    shouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°We just finished actually. Did you need something?¡± Wendy smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I came out to answer a phone call. I saw Gabrielle, so I came to say hello. Are these orchids for


    grandpa? Let me ca. them for you,¡± Lance said, taking the two pots of flowers from Gabr and held them


    in his arms.


    OV


    ¡°Thank you, cousin Lapse Gabrielle thanked him. ¡°Don¡¯t mention in just two pots of flowers.¡± Lance we


    a small smile.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go inside to meet your grandfather and send him birthday wishes.¡± Wendy waved, walking


    through the entrance.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you okay? Did Aunt Wendy make things awkward for you?¡± Lance asked, noticing


    Gabrielle Spacing out.


    fine,¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. Everything¡¯s Gabrielle replied tly.


    ¡°Is Westleying?¡± That was what Lance cared about most.


    ¡°He¡¯s busy right now, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯d have free time toe over.¡± There was a hint of


    disappointment in Gabrielle¡¯s tone, but she hid it well and Lance hadn¡¯t noticed.


    But then, Lance couldn¡¯t help but smi to himself hearing about Westleys absence


    orlds


    ¡®He really shouldn¡¯te he at all. He¡¯s not wee anyway ¡°I guess this happerslot, huh? It¡¯s second


    nature for him to be busy.¡± Lance seemed very pleased and Gabrielle thought it was odd.


    ¡°Cousin Lance, are you alright?¡± Gabrielle looked at him, puzzled. Why was he so happy that Westley


    couldn¡¯te to the party?


    ¡°Of course. Come, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Lance cleared his throat, toning down on his delight.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go greet Grandpa first.¡± With a smile, Gabrielle turned to the entrance.


    Kylo sat in the middle of the banquet hall. He sported a red, Chinese styled suit that made him look so


    much younger. He was surrounded by the Carter family, and all around the people were talking to each


    other, bringing the party to life.


    Gabrielle basically knew everyone present, but she didn¡¯t know them very well. They didn¡¯t know much


    about hac either, except for the fact that she is adopted by the Jones family.


    Gabrielle greeted the elders obediently and walked up to Kylo.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, grandpo May you stay forever young¡± Gabrielle grinned.


    ¡°Ah, Ga trielle Long Th?I?T¡± Kyl beckoned her excitedly and she smiled.


    Gabrielle took the two pots of orchids from Lance and walked up towards her grandfather. ¡°Grandpa,


    this is my birthday gift for you. I remembered orchids were your favorite. I hope you¡¯ll like them.¡±


    ¡°Potted flowers? How cheap!¡± one of the guests whispered. ¡°The Jones family


    ought to teach her proper manners.¡±


    Gabrielle had expected that someone would say so. After all these flowers weren¡¯t anything special.


    Anyone could buy them at the market.


    These people were at the top of the food chain and obviously wouldn¡¯t send something as cheap as


    flower pots as gifts.


    Wendy felt a little embarrassed Gabrielle¡¯s gift was unconventional fin someone in the Jones family. But


    kylo liked her gifts very much. She felt ufortable hearing sucknastyments


    SWOT


    ¡°Oh my, such lovely mo orchids! The colors are striking purple and blue, I like them very much Kylo


    said happily. ¡°This is the most thoughtful gift I received today. Thank you, Gabrielle. It¡¯s my favorite one


    out of all the others.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care how the others would feel. Those who dared to mock Gabrielle¡¯s gifts didn¡¯t know any


    better.


    Kylo didn¡¯t like gold jewelry, famous paintings, or vases. Those were typical. He preferred the well-


    chosen gifts from


    Gabrielle.


    Even though they were a lot less expensive, he still liked them very much.


    ¡°I¡¯m d, grandpa. I went to the flower market some time ago and chose these because they reminded


    me of you. I knew you¡¯d love them.¡± Gabrielle stood beside Kylo with a sweet smile on her


    ¡°Gabrielle, is there anything you want right now? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Kylo took her hand.


    0


    ¡°Oh, no, grandpa. You¡¯re supposed to receive gifts on your birthday Chot give them.¡± Gabrielle giggled


    gend. ¡°Well, I ought to give you something for cheering me up all the time.¡± The butler beside Kylo


    hande, but a red envelope. The old man took it and gave it to Gabrielle. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to guess how much the red pocket was worth. The shape gave it away.


    ¡°Grandfather, this is too much. ¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t refuse grandpa. If you don¡¯t ept it, I won¡¯t ept your gifts


    either!¡± Kylo pouted, pretending to be


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but smile at her grandfather¡¯s antics. Then, I ept your generosity. grandpa.


    Thank you very


    much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my Gabby.¡± Kylo smiled, his eyes twinkling,

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 242

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 242


    Chapter 242 Hook Up With Others


    Mindy and Lance had many cousins who had alsoe to the party. They all presented their birthday


    gifts to Kylo, but none received much high praise for it. Everyone¡¯s gifts had been carefully curated and


    were more expensive than Gabrielle¡¯s two pots of flowers.


    Nevertheless, Gabrielle received topliments and even a bank can for the two pots of cheap flowers


    she had gifted. Everyone grew envious his.


    It seemed as though Gabrielle was a connivingdy that knew how to please


    ¡°Gabrielle is a really scheming woman.¡±


    shrewd and


    ¡°I¡¯ve always told you of her cunning nature. She is only the adopted daughter in the Jones family, but


    she pretends as though she¡¯s the real daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to stay away from her. Nothing good everes from


    messing around with her.¡±


    ¡°Look at how happily she smiles! I really want to wipe it off of her bitchy face, once and for all.¡±


    ¡°Did you see cousin Lance standing next. to her? He is so enchanted by her witching face!¡±


    ¡°I really want to rip her to shreds, what. do you suggest I do?!¡±


    There were many viciousments andints being whispered from the young people, and even


    the women nec to Wendy were uttering mean things in low voices. After all, being rtes of the Carter


    family, they were present at Kylo¡¯s birthday party, and had to be careful what they were heard talking


    about.


    ¡°It was surprising me that Gabrielle received such high praise from Zaid, just by gifting two pots of


    ordinary moth orchids.¡± o


    ¡°The key to a nice gift is the thought that goes into it, not the price or how much you spend on it. She


    gave him exactly what he likes; even some pieces of grass from her could make Kylo happy!¡±


    ¡°Wendy brought her up well even though she is only an adopted daughter ¡­ unlike my own daughter,


    who is stubbom and highly extravagant.¡±


    ¡°My daughter is the same, she has a bad temperament. How can I expect her to be nice to others,


    when she isn¡¯t even nice to me? Honestly, I am just satisfied as long as she doesn¡¯t piss me off.¡±


    ¡°Wendy is the best. We should learn how to educate children from her.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, how did you bring Gabrielle up?¡± Several richdies surrounded Wendy and put forth their


    questions to her.


    Wendy felt proud and honored, especially because K thought highly of Gabrielle.


    Those who were passing badments about Gabrielle¡®s gifts being cheap were only embarrassing


    themselves. Now that the tables had turned, how insulted did they feel?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach her much. Gabrielle was talented, I just gave her some advice on top of her good


    manners. When we went to the orphanage, we immediately liked


    Gabrielle when we met her. We thought she was cute and smart, and she really was!¡± Wendy said


    proudly.


    The richdies looked at each other in disdain, but forced a tight smile on their faces to hide how they


    truly felt.


    ¡°Wendy is truly blessed, and Gabrielle too, for the way Wendy has taught her.¡±


    At half past five, all the celebrities invited by Kylo from Antawood began to arrive. Many of the rtives


    in the Cartes family began to move out of the hall to make space for the celebrities, they


    CUTE atted Kyle,


    o Both the eldest son andndson were with Kylo, and the younger generation went out into the Open


    garden to celebrate and conth we the light-hearted festivities.


    Gabrielle went off to the side alone, on the pretext of grabbing some fresh air by herself and waiting for


    the Morris family to arriveter. In fact, she was hoping Westley would arrive and was secretly waiting


    for him.


    However, part of Gabrielle didn¡¯t want Westley toe to the event because


    she didn¡¯t want to give Wendy a chance to announce their marriage to the public.


    Nevertheless, she thought it would be nice to have him there.


    Deep in her conflicted thoughts, she hadn¡¯t noticed two people had walked up to her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you standing here alone? You were a hit in there, weren¡¯t you? Among all the


    younger rtives, your gift was the worst, the cheapest and the most worthless ¨C but Grandpa


    absolutely loved it! Tut-tut, didn¡¯t expect that from you!¡± Mindy¡¯s voice was dripping with sarcasm, as


    she Hooked at Gabrielle with heavy, scora ut eyes. Gabrielle turned arodod to see whose voice it


    belonged to, and she found Mindy and Chefstanding next to her. Cherie was the daughter of the


    Be family. The Carters and Bes had been good friends for many generations, so that


    exined Cherie and Mindy¡¯s close friendship, as well as Cherie¡¯s liking towards Lance. Gabrielle


    knew how Cherie felt about Lance, so naturally she was hostile towards Gabrielle, who was quite close


    to Lance.


    Gabrielle had always felt as though girls were naturally inclined to dislike her, making her their enemy


    for very silly or non-existing reasons.


    ¡°When gifting, it¡¯s the thought that. counts, not the price. It was obvious to Grandfather that was the


    case with my gift, because I had carefully chosen a gift that was exactly to his liking. What¡¯s the


    problem with that?¡± Gabrielle said coldly. She hated Mindy, who was also herd cousin


    con


    ¡°Yes, you are right. But it was bad you to embarrass everyone else in rubric for their presents. Ours


    were well-chosen, too; you weren¡¯t the only one who thought hard about your gift!¡± Mindy¡¯s hands


    shook as she spoke, one holding a wine ss. She had a Inalicious smile on her face.


    ¡°Mindy, today is Grandfather¡¯s birthday. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. Now, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m


    going to go.¡± Gabrielle was about to leave, but Mindy stopped her. Just as she was about to turn


    around to go the other way. Cherie blocked her.


    ¡°Miss Be, there are no hard feelings or grudges between us. Excuse me,


    please.¡± Gabrielle said softly. as she threw Cherie an emotionless look.


    ¡°Yes¡­ no grudges between us, but Lance is so close to you. I was talking to him. but as soon as he


    saw youing. he immediately left me and ran to you, What do you think of that? Shouldn¡¯t I hate


    you?¡± Cherie and Mindy were exactly alike, in their arrogant, domineering and cunning ways. No


    wonder they got on like a house on fire


    Mindy and Cherie were two people Gabrielle couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯l offend, because it would do more


    harm than good.


    WWO1117


    ¡°Lance is my cousin at he greet me when he sees me? Anyway, we¡¯ve always been close throughout


    our whole life. Did you notice thahly today?¡± Gabrielle said calmly, suppressing her anger,


    She held back on pping her ¨C if it wasn¡¯t her Grandfather¡¯s birthday. she definitely would have!


    These two brats needed to be taught a lesson, once and for all.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are ¨C Just stay away from him! He isn¡¯t your brother; he¡¯s your


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    to


    cousin!¡± Cherie almost revealed Gabrielle that Lance liked thetter.


    She had identally found out that Lance had feelings for Gabrielle, which exined why she was so


    resentful towards her.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Cherie! Who do you think you are? How dare you order me to stay away


    from him?¡± Gabrielle said angrily. but her voice was still low.


    Qu


    ¡°Well, as a married woman, you should behave like one. Don¡¯t go around trying to hook up with others


    Although, I guess¡­ what else can armarried woman do when her own husband doesn¡¯t like her at all?¡±


    said Chene menacingly.


    ¡°A married woma


    Not liked by her husband?


    Flirting and hooking up with others?


    How did Cherie know this?¡¯ Except for Mindy, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t think of who else would¡¯ve told her.


    Mindy was her cousin, and she knew that Westley and Gabrielle were married. As she and Cherie were


    best friends, she would have definitely told Cherie the inside scoop on


    their manage


    For Mindy. she had already regarded Cherie as her sister-inw.


    ¡°Mindy. have you been passingments on my marriage?¡± Gabrielle cast a cold nce at Mindy.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 243

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 243


    Chapter 243 Cut The Dress Directly


    Mindy trembled under Gabrielle¡¯s cold gaze, spilling the whole ss of wine on the hem of Gabrielle¡¯s


    dress.


    The hemline of her silvery white dress was instantly stained with crimson blooming like bright red


    flowers. The dress was ruined, but Mindy didnYeel any remorse at all. In fact, she used her eyebrows


    with pride.


    ¡°Now look what you made me do, Gabrielle. You spooked me all of a Sudden! You should be grateful I


    didn¡¯t pour the wine for above your head,¡± Mindy said, smiling sarcastically.


    Gabrielle narrowed her eyes in anger. If looks could kill, she would have stabbed Mindy several times


    over by now. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Karma¡¯s going to bite you back soon.¡±


    ¡°What did you say, Gabrielle?¡± Arge cloud of displeasure had now spread over Mindy¡¯s face.


    Gabrielle looked away and stopped a waiter striding past with a tray of sses in his hand. Picking one


    of the sses, she took a contrived sip of the wine. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to waste this wine that tastes


    so perfect tonight?¡± Gabrielle whispered, licking her lips.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Could I have a pair of scissors?¡±


    she said suddenly, turning to the waiter, a smirk on her face.


    The waiter hurried away at once. Ond before Mindy could do anything, Gabrielle poured the drink from


    m¨¦r ss on her chest.


    INN


    The wine flowed doch within and outside Mindy¡¯s dress


    The red wine coon suffused her light champagne-colored dress.


    ¡°What on earth is this, Gabrielle? !¡± Mindy bellowed


    ¡°Ohh, Mindy. Isn¡¯t it just courteous that I reciprocate your act? I spilled a ss of red wine on you as


    you did earlier. And moreover, I poured it from top to bottom as you suggested. But, girl, doesn¡¯t your


    dress look just perfect now = thebination of light champagne and


    crimson/¡± Gabrielle said, her voice cold and a bitter smile in her dark eyes.


    ¡°Damn you, Gabrielle! I swear I¡¯m going to kill you this very inoment!¡± Windy Screamed, enraged and


    anxious.


    ¡°Calm down, Windy. We¡¯ve got a lot of important people present today in Grandpa Kylo¡¯s birthday party.


    You¡¯ll only be embarrassing yourself if you make a scene here,¡± Cherie said, holding Mindy back


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Cherie indeed has more sense than you, Mindy. If you wish, you malot listen to her and I won¡¯t mind


    helping you make the scene. After all, I¡¯m only an adopted daughter of the Jond Family, and I have


    been criticized since I was a child. On the other hand, you are a real daughter of the Carter family. Do


    you think your grandfather will be pleased to see you making scenes at his birthday party? Don¡¯t you


    think he will dislike you more then?¡± Gabrielle interrupted Mindy, the coldness still glowing in her eyes.


    Mindy had stepped back now, seething. She of course knew that Gabrielle and Cherie were right.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, Gabrielle. I¡¯ll bring you to your knees one day, and you will beg me miserably!¡± Mindy


    bared her teeth, wagging an angry finger at Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    The waiter soon returned to the wine stained women backing off from a fight or a quarrel or just


    something just as dramatic. He nced calmly at them. In his stay here at the Twillight Hotel, he had


    be so used to seeing such upRer ss women fight each other like ittle girls


    ¡°Here are the scissors you asked for, Miss.¡±


    Handing the scissors Co Gabrielle, he smiled gently as though he hadn¡¯t noticed the scene


    ¡°Thank you.¡± V


    ¡°Is there anything else you need me to do for you?


    ¡°I need you to forget whatever you just saw here,¡± Gabrielle said with a faint Smile, and the waiter left


    immediately. bowing understandingly.


    All the staff here were sophisticated and


    careful not to offend these rich and powerful customers of theirs who were very difficult to handle.


    Holding the scissors, Gabrielle nced at the part of her dress where Mindy had Spilled the wine. It


    was not all that terrible, though. Then she bent slightly and shipped off the hemline of her dress half an


    inch above her knees, exposing her slender white legs.


    Then almost at once, she shovedhe scissors and the cut hemlinduinto Mindy¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Gabrielle?¡± Mindy asked, her voice trembling with both surprise and mage


    Gabrielle had messed her dress with the wine, and here she was gain giving her the scissors and her


    mine. 3


    ¡°I am only handing the evidence of your crime over to you.¡±


    As Gabrielle replied, a malignant smile was found at theers of her mouth.


    Mindy glowered at her. Yet, deep within, her heart fluttered with slight fear. She wondered why


    Gabrielle had be this brutal and domineering. Was it simply


    because she was now married to Westley?


    The man obviously didn¡¯t love her. He hadn¡¯t even made their marriage public yet. So what on earth


    was Gabrielle proud of?


    ¡°Thedy of the Morris family has arrived!¡± The butler¡¯s voice rang from


    At once, Gabrielle beamed with smiles, and scurried towards the entrance a meet Miley ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Gabrielle called het,¡± her voice lit with delight.


    I Col


    Standing beside the car we had just got off, Miley watched happily as the youngerdy ranowards her


    and embraced her. ¡°Bid youe in order to pick me up, Gabrielle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± She didn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Uncle and Aunt, let me take you inside to see Grandpa.¡± She


    turned to Mr. Morris and Mrs. Morris, the two people behind Miley. They were Westley¡¯s parents.


    Mr. Morris smiled warmly at Gabrielle; he held nothing against her. But Mrs. Morris frowned at her. She


    didn¡¯t like the youngdy at all.


    She had always preferred Nellie for a daughter-inw, and now she could only but me Bryce for


    Nellie¡¯s escaping from the weddingSomehow, she still suspected that the Jones family had nned


    that out. They must be doubly happy now that they had their son taken a daughter of Collins fainily


    away and their daughter married to a son of the Momis family.


    The maniptive ways of the Jone family had always repulsed Mrs. More making her dislike Gabrielle,


    an adopted daughter of the Joness.


    She knew that, although youngdy looked quite harmless, hemind was full of maniption and


    malice. One couldn¡¯t expect a faro Ny as uncultured as the Jones family hise a good kid.


    Miley had insisted oning to Kylo¡¯s birthday party with them, and Mrs. Morris wondered if Gabrielle


    and Wendy had schemed that out, too.


    ¡°Will the marriage between Gabrielle and Westley be announced at the party?¡± Then Westley wouldn¡¯t


    be able to divorce easily if Nellie returned in the future, Since everyone had known that the


    Morris family and Jones family were united by marriage.


    The thought of it made Mrs. Morris burn with more hatred for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Take me in to ineet your grandfather, Gabrielle. We are now rtives by marriage!¡± Miley said,


    grinning.


    The words ¡°rtives by marriage¡¯ made Gabrielle tremble. She gazed at Miley, her mouth agape in


    nervous embarrassment ¡°Grandma, my marriage with West hasn¡¯t been made public yet. Even


    Grandpa knows nothing about in could you please not say anything about it for a while?¡± 2


    Woman

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 244

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 244


    Chapter 244 Don¡®t Mess Up With Her Again


    Gabrielle thought she shouldn¡¯t mention it without Westley¡¯s permission; she was afraid that Westley


    would me her if he was unhappy,


    Gabrielle hadn¡¯t realized when she had begun to care about what Westey thought.


    She had decided therefore, thet to do anything that Westley disliked or disapproved of, even if it would


    make Miley unhappy.


    The smile on Miley¡¯s face vanished. Although she odderstood what Gabrielle meant, she as not willing


    to give in. ¡°Gabrielle, I actually like that you and Westley are together. This is a good opportunity¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, Gabrielle has insisted not to announce their rtionship to the public, right now. Besides, I think


    this order came from Westley itself. Please don¡¯t mention anything about it now; I¡¯m afraid it will cause


    unnecessary trouble


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Miley looked unhappy and suspicious, as she sensed Mrs. Morris was obviously


    standing in the way of her ns.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m insisting on this for the ad of both our families. Today is Xylo¡¯s birthday. not an ordinary patty.


    We should respect that.¡± MIO Morris continued to ramble, Being highly pressurized.


    ¡°Grandma, I think Ms. Morris is right. If we really want to make it public, let¡¯s discuss it together and


    pick another time. Today is not the right time for this.¡± Gabrielle attempted to persuade Miley, in a


    strained, serious voice.


    ¡°Okay, okay. We can talk about itter. We are here for Mr. Kylo¡¯s birthday. I won¡¯t say anything, okay?¡±


    Mileypromised, though she was notpletely won over on the issue.


    Miley had thought it out very well in her head. She really liked Gabrielle, and she had made up her


    mind that as long as she was alive, Gabrielle would indeed be her granddaughter-inw. She had


    thought Kylo¡¯s birthday party would be the perfect opportunity to announce Gabrielle being part of the


    Morris family ¨C seeing as it was such a joyous event and mostly all the rtives would be present. She


    had thought Kylo would also be happy about the news.


    But now, she had to give up on this no After all, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t folg anywhere ¨C she was always


    gohly to remain the daughter-inw of the Morris family ¨C so it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference if


    they announced it earlier orter.


    anov


    ¡°Thank you, Grandon for understanding! You¡¯re the best. Let¡¯s go inside now.¡± Gabrielle felt relieved as


    she dly walked back into the hotel, holding Miley¡¯s hand


    Mindy and Cherie had been watching the incident from the sidelines, and pouted their lips unhappily.


    They seemed upset.


    ¡°Mindy, didn¡¯t you say that Gabrielle was


    not liked by the Morris family? You told me Westley hates her, but why does Miley seem to love her?¡±


    Cherie hissed.


    Mindy had told her not to worry that her brother, Lance, would like a bitchy woman like Gabrielle


    because she had married Westley. Cherie, however, couldn¡¯t believe they were married at all.


    What kind of a man was Westley? He was the head of the Morris family, which also happened to be the


    most powerful family in Antawood. He was the most sought-after husband in all of Antawood


    and Gabrielle was just an adopted daughter from the Jones family. How did she end up marrying him?


    Cherie began to growncreasingly suspicious and jealous of the situation. Why did God favor cheming


    woman like Gabrielle?


    Although Cherie questioned the authenticity of this information, Mindy swore it true on her life. They got


    married not because they loved each other, but because Gabrielle had offended Westley for some


    reason. Mindy said that every time the family got together, for a meal or something else, it was evident


    that Westley didn¡¯t regard Gabrielle very


    highly ¨C it also seemed as though Gabrielle was afraid of him. She thus concluded that the whole


    Morris family hated Gabrielle too.


    But then, why did the Morris family start to love Gabrielle within such a short period? They even


    attended Kylo¡¯s birthday party because of Gabrielle.


    Everyone knew Kylo¡¯s birthday party was held every year. His parties were grand and glorious, and


    many famous people in Antawood were invited. However, the Monis family seldom showed up, jus


    sending a birthday gift instead.


    This year, however, Miley attended with her son and daughter-inw didn¡¯t that prove how important


    and well-regarded Gabrielle was to the Mocas family?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know wheNhappened, Cherie. I can¡¯t exin Mindy was nowpletely confused.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she had dinner at the Jones family¡¯s house the other day, she had seen the disgusted looks


    Westley had made at Gabrielle. Moreover, why hadn¡¯t they announced such major news as their


    marriage to the public yet? Surely, if you were happy about it and you liked


    the new bride, you would want everyone to know about it, wouldn¡¯t you? All these unanswered


    questions had made Mindy confident that the Morris family and Westley despised Gabrielle.


    But now it seemed that she had got it all wrong From what they saw, it looked like Miley liked Gabrielle


    very much, Mr. Morris and Mrs. Morris even came to the birthday party for her. Why would they do all


    thia if they didn¡¯t like Gabrielle?


    ¡°Mindy. I trust you because I guess you have no reason to lie. But it¡¯s pretty obvious that Gabrielle is


    ndhated, nor disliked, by the Morris Amily ¨C on the contrary, they seem telove her!¡± Cherie eximed,


    unhappily Not only had Pabrielle managed to get into the Morris family by marrying Westley, but she


    had also earned the love and respect of the elders in the family. How lucky for her ¨C and how very


    unlucky for Cherie, much to her dismay.


    ¡°When I saw the couple with the Jones family, it seemed that Westley really hated her. Maybe Gabrielle


    found some way or the other to getting around the


    elders in the Morris family. After all, she always knew how to please my grandfather right from her


    childhood. But I still don¡¯t think Westley likes her very much; why else would he note today? Only


    Miley. Mr. Morris and Mrs. Momis attended the party. So I don¡¯t think you should worry too much about


    it, Cherie. We all know what kind of person Westley is ¨C there¡¯s no way he could like Gabrielle,¡± Mindy


    consoled Cherie.


    Cherie began to feel better when she heard Mindy¡¯s justification,


    ¡°You¡¯re right, what worked for the elders won¡¯t work for Westley. That han is not easy to deal with,¡±


    Cherie neered.


    Gabrielle was better of Netaying alone and not being loved te whole life, rather than being married to


    Westley!


    However, she was ufortable when she saw how well Gabrielle was adored and liked by the elders


    of the Morris family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cherie. A cunning person like Gabrielle won¡¯t stay in the Morris family for a long time.¡±


    Mindy cursed Gabrielle.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m overthinking it. Let¡¯s go and get your dress changed. The dinner is about to begin.¡±


    Cherie was reminded of how ruthless Gabrielle was when she saw the red wine stains on Mindy¡¯s


    She felt as though she had underestimated Gabrielle. She¡¯d better be careful in the future.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 245

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 245


    Chapter 245 Choosing Dancing Partner


    At six o¡¯clock, the party officially began. First, Kylo gave an opening speech.


    ¡°Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend my birthday party today. Please enjoy it


    and make yourselffortable. Let your hair down and have fun!¡± Kylo eximed with a bright smil on


    his face.


    col


    NO


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The main purpose of Kilo¡¯s birthday party was to give everyone a great joyful evening, without any les


    restricting the guests.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to party! Let¡¯s dance,¡± Kylo said excitedly, and the music red from the speakers.


    This signaled the start of the annual birthday party = Kylo always gave a speech first, followed by the


    opening dance.


    ¡°I have a special idea to do something


    different this year.¡± Kylo was a really fun person, who always liked to do what he wanted.


    Everyone leaned forward as they looked at him expectantly ¨C they were all waiting with bated breath for


    his idea.


    ¡°I won¡¯t participate in the opening dance, this year. I want to give the chance to my favorite eldest


    grandson, the young master of the Carter family ¨C Lance!¡± Kylo announced happily. After Mrs. Carter¡¯s


    death, Kylo woda always dance with his daughter alhe birthday party. But this year, 1 giving the


    opportunity to his grand on, Lance, was a gesture beyond what the mere opening dance would mean.


    The meaning behind it was clear to all.


    Half of the people in the crowd were surprised by it, but the other half had expected it.


    As the eldest grandson of the Carter family and the sessor of the Carter Group. Lance was now the


    leading male person in the family. As a young, eligible bachelor, it was his time to get married.


    It now made sense that although it was


    Kylo¡¯s birthday party. it was the perfect opportunity to select a suitable partner for Lance. It was a


    matchmaking party! Only for the parents who had daughters of a manageable age, of course.


    Lance was the young master of the big Carter family. who were not the wealthiest, but were immensely


    popr and highly-respected in Antawood. It was very honorable to marry into the Carter family, and


    the girl was sull-to lead afortable and rich life


    More importantly, Lance Oas very handsome


    welworld.


    He was powerful, with charming looks, making him a highl-sought after boy.


    Hence, many gills grabbed their chance and took the initiative to stand up ande to the limelight as


    soon as Kylo made his announcement. Some came forward of their own ord and others who were


    unwilling were pushed by their parents. The elders automatically took a step back


    And just like that, the opening dance turned into a matchmaking ceremony, or


    rather, a concubine ceremony, as though he would many who he chose tonight.


    Moreover, Lance didn¡¯t have any femalepanions tonight, so the position was open to all. They


    stood excitedly as they anticipated being picked.


    All the girls were shy but they didn¡¯t want to lose to any of the other eligible women. Everyone wanted


    to be the most beautifuldy, and they instantly fell for Lance, at first sight.


    The only regrets they had were that they did not dress sexily enough ¨C if only they had known tonight


    would be a matchmaking event for Dance, they would¡¯ve worked hardeblo look more attractive!


    nov


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t Nink it¡¯s a good idea ¡­ I don¡¯t have a partner.¡± Lance couldn¡¯t bear the sudden


    pressure of the situation


    He didn¡¯t have a dancing partner, so he hadn¡®t nned on dancing at all. He also ruled Gabrielle out


    because she didn¡¯t like dancing, more so in front of so many people.


    In fact, Gabrielle had never danced in


    front of him before, so Lance was not sure whether she knew how to dance on not.


    Now his grandfather suddenly thrust such a big task onto him ¨C this turned out to be a major problem


    for Lance.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t have a partner, so I decided to give you this opportunity. so you can choose one for


    yourself. See? Look at all the girls who want to be you partner ¨C they all seem to stand a especially the


    women in the front ow, who are quite excellent. You can choose and invite anyone you like.¡±


    K was in a very cheery mood as he nced at the TOWs of girls waiting to becked.


    Sure enough, his Lapu was very popr.


    All he needed o was say one word and many pretty girls followed suit. Lance had always said he was


    too busy to find a girlfriend, and Kylo had been impatient to have a grandson, an heir, so he used this


    grand birthday party as an excuse to find him a girlfriend.


    Lance knew what was on Kylo¡¯s mind, and he thought it was a major blow. He was infuriated that he


    didn¡¯t have a choice in the situation, or even a chance


    to escape!


    Now that Kylo had announced it to everyone 50 publicly, he was in a dilemma; he couldn¡¯t worm his


    way out of this. His only option was to dance.


    Lance nced at the rows of the girls who were waiting to be picked, until his eyes fell upon Gabrielle,


    who was sitting with Miley.


    Gabrielle had not seemed to be interested in this turn of events.nere Lance was appointed to do the


    opening dance. She sat by Miley fili, ly, serving her with tea and fruit. SV ¡°Gabrielle, your cr?in is really


    handsome. I think many girls admire him.¡± Miley nce at the dancing pool and shared Set Might-


    hearted gossip.


    Gabrielle was amused by Miley. She peeled an orange for her and tried one piece, before deeming it


    sweet enough and handing it to her. ¡°Here, Grandma, this sweet orange is for you. And yes, my cousin


    is excellent. He has been doing well since he was a child and as you can see, he is very good-looking.


    He is quite the popr choice among girls, night from his childhood.


    Gabrielle reminisced on Lance¡¯s consistently impressive record all his life. He was great throughout


    primary and middle school, which added to his poprity and excellence as a junior.


    Miley took the orange from Gabrielle and bit into it. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet ¨C because it¡¯s peeled by you,


    Gabrielle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. I¡¯ll peel a sweeter one for youter.¡± Gabrielle was vec happy to sit by Miley and


    apaper; she was not in the mood to Vance anyway. More importantly, she was not very good at


    ballroom dancing. She didn¡¯t want to humiliateNierself if she ended up making a foodout of herself. ¡°I


    wonder which ly your cousin will choose tonighoiley was such a gossip!


    ¡°Grandpa suddenly sprang this on him, plus there are so many young and prettydies here. I don¡¯t


    think he¡¯s the type of person to pick one and offend the others. He probably would pick his cousin sister


    or something. Grandpa didn¡¯t tell him to choose ady, did he?¡± Gabrielle said, knowing Lance well.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I think maybe he will pick you, as you¡¯re his cousin sister?¡± Miley


    suggested. Lance began to stride towards them, turning all the heads of those present as he walked


    Miley¡¯s words seemed toe from a knowing ce, because why else would Lance walk towards


    them? People around them were all elders ¨C Gabrielle was the only young person there. Who else


    would hee to?¡¯


    Gabrielle raised her head and looked in his direction. As expected, Lance, dress in a ck suit, was


    walking towards His eyes met hers as he smiled at he


    Damn it!


    Really? Is Lance trying Nuse me as a shield or an excuse ton pick any of the others?¡¯


    After Mindy had changed out of her dress, she and Cherie had stood close to Lance, waiting to get


    picked.


    Cherie had been really looking forward to this moment. When she found out that Lance was propped


    up as the center of attention for today¡¯s opening dance, she was sure she would be picked as his


    dancing partner. She wanted to feel like the princess of the ball! She was sure


    Lance would pick her ¨C they had, after all, grown up together and were quite familiar with each other.


    Who else would he pick?


    But Cherie¡¯s heart began to tug and a lump formed in her throat when she saw Lance walk slowly


    towards Gabrielle.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 246

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 246


    Chapter 246 She Is Not His Type


    With everyone gazing and staring at the two of them, Lance casually strolled up to Gabrielle in his


    suave manner, bent down and reached his hand out to Gabrielle. He was charming everyone


    with his gentlemanly manners. ¡°Gabrielle, may I invite you to dance with me?¡±


    Gabrielle, halfway through peelin her orange, grew startled by the Budden


    gesture.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Lace toe to her and invite her dilectly. He should have just danced wib Mindy


    and no one would have had anything to say about it.


    But there would be a skirmish if Lance danced with Gabrielle. Most of the guests knew that she was an


    adopted daughter of the Jones family and so she wasn¡¯t rted to Lance by blood.


    Instead of choosing from many of his real cousins from the Carter family. Lance chose Gabrielle, who


    wasn¡¯t even his real cousin. People would definitely


    overthink and talk about this.


    Gabrielle already heard some people whispering around her. Although their voices weren¡¯t loud,


    Gabrielle knew they weren¡¯t saying anything nice.


    ¡°Lance, I¡¯m not a good dancer, and I¡¯m not keen on dancing in front of so many people, either.¡±


    Gabrielle lowered her voice and looked at Lance as her cheeks reddened in embarrassment.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not a good dancer Gabrielle, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I cap end, and you just follow my


    moves. N¡¯s.just a formality. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Darice was insistent ¨C he was determined to dance with


    Gabrielle today.


    Gabrielle could feel the countless pairs of eyes staring at her and one was more prominent than the


    others ¨C Cherie¡¯s. Cherie was so angry, she could kill Gabrielle right there.


    ¡°How many enemies is Lance creating for me?!¡¯ Gabrielle thought regretfully.


    ¡°But Lance¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, does Lance usually treat you well?¡± Miley asked Gabrielle, thoughtfully interrupting the


    scene.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t understand what Miley meant, but she obediently nodded her head in response. ¡°Yes,


    Grandma, Lance has been nice to me ever since we were children ¡­ just like my own brother.¡±


    Miley immediately smiled. She knew the innocent rtionship Lance and Gabrielle shared, so she


    relieved Gabrielle and encouraged her to dance with him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, since your Lance treats young well, you should return the favond dance with him,¡± Miley


    said kindly Gabrielle was now confused, What was Miley trying to do by getting her to dance with


    Lance? She had iso heard the hushed gossip around mem ¨C surely she knew what thinking! ¡°But


    Grandma¡¯m not good at dancing,¡± said Gabrielle hesitantly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I believe you can do it. Lance won¡¯tugh at you if you make mistakes.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Miley turned and looked at Lance.


    How smart and shrewd Miley was! She could see through anyone.


    Lance looked at Gabrielle with more than just a familial gaze; his eyes were soft with tenderness and


    love. Gabrielle had been so naive and innocent that she took his kindness and generosity in a brotherly


    manner.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Morris. I won¡¯tugh at Gabrielle,¡± Lance said seriously.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do Lance a favor. Go dance,¡± Miley ordered Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle had no excuses to Qlise Lance¡¯s offer when she heard Viley¡¯s words. She put down the Gif-


    peeled orange on the table and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back atter the dance, Grandma,¡± Gabriell: aid to Miley, her voice taking on a Qemn tone.


    Miley smiled.thdly and nodded. ¡°Yes, go and dance. Have fun, and don¡¯t worry about the time! I don¡¯t


    need you anytime soon to help me over here.¡±


    Gabrielle was surprised at how enthusiastically Miley insisted on Gabrielle dancing with Lance. Was


    she being genuine, or did she have other intentions?


    ¡°Okay, here we go.¡±


    Gabrielle stopped worrying, and took Lance¡®s hand. She was now past the point of caring about what


    Miley was really thinking ¡°Mrs. Morris, Gabrielle and I are going to dance,¡± Lance said, before holding


    Gabrielle¡¯s hand and walking towards the dance floor with her.


    The music started. Gabrielle started to dance slowly, following Lance¡¯s lead.


    She was quite unfamiliar with any picthe popr dancing steps, as she had ever been a fan of dancing


    or partie, She had to follow Lance¡¯s steps to kep up with the rhythm


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t be o nervous. Just follow me. You can dance very well. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lance. It seems that I only cause you trouble, somehow. I¡¯m not good at dancing,¡± Gabrielle


    said guiltily.


    She was aware that there were many people who were waiting to see Gabrielle make a fool of herself.


    They secretly hoped something bad or funny would happen to her, right then and there.


    She was not regarded as a princess, nor a queen. All she was, was a silly clown, dancing for


    everyone¡¯s amusement.


    ¡°No. Gabrielle, you¡¯ve already kept good pace with me. By the way, what¡¯s wrong with your dress? If I


    remember correctly. weren¡¯t you wearing a long dress?¡± Lance didn¡¯t want her to continue feeling


    nervous, so he changed the topic to make her feel more rxed.


    When Gabrielle had gotten out of thadar upon her arrival, her dress walong enough to touch the


    ground, but now it as much shorter ¨C it was above ter knees! It didn¡¯t look normal.


    ¡°Well, it was a little torso I just cut it,¡± Gabrielle said, vaguely. She didn¡¯t want to tell Lance than Indy


    had poured wine on her dress touin it. Besides, Cherie, who was standing next to Mindy, was close to


    screeching in anger.


    ¡°Is my dress ugly?¡± asked Gabrielle, now self-conscious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not ugly. It¡¯s beautiful. Our Gabrielle is beautiful, no matter what kind of dress she¡¯s in. Don¡¯t you


    see how much people


    adore and admire you?¡± Lanceforted Gabrielle


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t think anyone was admiring her; in fact, all of them hated her. They probably assumed


    that she stole the limelight and the opportunity to be Lance¡¯s dancing partner ¨C and even possibly, his


    future mate ¨C on purpose.


    And now Cherie had all the more reason to sabotage her!


    Lance danced slowly and simply So Gabrielle could keep up with hinand ended up missing a few


    beats. This created a stir among the crowd ¡°Damn, does Gabrielle not know how to dance? Her rhythm


    is Yotally off! She looks stupid.¡± o ¡°Yes, exactly. Oit¡¯s also affecting Mr. Carter¡¯s rhythm, so both their


    dance moves are all wrong now.¡±


    know


    uno


    ¡°Gabrielle is so stupid. Don¡¯t dance if you don¡¯t know how to dance! She looks like a fool.¡± o


    ¡°Does she like Mr. Carter?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? She is Mr. Carter¡¯s cousin!¡±


    ¡°What cousin? She is an adopted daughter of the Jones family. so she is not rted to Mr. Carter by


    blood. She¡¯s a fake cousin, not a real one.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense now ¨C she looks like a scheming woman.¡±


    ¡°Why else would she dance when she doesn¡¯t even know how to?¡±


    ¡°Does Mr. Carter like her? Mr. Care invited her, after all, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Shut your damn mouth! My brother


    has better standards ¨C this cunning Gabrielle is not his type!¡± Mindy finally burst out and told off the


    socialites who were gossiping behind hel as she couldn¡¯t stand the discussion about her brother any


    longer.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 247

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 247


    Chapter 247 Westley Showed Up With A


    The women stopped talking immediately when Mindy burst out. They realized that no matter what the


    rtionship between Lance and Gabrielle was, it had nothing to do with them.


    Ads


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They also didn¡¯t want to offend Middy any further and do any harm, stey quickly shut up. ¡°Cherie, don¡¯t


    overthink it. My brother picked her because the were close to one another and he Veelsfortable


    with her; it¡¯s nothig else. Besides, a stupid woman Nike Gabrielle doesn¡¯t deserve my brother¡¯s love


    and won¡¯t win him over.¡± Mindyforted Cherie.


    Cherie¡¯s heart had been thumping heavily in anger, like a volcano ready to explode, but she resisted


    from bursting out because she thought about safeguarding her image at the given asion. So, no


    matter how furious she was, she had to force a smile on her face and pretend everything was okay.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid, Mindy? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything. After all, it¡¯s my own business that I


    like Lance. We¡¯re here for Grandpa Garter and his birthday. I will behave myself.¡± Cherie was more


    thoughtful than Mindy: more patient and calmer than thetter could ever be.


    How could she, after all, lose her temper in such a situation?


    She bit down her anger and held her: back no matter how infuriated stelelt inside.


    rld.


    ¡°Cherie, I know you can bear it if you try, but even I am struggling to do so. I feel so wronged for you,¡±


    said Mindy. pitying Cherie.


    Cherie had liked Lance for so many years now, but it had always been unrequited. Lance ignored her


    time and time again.


    ¡°There is no need to feel wronged for me. Like I said, it¡¯s my business and my own issue that I like


    Lance. Anyhow, I¡¯m just going to get a ss of juice for myself. Would you like some, too?¡± Cherie


    wanted to leave, because it was really difficult for her to watch everything ying out anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Mindy followed her immediately.


    Gabrielle tried to leave the dancing area as soon as the opening dance came to a close, but Lance


    held her waist tightly.


    ¡°The opening dance is over, Lance¡­¡± Gabrielle reminded him in a soft voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for us to leave as soon as the opening dance is plex, Gabrielle. And see, everyone


    has earted to dance as well, so let¡¯s just dande one more since we¡¯re here. You¡¯ve Geally got the hang


    of dancing now, we¡¯ll keep going That way, you¡¯ll fer some more practice.¡± Lance attapted to shoot


    acrossme justifications.


    Even though his seasoning was ridiculous, Gabriele didn¡¯t feel like disappointing Lance, especially now


    that the others were also enjoying the party. She nced in Miley¡¯s direction, and noticed that Miley


    had already stood up and merged herself in the middle of the crowd, taking photos with her mobile


    phone. She smiled happily and gestured for Gabrielle to continue dancing.


    Gabrielle was confused with Miley¡¯s directions. Why was she encouraging her


    to keep going? ¡®I guess I can continue to dance for a while longer since Miley seems so happy. ¡±


    thought Gabrielle.


    ¡°Okay, Lance, let¡¯s dance a little longer,¡± said Gabrielle. She gave him a helpless smile


    Lance was overjoyed by her approval. ¡°Super! I¡¯ll dance a little more slowly thos time so you can follow


    me.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. I can keep up with the rhythm,¡± Gabrielle politely refused.


    de


    After all, Gabrielle had earnt dancing before. The strict wendy had spent money and signed up


    Gabrielle for dancing sses a order to refine her dancing skills the event that she find an appropriate


    ¡®husband from these sorts of asions in the future.


    Gabrielle had participated in many sses that rich women like her took ¨C dancing, piano and flower


    arrangement, among some of them.


    In fact, Gabrielle was grateful for the art lessons that Wendy had sent her for, because she did learn a


    lot from the lessons.


    ¡°In that case, we can dance normally!¡±. Lance held her hand with one hand and her waist with the


    other. He beamed happily


    In hindsight, Lance was very grateful that his grandfather suddenly ordered him to head the opening


    dance. It was a good enough excuse to get Gabrielle to dance with him.


    Lance had thought about this day countless times, but he didn¡¯t have the right chance to do so. He


    hadn¡¯t expected that it would happen so soon.


    Halfway through the dext dance, the door to the banquet hall suddenly opened. Everyone inmediately


    turned their attention towards the neers ¨C a man and a woman.


    The crowd began to raise their voices excitedly, as they spoke with one another.


    ¡°Oh my God! Isn¡¯t that the CEO of the Morris Group?¡±


    ¡°Wow! He¡¯s so handsome! He looks much better than in his photos!¡±


    ¡°I feel so lightheaded like I¡¯m going to


    faint ¡­ Maybe I¡¯m going to fall in love with him just by looking at him.¡±


    *Freak! Mr. Morris¡¯s not going to fancy


    you!¡±


    ¡°Why has hee to Kylo¡¯s birthday party? Wait, isn¡¯t the woman holding his hand ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s Michelle, one of the popr advertising models. She¡¯s been featured and broadcasted


    on alle major TV channels. The product she represents range from daily necessities to luxury items ¨C


    plus she¡¯s beautiful. Such a dream girlfriend.¡±.


    N? S beanies


    Stifriend


    ¡°Wow! I wish she would be my goddess. Why is she with Westley?¡±


    ¡°Are they tworting?¡±


    ¡°Michelle¡¯s fame grew suddenlyst year. Yes, she¡¯s gorgeous and has a great figure, but rumor has it


    that someone has been pumping money to make her famous. Apparently, she has a wealthy sugar


    daddy sponsoring her who gives her all the best resources. No one dares to treat her shabbily, of


    course!¡±


    ¡°Is the sugar daddy Westley?¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t always believed this rumor, but now that I see it, I believe it.¡±


    ¡°But I know Westley. I haven¡¯t heard of any of his affairs or dating life ¨C except when Nellie was his


    fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Shit! I can¡¯t believe they are disying such a high-profile rtionship ¨C are they publicly announcing


    it?¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ I can¡¯t stand this. My beautiful goddess is sponsored by a sugar dadd a


    Gabrielle had been dancing yet with Lance, but as soon as Wesley and Michelle appeared, everyone


    diverted their gazes towards the new couple.


    They looked like a perfect match ¨C the man was charming and the woman was truly beautiful.


    But Gabrielle felt a sharp tug at her heart, as though it had been stabbed.


    Her husband brought another woman to her grandfather¡¯s birthday party SO publicly. Was he provoking


    on embarrassing her on purpose? u


    He had said he would attend the party, but not as her husband. This is what he


    meant


    Alvin said that he had been busy with a lot of meetings. It seems his business was Michelle


    She had assumed that Westley wasn¡¯t the kind of man who cheated on his wife, but now it seemed that


    she was wrong. This man was like all the other men.


    If he was so public with one woman, he was capable of having another way mistresses. After all, it was


    Westley. Who was so rich he could buy any amouit of women.


    And then, they weren¡¯t alreal couple. They would file for a divorce sooner orter, so no matter how


    many mistresses he had, it was nother business! It had nothing to do with her. &


    So why did she feel so ufortable? She felt her throat drying up as if there wererge masses of


    cotton stuck in it. She felt as though it was difficult to breathe and her whole body grew rigid and


    ufortable.


    Her eyes began to get red and her nose felt sore. She felt terrible. Gabrielle really hated herself being


    like this. Why was


    she always so deeply affected by Westley?¡¯


    He was not her real husband and their mamiage was defintely going to end in divorce Soon. So he


    could have any mistress he wanted! It was not her concern.


    She didn¡¯t want to feel terrible because of him. She had no real reason to.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lance grew worried when he saw her sad face.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 248

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 248


    Chapter 248 Afraid That His Wife Will Be Snatched


    It was forgivable that Westley didn¡¯t show up at the party with Gabrielle, but what was he thinking


    unting his entrance with a pop star by his side?


    Was he trying to deliberately upset his wife?


    Lance was appalled by this, but the fact that Gabrielle looked so sorrowfully disturbed seeing Westley


    and the woman together made him the more despondent.


    All this time, Lance believed that there was no love between Gabrielle and Westley: that everything


    would go back to normal as soon as Bryce and Nellie were caught.


    However, love was inevitable. After they got married, something had changed.


    Once a person fell in love, the chances of things reverting to the way it started would be near


    impossible.


    to


    Gabrielle¡¯s apparent attraction Westley was a heavy blow for Lance.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s fine. You shouldn¡¯t feel too sad.¡± ¡°Why would I be sad? There¡¯s nothing for me to be sad


    about.¡± Gabrielle tried hard to hold back her distress. She remained as cool as a cucumber to hide how


    much Westley had affected her.


    In a marriage of convenience, the one who fell in love first was always-hound


    to lose.


    ADS


    Still, she had her sense of pride. She wasn¡¯t going to admit se e sily.


    Since their marriage badn¡¯t been made public, Westley. * free to bring any woman with him. It had


    nothing to do with her


    ¡°Gabrielle, if ufortable¡­¡±


    you


    really


    feel


    ¡°Lance, shall we dance?¡± Gabrielle swiftly pulled him to the dance floor. I


    Now a zing fire was burning deep in her heart, looking for a way out to engulf her whole being


    She only hoped that no one woulde to provoke her, or else she would definitely lose her temper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance, then. If that¡¯s what you want.¡± They started swaying with the music, but Gabrielle¡¯s


    thoughts were elsewhere. Lance couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful


    At oneer, Cherie and Mindy were drinking to calm themselves, but Westley¡¯s sudden appearance


    in Michelle quelled their anger instant


    ¡°Cherie, did you see that? Wesley¡¯s with Michelle, that rising star! She¡¯s only two years into her career,


    but look¡­¡± Mindy whispered excitedly. @


    They were ted arven they had caught the scene whers Qabrielle was betrayed.


    ¡®Great! Now even the taste of coffee is Sweet to me. Sure enough, Gabrielle got a dose of her own


    medicine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. Michelle¡¯s virtually everywhere these days. I mean, have you seen those ads?¡± Cherie


    narrowed her eyes and curiously stared at the duo slowly walking into the banquet hall.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In the eyes of many, they were a perfect


    match.


    ¡°Rumor has it that Michelle has a very rich patron. She became a celebrity Overnight after starring in


    an ad of a famous brand. Could Westley be pulling the strings for her? I wouldn¡¯t doubt it.*** Mindy


    smiled wickedly. ¡°Too bad for Gabrielle. It¡¯s so humiliating for her to be iming she¡¯s his wife when he


    has another woman in his arms. Maybe she thought she could cement her status as Mrs. Morris of the


    Morris group on her grandfather¡¯s birthday, but Wydley pped her in the face with this appearance.


    I¡¯m enjoying the embarrassment he¡¯s serving ber.


    I suddenly feel sorry folher. Even in this situation, she has no right to question him. All her ds have


    gone down the drain,¡± Mindy Thbled on.


    ¡°Cherie, I told you. Westley hates Gabrielle very much. He never wanted to marry her. Now you believe


    me, right?¡± Mindy was so overjoyed she could celebrate wildly.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Unlike Mindy, Cherie didn¡¯t take so much pleasure in Gabrielle¡¯s situation. She just quietly


    watched Westley and Michelle walk intimately towards Miley


    standing by the dance floor


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Miley would be angry with him for introducing her to a woman who wasn¡¯t his


    wife?


    Or had the Morris family already known what was going on between them?


    Suddenly, things were starting to get interesting


    ¡°Cherie, a woman like Gabrielle doe. Nt. need sympathy. Nobody likes a scbeling woman and now


    Westley has pulher to shame. Let¡¯s wait and see how she¡¯s going to deal with it. If were her. I would


    hide and cry instead of dancing with my brother. She Go shameless.¡±


    Mindy thought the worst of Gabrielle and she reyed a pitiful image in her head.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡¯s thick-skinned, isn¡¯t she?¡± Cherie uttered bitterly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A woman like her has no face to lose. Cherie, don¡¯t worry. My brother will definitely realize


    what she¡¯s up to, and then he will stay away from her, and many you in the future. In my heart, you are


    my sole sister-inw.¡± Mindy nudged her.


    ¡°Sister-inw? What are you talking about?¡± Shy as she was, Cherie couldn¡¯t help but smile. Mindy


    calling her sister inw made her feel like she was really going to marry Lance.


    When Miley saw Westley finallying over, her face darkened a little. Others might have thought she


    was irritated, but it wasn¡¯t like that at all.


    ¡°Well, you came a littleter than II expected. You wouldn¡¯t want your wife to get swept away now,


    would you? Her voice was not loud but enough for Westley to hear. 3 ¡°Grandma, the video you send


    me was all over the ce. You should work on the angles.¡± He smirked. 0


    ¡°You ungrateful brat! How dare you sass your grandma? If I didn¡¯t show you the video, would youe


    here?¡± Miley looked at him angrily. S


    Westley nced at the dance floor. Gabrielle had her back to them and Lance was staring at him with a


    determined look in his eyes. He slid his hand lower around Gabrielle¡¯s waist, as if trying to provoke


    Westley.


    *Tell me about it, Grandma Miley. Westley drove here so fast that I almost vomited. I didn¡¯t even want


    toe here. but he begged me. I couldn¡¯t understand why he sounded so desperate. It turns out that


    he was afraid his wife will run away with someone else.¡± Michelle smiled, looking at Gabrielle¡¯s figure.


    ¡°is that my legendary sister-inw?


    From her slim waist, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a great beauty with a very slender backside¡­¡± 1


    ¡°Michelle, let¡¯s dance!¡± Westley Midn¡¯t want to hear all this nonsense and dragged her to the dance


    floor


    o

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 249

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 249


    Chapter 249 Exchanged The Partner Forcibly


    Michelle was seen as the ultimate goddess and favorite of all kinds of advertisements for the men who


    were present at the party. She had attracted a lot of attention when she walked in, and more so


    because she was with Westley.


    Now that she and Westley were dancio together, everyone got very excited bhd jittery ¨C be it man or


    woman!


    On an asion such as today, it was a meaningful gesture for Westley to bring Michelle to such a high


    profile party, and then lead her to chance with him. It represented their Whion, or the official state of


    their rtionship. J


    Was he going to announce that he, Westley. was Michelle¡¯s supporter and also lover?


    Those who weren¡¯t aware of Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s rtionship were just Curious onlookers, but


    those who knew of their rtionship were keen to rush in and tear Michelle down.


    Especially Wendy. She had frozen up. stiff as a rock, as soon as she saw Westley walking in with


    Michelle holding his anm.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing not to attend Kylo¡¯s birthday party, but it¡¯s so much worse to bring another female


    companion, especially a popr super star, with him. Is he nning on embarrassing Gabrielle and the


    Jones family right here?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Westle bring a woman here? Did he do this intentionally?¡± Tobias was


    completely dumbfounded ¡®Didn¡¯t they mention Net Westley wouldn¡¯te? And now he was here, but


    why did he brinda woman here? What were his ns


    Fortunately, only a few people know that he and Gabrielle are married; if not, they would be made a


    mockery of.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know what happened? I haven¡¯t figured out why he brought a female star to


    Dad¡¯s birthday party. Did hee like this to embarrass us on purpose?¡± Wendy was furious. She


    knew who Michelle was. Her advertisements were everywhere! She


    couldn¡¯t ignore her even if she wanted


    Hence, bringing a woman with him was part of Westley¡¯s shrewd n to deter Wendy from announcing


    anything about him and Gabrielle.


    Little did she know Westley didn¡¯t want anyone to get involved in, or influence, his marriage with


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Tobias asked, thinking of the challenging situation then were in


    However, Westley was not an ordinary person, and Tobias didn¡¯t have the right to say anything to


    Westley so he let him do anything he wanted. 10


    No matter how disappointed and tough he felt, it was all in vain, because he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t know why he came here today. Maybe Gabrielle doesn¡¯t know that


    Westley brought a woman here as she is still dancing with Lance. I wonder what she¡¯ll think.¡± Wendy


    looked at Gabrielle and Lance, who were waltzing in the middle of the dance floor. By now, many young


    people had joined them and were dancing around them, having surrounded them within the crowd.


    Gabrielle felt so upset that she wanted to leave the dance floor and be by herself, several times during


    the dance. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Westley walk in with Michelle ... and now they were dancing


    together! What was this about?


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you¡¯re feeling tired, I can take you upstairs to have a rest. Lance kindly offered, knowing


    that Gabril was close to breaking down in tear


    He suggested the rest because didn¡¯t want her to be sad and heartbloken. ¡°Yes, Lance. Sorry, but I go


    rest myself. It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s birthday and you should stay here during Me celebrations as his first


    grandson. Gabrielle stopped dancing and was about to leave the dance floor when Westley and


    Michelle walked up to them.


    Westley felt a pang of sympathy when he saw Gabrielle¡¯s quivering lips and red eyes, forcing herself


    not to cry. Perhaps she misunderstood something.


    Gabrielle was going to burst into tears if


    he got any closer to Michelle


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, would you mind exchanging your partner?¡± Westley didn¡¯t care how Lance would react, nor


    waited him to reply. As soon as he asked the question, he stretched his hand out towards Gabrielle,


    and gently pushed Michelle onto Lance.


    Michelle was confused when Westley did this. ¡®He¡¯s the only one who¡¯s switching partners. Why did he


    push me so had into Lance¡¯s arms?¡± she thought. z oo Lance was a total stranger to Ger. How could


    her cousin, Westley, Dave the audacity to push such a utiful person as herself into a stranger¡¯s


    arms? That wasn¡¯t the right thing do.


    ¡°Westley, you¡­ ?


    ¡°Behave yourself!¡± Westley cast a quick, cautious nce at Michelle.


    Michelle had no choice but to stay quiet with the threat looming up ahead of her, After all, she had such


    a steady sess in China because of the support and the chances that Westley had given her.


    If not for him, Michelle would be an unknown, nondescript model


    internationally.


    So when her cousin offered to take her as a temporary femalepanion for a party with him, she


    agreed immediately. without hesitation. She had no choice but to dance with this Lance without holding


    any grudges when he chose to exchange her for his wife.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m sorry to make you dance with me.¡± Michelle Smiled at Ladce politely.


    Michelle was mixed-race, makrig her much more beautiful and unique-looking than most other women


    Her striking, blue eyes made her even more attractive.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter, yonay have noticed that there are many eyes on me, and you may know that I¡¯m perceived


    as a goddess for many men here. If I¡¯m rejected so openly in the middle of the dance floor, everyone


    will talk about it, and then how can I confidently face my fans in the future? You are also a high-profile


    person ¨C the grandson and child in the Carter family, and with today being Kylo¡¯s birthday party. I don¡¯t


    think it¡¯s a good idea for you to reject a guest like


    me. Can you please finish this dance with me?¡± Michelle didn¡¯t really care about her reputation ¨C her


    fans would love her regardless.


    In reality, she wanted to steal Lance away because she wanted Westley and Gabrielle to have more


    time together.


    ¡°Okay, Miss Bailey, I¡¯ll finish this dance, but I hope you¡¯ll leave me alone and won¡¯t pester me


    anymore.¡± Lance replied coldly. He didn¡¯t like women like her, no matter how beautiful they wera


    What¡¯s more, she was brought Qere by Westley, and so she migh be his mistress. He didn¡¯t


    respectomen like her


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won Opester you. After this dance, I will leave by myself.¡± ncing at Gabrielle and


    Westley, she thought her job was done, as they were dancing together. She needn¡¯t stay there any


    longer, so she decided she would leave after the dance. 2


    ¡°Miss Bailey, what¡¯s your rtionship with Westley? Is he your sponsor or something?¡± Lance knew


    that he shouldn¡¯t ask such a question, but he was genuinely concerned about matters


    regarding Gabrielle. This woman would cause a Tift between Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s marriage ¨C even


    if it was fake ¨C and she would make Westley unfaithful.


    Michelle, however, found his question interesting and was not offended by him. She looked into his icy


    eyes with her beautiful blue ones and smiled warmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Carter to like gossips, let


    alone be one! Don¡¯t you think my beautiful face and slender figure 70 enough to get me famous? Do


    you think I have to rely on some kind of sponsora

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 250

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 250


    Chapter 250 Abandoned


    Michelle was very beautiful. She was the kind of person who could attract any person just by standing


    there, without a single smile on her face. And when she smiled, she was even more beautiful, making it


    impossible for anyone to take their eyes off her.


    col


    Lance, however, didn¡¯t like her smile all. In fact, he despised it. ¡°Miss Bailey, you don¡¯t need to give so


    many exnations. Just say ¡®ve or ¡®no¡¯. * Lance couldn¡¯t stand her coquettish smile. As he had


    expected she was one of those female Stars from the entertainment circle that just boasted and


    showed off in men¡¯spany.


    Perhaps that was why Westley was enchanted by her, but it didn¡¯t work on Lance.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Michelle replied with a smile.


    Westley had, after all, helped her, SO there was nothing to hide or lie about.


    ¡°Miss Bailey. I don¡¯t care why you entrapped Westley by hooking up with him and making him sponsor


    you, but I would hate it if you hurt Gabrielle. You better watch out, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Lance


    threatened her.


    She couldn¡¯t take it seriously that Lance was being so vicious and wary of her. ¡®How can he be so


    funny?¡± she thought to herself.


    There were many fans here, especially her male fans. They were raising thein voices and rushing


    closer to get to but Lance was almost spitting at He in disgust. She thought about wo, and decided that


    he must like Gabilelle, her sister-inw; Gabrielle was dancing with Westley, which made Ladce very


    angry, so he naturally med Michelle.


    Michelle finally woderstood why Lance was so mad at her.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, do you like Miss Jones?¡± Michelle asked him calmly, her eyes lighthearted and joking.


    Lance responded with a nk look that didn¡¯t give his real feelings away, before replying icily, ¡°Miss


    Bailey, don¡¯t think about things you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about!¡±


    Well, it was not like she was forcing herself to think about it, but from his reaction, her guess was right.


    He was also staring at Gabrielle quietly any chance he got. Was he in love?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Now it made sense that Westley had rushed and brought her here in such a hurry. Lance was a strong


    rival because he loved her, and besides, it didn¡¯t seem like Lance was an easy character to deal with.


    Gabrielle, on the other hand, was faring but secretly liked the fact that Vestley had forced himself on


    her to cance with him.


    But then she was reminded that Westley showed up with Michelle, and she began to feel very angry


    again.


    leaving,¡±


    ¡°Westley, let go of me. I¡¯m Gabrielle said in a soft voice. 3


    But Westley held her waist so tightly that she couldn¡¯t move at all. Her body was so close to his chest


    that she felt she could feel the temperature of his skin through the material.


    ¡°Where are you trying to go, Gabrielle? The dance isn¡¯t even over yet.¡± Westley


    refused to let her go. He just held her in his arms and continued to move, and the crowd just thought


    they had simply switched partners.


    It was a normal social activity to exchange dancing partners during a dance.


    Sure, it was normal for both sides to change their partner, but all the parties involved had to agree to it.


    Gabrielle felt that this was done against her will, and it was all always up to Westley.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to dance with you,¡± Gabrielle said angrily, her voice thick with emotion. She looked dawn


    at his feet and tried to find anopportunity to give him a hard STOW! so he would immediately detach


    limself from her.


    However, Gabrielle had underestimated how well Westley knew her. He had foreseen that she would


    seize any opportunity to step on his feet, so he was anticipating her every move.


    As soon as she lifted her feet, he would quickly mirror her move.


    She failed several times.


    ¡°Westley, did you do all this on purpose?


    Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t be able toe because you had too much work?¡± Gabrielle continued to


    try to stamp his feet.


    Westley was a cunning fox. She couldn¡¯t think of any way she could defeat him.


    It was impossible to y tricks on him!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯te tonight. I just said that I have something to deal with first,¡± Westley


    whispered seductively in her ear.


    COU


    He hadn¡¯t lied or said anything wrong. just that he was busy with work


    ¡°Then why did you brin, Michelle here? And now that she¡¯s here, why are you dancing with me arldnot


    her?¡± Gabrielle spoke through giltled teeth. She couldn¡¯t scream and shout even if she wanted to


    because they were surrounded by people.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Westley raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    ¡°Jealous? Who is jealous? Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡¯m not jealous. Anyway, we¡¯re not really married and


    our rtionship has not been made public. You cane with whoever you like. I won¡¯t be jealous.¡±


    Gabrielle pretended to


    be indifferent and strong.


    In truth, she was feeling very down but she didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    The moment she saw Westley and Michellee in, she couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely jealous. She


    was hurt, but she was unwilling to admit it.


    Especially now, she felt shier than ever to look into his eyes and answer his questions.


    ¡°Do you still want to dance?¡± Seeing her unwilling to admit it, Westley decided not to press her. His


    main mission was to catch her. Now that he had got hold of her, there was nothing Store he wanted to


    do here.


    By now, everyone had turned their attention towards Michelle and no one was paying attention to them


    anymore, so he nned on leaving with Gabrielle,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to dance anymore. You can go and find Miss Bailey.¡± Gabrielle shook her head and


    pushed him away.


    ¡°How can she push me like that? Westley thought. He fastened his grip on her waist and whispered


    into her ear again, ¡°Gabrielle, Alvin is in the car


    outside. I¡¯ll meet you there in half an hour, or I will carry you there on my shoulders myself. It¡¯s up to


    you.¡± After saying that, Westley let go of her hand, walked off the dance floor, towards Kylo.


    Now that he was at Kylo¡¯s birthday party, he would need to wish him for his birthday before leaving.


    Gabrielle was left in the center of the dance floor, her face still flushed. She wondered what Westley


    meant by thatst sentence.


    She began to feel very shy and embarrassed when she thought about Westley carrying her to the car


    on his shoulders. Everyone around her saw her flushed face and assumed she was shy because she


    was abandoned on the dance floor.


    ¡°Gabrielle, a woman who always wants to marry the good men deserves to be abandoned.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can never stand that kind of woman. Isn¡¯t it so humiliating?¡±


    The women next to her took pleasure in Gabrielle¡¯s misfortune. After all, they had wanted to dance with


    Lance, but he had


    chosen to dance with Gabrielle, and when Westley had surprised everyone and shown up. he, too had


    asked to dance with her.


    This woman was really good at seducing


    meni.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to hear it, so she tumed around and left immediately. Lance had been watching


    Gabrielle the entire time. Now that she was left behind by Westley, he wanted more than anything to let


    go of Michelle and go to Gabrielle, but Michelle was holding of to him so strongly that he couldn¡¯t let go


    of her


    ¡°Mr. Carter, you shouldn¡¯t go there now.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 251

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 251


    Chapter 251 Be Careful Of Being Seduced


    Gabrielle walked off the dance floor and found a quiet ce to sit down by herself. She didn¡¯t return


    back to sit with her grandmother because she wanted to avoid others and regain herporte alone.


    The banquet was just about to begin. Everyone was busy eating and chatting, and soon she was fot


    olien because everyone was distract by everything else


    OVE


    But Gabrielle Cound Westley standing with Kylosis man emanated a special aura about him. No matter


    where he was, he was easily recognizable just from a nce even among the busiest crowds.


    Gabrielle was wondering why Westley came here tonight ¨C and why did he bring Michelle?


    Gabrielle had a headache. Before she could recover from it. Wendy came over to her


    The banquet was just about to begin. Everyone was busy eating and chatting, and soon she was


    forgotten because everyone was distracted by everything


    But Gabrielle found Westley standing with Kylo. This man emanated a special aura about him. No


    matter where he was, he was easily recognizable just from a nce even among the busiest crowds.


    Gabrielle was wondering why Westen came here tonight ¨C and why did he Dig Michelle? Gabrielle had


    a headache. Berore she could recover from it, Wendy came over to her ¡°Gabrielle, what is vestley¡¯s


    game? He brought a superstao your grandfather¡¯s birthday partynd then danced with you. Now He is


    going to congratte your grandfather on his birthday. What does he mean by all this?¡± Wendy asked


    as she sat down. She was very interested in Westley¡¯s affairs because after all he greatly influenced


    and controlled the Jones family If anyone displeased or rubbed him the wrong way, the Jones family


    would be destroyed


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You know what kind of man Westley is. How can I know?¡± Gabrielle replied irritably.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you. What did he say to you when you were dancing?¡± Wendy wanted to be


    prepared for anything Westley was thinking or nning on doing ¡°Nothing. He just warned us again


    overthinking it,¡± Gabrielle said, simply wanting to remind Wendy herself. Westley may not have


    explly said it, but she knew that was what he thought and wanted in his heart Wendy understood at


    Gabrielle was saying. ¡°So, did he bride a female star here to show off? he really involved with her? I


    heard that there is a very powerful person who is backing her financially. Is it possible that Westley is at


    the back end of this? If it is really him, you will have no chance against her, right? 1 thought he was a


    gentleman. It seems that he makes the same mistakes as any other ordinary man,¡± Wendymented


    on Westley. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s his life and we must value his privacy. No one has the nght to ask.¡± Gabrielle


    couldn¡¯t bear to hear what


    Wendy was saying about Michelle and Westley,


    ¡°You are such a fool. I had asked you so long ago to seize the opportunity when you can. You should


    be the one who is dating Westley, not her; and then, what happened? He ended up getting seduced by


    tramps. You¡¯re useless!¡± Wendy couldn¡¯t help but sigh in exasperation. She wanted to see if


    Michelle was still there, but she couldn¡¯t spot her. A


    Wendy also regrettably admitted bar the mixed-race woman was actually beautiful, without


    exaggeration Not only did every man desire ben but women were also inclined to being attracted to her.


    Wendy had to an it this bare fact.


    cou


    But no matter how beautiful she was, she couldn¡¯te and steal other women¡¯s husbands. It was not


    appropriate.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t use words like ¡®tramp¡¯ and stuff,¡± Gabrielle said, recoiling from Wendy¡¯s


    crass use ofnguage.


    Whenever she saw a beautiful woman, she would just call her a tramp. Just because she showed up


    with Westley


    didn¡¯t indicate that there was anything going on between the two of them.


    ¡°She is a tramp. Women from the entertainment industry are good at seducing men, and just pretend to


    be pitiful and lovely. You are so honest and good-hearted. How can you attract Westley and keep him


    with you?¡± Wendy anxiously asked her.¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t think this was a big deal because she had never thought making Westley stay.


    This man couldn¡¯t stay one woman ¨C not even Michelle


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get involver I the matters between me and Widsiley. Nobody can control him.¡±


    Gabrielle knew better than Wendy and had to stop her from daydreaming or hoping


    ¡°I¡¯m saying all this for your own good. I¡¯m worried about you. Today, he may bring just one female star


    to a private party, but tomorrow he¡¯ll show up with a million female supermodels in public. And here you


    are, acting as though nothing happened. How can you be so


    silly?¡± Wendy looked at Gabrielle angrily.


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you go and find Bryce now?¡± Gabrielle almost blurted. ¡°It turns out that you haven¡¯t


    gone to find Bryce


    She felt really heartbroken and didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this topic §±§à§Õ.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. I¡¯ll go to yo grandfather first. Come with me.¡± Wohdy avoided talking about Bryce


    altacether.


    She didn¡¯t want to find Bryten order to protect him. She though


    that as long as Gabrielle and Westle were mamed. Bryce and the Jones family would be safe. When


    she felt it gas okay. she would let Brycee bac


    However, Gabrielle had proven to be useless. She hadn¡¯t seeded in attracting Westley yet, and


    what was worse, he even ended up bringing another woman with him that day. What would be of


    Gabrielle?


    He didn¡¯t care about her dignity at all. If Gabrielle didn¡¯t seed in keeping him close and ended up


    offending him somehow, the whole Jones family would


    be destroyed


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became.


    ¡°I¡¯m noting with you. I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll goter.¡± Gabrielle thought about going to Westley¡¯s


    car.


    She saw Westley standing by her grandpa, and he looked like he wa proposing a toast to him. She did


    know what he said, but grandpa looked very happy after the speech. Kylo had always been fond


    talented and outstanding men lika vestley.


    Hence, it wasn¡¯t uns al for grandpa to be amused by Westley, even if he didn¡¯t say anything a


    That was one of the benefits of being well-liked. They could be casily recognized and perceived


    positively without saying too much.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want toe, I¡¯ll go and have a look¡± Wendy didn¡¯t say anything more. She thought


    that Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to go there because Westley was standing there, so she let her be.


    As soon as Wendy arrived, Westley casually left the banquet hall without even looking at her. He was


    cool as a cucumber, and walked out with one hand in his pocket.


    Gabrielle was hesitating whether she should go there now orter. When she saw Westley leaving


    without looking back, she understood why he had deliberately emphasized the time. wanted them to


    leave at a different time and didn¡¯t want others to see the leave together.


    For the remainder of the en minutes, Gabrielle sat restlessly by herself.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 252

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 252


    Chapter 252 The Sponsor


    Lance finally found Gabrielle sitting all alone. The sad expression on her face made him feel sorry for


    her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It was all Westley¡¯s fault, no doubt. He took another woman to a family affair and left Gabrielle by


    herself.


    He really was insufferable, but Kylo still kept praising him. After WestleyCeft, his grandfather had only


    good words to say. going as far asparty him with Lance. Kylo believed he is talented and managed


    the Morri: Group beyond expectations.


    Lance was antised, to say the least. He had always hated Westley, but today, he was furious


    Westley stealing his unbearable.


    limelight was


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ve brought you your favorite orange juice. Why are you sitting here alone? Grandpa wants


    you to go back.¡± Lance sat down beside her.


    ¡°I just need a bit of air. Thanks for the drink.¡± Gabrielle smiled ruefully, staring at her grandfather¡¯s


    direction.


    There were a lot of people around the old man. Surely, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she went or not. Besides,


    she nned on leaving to find Westley outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lance stared at her face for some time. Gabrielle was starting to feel conscious.


    ¡°What is there something on my face With wonder, she patted her Sheeks gently.


    Lance giggled, then he sighed. ¡°No, you just look pretty, Gabrielle Gut¡­ you don¡¯t look too cheerful.


    Weathey just went too far today.¡± The de Lance thought about it, the gener he became. ¡°He came here


    to provoke and embarrass you on purpose. That jerk, how could he abandon you like this? If Michelle


    didn¡¯t distract me, I would¡¯ve taught him a lesson. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be your husband at all!¡±


    Could a man from whatever he wanted?


    a rich family do


    Gabrielle


    shook her head, looking


    worried.


    ¡°Lance, Westley isn¡¯t bad as you think. Besides, we¡¯re both adults. I don¡¯t need him to be responsible


    for me. I can think for myself.¡± Gabrielle defended Westley.


    ¡°Do you know the rtionship between that Michelle and him? You¡¯re too naive when ites to


    Westley.¡± Lance looked at her with concern.


    In Lance¡®s eyes. Gabrielle was obedient child. She had always rul up with bullies and it made him feel


    protective.


    WO


    All he wanted was to a good care of her for the rest of his Hile, sparing her all the pain and suffering,


    and give her all. the best things he world,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Gabrielle looked


    It was not like Westley to just bring someone with him. Something was definitely up.


    Everyone could see that they were close, perhaps closer than Gabrielle thought. After all, Michelle was


    recognized by the Morris family. That very fact made


    Gabrielle feel ufortable.


    So why would she ask a question that she knew the answer to?


    Only Westley can exin himself. Gabrielle was thinking of asking himter.


    ¡°Michelle admitted that Westley has been sponsoring her for thest tyn years. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s


    something fishy going on, Gabrielle? Open you?yes, he¡¯s a jerk. Don¡¯t fall in love with him. Promise me!


    It will only break your heart, understand?¡± Lance held on to her shoulders.


    Unrequited love is the worst feeling ever. Gabrielle did answer. Love wasn¡¯t something th?t could be


    controlled, and she had already fallen in love without realizing it.


    It was toote to pretend that nothing had happened. It was toote for her to erase her feelings.


    ¡°Lance, I know. Don¡¯t womy. I won¡¯t fall in love with him. I know my boundaries in this marriage.¡±


    Gabrielle put down the ss of juice and stood up,


    About ten minutes had passed, but she was in no rush to see Westley.


    ¡°Gabrielle, where are you going?¡± Lance was a little worried when he saw that Gabrielle was about to


    leave.


    om


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just going to the bathroom.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want Lance to be so womed, so she told him she


    was going to the toilet ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lance immediately stood up. Gabrielle looked at Land


    helplessly ¡°Lance, I¡¯m not a child can find the bathroom on my own Lance smiled at mer, almost


    chuckling. ¡°You¡¯ll always a child in my eyes.¡±


    20


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything, but someone approached Lance for a chat.


    ¡°Sorry Gabrielle, I¡¯ll catch youter,¡± Lance said


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Gabrielle nodded, nomittally. She didn¡¯t want Lance to pursue her anymore. ¡°Okay,


    I¡¯ll go ahead. Catch youter.¡±


    Lance waved, taking a step back.


    After Lance left, Gabrielle was relieved. Then she turned around and walked towards the back gate.


    There was a small park behind the Twillight Hotel, so it was much quieter than the bustling scene at the


    entrance. She walked through the park and thed looking for a taxi.


    As she strolled, her phone fang. It was from Westley


    0


    Gabrielle nced at once. Instead of answering the calche quickly walked straight ahead. O


    When the one rang for the second time, Gabrielle had already reached the street. A taxi passed by and


    she hailed it.


    ¡°Where are you going, miss?¡±


    ¡°The Lover Embankment, please.¡±


    The Lover Embankment was a famous dating spot in Antawood. It used to be a deserted space, but


    because of the unique scenery, couples started meeting and spending their time together there.


    Eventually they changed the name to


    what is was now.


    It was a romantic ce, but Gabrielle only wanted to get some fresh air.


    ¡°A date with your boyfriend I¡¯m guessing?¡± The driver was a cheerful and curious man. He thought


    Gabrielle wore an anxious expression because of a secret evening tryst.


    ¡°I guess.¡± Gabrielle nonchntly. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin


    Outside the car window e neon lights were shining, but she couldn¡¯t appreciate the night¡¯s charm. She


    was still thinking about what Lange bad told her. ¡®Michelle a Atted that Westley was her Sponsor


    A sponsor, huh?


    She knew what it meant to be a sponsor. It meant Westley had spent a lot of money on Michelle, and


    she would have repaid him in more ways than one. 1


    Gabrielle felt her heart crack thinking about it.


    just

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 253

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 253


    Chapter 253 Encountering Some Bad Guys


    Gabrielle¡¯s phone buzzed few minutes after she got to Lover Embankment,


    She thought Westley was calling again. He had called once while she was still in the car. But she


    hadn¡¯t picked it up the because she hadn¡¯t wanted to.


    She felt like answering his phone now that she was far away from his teach. She took the phone out of


    her bag. But when she saw the callen she realized it wasn¡¯t Westley after an It was Austin..


    The disappointment Shone in her face at once.


    Yet she didn¡¯t want to let Austin notice the disappointment. So she answered the phone with an acted


    calmness. ¡°Hello, Aus.


    ¡°Where are you, Gabrielle? I don¡¯t see you here at Kylo¡¯s birthday party. Aren¡¯t you around?¡± Austin


    asked,


    Kylo had made sure to invite all the


    important people in Antawood, including the Foster family, to his party. However, he didn¡¯t care if they


    honored his invitation or not.


    Of course, the members of Foster family had turned up at the party. But Austin waste because he


    had to take care of some urgent business.


    When he arrived, he had searched fan Gabrielle. He was surprised that she AS neither in the banquet


    hall nor the Open air party. That was why he had called her.


    ¡°I am not in the hotel, ANN am at Lover Embankment-¡±


    Gabrielle suddenk Oliscovered that her phone had tvrted off. It was out of power. ¡®Dampie


    What a coincidence.¡±


    She wondered if Austin had heard what she had saidst. But she dismissed the thought with the wave


    of a hand. It didn¡¯t matter now.


    Gabrielle threw the phone back into her bag and strolled along the river bank. She was only wearing


    her sleeveless dress


    with its hemline snipped off. The night wind was cold. And when it stung her, she shivered terribly.


    Had shee all the way here to be whipped by the cold wind? She regretted having to be this hard


    on herself. Although she was now sober, she was very cold. ¡°Forget it. Maybe I should just head-oudk


    §ã§à


    It¡¯s really none of my business Westley can keep ten women for all I care!


    I believe all will be find when Bryce and Nellie return. I hope they return sooner.


    There¡¯s really wheed to bother myself with these thoughts since they¡¯ll return soon.¡±


    Just then, two thin ck men osted her as she was about to leave the path.


    ¡°Hey, miss. Why are you alone at the Lover Embankment? Did you break up with your boyfriend? I¡¯m


    really sorry about that. I understand how it feels. And it¡¯s veryte now. You cane with me, though.


    I can apany you for the night. We can go for a drink, y


    some games, or even have a nice talk in private ¨C We can spend the night together. I will satisfy all


    your needs,¡± one of the men said, licking his lips lustfully.


    ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t feel bad because your boyfriend abandoned you. We both are here to keep you


    company,¡± the second added.


    At once, Gabrielle sensed that these te were scoundrels. It was so evident Hom their words and slinky


    gestures They were the kind of new who hid about in dark and lonely corners, preying on lone girls to


    harassi


    But Gabrielle wareftain they had met the wrong girl the day because she was not the type to be easily


    intimidated.


    Eyeing them closely. Gabrielle could swear they were no match for her. From her guess, their heights


    were around 170cm. Moreover, they were thin and had no muscles. She would deal with them without


    much effort.


    Yet she knew that fighting with these men with her dress and high heels was going to be quite difficult.


    ¡°You¡¯d better get out of my way ¨C both of you! Else, you won¡¯t like what I¡¯ll do to you two if I lose my


    temper!¡± Gabrielle threatened. She wasn¡¯t a hypocrite and meant every single word she said.


    The two hooligans stared at her, filled with obscene excitement. They didn¡¯t believe she meant what


    she had said but thought she was only speaking out feat.


    co


    Her beauty was not only enticing her hot temper was even more arousing


    ¡°I love such tough womens her. ying with them is always a dventure!¡±


    ¡°The tougher a Woman is, the more satisfied we wille when we subdue her, ¡± one of the ten said. ¡°I love


    her not only for her beauty, but also for her crustiness. So, beauty, cease this unnecessary struggle and


    submit yourself to us. We are only here to give you that satisfaction andpany you most need now


    that your boyfriend has abandoned


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    you.¡±


    The man made to grab Gabrielle. But she Suddenly smashed his face with her bag. and he cried out in


    terrible pain.


    ES


    Chap 24 EluHET S


    ¡°Damn it, you bitch! I¡¯ll kill you since you don¡¯t want to be treated gently!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes burned with fierceness As he staggered back, cuising. He hadn¡¯t expected the little


    woman to act so wildly.


    Well done.


    Now he was mad. It was a shame for a man to be hit by a woman.


    Gabrielle broke into a run after she Old hit the man, flinging her shoes avay. She knew she couldn¡¯t


    fight off these Tascals with the tight dress she was deaning,


    And more terrible wa that the dress didn¡¯t allow her toron as fast as she should have, and he men soon


    caught up with her. bleking her in front and behind


    Gabrielle knew that no one could save her from these men. It was very dark now, so there was no one


    else around. Worst still, her phone was out of power, so she couldn¡¯t call anyone for help, not even the


    police.


    Was she destined to be killed by these men tonight?


    ¡°Run. bitch! Why aren¡¯t you running, anymore? Let¡¯s see how far you can go. We never wanted to be


    hard on you tonight. But you¡¯re proving to be a bloody bitch, so we will have to fuck you hard. You will


    live to regret messing with us tonight!¡± the man swore, lunging at her.


    Gabrielle trembled slightly with desperation and exhaustion. The soles of her feet hurt her now, and she


    was sure she had bruised them while she rand barefooted. She couldn¡¯t tell how the wounds were or


    how bad the bed. All she knew was that her feet it her terribly.


    Now she felt sorry for no having gone to see Westley then. Instead, she had left so stubbornly. Now Te


    she was, being harassed by these wo scoundrels.


    Things would surely never remain the same after tonight.


    If these men were to rape her tonight, she would be so rather dread of seeing Westley again. She was


    sure that she would be better off dead if she had to see him after this.


    ¡°Cooperate with us, bitch! It is good for


    all of us¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Suddenly, someone kicked the man away before he could finish what he was saying. Hended on the


    grass with a terrible cry


    Gabrielle was stunned by the sudden turn of events. She gazed at the man who hade to her


    rescue. He stood there before her, fearless and imposing, At once, she ran towards him, fallins into his


    chest and holding his waist.


    The man stood still as the woman.clung to him, her tears scalding hind and heart as they soaked his


    shit)


    At first, Westley waovery mad with Gabrielle. But his hea softened when he saw her crying despite his


    anger, her tears moved into sympathy. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re here, Westley. I thought I was never going to


    see you again.¡± Stillying her head on his chest, Gabrielle wept on. She tried to speak again, but she


    choked on her words and kept on sobbing. @

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 254

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 254


    Chapter 254 Being Jealous


    The two men still wanted to make trouble, but the bodyguards brought by Alvin had taken hold of them


    and tied them up


    ¡°Mr. Morris, they are still alive.¡± Alvin coldly nced at the two hooligans who were very close to their


    death. 0


    ¡°Throw them away to the police station, and make sure they get a lone sentence.¡± Westley cast a


    disdainful cauce towards them and lowered his head to look at the weeping and uneasy woman in his


    arms.


    Alvin asked the bodyguards to take the two people then had captured away. He had never


    synupathized with criminals or ruffians like them. Moreover, they had provoked Westley¡¯s wife rather


    than anyone else. He thought he was letting them off easy.


    Gabrielle was still holding Westley¡¯s waist tightly and didn¡¯t want to let go of him. She pressed her face


    against his chest and continued to sob.


    Now, in this moment, Westley understood why people said women were made of water.


    She used everyst bit of water in her body in her tears, without which she would have dried up.


    He didn¡¯t know how much water Gabrielle was capable of holding, with the amount she was crying.


    ¡°Gabrielle, haven¡¯t you cried enou Westley asked her softly, patting hoon her back.


    After crying for some more time, Gabrielle¡¯s tears finally, sosided. She looked up at Westley¡¯s hace and


    sniffed, feeling ufortable


    Westley looked down and saw her face. It was usually hair and perfect, but was now smeared with


    tears and smudged make-up. She looked cute, and at the same time, not very pretty


    ¡°Gabrielle, you look very ugly right now.¡± Westley calmlymented.


    As soon as he said that, Gabrielle stopped sobbing and stared at Westley with her big red eyes.


    ¡°You .. you called me ugly?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing


    She then realized that she must have cried and ruined her make-up. She immediately wiped her face


    with the back of her hand but Westley quickly took a hold of it


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± Westley suddenly noticed that the back of HN hand was a little red,


    and his Ote hardened, giving off a cold stares


    ¡°I was running so fast, and ended up bumping into a tree.¡±


    Gabrielle said, vagy . She wasn¡¯t thinking too much about it. She had been so focused on thuning away


    in that short period of time that when she hit the tree and the pole of a streetmp. she probably didn¡¯t


    realize the pain she felt as a result of that.


    She felt too embarrassed to say it now.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ve never met a stupider woman. You¡¯re an adult, but you cause such big trouble all by


    yourself. Why did you run away from the party? If I hadn¡¯t arrived on time, you would have died


    tonight¡­¡± Westley recalled specifying the exact time to meet him in the car. But what did she end up


    doing? She not only didn¡¯t look for him, but she got herself lost in a remote ce all by herself, without


    answering her phone. She didn¡¯t think straight. .


    If he hadn¡¯t asked Alvin to look for her and drive him there, would this woman have been killed tonight?


    The thought that she was almost ped by another man made Westley very angry and majorly upset.


    ¡°1 ¡­ I know I was wrongdn¡¯t mean to do that. I didn¡¯t expect ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get to the car to find me?


    Why didn¡¯t yo answer my phone?¡± Westley demanded to know what was running through her mind


    This woman was too stupid to remember anything he told her. Fortunately, he happened to find her and


    come to her rescue in time. What would have happened if he had not? The consequences would be


    unimaginable.


    Westley decided to teach her a lesson to show her the result of her foolishness.


    Then, this kind of thing would surely not happen again.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ my phone was out of battery.¡± Gabrielle said in a low voice and took out her phone from her bag to


    show him.


    ¡°Why did youe here from the hotel if your phone was out of power? What hell is this ce?


    There¡¯s not a crow-in sight, it¡¯s so quiet and remote. Was it to difficult for you to find me in the ar?¡±


    Westley was getting very furios


    Gabrielle was quite Suared. She swallowed hard and spoke her next words cautiously. ¡°Hag are you


    ask me such a question when you¡¯ve been Sponsoring thatoder woman for two years? Events not


    wrong for you to have other mistresses, why would you bring her out there in public? And that. too, at


    my grandfather¡¯s birthday party¡­ You just wanted to embarrass me and upset me. Why should Ie


    behind


    Gabrielle grew more upset with every word she uttered. When she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, she felt


    her lips quivering, on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t know anything, Who on earth even told you that.¡± Westley saw how scared she


    was of crying, so he reached out and rubbed her head affectionately.


    But he really wanted to know who told her this.


    Lance had said that Michelle had personally admitted the truth, so hox could it be false?


    CON


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s saying it. If you are not her sponsor, why did you bring her there?¡± Gabrielle asked, now


    more confident


    She had been worried at it would be difficult for her to speak out and she didn¡¯t dare to confort him, but


    now she had grabbed the opportunity to clear the


    air.


    ¡°I brought Michelle just as a cover-up. It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Liar! Don¡¯t you dare lie to me and say you¡¯re not her sponsor or sugar daddy!¡± Gabrielle shouted.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Westley admitted without hesitation


    Gabrielle¡¯s breath quickened when she heard him admit this. Her eyes lowered in sadness.


    It was one thing to suspect the answer, but it was a whole other thing to hear Westley admit it.


    She felt like she had been stabbed in the chest when he confessed.


    ¡°Well, I guessed right, then. You¡¯re her Sponsor, you always have been. I kn what goes on in the world


    of adulti these love games and lusty apdans. I don¡¯t care that everyone dous this. I don¡¯t even care that


    you¡¯re currounded by so many lovers, but oh ¡®t you dare bring them into my spacHmmm¡­


    Gabrielle whispec. tears streaming down her face again. She hadn¡¯t expected to feel so deeply


    impacted by Westley¡¯s actions, but before she could finish her sentence, Westley pinched her chin


    between his fingers and kissed her on the mouth


    It was not a gentle kiss.


    When he saw that Gabrielle kept talking. and that she was so deeply sad and aggrieved, he simply


    kissed her rather


    than talking to her, which he thought was the most effective answer.


    However, Gabrielle didn¡¯t feel anyfort of happiness being kissed by him. She just wanted to push


    him away from her.


    She bit him fudely, which made Westley pull away immediately. He looked at her unhappily. ¡°Gabrielle,


    are you a doga Why are you biting me?¡± ,


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a dog. I¡¯ll bite you. Westley you bastard! Who gave you permission to kiss me?¡± Gabrielle


    shouted at him angrily, tears still running down her face. ¡°You feel wronged: Westley asked earnestly,


    as he started into her eyes. Gabrielle snind stubbornly walked away from him, but as soon as she


    stepped on the heel of her foot sole, she cried out in pain.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Westley quickly carried her in his arms when he realized she was


    in pain.


    ¡°Bastard, do not touch me! Don¡¯t touch me! If you want to touch someone, go find your mistress!¡±


    Gabrielle was


    beating him as he camed her away.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 255

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 255


    Chapter 255 Go Back To Paris


    When Gabrielle was used of being ¡°jealous¡±, she squinted her eyes at Westley, as her face flushed


    in embarrassment and then anger.


    ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? Like I said before, it doesn¡¯t matter how many women wou are with, I won¡¯t be jealous


    because it¡¯s your own business!¡± Gabrielle sisted. She had made it very clear the party that she


    wouldn¡¯t be jealots no matter what kind of woman WeGley brought.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn!¡± Seeing her obstinate face Westley felt an irresistible urge to pinch her face, but


    he couldn¡¯t because he was holding her with both his hands. 3


    This woman never admitted to feeling jealous or sad, no matter how obviously etched it was on her


    face!


    ¡°Women are so cunning and duplicitous! Westley thought.


    ¡°But ¡­ she does look a


    little


    cute,


    regardless.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m being honest. We aren¡¯t a real couple, so you have the freedom to be with anyone you like. I don¡¯t


    care ¨C not now, not in the future.¡± Gabrielle continued to speak against her will.


    These words should have irritated and infuriated Westley, but he couldn¡¯t feel angry when he saw


    Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    Maybe this woman didn¡¯t realize that be really was acting jealously. The morene insisted she wasn¡¯t


    angry and didn¡¯t care about the whole affair, the more jealous she looked


    WOTE


    ¡°Who is this jealous woman saying she doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m winy other women? Do you know her? Hd


    Westleyzily.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle was peechless. The more she spoke, the cooler Westley seemed to be getting. She was


    better off not saying anything at all


    So, Gabrielle decided to keep her mouth shut and didn¡¯t speak to him after that.


    Westley was not in a hurry to make conversation with her. He just quietly held her in his arms and


    walked along


    the path.


    Before they exited the path, they saw a young man standing next to an expensive car, and a beautiful


    woman sitting inside of it.


    Gabrielle recognized the two at once. It was Austin and Michelle.


    This was Westley¡¯s vehicle, which meant that he brought Michelle here.


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart ached all over gain. Westley had really gone to Var. She didn¡¯t want to talk about the


    fact that Westley brought Michell No Grandpa¡¯s birthday party anymore, but why did he bring her here,


    as wel? Did he n on leaving with her too ght?


    ¡°Westley, put me down. I don¡¯t want you to hold me.¡± ¡°Gabrielle sternly ordered himn. She didn¡¯t want


    to be touched by him anymore.


    She felt immediately disgusted when she thought of the intimate contact between him and Michelle.


    ¡°Stop fussing. Gabrielle. Your foot is badly injured ¨C do you want to dislocate or damage it any further?¡±


    Westley had a


    good guess as to why Gabrielle was behaving strangely, but now was not the right time to put her down


    on the ground.


    He couldn¡¯t just give in to her, not when she was so injured.


    ¡°My injury is not your business. You just see to you and Michelle. You can take her wherever you¡¯re


    going. It seems than she is really important to you.¡± SEN Gabrielle bitterly.


    Westley was amused by her louds and behavior. He pulled her closed and spoke up in a serious tone.


    ¡°Gabrielle, no matter what Michelle means to me, you a my legal wife now. There is nothino be worried


    about.¡± Westley atterhyped to dissuade her in a joking, but firm way.


    Gabrielle grew confused, leaving her with nothing to say in response.


    Shit!


    What¡¯s wrong with Westley? Does he really want to see his wife and lover fight for him?


    Would that feed his ego?¡¯


    Gabrielle refused


    ¡°Westley, do you want to see me and Michelle fight for you? You think too much of yourself. I¡¯m not


    doing anything of the sort, no thank you!¡± Gabrielle gave him a stern look and rationally exined


    herself.


    Westley remained quiet after that, still continued to hold her in his ars he walked towards the car.


    ¡°Are you okay. Gabrielle?¡± Austin asked concernedly, as soon as hayaw Westley carrying Gabrielle.


    Helhed onto the path to greet her. N ¡°Gabrielle, what going on? Your phone was turned outer you said


    you were at Lover Embankment. I was wondering what happened and so I came here because I was


    really womed.¡± It was clear Austin was worried about Gabrielle when he saw her in this state.


    He didn¡¯t even notice or care about Westley¡®s long face. He only paid attention to whom he was


    carrying,


    Austin had answered Gabrielle¡¯s call, but


    the line got cut. When he called back, he found that Gabrielle¡¯s phone was switched off. He got


    worried, wondering what that was about, and rushed to this spot immediately.


    When he arrived there, he saw Westley¡¯s vehicle. He was stopped by his bodyguards and was not


    allowed to go inside to look for Gabrielle.


    ¡®Damn it! Westley was quicker than the And now hees out like a hero, Oh Gabrielle in his arms.


    How annoying


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aus. My phone as out of power. I¡¯m sorry you @e worried.¡± Gabrielle apologized Diofusely.


    She obviously sensed at her carrier, Westley, was giving off the cold air.


    Westley and Yutin were cousins, and it was rare folycousins to treat each other like rivals or be rude to


    one another. They were family, after all.


    Gabrielle had never cared about their rtionship in the past, but now she felt a responsibility because


    she didn¡¯t want them to be on bad terms because of her.


    ¡°What a relief to see that you¡¯re fine! What happened to your foot?¡± Noticing


    her limp foot with scratches on its sole, Austin looked at Westley in a reprimanding way, as if ming


    him for her injury.


    ¡°Aus, it has nothing to do with Westley. I got into a small ident and got bruised, ¡± Gabrielle exined


    in a hurry.


    ¡°Really?¡± Austin looked at Gabrielle and then at Westley in disbelief.


    ¡°Alvin, call Remy and ask him to wait for us at Half Moon Bay.¡± Ignoring Adatini, Westley walked past


    him and headed for his car. He was still holding Cartelle.


    ¡°Westley, please take care of Gabrielle and make sure she doesn¡¯t get hurt over and over again


    because of you ¡­¡± Austin whined, raising his voice at Westley.


    ¡°Austin, Gabrielle is my wife. It¡¯s none of your business to care about her or to warn me. And I had


    nothing to do with it ¨C she literally told you she fell because of an ident.¡± Westley didn¡¯t pay any


    more regard to Austin¡¯s thoughts and tantrums, and carried Gabrielle into the car, cing her on the


    seat.


    Michelle was still seated in the car. When Gabrielle saw her, she had an


    intense desire to leave the vehicle.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d better not ride in this car. I¡¯ll go with Aus.¡± Gabrielle nced at Michelle and attempted to


    leave.


    ¡°Michelle, I¡¯ll give you one minute to exin who you are. If you can¡¯t do that, then go back to Paris.¡±


    Westley ordered while forcing Gabrielle back into the car and getting in himself.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 256

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 256


    Chapter 256 The Old Knew How To Deal With


    Michelle¡¯s attempt to greet the other woman in a friendly way was thwarted by Westley¡¯s cold words.


    The man was so furious, he¡¯d almost forgotten why Michelle was here in a first ce. He had promised


    her po her that he would take good care of het, but what happened?


    How dare he threaten balto send her back to Paris! He was being obnoxidus! ¡°Why would ou have her


    exin? I want to hear it from you, Westley.¡± Gabrielle made a passing nce at Michelle, but she


    wasn¡¯t willing to talk to her.


    After all, they were rivals. Rivals for Westley¡¯s affection, a


    That was always the case, fake or not. Women hate each other when they know they like the same


    person.


    Besides, Michelle was the first woman that Westley had brought in such a grand fashion. Gabrielle


    didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her.


    ¡°You tell her. Michelle.¡± Westley sighed roughly, looking at Michelle who was sitting behind him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I haven¡¯t introduced myself formally yet. I¡¯m Michelle, the daughter of Westley¡¯s aunt.¡±


    Michelle reviaed. ¡°My father is from France, so I¡¯m miked. I don¡¯t look like Westley at D Almost four


    years ago, I made my debut as a model in Paris, but Nhaven¡¯t been particrly popr. Ton, I followed


    my mother¡¯s suggestions and came here to ask Westley for Tlp. He is the CEO of Morris Groupilot he¡¯s


    also like a brother to me. Because of his status, a lot of opportunities opened up for me here in China. I


    rose to stardom really quickly because he was backing me up. He¡¯s my sponsor in that sense, right?


    But nobody knows that I¡¯m his cousin.¡±


    Gabrielle stared at her, digesting her words. It was a lot to take in.


    This beautiful girl wasn¡¯t Westley¡¯s mistress, but his cousin!


    No wonder the Moris family didn¡¯t bat an eyelid when they showed up together.


    Her exnation made sense.


    But Gabrielle was still angry. Westley could have exined it to her from the start, but why did he wait


    until now?


    Westley was torturing with her deliberately. If he didn¡¯t toy with hac feelings, she wouldn¡¯t have left the


    DANY ande here alone. She wouldnt wave met two perverts, and her feet wouldn¡¯t have been


    injured. It was al Westley¡¯s fault.


    INO


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you lGtening?¡± Michelle called out, noticia Gabrielle¡¯s silence and her grin (xpression.


    She was worried she ha offended her.


    She turned to Westley in a panic. If she upset Gabrielle, would he send her back to Paris?


    ¡°Yes, Miss Bailey. I heard you.¡± Gabrielle tried to act nonchnt because she didn¡¯t really know what to


    say. She was still processing everything


    She realized that these two were cousins and Westley wasn¡¯t having any extramarital affair.


    ¡°Gabrielle, we¡¯re family. Just call me Michelle.¡± She could see Michelle was feeling tensed ¡°Okay,


    Michelle, I will. But I¡¯m not your cousin-inw,¡± Gabrielle said.


    Upon hearing this, it was obvious that Gabrielle had yet to forgive her. Michelle tumed to look at


    Westley.


    ¡°You heard her.¡± Westley just nodded. ¡°Gabrielle, nobody else knows that Westley¡¯s my cousin. This


    wall a set-up for me to boost my career. It¡¯s thanks to Westley that I¡¯m protected and always provided


    for. A lof people raise their eyebrows on Cuogs like this, especially the anti-faro saying that I have a


    sponsor is a way for me to protect myself from scrutiny.¡± Michelle exined, but she was so nervous


    that she couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting ¡°You understand, right? Westley¡¯s been very helpful and I try my best to


    follow what he needs me to do because he¡¯s my sponsor. Like tonight, 1 didn¡¯t know why he asked me


    to go with him. We¡¯ve never showed up in public together before. Frankly, I was so anxious about what


    other people would say, but


    he actually came there to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gabrielle eyed Westley.


    ¡°What did you really want tonight, Westley?¡± She looked at him confusedly. her tone unhappy.


    Michelle could sense that a lover¡¯s quarrel was brewing.


    ¡°Alvin, pull over at the Melody Roter. I¡¯ve asked my agent to pick up there,¡± Michelle said.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Bailey.¡± Alvin also understood how she wants to get away from trouble. ¡°I only did it for


    you. If I yanked you away from Lane in public, the guests would havsfield day.¡± Westley exined.


    He brought in Michelle to be a distraction. She was a popr and controversial celebrity. Wherever she


    was, she would naturally draw the crowd¡¯s attention. ¨¹


    In that case, people would be too busy to care if Westley danced with Gabrielle or took her away from


    the party.


    If it weren¡¯t for the urgent situation tonight, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Michelle there.


    He could even imagine what the headlines would be tomorrow.


    ¡°Mystery sponsor of breakout celebrity revealed to be Morris Group¡¯s CEO.¡±


    This was really shocking news. He was annoyed just thinking about it.


    ¡°Stop making excuses. How did you know I was dancing with ance?¡± Gabrielle asked angrily. O


    ¡°I just knew. Out of all dile other girls he could have asked, hohose you for the first dance. Gabriele did


    you really want to dance with hh Westley questioned.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Gabrielle was stunned. Somehow it was alling together. ¡°Did grandma tell you that?¡±


    It suddenly dawned on her. Miley asked her to dance with Lance because she wanted to tease


    Westley!


    As expected, the old knew how to deal with things better.


    ¡°Who cares how I found out? The point is you shouldn¡¯t have danced with Lance. How could you dance


    with a man who isn¡¯t your husband?¡± Westley scoffed.


    ¡°What are you so angry about? Lance is my cousin. Why can¡¯t I dance with him?¡± Gabrielle fired back.


    ¡°Yeah right. He doesn¡¯t see you that way. Gabrielle. Don¡¯t you get it, you stur girl?¡± Westley started


    scolding her again


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Somehow his words made her feel ufortable

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 257

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 257


    Chapter 257 He Washed Her Feet


    Westley became visibly upset when he started talking about Lance. It seemed like he didn¡®t want to


    discuss anything about him anymore.


    Soon, the car came into a halt in front of the ce Michelle mentioned. Westley N got out first to make


    way for Michelle and Michelle followed him out. + ¡°Gabrielle, please don¡¯t be ang With my cousin. He


    did this all for you. He even went as far as ¡®sacrificing Gie. I can only imagine the dreadful things my


    fans are saying about me on the Inte right at this very momUA!¡± Michelle couldn¡¯t help but feel


    terrible.


    Having ¡°anti-fans¡± wasn¡¯t a foreign concept to her. She had always had detractors. However, now


    everyone knew who her sponsor was, she was sure that they would only grow in number. After all,


    nothing would be more awful to them than knowing that their idol was being kept as a mistress.


    ¡°What are you so worried about? Alvin will deal with this matter. Cancel your schedules and rest at


    home for the time being.¡± Westley said coldly.


    Michelle took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve had a proper rest for some time


    now. Can I go to Gabrielle¡¯s and unwind for a bit?¡± She truly believed that Westley could take care of


    everything for her.


    Westley was about to deny Michelle¡¯s request when he remembered that he was the one who had to


    save her a ¡°Ask Gabrielle,¡± he muttered lifelessly.


    Michelle turned to Gabrielleher eyes expectant. ¡°Gabrielle, whNdo you say? Let¡¯s hang out for a bit! It


    didn¡¯t even tak full second before Gabrielle respopaed. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, sounding the slightest bit


    enthralled. She really didn¡¯t mind spending some time with the girl because to her, she was a good girl.


    Also, she was Westley¡¯s cousin, so there was no way she¡¯d refuse her.


    ¡°Come when you want to. I¡¯m at Half Moon Bay and I¡¯ll be free for the next


    couple of days. Feel free toe, but after that, I¡¯ll have to be off to work back at the studio again,


    which means I won¡¯t be able to apany you at that point.¡± ¡°I¡¯m totally fine with that!¡± Michelle


    shrieked with excitement. ¡°Where is your studio by the way?¡±


    ¡°Michelle, do you want to get off the car or not?¡± Westley was quickly starting to go from upset to angry


    as he waited for the conversation to be over.


    CO


    ¡°Come tomorrow. I¡¯ll see you,¡± Gabrielle gently told Michelle


    o


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯vebled you so much trouble today. I¡¯ve Got to go now, bye.¡± Michelle then kly


    got off the car and rushed to the car driven by her agent.


    Westley mmed the door behind him. as he returned to the back seat.


    ¡°Michelle can be overzealous at times, you know? You could have just refused her if you wanted to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gabrielle answered stiflly.


    ¡°She¡¯s a good kid. I¡¯m fine spending time with her.¡± Gabrielle felt her body tensing


    up. When she spoke with Westley, she felt like she would get a little too serious and not talk as gentle


    as she would to Michelle


    Neither of the two said anything in their drive up to Half Moon Bay, Remy was already there when they


    arrived, and he didn¡®t look surprised to see Westley carrying Gabrielle in his arms as they entered the


    property. ¡°Gabby, what happened? Did you Oht your feet?¡± It was the only reasoh he could think of that


    would warrant Westley to carry her like he was doing at that moment.


    kam


    ¡°Yes. The soles of 116 feet are hurt,¡± Westley respond as he gently put Gabrielle down the sofa.


    ¡°Remy, I¡¯m Yeally sorry to trouble you again.¡± Gabrielle looked guilty.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Remy looked taken aback by Gabrielle¡¯s apology. ¡°Sophie, please get me a


    basin of warm water and a clean towel.¡± He then knelt down and began examining Gabrielle¡¯s soles.


    ¡°You went to Kylo¡¯s birthday party today,


    right? How did you hurt your feet like this?¡± Remy asked in confusion.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Remy. the water is here. Let me wash Miss Jones¡¯s feet.¡± Sophie was already back from fetching


    warm water and towels. She, too, looked concerned about the state of Gabrielle¡¯s feet, with all the sand


    and patches of dried blood covering it. 1


    She was about to kneel down in fronto Gabrielle when she noticed that Westley was rolling up the


    sleeves of hit Yorm fitting dress shirt.


    NO


    ¡°Sophie, please go get ar Gher basin of warm water. I¡¯ll washer feet.¡± And with that, he squatted do


    Thick, tense sile ice nketed the room as Gabrielle, Remy, and Sophie began to realize what was


    happening.


    Westley just offered to wash Gabrielle¡¯s feet.


    It was something very unlike of Westley.


    The three of them had known him for a long time, and they had never seen him


    act this way towards anyone else. To them, he was that child who still had to be taken care of.


    ¡°Mr. Moms. You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll do it,¡± Sophie firmly said after a few moments. ¡°How could I let Mr.


    Morris do such a thing?


    I will never


    ¡°Sophie, I said go get another basin of water.¡± Westley¡¯s menacing tone woul. make anyone quiver in


    fear.


    Sophie was left with no choice She scumied back to the kitchen to get another basin of warm water


    After getting over the ihmal shock, Remy sat down and decided to silently observe whatever was zong


    to happen next. It felt like he was watching a good, exciting show. 3


    He really wanted to take a photo, a video, or something to share with all their friends so that they could


    personally see Mr. Morris lovingly washing his wife¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Westley, please stop. I don¡¯t need you or anyone else to wash my feet. I can do it myself. My hands


    are not hurt.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face was already red from embarassment. She didn¡¯t want to be treated like


    this!


    Her protests fell on deaf ear, tinfortunately. Westley gently grabbed and pulled her feet into the basin


    and began washing them. ¡°How¡¯s the water? Too hot? Too cold?¡±


    Gabrielle felt her heart beating violently. against her chest. The first and thedy time someone washed


    her feet forber was when she was still in the onpostage years ago! As Westley continued to wash and


    caress her inmed feet, she follthe hatred she had for him slowly eling away.


    JOT


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking YBN is the temperature okay?¡± Westley asked again when Gabrielle failed to answer. ¡°And


    are any of your cuts hurting?¡±


    The water¡¯s temperature was okay, but the wounds would sting every time it came contact with water,


    She would wince, but she made sure that no sound would escape her lips as she didn¡¯t want to make a


    big deal out of the


    situation Besides. Westley was already washing her feet. She knew she couldn¡¯t ask for anything more


    Westley was quick to pick up on what Gabrielle¡®s silence meant at that moment: ¡°You know, if it¡¯s


    painful, you can just cry out. Don¡¯t feel ashamed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not painful.¡± Gabrielle intended hed! statement be firm and confident, what came out of her mouth


    was Shaky and quiet.


    Westley, instead of forcing Gabrielle to let go, decided to just cl: unue with his task. Since he knew


    thaoaking wounds in water for an extended period of time would be bad, he saved quickly. After a


    while, he was beady drying Gabrielle¡¯s feet with a soft towel.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Remy, hurry up and deal with her wounds.¡± Westley ordered as he washed his hands in the


    other basin of water


    Remy immediately got on his feet.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Westley, whispered.


    Gabrielle


    Westley took the fresh towel from Sophie¡¯s hands and wiped his hands with it. He then sat down beside


    Gabrielle, ¡°You can show your sincere gratitude by not being stubbom. Just¡­ trust me, When I tell you


    to do something, do it.¡±


    Gabrielle felt a little sorry for what happened tonight. After all, her impulsiveness and hard-headedness


    were the root cause of themotion. If Westley hadn¡¯t arrived in time, she would have been done


    right then ald there.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry. But how are you going to handle tonight¡¯s ruiters? Even Michelle got involved.¡±


    Gabrielle was still worried


    Michelle was extremely popr. If the news spread, it would definitely impact her future, and not in a


    positive way.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 258

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 258


    Chapter 258 You Two Love Each Other So Much


    If Gabrielle was willing to talk him in such a calm manner, then Westley knew she was not so angry


    with him anymore. Not worried now, he leaned back in his seat and stretched to nce at her.


    ¡°Seeing that I¡¯ve brought Michelle to stik some trouble, why don¡¯t I just use her or two more days?


    When the dusteattles and people stop talking about till ask thepany to make a joinstatement with


    her agency, annouhiding the true nature of our rtionship to the public, said Westley, at ease)


    Gabrielle knew what Westley was thinking, but she was still slightly confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say


    anything to the people when Michelle was in trouble? Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s likely to be more attacked


    right now?¡±


    ¡°Will I truly allow anyone to attack the person I want to protect?¡± Westley responded with azy, bored


    look towards Gabrielle. o


    Gabrielle understood what he meant. He was Westley. CEO of Morris Group andrgely impacted the


    economy of Antawood. There was not a soul in the region who would dare to provoke him.


    ¡°I know you can protect Michelle well, but is it okay that you also sabotage a very influential and


    positive celebrity and her career?¡± Gabrielle felt that Westley had pushed it too far by his negative,


    intentional purposes.


    This will teach her a lesson; that arh public figure, she must bear all Mods of experiences ¨C both good


    and bad. Y she¡¯s going to enjoy the honor, she will have to endure bouts of bad putations as well. This


    is a learnipcurve for her.¡± Westley said indifferently. showing no care or sympathy whatsoever for


    Michelle.


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to dote on his cousin the most?


    But it didn¡¯t seem like the case.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea¡­¡±


    Michelle was not a bad girl. She was like Mia in character, so Gabrielle understood


    her. She didn¡¯t feel as though she hated her anymore. Besides, she was Westley¡¯s cousin, and that


    made her want to protect her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you know what else a star needs apart from good resources?¡± Westley sat up straight


    and squinted at her, as though challenging her.


    ¡°What?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t know much about the entertainment industry and the people in it, because she


    had never been involved in or had a crush on anyone from it. She was always busy with too many


    things in her own life, and had no time to venture things she didn¡¯t know


    Moreover, lovin o Bryce drained Gabrielle¡¯s enery in itself, and so along with no time she also didn¡¯t


    have the Strength to chase after stars or keep up with celebrities. Unlike Sloane, she didn¡¯t have the


    time to fan-girl after any Prince Charmings or other young and handsome stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s poprity.¡± Westley continued. ¡°Poprity and hype from the fans. Whether it¡¯s positive news or


    negative news, it¡¯s all poprity. All of it puts


    your name on the mag or the tabloids. The news in the entertainment industry is always made up of


    rumors, and no one knows whether they are indeed true or false, but that kind of content always gets


    published, regardless. With my n, at least there will be some form of rification, and fans will really


    appreciate that. When they are fed false and negative information, a true and honest announcement


    following that will always make them love their idols Aile more.¡± Westley didn¡¯t bother too much detail


    for Gabrielle, but he was afraid that she would over think the Situation when she was aloide


    as almos think was


    Gabrielle understood. wanted to push his cousin into the helight and let the news and media quin her


    like vultures, before waiting and then fighting back to gain poprity and win the hearts of the people.


    He had a great knack for marketing.


    ¡°I know what you mean, but is it okay to force Michelle to take the full responsibility?¡± Gabrielle was still


    a little worried. After all, Michelle was just an innocent and naive girl who came from abroad to seek


    refuge with her cousin,


    but got betrayed by him in his set-ups. 1


    ¡°But this girl is not as weak as you think. Just wait and see if she¡¯ll be happy as ever, when shees


    to see us tomorrow.¡± said Westley firmly. ¡°Hmm ¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t have faith in this, but


    she also wanted to see Michelle as soon as possible. If she was in a dark ce, she would like a


    comfort and console her.


    The next day, Michelle asked her ugent to take her and some preso Half Moon Bay early in the


    coming. She arrived in the living room of Half Moon Bay alongside several ee gift-wrapped boxes.


    Gabrielle and Westley had just had their breakfast and Westley was getting ready to leave for work.


    ¡°Hi, I¡®m here! Did I disturb you for breakfast? Did Ie too early?¡± Michelle walked in on Gabrielle still


    seated at the breakfast table and Westley going to his room to change into his work clothes.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little early. You came here without informing us!¡± Westley joked


    ¡°No, no, we¡¯re done. Hi, Michelle, please have a seat in the living room. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Gabrielle


    smiled at her.


    Gabrielle slowly stood up from the chair and was about to walk over. Her feet weren¡¯t very sore after


    last night, but she couldn¡¯t walk too fast, and so she had to be cautious and walk slowly.


    However, when her feet touched de ground, she felt an immense pain iher feet and her face contorted


    in pain. Westley saw this and imediately tumed around, going to pidher up so she wouldn¡¯t have to wall


    ¡°No thanks, Westley


    Gabrielle felt h elf being lifted in the air in a que movement. She felt embarrassed that this was


    happening in front of Michelle


    Her fair face and ears turned red.


    When Westley looked at her, he saw her blushing in embarrassment and couldn¡¯t helpughing


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn! Do you want your feet to be damaged forever, so I¡¯ll have to carry you around


    for the rest of your


    Westley


    lifetime? Don¡¯t be silly!¡± pretended to reprimand her.


    Gabrielle took his point into ount and didn¡¯t say anything in return.


    She didn¡®t anticipate being held by this man for the rest of her life.


    Seeing Westley holding Gabrielle in his amms, Michelle genuinely felt ted for thern


    He was not the cold and indifferent Westley at all. It was evident he was a loving, doting husband


    towards Gabrielle.


    She also felt a pang of envy, seeing Gabrielle having a loving husband. She wished she had one, 100.


    ¡°You two love each other so much!¡± Michelle said sincerely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, it¡¯s not that much. What brings you here so early?¡± Gabrielle changed the topic quickly


    to save her from further embarrassment.


    ¡°I was so excited about seeing you as soon as possible, so I quickly came over, You two have been


    keeping a low profile about your marriage, and I didn¡¯t even


    give you any gifts. So I brought them with me ¨C by the way, I picked them all by myself and got them


    wrapped. So let¡¯s open themter!¡± Michelle excitedly gestured to the half-dozen gifts behind her.


    She had prepared so many!


    Gabrielle realized that what Westley said was true. As a star, Michelle was not affected by what had


    happened on the Inte at all. She had prepared so many gifts so happily, without bothering about


    anything else. It seemed than G brielle had been overly anxious about nothing.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, great, I¡¯ll open themter. Thank you for giving us so thany presents.¡± Gabrielle sincereby


    expressed her gratitude.


    Westley gently ced her on the sofa and said to her in a serious tone, ¡°Ask Michelle to keep you


    company. I¡¯m going to work. Don¡¯t walk around if it¡¯s not necessary. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, but I¡¯m not so badly injured¡­ Although, yes, I won¡¯t walk around unless it¡¯s essential.¡±


    Gabrielle had to agree immediately when she received a threatening, cold stare from Westley.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 259

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 259


    Chapter 259 Fortunately, He Didn¡®t Marry That


    After Westley finished changing to new clothes, he saw the two women unwrapping the gifts.


    He gave the warning to Gabrielle for thest time.


    ¡°I have to be at thepany cow, Gabrielle. I don¡¯t want you to about doing anything. You can ask


    Sophie to help you do it, or even Michelle. She¡¯s not a star here; she¡¯r your cousin,¡± Westley said in a


    thick and domineering voice, o


    But Gabrielle ant agree with what he had just said. (But Michelle is our guest.¡± Gabrielle protested. ¡°In


    fact, she brought us gifts. We can¡¯t possibly have her do anything around here. Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°Hope you heard me, Michelle.¡± Westley turned to Michelle, ignoring Gabrielle, il


    Michelle wouldn¡¯t even dare to defy his order


    This was his home, and what he said counted here. Michelle could as well be sent back to Paris if she


    dared to disobey him.


    ¡°There is no problem, Westley. You can rest assured that I will take care of Gabrielle for you.¡± Michelle


    bowed meekly, smiling


    ¡°You heard that, Gabrielle? Michelle is not a guest here, so make sure you tell her if you need


    something.¡± West: said. striding towards the door.


    When he got into the car, he dove off


    the Half Moon Bay.


    ¡°Forget what he said. Michelle. Westley is always domineerinc and overweening. Nothing is wrong


    cuba me, and I can help myself. The words on my feet don¡¯t hurt that much, only that I can¡¯t do much


    physical work. But that doesn¡¯t mean I am disabled,¡± Gabrielle said calmly to Michelle as soon as


    Westley left.


    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious Westley cares so much about you, Gabrielle. And I am willing to help you as he


    requested. Moreover, I like you very much deep within myself,¡±


    Michelle said in a happy voice.e


    That was something about girls who were raised abroad. They were never shy to say what they felt


    about people.


    Gabrielle sat back, unwilling to protest anymore. If Michelle insisted on helping her, then there was


    nothing she could do to stop her.


    It was all fine inasmuch as she tried best not to disturb Michelle.


    co


    ¡°Tell me something, Gabrielle Gow did you and Westley meet? When did you wed? He kept everything


    to secret, and I only got to know abood his marriage at the party.¡± Michelle leaned forward in curiosity.


    She wanted more information about Gabrielle Rd Westley¡¯s marriage.


    She was especially curious about this because she had always felt Westley would get marriedte.


    Moreover, Westley seemed to love Gabrielle so much. Why else would he have used her as an excuse


    to take Gabrielle out of the banquet?


    How romantic and caring!


    ¡°We¡­ We got married some months ago. Two or three months ago.¡±


    ¡°Time flies,¡¯ she thought,


    ¡°I see. But since you¡¯re not much of a public person, when then are you going to announce your


    marriage? Yours is a very beautiful union. Shouldn¡¯t you make it public soon?¡± Michelle asked, her


    voice heavy with curiosity.


    She believed love and marriage were ne and the same thing. And such good marriage as theirs


    deserved the blessings of the public.


    NOTU


    She wondered why the idn¡¯t make it public. It wasn¡¯t interesting


    Moreover, their vtionship wasn¡¯t anything shady So why the hiding?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am still a student. Making my marriage public at this time is not advisable; that was why Westley


    decided to keep it secret.¡± Gabrielle had no choice but to exin things to her that way.


    There was no way she could tell her the truth about their marriage, no way she could tell her that she


    was only a Scapegoat here, an unwilling party in this


    contractual marriage.


    Westley had not wanted to marry her. He had wanted to marry Nellie instead. But Nellie and Gabrielle¡¯s


    elder brother, Bryce had both cloped. So here she was, married to Westley as payment for her


    brother¡¯s sin


    When Nellie returned in the future, this marriage between her and Westley would be dissolved.


    But she didn¡¯t have to feed Michelle With all of this information,


    O


    ¡°I now see,¡± Michelle sad, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°I really is so surprised why such a public son as


    Westley would hide his matge. So, Gabrielle, which school do you study in? And what¡¯s your i T?¡±


    Michelle asked, very interested in Gabrielle¡¯s life.


    Finally, she was making a friend in Antawood for the first time in two or three years. Moreover, this


    wasn¡¯t merely just a friend; this was her cousin-inw. Their rtionship therefore had more depth


    Michelle had no friends in the entertainment circle. She understood the


    rules and knew better than to try to make friends there. The folks there only cared about their interests


    and egos, and not friends and rtionships.


    ¡°Alorith University jewelry design. I currently work as an intern in a jewelry studio.¡± Gabrielle replied


    honestly, not able to withstand Michelle¡¯s innocence and loveliness.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s beautiful! You¡¯ll design my jewelry: I¡¯m sure it will be the prettice thing the world has ever


    seen. Wo ll just add you to my friend list on oleChat immediately!¡± Michelle said Ring out her phone


    with excitement ?


    Having no other optiod Gabrielle added her to her friend list for now, I¡¯m still a design assistant edib


    can¡¯t give out what I design to others. But in future, I can help you out with designing your jewelry.¡±


    The studio Gabrielle worked in was Jason¡¯s, and until the contract ended, all her designs belonged to


    the studio.


    She could give them out if and only if the studio consented.


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. I look forward to getting your work when you are a


    master. I really look forward to it!¡± Michelle said excitedly. She was a born optimist. ¡°Well, I hope you


    don¡¯t have to wait for so long.¡± Gabrielle grinned.


    She was sure that she would always be happy, having such an optimistic person as Michelle around


    her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a wonderful person, Gabrie and I really like you. I must say I¡¯m v lucky to have you as my


    cousin¡¯s Mfe. Thank God he didn¡¯t end up that Nellie. She¡¯s a very annoying person. I really wouldn¡¯t


    have wants to even call her my cousin-inw, Michelle said earnestly. She was the the kind who


    thought so much out things before saying them out


    And almost immediately, she bowed her head in embarrassment, realizing she had done a wrong thing


    by talking about Westley¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e before his wife. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Gabrielle. I really didn¡¯t mean to


    make you feel bad. I only wanted you to know how much I like you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Michelle. I know about Nellie, your cousin¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e. I know he was to get married to her.


    It¡¯s fine,¡± Gabrielle


    said, smiling. She didn¡¯t want Michelle to feel so guilty


    She was aware of Nellie and all the circumstances surrounding this marriage. After all, if Bryce had not


    run off with Nellie, she wouldn¡¯t have been married to Westley


    ¡°You know about her, Gabrielle? I really never knew you did,¡± Michelle said, feeling less guilty now.


    She was so d that mentioning Nette hadn¡®t gotten Gabrielle angry. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have


    known how to handle


    INOM


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Gabrielle an Gered calmly.


    ¡°Do you mind if something about her? It¡¯s nothias positive, I promise.¡± Michelle seemel rather serious.


    And this amused Gabrielle so much. ¡°Of course, go on. I don¡¯t mind. You have the freedom of speech


    after all.¡±


    And in that instant, Gabrielle felt a sudden curiosity to hear what Michelle wanted to say about Nellie.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 260

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 260


    Chapter 260 Regard You As A Backup


    Gabrielle had always avoided speaking or hearing about Nellie.


    Her sudden interest in wanting to hear about Nellie baffled her now. Or was it the feeling of wanting to


    know moro about one¡¯s enemy in order to defeat 721?


    ¡°I really have nothing good to se about Nellie.¡± Michelle said finally Well, she always acts as though she


    better than everyone else and as a tough the whole world revolves around her and her ideas. Such


    detestable bacter!¡± She couldn¡¯t help butpus about Nellie.


    And for about thirty minutes, all Michelle could say about the other woman was negative as she had


    promised Gabrielle earlier.


    This surprised Gabrielle who didn¡¯t expect that Michelle would detest Nellie this much


    ¡°I¡¯m just so grateful my cousin didn¡¯t end up with that woman. There¡¯s nothing


    good about her. She¡¯s only pretty, and nothing else. And her prettiness only makes her flirtatious. I


    know she was going out with several other men even while she was still engaged to Westley. I had


    seen her in many hotels with those men. Only God knows what she did with them there.¡± Michelle said,


    her voice thick with indignation.


    Gabrielle shifted ufortably on her seat when she heard this. ¡®If Nelliec such a selfish and flirtatious


    woon, does that mean Bryce is only one of her backups? a


    You adore a woman and leat her as a goddess while she on! Sees you as a backup. What an \ Sony!¡±


    Gabrielle thought


    Allnovom


    ria


    She knew that bryce had loved Nellie for a very long time so that he had finally eloped with her. Yet he


    was not the only one in her life. She felt so sorry for him.


    ¡°Are you alright, Gabrielle? You don¡¯t look happy. Are you upset about what I said? Was it what I said


    about Nellie? Okay, let¡¯s not talk about her again. Westley did the wisest thing by breaking off his


    engagement to her. The man who


    ends up marrying her will be a really unfortunate man. He certainly won¡¯t be able to rest assured that


    the child she will give birth to is honestly his because she is such a flirtatious woman,¡± Michelle said,


    not realizing that what she said about Nellie had gotten Gabrielle seriously bothered about Bryce.


    He loved Nellie so much and had always wanted to make her his wife. All he ha asked was for her to


    say yes to proposal..


    She could see that Gabrielle still looked unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hay upset you with this talk about Neli


    promise not to talk about her even gain,¡± Michelle said, raising her swearing,


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Michle. Such unimportant people as her dan¡¯t get me bothered. Not at all.¡± Gabrielle shed a


    rather faint smile, shaking her head.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she forced the smile, Gabrielle really meant her words. Nellie was the least of her worries.


    But she was really only bothered about Bryce. She feared that Nellie would break his heart with her


    flirtatiousness,


    The thought of him getting hurt saddened Gabrielle¡¯s heart. Bryce was her brother after all. They had


    lived together for more than ten years. And she loved him for many years in the past. She could not


    bear it if anyone broke his heart.


    ¡°You are a good person, Gabrielle.¡± Michelle changed the topic and continued, ¡°What else could have


    attracted Westley to you? I¡¯ve never se him care about any woman as he cares about you. In fact, he


    was wallmg to sacrifice me for it and ruin he pure impression of myself I had ken about two years to


    leave the public.¡± Michelle could only cethin about this. Yet she didn¡¯t nk Westley at all for her


    failure. After , it was Westley who had helped her achieve all these in the first ce. So she firmly


    believed he could also help her regain her image as a goddess.


    She was so sure about it that she could feel free to have a nice time now.


    ¡°I am so sorry that you were entangled in our affairs, Michelle,¡± Gabrielle apologized.


    She was not a star chaser, but she knew a star had to do so much in secret to keep her image


    Anything less could ruin her in the twinkle of an eye.


    That was the cruel price they paid to maintain their image there in the entertainment circle.


    One could rise to fame at once at plummet to obscurity just as quickly. That was how things went a ¡°the


    entertainment circle.


    This was the reason Gabudle regretted that Westley had desty?yed Michelle¡¯s image as a goddess


    @fie really felt sorry for the otherdy


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about me. Gabrielle. I believe that Westley can help me recover my fame. Didn¡¯t he make


    me famous in the first ce? So don¡¯t feel regret, Gabrielle. I¡¯m really fine,¡± Michelle said with a sincere


    smile, rubbing Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder.


    Gabrielle nced up at her and smiled, letting out a rxed sigh.


    ¡°And yeah, Gabrielle, do you love cakes?


    Michelle asked suddenly, standing up. ¡°I bought two delicious cakes this morning. They are specially


    for you. One is made from chocte mousse while the other is made from cheese. I¡¯ll just take them


    out for you.¡± Michelle brought out two white cake boxes, setting them before Gabrielle.


    They were fancy boxes. ¡°Sophie, please bring us tes and forle to eat the cake,¡± Michelle called ou


    Sophie.


    Michelle had already taken the cakes out of their boxes and ced them on the table when Sophie


    brotht the tes and forks. The cakes looked delicate and beautiful, and Michelle felt they would be


    delicious by jus boking at them.


    ¡°Here are the tes, Miss Bailey. Oh my goodness! These cakes are so beautiful,¡± Sophie said in her


    soft, happy voice.


    ¡°Yeah, they look very beautiful and delicious. Come eat with us, Sophie,¡± Michelle said in her usual


    innocence. She was not one who thought so much of social statuses. She believed that all people were


    equal and deserved good things.


    ¡°No, Miss Bailey.¡± Sophie said, lowering her head in embarrassment. ¡°Just enjoy yourself. I really


    appreciate your kindness, but I am fine. I¡¯ll just go back to work if there¡¯s nothing else I can do for you


    here.¡± And with that, she hurried off. Sophie found it not proper to eat with thedies. Having lived and


    worked for the Moris family for a very long time now, she hade to believe that a servant should


    only take instructions and not feel entitled to any form of luxury


    When Michelle tried to call backSophie, Gabrielle stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about Sophie,¡± Gabrielle


    told her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll leave two pieces of cake for her. I think she feels morefortable eating in


    the kitched


    She perfectlinderstood how Sophie felt Calling her back and trying to persuade her to eat with them


    would make her more ufortable.


    ¡°I see,¡± Michelle said understandingly. She believed Gabrielle knew what was right.


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you cut the cakes Michelle? I can¡¯t wait to have a taste of them both.¡± Gabrielle smacked


    her lips


    changing the topic.


    Being the carefree person she was, Michelle regainedposure and cut the first cake with a knife.


    ¡°Here, Gabrielle. Have some cheesecake first.¡± Michelle said, handing a te of cheesecake to


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°Thank you, Michelle.¡± Gabrielle picked the piece of cake with her fork and put it into her mouth. She


    held it in her riduth for a second, savoring its sweetness til it melted on her tongue.


    ¡°Is it delicious, Gabrielle?¡± Michelle asked curiously, cutting a pies or herself and sitting down beside


    Cannelle.


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious Michelle. And it is soft, too. You¡¯re goo . At finding delicious food, Michelle. I¡¯m sure


    you will always return to this cake shop to buy more cakes,¡± Gabrielle said, ncing at her with a warm


    Smile.


    Good food was an effective recipe for healing a bad mood, and all the gloominess in the heart could be


    cleared off by just one sweet bite.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you like it. I once bought


    cakes from this particr cake shop, and I loved the cakes. I¡¯ve yet to see any other cake shop in


    Antawood that sells more delicious cakes. I¡¯ll make sure to buy some more for you next time.¡± There


    was a very bright smile on Michelle¡¯s face.


    No other thing brought her great joy than sharing delicious food with her friends.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 261

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 261


    Chapter 261 Something Might Have Happened


    After lunch, Michelle left and Gabrielle was alone in the living room. She was sifting through a book on


    jewelry design when she received a call from Lance.


    When Gabrielle had returned hom.Dom Lover¡¯s Embankmentst night, her phone had remained


    switched off because it had no battery. I had kept it on charge, but didn¡¯t turut on until just then.


    ve


    When the phone chally switched on at noon, there are several missed calls and unanswered WeChat


    messages.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t n on replying to any of them after she read them through. Lance¡¯s call was the first


    one toe in when she switched her phone on.


    Gabrielle put the book down and answered her phone. ¡°Hi, Lance.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, when did you leave yesterday?


    Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me? Are you okay?¡± Lance asked. He sounded very womed


    ¡°I was not feeling toofortable so I came back early.¡± Gabrielle lied, making up an excuse


    Lance realized she was being vague, so he didn¡¯t probe any further There was a shift in Gabrielle¡¯s


    demeanor after Westley had arrived to the party yesterday. Lance should have nown how much


    Westley impacted Gabrielle.


    However, he felt truly sorry for Gabrielle because Westley had shown up with another woman at the ty.


    All through the caight and the next morning, there are wide reports on the Inte abau Westley and


    Michelle¡¯s rtionship. Obviously, Westley was okay with such news being reported ¨C no media in


    Antawood would dare to spread rumors or tear him down if he wasn¡¯t okay with it


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you read the news on the Inte? The news about Westley and Michelle is being


    broadcasted over all the websites,¡± Lance questioned


    Gabnelle anxiously.


    Gabrielle, however, replied calmly. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve seen the reports.¡±


    Michelle had showed her all the news on her phone at lunch time.


    Michelle was the hottest topic and most popr name in the news. Westley had been right. Celebrities


    must have any sort of publicity surrounding them to stay relevant, even if it was bad press.


    Sure enough, Michelle¡¯s Game was the one everyone was talking about. And even though they weren¡¯t


    saying nice things, she did noeem to pay too much attention to it


    She evenersuaded Gabrielle to not overthink the situation. If the attacks got serious and out-of-hand,


    Westley would arrange for awyer for her.


    Hence, the main victim was not worried about any of this ¨C So neither should Gabrielle


    Besides, after knowing the true rtionship between Michelle and Westley, she had nothing to worry


    about.


    But Lance didn¡¯t know all this information, which was why he was so nervous and anxious for Gabrielle.


    ¡°You saw all of it?¡± Lance was in disbelief based on what Gabrielle was saying. His throat choked up


    and it took him a few moments to recover. ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve seen it, then you know they¡¯re talking about


    Michelle and Westley being in an affair. Don¡¯t you care that Westley has a mistress?¡±


    From what he sawst night, he was very sure that Gabrielle indeed cared about Westley


    In the face of such big news, it didn¡¯t make sense that she was indifferent about it. She must be very


    sad inside but probably didn¡¯t wtt to show it.


    ¡°Lance, I know you care about me, but my marriage with Westley is not real. Whatever he does is his


    freedom.¡± Besides, the news on the Inte was false. Westley and Michelle had orchestrated their


    familial rtionship to look as though they were sponsor and mistress


    This was hard to exin to Lance over the phone, and in such a short period of


    to


    drop it


    Dn. So she decided altcether.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± Lance let out an irresistible shout.


    Gabrielle pulled her phone il wily, the roar deafening her ear.


    ¡°Lance, it¡¯s none of your business about mine and Westley¡¯s rtionshno. Anyway, do you know where


    Bryce Gabrielle quickly diverted him.


    Lance fell silent for a while before Speaking: ¡°Gabrielle, I have ut been able to find the two of them um


    not sure if they are missing or hung. Don¡¯t worry. My people are trying their best to find them. We¡¯ll do


    cerything we can.¡± u Hearing this Gabrielle felt a little uneasy,


    She didn¡¯t think Bryce was hiding: in fact, she had an uncanny feeling that something must have


    happened to him.


    ¡°Lance, do you think something bad may have happened to Bryce?¡± Gabrielle asked him uneasily.


    Lance was not certain.


    After all, Lance knew that other people


    were looking for Bryce, as well.


    There were too many possibilities, SO Lance was unsure whether Bryce was just hiding or if some


    harum hade his


    ¡°Gabrielle, listen to me. Nothing bad will happen. I¡¯ll find them as soon as possible and bring them


    back. And then, I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t have any chance of escaping, okay?¡± Lance consoled he


    Gabrielle had no choice but ty believe him. After all, the only person who could help her find Bryce weis


    Lance. If she couldn¡¯t believe him, he had no other help left.


    Uew


    ¡°I know, Lancahank you. I believe you can do it.¡± Gabrielle pressed Lance ¨C it was her kt Chance


    ¡°Gabrielle, I want to ask¡­ If I can¡¯t find Bryce, will you divorce Westley?¡± Lance knew he shouldn¡¯t ask


    this Question, but he asked it anyway.


    Gabrielle was stunned. Now that she was thinking about it, she realized she had never considered this.


    Back then, Westley had arrogantly given Gabrielle only one way out, which was by making


    has a scapegoat through their marriage. The only end in sight he had ollered her was a divorce when


    Nellie came back to him


    But what if Nellie couldn¡¯te back?


    Would they really get divorced? ¡°Lance, I can¡¯t answer this question now. Just please help me find


    them firnd we can discuss thister.¡± Sabhelle avoided the topic and attempted to bring an end to it


    there.


    0 Lance picked this up, straightaway. He knew she didn¡¯t want to mention this again.


    Since she diet n on divorcing Westley until Bryce was found, the first step was Ring him, which he


    would do as soon as possible.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay. Gabrielle, I won¡¯t ask you any more questions about this. Don¡¯t worry. Have a good rest.¡± Lance


    regained hisposure quickly and spoke to her gently.


    ¡°Okay, thank you. Bye.¡± Gabrielle hung the phone up, the uneasy feeling still lingering about her.


    After the phone call. Gabrielley by herself on the sofa. She was in a daze, not reading or using her


    phone for


    Her mind was full of the questions that Lance asked her. If Nellie didn¡¯te back, would she still


    divorce Westley?


    When Westley returned home in the evening. he saw a dazed and distracted Gabrielle holding her legs


    close to the chest on the sofa. She didn¡¯t even act when he entered the room ¨C she Yemed like a ghost


    whose soul babeft the earth.


    NOV


    Sophie hurried forwaNd and shoes from him,


    take his bag


    ¡°Wee, Mo Marfis.¡± ¡°Sophie, what¡¯s wrong with Gabrielle? Did Michelle have something to do with


    this?¡± Westley gave his bag to Sophie and changed into his slippers.


    Michelle was the only guest who hade over today. Westley couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who


    would have impacted Gabrielle like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was Miss Bailey¡¯s doing,


    She left after lunch, and Miss Jones was fine then. I think she has been in Selge tance after answering


    a phone call this afternoon. I didn¡¯t want to disturb her though.¡± Sophie Said eamestly. recounting only


    what she had seren.


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Sophie, please make me a cup of coffee.¡± Westley went straight to Gabrielle.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 262

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 262


    Chapter 262 Ideal Husband


    Gabrielle was in a trance,pletely removed from her surroundings.


    She didn¡¯t even notice that Westley was approaching her.


    Westley sat down next to her. ShAstill didn¡¯t feel the sofa sinking under his weight.


    Westley was very concerned when she was not reacting to coything he was doing, so he


    gendeTeached out and patted her softly or the shoulder


    ¡°Gabrielle .. o ¡°Ah!¡± Gabrielle was stunned when she turned around and saw Westley¡®s face.


    ¡°When¡­ When did you get back? It¡¯s scary, the way you approached me!¡± Gabrielle looked at him,


    slightly aggrieved


    Westley narrowed his eyes and looked at her with a frown, ¡°Sorry, I scared you.


    You¡¯ve been sitting here in a daze all this time, as though your soul has left your body. What¡¯s wrong


    with you?¡±


    Hearing this, Gabrielle looked at him nervously and swallowed hard, trying to get rid of the words she


    so badly wanted to say. She tried to organize her words but didn¡¯t know how to say it. Finally, she just


    blinked innocently at him.


    Westley wished she would juste out and say it to him without giving weird looks that he couldn¡¯t


    decipher.


    ¡°Gabrielle, get straight to the point!¡± Westley demanded. Gabrielle deliberated howhether she should


    tell him what was running through her mind bout a minuteter, she spoke slowl Westley, what if Bryce


    and Nellie nele back? Will we still want a divorce?¡±


    She finally asked him the dreaded question. But when she saw that Westley¡¯s face was getting darker


    and gloomier, Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eyes. She regretted speaking out, feeling as


    though she had said something wrong.


    She shouldn¡¯t have bothered asking him before the situation had even risen. It would be better to just


    directly go for a divorce when Nellie came back.


    ¡®Now I feel as though I have hurt Westley. so he must be unhappy because of that.¡±


    ¡°Westley, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to divorce me?¡± Westley interrupted her, staring at Gabrielle coldly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Frightened by his imposing Granner, Gabrielle took a deep breath. Swallowed and returned his gaze


    wib an uneasy look. ¡°Westley, it¡¯s you who said that we are going to divorce


    ¡°So then, it¡¯s hy to me. Do you understand?¡± Taking at her cautious and timid face Westley couldn¡¯t


    help but think she also looked cute. He didn¡¯t want to be fierce and frighten her.


    Why did she think about their divorce all day long? Was this what had pushed her into a daze?


    ¡°I understand, but that¡¯s why I asked you if you were waiting for Nellie. And if she doesn¡¯te back,


    will we still divorce


    cach ather?¡± Gabrielle tried to regain herposure, and asked him in a serious tone.


    But, Westley was getting more and more furious.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you really want to divorce me?¡± His voice was calm.


    However, for Gabrielle, the calmer he was, the more frightened she felt. ¡°I¡­ Can you just pretend that I


    didn (Say anything? I shouldn¡¯t have asked you this question.¡± Gabrielle was Wetering with fear now,


    and she quickly changed the topic.


    NO


    She didn¡¯t want to Srovoke Westley anymore.


    ¡°Gabrielle, ansver my question right now. Do you Veally want to divorce me?¡± Westley didn¡¯t want to


    drop the topic. 3


    Now that she brought it up, it was a good chance to talk about it openly.


    Gabrielle had mixed feelings, but she knew she had to answer his question. ¡°I know we¡¯re not really


    married ¨C plus, you said that once Nelliees back. I¡¯ll


    have to leave the house. So I¡¯m ready to divorce you at any point ¨C if that¡¯s what you want. As long as


    you still want to divorce me, I¡¯ll be ready to sign on the paper.


    ¡°Wishful thinking.¡± Westley sarcastically replied, in a cold voice.


    Gabrielle remained quiet for a while, not sure what his meaning was, before looking at him foolishly.


    ¡°Westley, what do you mean?


    ¡°Remember, Gabrielle, you are Gtoning for your sin by being mamed ome. Even if you want to divorce


    and try to rid yourself of this ce. I will always have to stay here and keep mepany ¨C even be


    tortured by me ¨C if I don¡¯t agree to the divorce. Getot?¡± Westley looked at her coldly.


    To be tortured by him forever?


    What the hell! How could this man be so Cruel and unfeeling?


    ¡°Westley, what if Nelliees back?¡± Gabrielle asked again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern. Your only concern at the moment is making sure


    your injured feet are well taken care of. You are a silly woman who wants to take care af others when


    you yourself are hurt. ¡± Westley said impolitely.


    These words pierced Gabrielle¡¯s heart. Westley had never been nice to her = he was always rude and


    arrogant. 4


    She wished she had never mentioned it to him. She had better wait until Lance found Bryce and Nellie.


    When that happened, Westley-Would have to divorce her.


    After resting at home for three days. Gabrielle¡¯s wounds covered, but walking for long was still an


    issue.


    When the wounds were fully healed, Gabrielle informed Mr. Smith and went back to schod


    There was a professional ss scheduled for ten o¡¯clock that moming. Gabrielle went to change into


    her sneakers, jeans and a knitted spruce, before heading downstairs.


    Gabrielle was surprised to see Westley sitting in the living room. He was calmly drinking coffee and


    reading a magazine.


    She thought he would have left after breakfast, but he was still home at that time.


    ¡°Good morning. Mr. Morris,¡± Gabrielle greeted him politely.


    Westley took a look at her clothes and thought she looked like a vibrant and energetic youth.


    ¡°Gabrielle, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to school. There¡¯? professional ss I want to attend this morning.¡± Gabrielle replied


    calmly


    There weren¡¯t many course for senior students, especially from the jewelry design ss ¨C only one or


    two sses within the week Nerice, if Gabrielle missed sses for even a month, it wasn¡¯t a lot of work


    to catch up on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Westley put down the coffee and the magazine and stood up.


    However, Gabrielle refused,


    Westley had dominated the entire Inte with the hottest news of the year ¨C being seen with Michelle


    a few days ago. The buzz had just died down


    and all the previous stories had been retracted from the channels and websites after they had


    announced the real rtionship between him and Michelle to the public as a rification.


    But there were still a lot of buzz surrounding Westley, who was regarded as the most desirable man in


    the eyes of the public at the moment.


    He was very rich and handsome ¨C Abs, he still took responsibility by proving for and protecting his


    cousin!. These kinds of charming a generous characteristics instantly made him popr, and fans


    doted on him like he was their own husband! They would begin to appear around him immediately As


    his ¡°wife¡±, sht. would have to be very strong-willed be able to meet the crowds in public with this man


    by her side.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to be seen with him because she didn¡¯t think she was strong enough to face them,


    and she didn¡¯t want to be hated by Westley¡¯s fans as the woman he was with.


    ¡°No, thanks, Mr. Morris,¡± refused bluntly.


    Gabrielle


    She did not even need to think twice about it. She was sure that he had arge fan base in Alorth


    University


    Gabrielle just wanted to spend herst few months at college quietly and inconspicuously. She didn¡¯t


    want to create or be around any other trouble again.


    ¡°Do you dislike me, Gabrielle?¡± Westley slightly narrowed his displeased eyes at her.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 263

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 263


    Chapter 263 Call Me Honey


    ¡®I dislike Westley?


    How dare !!!


    Gabrielle was astonished and confused when she heard Westley¡¯sint.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, how can you think I dare ta dislike you?! The truth is, I¡¯m afraid to getting too close to you.¡±


    Gabrielle Mid slowly with a slight smile on her face. Westley positioned himself front of her. His huge


    figure hlbuded over Gabriellepletely. Aking her feel coerced and tenseo She fell into a breathless


    hush


    ¡°Westley, what! What are you doing?¡± Afraid of being so close to Westley almost a fraction of a gap


    between them ¨C Gabrielle took two steps back subconsciously.


    ¡°Are you afraid of being this close to me? Then who was it that slept in my arms on the bed?¡± Westley


    challenged, raising


    his eyebrows.


    Gabrielle¡¯s face flushed, her cars WCIC red as well ¨C an attractive red and pink color


    Maybe Gabrielle didn¡¯t rcalize it, but she was deadly cute and attractive when she was embarrassed


    ¡°I¡­ I fell asleep so I didn¡¯t know what was going on. I¡¯ve told you that we should sleep in separate


    bedrooms, bok you never agree with me.¡± meekly attempted to justify her beltior.


    Before she fell asleep every fught, they would sleep well apart from each other, there would be space


    or one other person in between the won the bed. But by the time she wol up in the morning, she would


    find erself in his arms somehow


    Because it happened every single time, Gabrielle felt truly embarrassed. She didn¡¯t want Westley to


    think she was some shrewd woman who was trying to take advantage of him. However, she had no


    exnations because she was always asleep ¨C she even suspected Westley being the one who would


    pull her into


    ¡°Are you going to talk to me about these things now? Unless you don¡¯t want to go to school ¡­.¡±


    Westley trailed off, looking temptingly into her eyes


    ¡°Oh, no, I have to go. My ss is at ten o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll bete if I don¡¯t leave now.¡± Gabrielle nced at her


    watch. It was already nine o¡¯clock.


    It would take her more than 40 minutes to get there, and that was without traffic. If there was traffic, she


    would just hade to forget about the whole thing.


    ¡°I can give you a ride, because Im going towards that area. I have an important matter to deal with near


    to Alorith University.¡± Westley paid by her and went to the hallway to nge his shoes.


    Gabrielle felt as though he did truly have something to in that area. She didn¡¯t feel uneasy urlike before,


    but she did feel a little upset.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you going to go to ss or not?¡± Westley called out to her when he saw her standing


    still.


    ¡°Yeah, be right there.¡± Gabrielle quickly changed her shoes and went out.


    She was still feeling upset when she got into the passenger seat in his car.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why did you refuse me?¡± Westley locked the door but didn¡¯t start the car. It didn¡¯t seem as


    though he had any intentions to drive.


    ¡°What?¡± Gabrielle was confused. Why isn¡¯t he driving already?¡± she thought. ¡°Westley, please start


    driving. I¡¯m in a hurty.¡±


    ¡°Answer my question. I will drive Nm satisfied with your answer,¡± Westley said with an insidious look.


    Gabrielle finally realized what he was saying. If she didn¡¯t ansver properly, she wouldn¡¯t get out of the


    car or be able to go to school


    Shit!


    This man was really cunning and sly!¡¯


    ¡°Westley, do you recall all the sensational news about you and Michelle from the other day?¡± said


    Gabrielle in a low voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. I had already told you why we needed to hype


    it up like that. Didn¡¯t I exin it properly to you? We properly rified the real story yesterday. Are you


    still angry with me about this? How many days have passed since that happened? How long do you


    need to properly get it, or are you not smart enough to ever get it? I knew you were stupid, even though


    you refused to admit it.¡± Westley¡¯s frustration was clear.


    He had already told Gabrielle that he and Michelle needed to work together in order to hype up


    Michelle¡¯s career. If che was still angry with Westley becau of this, he didn¡¯t see how he did anything


    wrong. He was angry enough throw her into the river.


    Maybe that would up a little bit.


    ¡°Westley, you¡¯re Seing really mean! Are you calling me stupid? I was admitted into Alorith University


    after scoring among the top ten students at the college entrance examination!¡± Gabrielle was angry and


    badly affected by Westley¡¯s cruel words.


    This man would love to demean her and call her stupid ¨C but she knew she was


    ¡°Oh, the top ten. Great! Then why are you stupid when you talk to me and say these dumb things?¡±


    said Westley in a patronizing way, with a smirk on his


    Gabrielle was starting to bubble up with anger but couldn¡¯t find a proper outlet to vent her emotions,


    ¡°Well, it may be true that you¡¯ve rified your connection with Michelle ind moved past the initial story,


    but did you know that no one cares bout her anymore and people are paying more attention to you


    now?¡± Then Gabrielle took out her phone and showed Westley all thetest news articles surrounding


    him.


    Westley cast Deold nce at it, but he had never been interested in the gossip or trashy news on the


    Inte. Alvin would asionally mention something to him from that industry, but that was


    Recently, he heard from Alvin that he was very popr now.


    But he was not a star or model, so why


    should he be popr? It did not make sense at all.


    And so, he didn¡¯t care about it.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected Gabrielle to pay So much attention to it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate you paying so much attention to me, Gabrielle.¡± A faint smile appeared on Westley¡¯s


    face.


    Although Gabrielle was angry, she couldn¡¯t have another outburst.


    ¡°You are every woman¡¯s dreamy lover now ¨C all of them want you! Did you even know how many


    femalevans you have, all of them wanting to be your wife?! ¡± Gabrielle exined the problem to him


    while resisting the urge to strangle him.


    She had to be diplomatic, because if she just got angry.de wouldn¡¯t drive the car, and she wouldi¡±t be


    able to go to school.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had sses in the morning and had to return to the studio to resume her work in the afternoon.


    She didn¡¯t want to waste her entire day on this obstinate man.


    ¡°Oh, dreamy lover?¡± That was a new


    ¡°Did you see what they called you on the news


    ¡°Honey. I want to have a baby with you.


    ¡°Honey. I love you.¡±


    ¡®Honey, I¡¯m your 1000th wife.¡¯


    ¡°Honey, sleep with me tonight¡­!


    Westley, are you happy to see all thosements? You¡¯ve got a lot of fang Gabrielle yelled at him.


    COM


    ¡°Yeah, I am happy. A little bit. Westley was only happy because she was calling him ¡°honey¡±


    ANO


    Since they had been carried, Westley couldn¡¯t remember thest time she had called him honer ¡°I


    knew it. All you men are the same. You are ecstatic to have so many fans calling you honey, aren¡¯t


    you? But I am not happy¡­


    ¡°So, are you jealous?¡± Westley interrupted her impolitely.


    ¡°Me? Jealous? I¡¯m not jealous! You are


    the dreamiest lover-boy for all the women now, and everyone will hate me when they see me with you!


    Do you want them to kill me?¡± Gabrielle said angrily. She was very serious now.


    Westley finally had a rough idea on what was making Gabrielle so upset. It was not that she disliked


    him driving her to school, but that she didn¡¯t want others to see him dropping her off.


    He estimated that there would be a lot of his fans in Alorith University. If they say them, they would


    definitely make trouble for Gabrielle, and Gabrielle preferfer to stay out of it ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will


    see to touch people that are around me,¡± said Westley calmly.


    Gabrielle was so\ngry that she didn¡¯t recover until a Yot of time had passed. ¡°You don¡¯t know how


    horrible some women can be! You would never imagine what they¡¯re capable of.¡±


    ¡°Well, they are indeed very horrible people,¡± Westley said, giving her a knowing look


    ¡°Now you know why I don¡¯t want you to


    drive me around, right? So could you please start the car and drive me to Alonth University? When we


    anive close by. you could just drop me off at that path that leads to the school,¡± reasoned Gabrielle.


    ¡°Call me honey.¡±


    Westley blurted out.


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Gabrielle was dumbfounded by his order.


    What did Westley mean? ¡°Call me honey, and I¡¯ll drive!¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 264

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 264


    Chapter 264 Something Is Wrong With Westley Call him honey?


    Call Westley honey!


    Gabrielle was shocked at Westley¡¯s bluntness: how could he be so forward with his requests?


    Gabrielle¡¯s face flushed and grewhot. She could physically feel all blood rushing to her face from all


    over her body.


    It was red and hot.


    ¡°Westley, are you aware of what you¡¯re saying?¡± She gruped her confusion and shock down as the


    seriously asked him.


    ¡°Do you want to go to school or not, Gabrielle?¡± Of course, Westley knew what he was talking about.


    He wanted to hear her calling him ¡°honey¡±, a way to tease her, even if it made her a little shy.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He really wanted to hear iting out of her mouth.


    ¡°Westley, stop it. Of course, I want to go to school. And soon, please, or I¡¯m going to bete.¡± Gabrielle


    was now anxious. She didn¡¯t know how serious this man was ¨C was he kidding around or did he really


    mean it?


    Westley had always been a thoughtful man, and it was usually hard for her to tell whether he was being


    honest or noe


    ¡°Now that you already know you are going to bete, you may as well consider my humble request,


    suggested Westley calmly.


    ¡°Do you really want. Gle to call you honey?¡± Gabrielle tooked at him in disbelief as her heart thumped


    in anxiety.


    ¡°Where was the lie? You need to call me honey if you want me to drive.¡± Westley characteristically


    raised his eyebrows and looked at her expectantly.


    She took a deep breath, stared at Westley¡¯s face for a couple of short seconds, swallowed and


    attempted to utter it.


    ¡°Hon¡­¡±


    However, she just couldn¡¯t go ahead with it. Her mouth closed before she could say the word out loud.


    Damn it!


    She would rather have been stabbed to death with a knife then ¨C she felt it so unnatural and


    embarrassing to be endearing to him like that. Why was Westley bullying her?


    ¡°What?¡± Westley waited pleasantly and patiently, but Gabrielle didn¡¯t steak for a long time. He noticed


    how much redder her ears were getting


    Her eyes were dark and red with displeasure as she Crelled up. She felt wronged, and italt like she was


    being emotionally abused or bullied.


    Well, Westley had admitted that he was a bad guy right from the start.


    ¡°You used the word so many times when you were reading out thements, but now you can¡¯t call


    me honey when I ask you to. Why are you so reluctant?¡± asked Westley


    They were not a real couple, of course that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to call him honey. Why should she?


    ¡°I just¡­ just¡­ I was reading thements just now, not addressing you, Gabrielle said softly.


    Although Westley was cool as a cucumber, his eyes were cold and sharp. He just stared at her.


    His gaze made ufortable.


    her


    feel


    very


    ¡°Just call me as you just did.¡± Westcy didn¡¯t like to force others. The only times he coerced others into


    doing what he desired was in business negotiations.


    It was the first time Gat he forced Gabrielle to do anything like this, such as call him honey. Na He


    thought he would feel dissatisfied if he didn¡¯t hear her say it.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to go to school,¡± Westley said slowly, with one hand on the back of her


    chair and his other casually draped on the steering


    wheel


    After all, he was the main boss at thepany. and all the meetings were arranged ording to his


    schedule. Even if he decided to stay in the car for the whole day, no one would me him for it.


    But it was different for Gabrielle She had to go back to school, and there was not enough time. And


    now that she was sitting in Westley¡¯s car, she had no choice but to depend on him for the ride there.


    She had to give in and call cha honey.


    ¡°Hon.honey¡­¡±


    Wh¡­what?¡± Westley almast burst outughing How did calling him oney make her so shameless?


    Was so hard to say?


    ¡°Honey!


    Honey!


    Honey!


    Is that enough?¡± Gabrielle tightly shut her eyes and yelled at him, as though she was in pain.


    Westley didn¡¯t care how full of resentment and reluctance Gabrielle wall ¨C he got the result he had


    wanted so nothing else mattered to him.


    ¡°Se, can you drive now? I¡¯m going to bete!¡± Gabrielle needed some time before she could be normal


    again.


    She felt that Westley really ground her gears easily and he knew exactly how to get to her


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drive now.¡± Appeased, Westle had no reason to prevent her from the Wishes now. so he


    started the car


    Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief and just then, her phone buzzed as shtreceived a call from Austin.


    When she saw who was, she waited for a moment bedre answering the phone. She quickly cast a


    cautionary sideways nce at Westley, who was busy driving attentively. She answered the phone


    when she knew he was distracted and looking away.


    ¡°Aus?¡± Gabrielle deliberately tumed down her voice, but Westley was capable of hearing her even if


    she was extremely


    quiet.


    As expected when she said Austin¡¯s name, the careful driver immediately narrowed his eyes coldly.


    The atmosphere in the car grew very tense and Gabrielle wanted to hold herself out of fear.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how are you doing after you got back? Have you been tending to your foot injury?¡± Austin


    asked, concerned.


    He didn¡¯t want to bother Gabrielle these days. He had wanted to visit her at HUF Moon Bay several


    times, but he knew how torturous Westley would be, especially if they crossed path He didn¡¯t want


    Westley to put it ouNon Gabrielle, so he stayed away out of concern.


    However, there was a limit as to how much Austin stocul around, waiting for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m actually going to school today. I can swing by the studio as I¡¯ll already be on campus.¡±


    Gabrielle was always upfront and honest with Austin.


    Austin was relieved to hear that her feet were all right, but it was nothing


    ¡°Okay, but it¡¯s my treat. You always treat me to dinner, so it is my turn this time,¡± Gabrielle said


    genuinely.


    ¡°Okay, see you at noon.¡± Austin didn¡¯t care whose turn it was. He just wanted to have lunch with her.


    a.core


    ¡°Cool see you, bye.¡±


    After hanging up, Gabrielle ghahced at Westley uneasily. As expected, he looked cold and distant


    It seemed that she overthought in matters concerning Vestley. No matter what she did, she could never


    make him


    Care.


    They didn¡¯t say anything else, riding the rest of the way in silence until the car arrived at the street near


    Alorith University


    ¡°Westley, pull over here,¡± urged him.


    Gabrielle


    They were at an alley entrance. which was four or five hundred meters away from the main gates of the


    school. Not many people frequented this area.


    Westley wanted to say something, but decided against it. He pulled over. ¡°Open the door, please.¡±


    Gabrielle turned the doorknob but found it was still locked


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together, I¡¯ll pick your up from work.¡± Westley gave her calcting stare.


    Gabrielle knew these terms all too well: if she didn¡¯t agree, she couldn¡®t get out of the vehicle.


    velv


    ¡°But I promised Aus I would have lunch with him¡­ Are you deliberately asking me this?¡± Gabriele told


    Westley about her ns.


    ¡°No. I do what I want. It has nothing to do with others. If you want to get out from the car, say yes,¡±


    Westley said bossily.


    ¡°Westley, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to drop you off at


    Alorth University?¡± Westley gestured towards the school.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 265

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 265


    Chapter 265 Watching The Lady¨CKiller Husband


    Westley was a man who always acted on his words, and Gabrielle knew that very


    She knew she would be disclosing her mamage with Westley if she allowed him to drive her into the


    Alorith University. thus exposing herself to the toxic attention of the public and making enemies for


    herself among thedies dying for Westley¡¯s love. This was not what she needed in her final Year in


    university


    A great man understood Che times and knew ways in which to react to different circumstances. Having


    learnt these principles, Gabrielle knew this was not the right time to announce her marriage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at noon, Westley.¡± Gabrielle said in a very soft voice. She would have to postpone


    dinner with Austin. Being a wise person, she knew how to handle such temporary setbacks.


    Austin was better than Westley in this respect


    All she had to do was call him so that they could meet at the studioter in the afternoon. He would


    understand.


    ¡°Get off the car!¡± Westley said in a gruff voice, unlocking the door.


    Pushing open the door at once, Gabrielle humed out of the car.


    ¡°Thanks for the drive, Westley. Drive safe,¡± Gabrielle said as she waved at him, indicating him to drive


    away.


    Throwing her an uncaring v¨ºte, Westley revved up the car and red off into the Alorith University. In


    Damn it!


    Had hee to university for something else, maybe business?


    This man was such liar. Hadn¡¯t he only told her that he had something to do near the Alorith University?


    But now, he drove into the university without even caring to tell her about it.


    ¡°Hi, Gabrielle.¡± Someone patted Gabrielle on the shoulder, and when she turned


    around, slie yw that it was Macy.


    ¡°Hi, Macy. Did you just get here?¡± Gabrielle shed a little rather contrived smile to conceal her


    nervousness. Deep down, she hoped Macy hadn¡¯t seen Westley.


    Then she realized she was only being so bothered. Westley had quite a number of cars and car


    licenses which most people wouldn¡¯t recognize just like that.


    ¡°Yes, I just got here,¡± Macy said ¡°Actually, a cab dropped me here at a school gate. And here you were


    standing all alone by the road and just strong at the Alorith University. Waiting for anyone?¡± Macy didn¡¯t


    kna Gabrielle that well, but she admired her personality. Gabrielle as mostly by herself, studying and


    making design drafts. And in these past three years of her stay in the Alorith University, she had barely


    involved herself in group activities.


    So Macy had been a distant fan, a distant admirer.


    Yet she had always wished that she could know Gabrielle more, that they could be closer friends.


    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for anyone. Let¡¯s just get inside.¡± Gabrielle said, heaving slightly. She was quite


    relieved that Macy hadn¡¯t seen her when she got out of Westley¡¯s


    ¡°And yeah, Gabrielle. I brought some cakes from my cake shop. Care for some?¡± Macy stopped and


    turned towards Gabrielle as soon as they began to walk. Her Voice was warm, an innocent, child-like


    smile hovering on her lips.


    It was then that Gabrielle saw the several small boxes she was carrying.


    The boxes were those in which the cake shop packaged small cakes


    ¡°You want me to have some? But are these cakes not for other people?¡± The mere mention chakes


    made Gabrielle want to have some. Moreover, she was pretty hungry, having had just half a bowl of


    porridge in the morning.


    ¡°No, they are all for my ssmates. These cakes are some new vors from my family shop, and we


    intend to sell them at Christmas. As is my custom, 1 ask my ssmates to try them out for us


    = something of a little experiment. And. here¡®s one for you to taste as you are also one of my


    ssmates!¡± Macyughed slightly as she handed one to Gabrielle


    ¡°Thank you so much, Macy. Gabrielle said, smiling, ¡°I¡¯ll try it out after ss.¡± It was a fancy and


    transparent box, which made Gabrielle like it more as she stared at it.


    ¡°You said your cake shop made this? Gabrielle said suddenly, an idea strikiny her mind.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. My mother on and manages the cake shops. We bve three of such in Antawood, and


    bigger one downtown. The box has the name of the cake shop, so you can visit it if you want to get a


    cake next time,¡± she exined, all the time smiling her warm smile.


    ¡°Oh, I see now.¡± Gabrielle nodded slowly. ¡°But how long does it take to learn how to make a cake ¨C a


    birthday cake?¡± A brilliant thought was springing up in her head. She would make a cake for Westley


    on his birthday.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It was not that he would even be amazed by any kind of gift no matter how


    expensive it was, being that he was a very wealthy man and had seen more are things. Moreover, she


    didn¡¯t have enough money to get such kinds of things. Making him a cake herself would be better.


    He would even appreciate it more.


    If she had known that Macy¡¯s family ran cake shops all the while, she would have long enrolled for a


    training on cake making


    ¡°Learn how to make a cake? Are you ore you want to learn how to make Lake, Gabrielle?¡± Macy asked


    curiously


    ¡°Yes, for my family birthday particrly. It¡¯s on Christmas. Will it be possible to learn how-d make it


    before Christmas?¡± Gabrielle Scratched her hair nervously, staring at Macy.


    Although she loved to eat cakes, she had never made one before.


    And now, just the thought of learning how to make cakes left her uneasy.


    ¡°Then of course, you can. If you leam quickly, then three to five days will be enough. But mastering the


    skills will take


    longer. though. But I¡¯m sure you will learn quickly!¡± Macy said, her voice enthusiastic


    ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t want to be a master: I¡¯ll just learn the simple things.¡± Gabrielle was thinking. ¡®I will


    learn to make cakes first, then I¡¯ll make him one on his birthday. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll like it.¡±


    ¡°So when do you want to start out? My mother can teach you herself if I tell her. ¡± Macy couldn¡¯t hide


    her excitement,


    ¡°How about this weekend?¡± Gabriek knew weekends were the only tin e she had for herself. She had to


    studimid be at the studio on weekdays.


    wo More


    ¡°That will be fine. But to some more time to make up your mind. Just call me whenever you¡¯re read and


    I¡¯ll go show you to my mother wide smile seemed to be eternally etched across Macy¡¯s lips.


    She indeed was very happy that Gabrielle was going to learn to make cakes in their bakery. She had


    always thought her cool. Gabrielle was the kind of person she liked ¨C gentle and focused.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Macy. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner someday.¡± Gabrielle was not


    one who wanted to feel indebted to anyone.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Gabrielle. I don¡¯t need you to act so polite with me. On aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Macy


    asked, her voice now tinged with worry.


    Hesitating. Gabrielle nodded with smile. ¡°We are friends, of course.¡±


    a


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to thank me. Remember that friends can do anything for each other. So let¡¯s go to


    ss.¡± Then they both walked into the school, MC holding her arm.


    X


    .


    Macy invited Gabrielle to lunch after ss, but she politely refusedying she had to be somewhere


    imortant. Then she went outside to call Austin.


    She had sent him text earlier in the ssroom to te him that she couldn¡¯t make it to lunch with him at


    noon, and that they could meet in the studioter in the afternoon.


    But Austin didn¡¯t reply the text, leaving Gabrielle nervous.


    Perhaps, he wasn¡¯t pleased that she had gone back on her promise to have lunch


    with him.


    when she called him outside, the phone rang twice, but there was no answer. Gabrielle felt more


    uneasy now und made to call his phone again. Just then, a girl beside her screamed.


    ¡°Ah! Mr. Morris!!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! He looks more handsome than in the pictures online.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Is this really Mr. Morris?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my husband, are you here a cod school just to see me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in love!¡±


    ¡°Someone, please hold pe! I think I¡¯m about to faint.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 266

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 266


    Chapter 266 What A Dishonorable Thing!


    Gabrielle stood about a hundred meters away from Westley, motionless, mouth agape, and her phone


    in her hand,


    The man looked indifferent as he stood next to Alvin, some staff, and the president and school


    governors of Alorith University


    COM


    He looked like a big. scary boss he began closely inspecting the ik in front of him. His aura alone ok


    enough to make anyone tremble


    Despite this, the girl crowding the surrounding area be unfazed, and instead, began \xcitedly chanting


    ¡°husband¡± to reller to Westley. That was the moment Gabrielle realized how truly popr he had gotten


    after he was named the ¡°national husband¡± by the Inte.


    As much as Westley was warmly weed in Alorith University, she was sure that the reception he


    would get if he


    went outside of the school would be more immense. And it¡¯s horrible!¡¯ shemented


    It really wasn¡¯t much better than fan celebrity meetings do nowadays, Fortunately, she insisted on


    getting off at the intersection this morning, because if she did not, she would probably be torn apart by


    these crazed fans if they saw her get out of Westley¡¯s vehicle.


    The mere idea of all these people turning on her made her skin crawl. She needed to get out of there


    as soon as possible


    ¡°Why did Westley ask me to haxe Mnch with him? He ought to have N with the school leaders after


    thiOhspection visit!


    ld ovelwo


    Why did hee in his university in the first ce, any ? As far as I know. he is not a mess of its


    board. Is the Morris Group Yoing to invest in this university?


    Just as Gabrielle became lost in thought, Westley began leading the group, as well as the hoard of


    crazed female fans. towards her. Before she realized what was happening, she already found herself in


    the midst of hormonal women


    lusting after Westley, being squeezed until she was almost breathless, and finally, being pushed to the


    ground.


    Damn it!


    which dozy bastard pushed her down!


    ¡°Ah!!! Mr. Morris!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris!¡±


    ¡°Honey! Look at me, please!¡±


    ¡°Honey! Let¡¯s get married!¡±


    The shrill screams were bing loud that Gabrielle had to cover bedeurs. As she tried to get up, a


    hand reared right in front of her face.


    The hand had long. Quer fingers, pearlescent skin, and tinct joints. It looked familiar. Ne She looked up


    to See who it was. It was Westley.


    A big question mark immediately shed across her mind. What was happening? What was Westley


    doing? Did he really think that paying special attention to her would do her any favors at this very


    moment?


    ¡°Miss, are you expecting me to pick you up from the ground;¡± Gabrielle was stunned and became


    speechless at what he said.


    With her not responding. Westley called her attention again and asked, ¡°Miss? Do you need help?¡± .


    ¡°How can this man pretend like he doesn¡¯t know me? Did he really call me ¡°Miss¡± so casually? Is he


    ying with me? Because if he is. I definitely can n along!¡¯ Gabrielle thought, starting to annoyed


    In her most polite tone, she N ¡°Well, sir, I do. Thank you very muc She then gently stretched out hand


    and let him pull her up.


    Westley, however Vled her a little bit too hard that N ost bnce and fell into his arms. Xs her face fell


    squarely on his wide, hard chest, he wrapped his free arm around her to steady her. 4


    ¡°God damn it, this guy!


    He¡¯s doing it on purpose!¡¯


    ¡°You have to be careful next time, Miss,¡± Westley told her seriously.


    ¡°Sir, thank you very much, Gabrielle answered in a mockingly polite tone. ¡°I will definitely be a lot more


    careful in the future. I won¡¯t stand in a crowded ce anymore, looking around to see what was


    happening. You know what they say, ¡®Curiosity kills the cat.¡± Instead of responding to this obviously


    sarcastic answer, Westley just tightened his grip on Gabrielle. In turn, Gabrielle red at Westley,


    telepathically demanding to be let go.


    The fangirls watched this scene upo with their eyes and jaws wide opeTo them, it was Gabrielle who


    was eager and desperate to be held by tley that she decided to cause a SNY Jealousy and anger were


    startieto fill their insides.


    ¡°Very well, then. N estley let Gabrielle go, but not until Ve slipped something in her hand


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before trying to know what she was given, she noticed how the girls were looking at her. It seemed like


    they all wanted her dead.


    Well, she couldn¡¯t me them.


    s. And


    She Was just in their idol¡¯s 1 now, he touched her hand,


    Damn it


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Gabrielle immediately ran away from the crowd as fast as she could.


    She really didn¡¯t want to be an enemy of the state just because of what Westley did.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know him? He is Mr. Morris from the Morris Group.¡±


    ¡°How could you not know? C¡¯may think you just pretended to fall that you¡¯d get Westley¡¯s attention! *


    orld


    ¡°You are such a schemidbitch! Just admit that you fell ophrpose to get close to Mr. Morris!¡±


    Gabrielle was in the mood to confront all thaunting and swearing she was getting from the random girls


    who had now made her a target. Instead, she continued on and went straight to the school gate.


    These girls didn¡¯t know what kind of person Westley really was. If any of them fell down, he wouldn¡¯t


    even nce at them!


    Westley did it to intentionally embarrass her and make her the public enemy.


    ¡°What a prick!¡±


    As she was walking, her phone started ringing


    She hesitated a little, but in the end, she still answered it. ¡°What do you need from me, Westley?¡±


    ¡°So you still remember my name!¡± Westley responded, his tone sharp ac cold.


    COM


    Little did he know that she did did for his sake as well.


    she


    ¡°Have you seen the keN Wait for me in the car


    gave you? keys?¡¯


    She looked at thats in her hand that were just given oder a while back,


    Alnovelwork


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in ten minutes. See you in the car,¡± Westley reiterated, then hung up without saying


    anything else.


    Once again, this interaction offended Gabrielle. ¡°Why is he treating me like a secretary? A subordinate?


    What the hell! ¡°she muttered to herself.


    But as annoyed as she was, Gabrielle had no choice but to turn around and walk towards the parking


    lot.


    There were two in A rith University one was for the school staff, and the other was for students and


    outsiders.


    Since Westley came to inspect the school, his car must be parked among the cars of the staff.


    Sure enough, Gabrielle soon found Westley¡¯s car. Without much hesitation she opened the door and


    jumped into back seat, afraid of being seen. Finally, Austin called her, aftermat felt like an eternity


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m at the ite of Alorith Universityy. Are yoo done with your ss?¡± he asked htforwardly.


    Gabrielle rolled her eyes. ¡°Aus, I am busy at the moment so I can¡¯t have lunch with you. Have you seen


    the WeChat message I sent you?¡±


    ¡°I was too busy to check WeChat. What happened?¡± Austin asked worriedly.


    Gabrielle had long been a woman of her


    word and wouldn¡¯t stand others up that easily unless something urgent came up.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to tell him that Westley forced her to have lunch with him.


    All of a sudden, the door to the car¡¯s driver seat opened and Westley entered. He nced at Gabrielle


    after he settled in his seat. ¡°Come and sit beside me. I¡¯m not your driver.¡±


    Austin recognized Westley¡¯s clear authoritative voice at once.


    ¡°Are you with Westley, GabN asked anxiously.


    ?¡± he


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m with him. I


    a ctually going to have lunch with In, so I had to cancel our ns. Wat you next time,


    But before she could finish her words, Westley¡¯s outstretched hand had already snatched her phone


    from her grip.


    ¡°Austin, why don¡¯t youe and join us for lunch? It will be my treat. See you at the Deli Feast.¡± With


    that. Westley unceremoniously hung up the call.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 267

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 267


    Chapter 267 Enjoy This Distance


    Hearing this, Gabrielle grew a little confused. She crawled towards Westley and sat down, looking at


    him with her dazed eyes.


    ¡°Westley, did you say that you want Aus to have lunch with us?¡± Gabrie couldn¡¯t decipher what he


    was thinkin


    It was him who didn¡¯t want skin toe here, but now he waving to have dinner with him.


    W estley out of his mind? o


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Raising his eyebrows, Westle Crew the phone back at her


    Why did she keep referring to him as ¡°Aus?¡± He had told her time and time again to call him Austin, his


    proper name, but she just couldn¡¯t retain that order.


    But if she was going to be stubborn, he wouldn¡¯t bother trying to change her mind.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t have a good appetite to have a properly


    meal ¡­ Don¡¯t you hate Aus? Do you really want to have dinner with him?¡± Gabrielle asked him


    straightforwardly. She really cared about Westley¡¯s thoughts..


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be okay? Just hold tight. * Westley started the car.


    He didn¡¯t mind having dinner with Austin. After all, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Austin ¨C the matter in question


    wae whether Austin would dare to ko dinner with Westley.


    A


    .


    As soon as the car starte h abrielle immediately used her schoon to shield her face. It looked if she felt


    disgraceful and wanted hide herself,


    Westley looked V abrielle and was amused. ¡°Gabrire, is your face too hideous to show others or what?¡±


    ¡°You just saw how everyone at the university knew who you were! You¡¯re so popr ¨C all the girls were


    going gaga over you, calling you ¡®honey¡¯ or ¡®husband¡¯. I don¡¯t want them to see me in your car and I


    don¡¯t want my life


    getting ruined because of you.¡± Gabriellemented from behind her schoolbag


    Westley


    said,


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡± indifferently.


    ¡°What does he mean?¡¯ she thought.


    Gabrielle looked at him ¡°What didn¡¯t I do?¡±


    cautiously.


    ¡°They all called me honey and husband, but you didn¡¯t.¡± Westley said shamelessly.


    This honey thing, again?


    Beld


    He had already threatened hence to call him ¡°honey¡± just the Oly a real married couple did, an Now he


    did it again. ¡®Could Westley being such a predictable man and y some new tricks?¡¯ she though


    ¡°Westley, what¡¯s this game you¡¯re ying?¡± Gabrielle was afraid of Westley because he would always


    come up with some new tricks. He was quite horrible that way.


    ¡°I am not ying any games. What kind of person do you think I am, Gabrielle?¡± Westley asked, coolly.


    ¨¹


    ¡°What kind of person is he?¡¯ Gabrielle thought, incredulously.


    In all honesty. Gabrielle hadn¡¯t thought about this question seriously. After all, Westley was quite


    horrible around her. He would only bully her, humiliate her and make fun of her in various and


    demeaning ways. How could she describe him in a positive way?


    ¡°What kind of words do you want to hear?¡± Gabrielle asked diplomatically.


    ¡°The truth.¡± Westley guessed wb Gabrielle was insinuating. She wall say something nice.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± That was the Ny serious answer she could think of a After all, Westley was t a good man or


    a good husband. Ohese women who were fanatics Pet him, calling him ¡°honey¡± or ¡°husband¡±, didn¡¯t


    know what kind of man Westley truly was.


    They were only interested in looks, and their shallow personalities didn¡¯t see anything beyond his face.


    ¡°Not bad, right?¡± Westley had never heard himself being described in such


    modest terms before. He felt disgusted


    ¡°Not bad?!


    That¡¯s what Gabrielle thinks of me?!¡±


    He had heard every possible praise about him, from all angles ¨C he was handsome. smart, rich,


    powerful ¨C the most enviable man! Of course, there would be people who called him a bad guy.


    criticizing him by saying he was cold blooded and ruthless, as well. And even Westley knew this was


    true after he did a few box things.


    Nevertheless, all themoy he received were either extreme Yositive or extremely negative.


    Gabrielle¡¯sment le him very ufortable. Did a mean that he was neither good Had?


    ¡°In fact, Mr. Mortis, you are a good man. You are a handsome CEO of the massive Morris Group.


    You¡¯ve got all your boxes ticked.¡± When Gabrielle met his devilishi eyes, she immediately cowered.


    No matter how bold and confident she was, she always Surrendered in fear when he got angry or


    displeased.


    Hearing her careless words, Westley¡¯s lips twitched in anger. ¡°Forget it, Gabrielle. You don¡¯t have to


    say it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything else. She sat quietly in the passenger seat for the rest of the ride.


    The car soon arrived at their destination, the Deli Feast.


    Gabrielle got out of the car first. SK hadn¡¯t expected Austin to be there all, he was going to have


    dinnecWith Westley, who he didn¡¯t like eithe


    When she got out of the oricle, she noticed that Austin hacked his car right next to them. The was only


    a parking space between them ¨C what a coincidence.


    ¡°Hi, Aus,¡± Gabelle greeted Austin,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Austin cast a nce at Westley curtly, who had just gotten out of the car and was


    about toe to them.


    He had never wanted to have dinner with this ungrateful man. He had unrightfully stolen Gabrielle. But


    he


    wasn¡¯t afraid of Westley. so why would he note?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Gabrielle waited for Westley to join them before going in together.


    The restaurant was pretty and well decorated. Fortunately, it was quiet and there weren¡¯t many guests


    so Westley would not be the center of attention.


    The three of them went straight into the private room. Both the interior and exterior of the restaurant


    were 10 luxurious and they made sure to evect guests¡¯ privacy. They had goonsund instion


    techniques, S t was understandable that Westle Nould have chosen it.


    ad


    ¡°Gabrielle, what do Ou want to eat?¡± Austin immedia looked towards Gabrielle, focusin on her order. 2


    hovei


    ¡°You order the food, Gabrielle.¡± Westley sat his seat, casting a casual nce towards Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t say another word as she scanned the menu. She knew enough about what Westley


    and Austin liked to eat.


    Regardless. She checked with Westley after looking at the items on the menu.


    ¡°Westley. I haven¡¯t ealen here before. You know what dishes are delicious, don¡¯t you? Better than me,


    anyway.¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley uneasily.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Westley eyebrows slightly to her.


    raised


    his


    Without another thought, Gabrielle obediently moved one seat towards hinn She took the empty seat


    that was the between them ¨C she was much cloeto him now.


    Austin¡¯s face darkened sat next to Westley. .


    Gabrielle


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to 13o close just to order the food, ¡®he Ought. a Without missibeat, Westley noticed


    the angry and resentful look in Austin¡¯s eyes. That was exactly what he had aimed for.


    ¡°Westley, this dish looks good¡­


    This one looks good, too.¡±


    Gabrielle was enticed by all the beautiful


    pictures of the food as she turned a page on the menu


    She didn¡¯t realize how intimate she was with Westley


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Yes, they are delicious. You can order whatever you want,¡± Westley replied to her, enjoying the


    intimate distance between them.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 268

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 268


    Chapter 268 Don¡®t Indulge Him Too Much!


    Austin finally figured out why Westley invited him toe along Westley¡¯s evil motive was to make


    Austin jealous by showing how happy he and Gabrielle were as a couple.


    ¡°This time, he truly crossed the line taking advantage of her. ¡® Austin AW inwardly, infuriated.


    ¡°Aus, I¡¯ve already ordered so dishes. Have a look. Do you wa Osomething else?¡± Gabrielle asked the


    handed Austin the iPad.


    ¡°Thanks, Gabrie ut I¡¯m fine with whatever you lider for me.¡± Austin wanted to elicit specific response,


    being sure he deliberately curated his words.


    And to his satisfaction, it worked as intended.


    Underneath the serene expression on Westley¡¯s manly face, underlying displeasure and contempt for


    Austin potently emanated from his person.


    ¡°Austin, Westley suddenly began, taking a sip of his drink. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the troubles guing the


    Toster Group recently. How is Foster Group handling them? You Seem¡­ rxed,¡± Though Westley


    looked genuinely concemed, Austin knew better than to believe his cousin¡¯s act,


    Westley didn¡¯t care about the Foster Group. Never had, never would. All he wanted to do at that


    moment was remind Austin that he could make Foster Group suffer again, not just ot, but many times.


    wrld


    ¡°My elder brother is currentl (M charge of everything,¡± Austin caldo yet curtly. responded. ¡°I¡¯m just do N


    im a favor. I don¡¯t really get olved unless something major ocs.¡± ¡®Is this guy real? The nerve and


    audacity! Wash¡¯t he the one who sabotaged ourpany¡¯s operationsst time? If it wasn¡¯t for


    Westley, my brother wouldn¡¯t have called me in such a hurry! ¡®Austin silently thought to himself, rage


    slowly filling his chest.


    timesed ourme the


    Austin, however, kept his anger to himself as his brother had told him not


    to provoke Westley ever. They both were pretty well aware of the consequences.


    Westley shook his head, lifting theers of his lips.


    ¡°Austin, my man, you can¡¯t just leave everything to your brother, right? It is beyond tiring to run such a


    bigpany alone, not to mention to have to clean up your painstaking messes too. I suggest not


    wasting your time on unnecessary things and focusing on contributin Something significant to your


    compa


    Austin could not take vitley¡®s condescension anymore, Nenuously getting smoldered by his rottacks.


    ¡°Westley, the Foster up is not your concern, you know Wll appreciate it if you can keep m ompany out


    of your mouth and your own business.¡± Austin¡¯s sudd1 outburst made the tense atmosphere worse. He


    snapped back, almost overlooking the consequences.


    Westley, however, seemed to be oblivious of this. A small chuckle left his mouth, making Austin more


    furious. ¡°You know what? You¡¯re right, Austin, What does the Foster Group have to do with me?¡±


    Throughout their mocking conversation, Gabrielle kept on mustering up the courage to interrupt them.


    But before the tension could have escted further between the two men, fortunately, a waiter came


    and served the food.


    Gabrielle let out a sigh of relief. Finally, a distraction to prevent their never-ending disputes from


    starting!


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± she said quietly, taking lead in filling up her te, geling them to apany her. Knowboth


    Austin and Westley persey, the warring energy between t wo didn¡¯t surprise her


    ralworI


    She knew that their Qtly sitting at the same table was im Nsible. However, she truly didn¡¯t wantoe


    to a head as they were in lic ce.


    ¡°Gabrielle, would you be a doll and give me a piece of beef?¡± Westley requested bluntly, even though


    his chopsticks were already in his hand.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you help yourself. Westley, considering you have a perfectly working hand?¡± Austin used a


    pointed tone as he blurted out. He wasn¡¯t controlling


    himself anymore.


    Westley cast a scornful nce at Austin, When did asking your wife to get you some food be


    such a point of contention, Austin? For all intents and purposes. I think it¡¯s normal.¡± i


    Showing how reasonable he was. Westley kept the angry expressions at bay from showing to Austin.


    Even if they were a fake couple, they were at least a legal one. ¡®Who the hell allowed him to question


    our private affairs?!¡¯ Austin pursed his lips, running of taunts.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Gabrielle knew how bad the Ould make a situation, but she didnNpect them to quarrel over this agar


    Before Austin could have started poing outva again, Gabrielle quickly N ed Westley to some beef.


    ¡°Here is you beef, Westley.¡± Filling his te, she tried to get some mental peace. ¡°You should start


    eating. I¡¯ll help you with everything you¡¯d want to eat next.¡±


    With a not-so-Westley-like small smile, Westley took a piece of sparerib food and put it into her bowl.


    Umm¡­¡± Gabrielle looked at the food and then at Westley¡¯s face for confirmation of what was


    happening. ¡°I can help myself. Westley.¡± Gabrielle uttered silently. thinking of Westley¡¯s motives. He


    wasn¡¯t nice normally, but it wasn¡¯t like being nice gave him hysteria.


    ¡°A husband has to take care of his wife too, Gabrielle. To me, courtesy demands mutuality.¡± Raising a


    piece of beef with his chopsticks, Westley lifted thee of his mouth before pushing it inside


    ¡°His behavior is surely a sign onhanks, but didn¡¯t Westley just ggerate courtesy?¡¯


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gabrielle Ritently stole a nce at Westley, Nr cheeks a bit crimsoned. While be watched


    intently, Westley was tousy eating. Gabrielle could see the elegant and fascinating way in which


    Westley was taking each bite. Every aspect of his personality spoke, how well educated he was.


    Gabrielle sighed, thinking that she could never match his noble way of eating, even after pretending to


    be his wife.


    Austin¡¯s stomach churned as the interaction of the couple made him


    almost invisible from the scene.


    Watching them behave like a happy couple, Austin couldn¡¯t stay ignored for long He picked a chicken


    wing and pushed it towards Gabrielle¡¯s bowl that was already filled with sparerib. ¡°You¡¯re bing


    slimmer, Gabrielle. Eat healthy and nutritious food more. Here, it¡¯s your favorite braised chicken wings


    with brown sauce. I bet it tastes delicious.¡± For his rivalry against Westley. Austin gave a reason which


    was stupid enough for Gabrielle to know the trut behind it.


    He was acting against eachd his brother¡¯s warnings. Just beca OWestley was silently enjoying Gane¡¯s


    wifelypany, Austin was ng what he wanted.


    enjoyingst beca


    Anyway, Westls still Gabrielle¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Aus, my weight is just fine. I am not losing it, so don¡¯t worry. I can help myself with whatever I want.¡±


    Gabrielle refused the chicken wing in Austin¡¯s chopsticks, embarrassed to ept it in front of Westley.


    She squirmed in her seat, thinking that Austin¡¯s request¡¯s


    eptance and rejection both fele awkward in Westley¡¯s presence. As a good wife, it was the right


    thing to do!¡¯ Gabrielle silently reassured herself.


    ¡°Well, I was just concerned about your health.¡± Rejection was an unpleasant experience, but Westley¡¯s


    presence worked as fuel over the fire. Austin rxed his furrowed brows, moving towards the next


    strike he directed again towards Westley. ¡°After the meal, let¡¯s go to the studio together.¡± Suggesting


    Gabrielle, Austin kept looking at West with theer of his eyes foOls reaction.


    Wog PPIOM


    Westley wasn¡¯t a kid Vter all. Understanding Austin¡¯s t he threw his coin in the game. ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t


    likOt that you drive to school or work a None. So, I decide to send you a driver and you can¡¯t say no,¡±


    saying in an overbearing manner. Westley left no room for Gabrielle¡¯s refusal.


    Feeling crushed in the war between the two, Gabrielle moaned internally. She didn¡¯t want a driver at all


    and parted her lips to refuse. But she pursed them back,


    hearing Westley¡¯sst words.


    Gabrielle understood where it was paine by Westley¡¯s tone. He was being an affectionate husband,


    expecting Gabrielle to agree with his words.


    Still, even if she wanted to, she couldn¡¯t dare to prevent him from doing what he desired to do. She had


    never been sessful


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gabrielle hesitated before saying, ¡°However, I hope it¡¯s fine if Aus driva me to the studio today.


    He¡¯s on his to there too.¡± Gabrielle fidgeted, O ng for Westley¡®s answer. She wa diterally taking a risk


    asking this.


    Westley pondered. Gabria was his wife, and he wouldn¡¯t just Ghore her every request, so, to Gabolle¡¯s


    surprise, he gave a brief nod. N


    ¡°Just today.¡± Westley eyed Austin Suspiciously before moving his chopsticks around the te again.


    After lunch, Gabrielle silently got in Austin¡¯s car under the heated gaze of Westley.


    As soon as she closed the door, Austin


    hammed his foot against the elerator and sped off the car at full speed. His pent-up anger finally


    fueled up the car as he tashly drove.


    ¡°Aus, are you fine?¡± Hurriedly fastening the seatbelt, Gabrielle clenched the grab handle tightly.


    Austin¡¯s raged driving made her feel like she would fly out of the car. 4


    ¡°Am I fine? Gabrielle, what about you? Are you in the right state of your min Why the hell do you


    sumb to West every time? He is a bastard, Gab. Heyes beyond limits to torture you. WINdo you still


    tolerate him?! He is a Nst whoes back for more if o ¡®satisfied, and you just don¡¯t quish from


    Satisfying him. Why!?¡± chewed every word that escaped clips. Austin was enraged, and hitions spoke


    louder than his word since the car¡¯s speed wasn¡¯ting down.


    Austin¡¯s resentfulness towards Westley isn¡¯t surprising anymore. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help the sigh that


    escaped her lips.


    Westley was truly a beast, but Gabrielle was dissenting from this fact. Westley


    did have a bad rap. He used to torture her a lot too, buttely. he changed. Gabrielle was unaware that


    why or how it happened, but he honestly treated her better now.


    Maybe conscience guided him, or maybe, something else¡­

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 269

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 269


    Chapter 269 If I like Mr. Foster


    Gabrielle hadn¡¯t been to the studio for two months, so when she finally came for a visit, she especially


    ordered afternoon tea and dessert from the cafe for everyone as a treat.


    When they saw Gabrielle, everyone reacted differently. After all, she wao intern designer in Jason¡¯s


    studio much, in blunt terms, almost made hxdy who was in charge of the TANI tasks. Moreover, she


    only got the Ye because of Austin¡¯s help. V it was understandable that extYone had mixed feelings


    about Gabrie


    owal ta


    help t


    Some people liker a lot. But others that didn¡¯t, created a lot of trouble for her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re finally back! I almost forgot all about you because you weren¡¯t here for so long. I


    thought you would nevere back and had abandoned us. ¡± A clear and pleasant voice rang out,


    before a girl d in pink rushed quickly towards Gabrielle She mesed her


    It was Lalita Anderson. She worked as an intern designer and joined the studio one month after


    Gabrielle She graduated from a foreign jewelry design university, so the two of them had many


    common topics to talk about. They quickly became friends


    Lolita liked Gabrielle the most Over everyone else in the studio.


    Moreover, Lolita¡¯s looks were t o her name. She had a very cute ar autiful baby face, simr to that of A


    ll¡¯s.


    ¡°Of course I would co a ck, Lolita! I just felt a little unwellie some time and So I was away, reng. But I¡¯m


    feeling much better


    n o I decided toe back,¡± Gabriexined.


    Only Austin knew the truth: she hadn¡¯t gotten leave because she was sick, but rather because she was


    getting married. She was too busy with all those arrangements toe into work.


    Now it seemed she had more free time, so she came back into work.


    But Austin couldn¡¯t hold his anger back when he knew it was Westley whom Gabrielle was marrying


    That was not something he feltfortable with.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Lolita was assessing her very carefully. thinking that she looked very much


    okay.


    She seemed to be healthy, but there were. some faint scars on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling great¡­ how else wOY Ie back?¡± Gabrielle smiled.


    ¡°Yes, but there are some on your face. What happened?¡± Wita was very sharp. She managed to tice


    the scars even though they weVery faint. Gabrielle teed her face subconsciously and forced a Smile.


    ¡°Nothing. my face is fine. This was a minor ident, but I¡¯ve recovered now. Please give me a hand


    with the food.¡±


    N


    Gabrielle


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you hand them out!¡± Lolita went ahead and enthusiastically shared the food with


    everyone around her.


    ¡°Oh, our Miss Jones is finally willing toe back I always knew that you weren¡¯t feeling well, but I


    didn¡¯t know where you were hospitalized so we could nevere and visit you.¡± A sharp and shrill


    female voice rang out into the air,


    Gabrielle knew who it was before she even saw the owner of the voice, Guessing rightly. she saw the


    woman. who had spoken out, wearing a ssy white skirt, striding towards her.


    She was Vivian Allen, one of the Olry designers at the studio. Vivian one of the most renowned pear in


    the jewelry design industry Mntawood. She liked Jason, but Jasooked after Gabrielle at the studio


    Vivian¡¯s eyes, Gabrielle was her riwhen it came to matters of the hea oso there was clearly some hate


    tovo Gabrielle because of that.


    mast forstudio, Vivi theo he liked jaten industry Pexo in one


    In fact, Vivian hated Gabrielle as much as Lolita liked Gabrielle.


    When Jason wasn¡¯t around. Vivian was sure to make life difficult for Gabrielle.


    But Gabrielle never wanted to confront Vivian, especially around others. She


    didn¡¯t think it was serious enough to bother Jason about it. so she preferred to deal with this issue by


    herself. In fact, telling Jason would only create more trouble. Gabrielle had gotten the job because of a


    strong rmendation from Austin after all.


    After joining at the studio, she had been working and studying hard, but she still felt that she didn¡¯t quite


    deserve this job because she used other people¡¯s rmendations; she never got i through her own


    merits. Because of she tried to stay as low-key as poole and avoid any sort of conflictsd aying away


    from Vivian was because he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble in the workce ¨C not because she was


    scaNfher.


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been ur Nessary for you to visit me, Vivian NY condition wasn¡¯t serious and IdNN stay in


    hospital. But I still want to thank you for your concern. Now that I¡¯m back, please help and teach me


    from here on.¡± Gabrielle was very diplomatic and humble with Vivian. However, Vivian didn¡¯t appreciate


    this. She haughtily walked off in her high heels.


    Before walking out of the door, she


    stopped and looked brick at her onest time. ¡°Hy the way. Gabrielle. you do remember you¡¯re still an


    intern here, right? You would¡¯ve never gollen in if not for Austin. I hope you are grateful for the


    opportunity and truly value it. There are a lot of people who want toe work here. If you don¡¯t want


    this opportunity. Please let me know earlier so I can make arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, what are you talking about? Haven¡¯t you seen how hard Gabrie works here?¡± Austin blurted


    out at Viva not being able to stand it anymore CV


    ¡°Well, I am not her mentor. I need to spell out her efforts, do I think Gabrielle herself knows UNYer she


    has worked hard or not. Shoesn¡¯t need me to judge her perfomance.¡± Vivian sneered, raising heebrows


    at her. Gabrielle kne Dedat Vivian made things difficult for her not only on a professional level, but


    because of Jason, who was Gabrielle¡¯s mentor. Usually. Jason attended to Gabrielle more than anyone


    else and this made Vivian burn with jealousy.


    ¡°Vivian, if you are so dissatisfied with


    Gabrielle, you can tell my brother directly ¨C you don¡¯t need to pass on your passive igressivements


    to Gabrielle.¡± Austin automatically Look Gabrielle¡¯s


    ¡°Well, I just want to remind Gabrielle her ce in the studio. Since she is only an intem designer, she


    should do her job well. And you, Austin, you seem to really care about Gabrielle ¨C do you like her on


    something?¡± Vivian asked bluntly. Gabrielle frowned and imoy looked at Austin, who was siynyd at


    Vivian¡¯s forwardness.


    ¡®What the hell is this


    Van talking


    ¡°Vivian, what nonsat are you going on about? Gabrielle N my junior alumni. Don¡¯t be stupio Nustin


    growled at her.


    Inovelwort


    Vivian nced at the two of them and sneered again


    ¡°The way you treat her is rare between alumni. But it¡¯s your own business whether you like her or not. I


    don¡¯t care at all.¡± Vivian finally left after thatst statement, her high heels ttering off with her.


    Austin would never fight, let alone raise a finger on a woman. If not, he would¡¯ve already hit Vivian by


    now. She was his brother¡®s employee, so it was inappropriate for him to criticize her. But herst words


    had really embarrassed Austin, so it made him feel a little ashamed of facing Gabrielle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you okay? Vivian is always like that ¨C arrogant as ever. Don¡¯t take her seriously.¡±


    Austin looked at Gabrielle uneas wondering anxiously whether Galce would¡¯ve believed Vivian¡¯s words


    This was not an appropriatime for Austin to express his truendungs.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t londy myself to the same level as ViviAThis woman has always had a Pron with me.


    She has always tried to xasperate me with her vicious words.¡± Gabrielle Smiled awkwardly


    ¡°Gabrielle, what Vivian said about me¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Hey! Gabrielle! I¡¯ve gone around giving out all the drinks and cakes to everyone. Aren¡¯t I awesome?¡±


    Lolita ran over and


    Hoursed Gabrielle happily.


    ¡°Awesome! My little doll!¡± Gabrielle gently rubbed her head in appreciation.


    ¡°Well, who am I? I¡¯m the Super Invincible Lolita! By the way. I just saw Vivian the Deviling over this


    way. Did she make trouble for you again?¡± Lolita asked, concemed.


    All the people in the studio knew that Vivian was hostile towards Gabine because Vivian liked Jason,


    and son didn¡¯t like her back What¡¯s morcy was much closer to Gabrielle over divian ¨C he even made


    her his appre ce so they spent a lot of time togel This made Vivian very unhappy. N


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She did Inte a little bit to say. but she left seater.¡± Gabrielle shook her head andmed obligingly.


    din new


    ¡°Good thing she didn¡¯t say too much. She¡¯s always mean to you because she likes Mr. Foster, and you


    are his apprentice. You know he¡¯s close to you and not her. Well, it¡¯s her problem that she doesn¡¯t


    express her love to him. How could he know that she likes him?! Didn¡¯t she study abroad? Why is she


    so close-minded? She should just confess


    her love to him. What¡¯s the point of making things difficult for you? Is she Crazy? If I liked Mr. Foster¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, what would you do?

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 270

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 270


    Chapter 270 The Boss Jason


    A low and sexy voice, belonging to a male, came from behind them. It caught everyone¡¯s attention and


    everyone immediately turned around.


    They were all shocked to see this man, as he loomed over them with his intimidating posture and


    staunch face


    ¡°Mr. Foster!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Foster, you are here! WeNe back! ¡°Lolita¡¯s face changed tickly, but awkwardly smiled im, feigning


    cheeriness.


    It seemed that heard her long speech about him.


    Allnovelword


    ¡®Oh my God! This is so humiliating!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Lolita, say it again. What will you do if you like me?¡± Jason asked her seriously.


    Lolita seemed like she was on the verge of breaking down. She felt so deeply


    embarrassed to be confronted and forced to answer such a shameful question that, too, by her boss!


    She wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide herself in there. She felt too humiliated to even face


    anyone.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Foster, if you insist, but I was just giving an example¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. Please forget it, and


    forgive me for what I said,¡± Lolita pleaded. She wanted Gabrielle toe to her rescue, but whe could


    she have done?


    She could only me herself. X she say something like deserved the consequences,


    She


    Her only hope was thaoNon would not take it seriously and JVe on, forgetting all about it.


    ¡°If you say so. D ita. So then you don¡¯t like me, is it?¡± Jason raised his eyebrows in a questioning


    manner. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking


    Lolita opened her mouth and plucked up the courage to speak. ¡°Well, of course I like you, but as our


    boss! You are the main person in this studio, and we all rely on you to get our work done, just


    like how we rely on our parents. So yes, as your employee, of course I like you. I¡¯m sure everyone in


    this studio likes you!


    Lolita was making sense; besides, Jason didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her. Although she had


    been working here only a few months, she was adorable and cheery. Plus her unique designing had


    grown on Jason, so he didn¡¯t want to give her a hard time for no reason.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bepared to yor parents. Get on with your work,¡± LA responded calmly.


    ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯m going to work Ny hard and contribute to they. I¡¯ll go now! Oh, by the way. N elle


    brought us some food today. I put your share of coffee and cake i our office.¡± Lolita quickly scamper


    after that, leaving no room to be reprimanded On humiliated by her boss again.


    Jason couldn¡¯t help smile when he saw Lolita hop away like a little rabbit. He did indeed admire Lolita,


    as he secretly thought her face was very cute.


    ¡°Hi, Jason, I¡¯m back¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I have been away for such a long time,¡±


    Gabrielle greeted him promptly.


    When Jason met Gabrielle for the first time, he knew that Gabrielle was a good friend of Austin, so he


    requested her to call him by his name, too, instead of ¡°Mr. Foster¡±.


    ¡°Brother. Hello,¡± obediently.


    Austin greeted Jason


    One was his cousin on father¡¯s side, and the other was his cousin on mother side. They were directly


    rted the sa way, but Gabrielle felt that Austin apletely different attitude towards the two brothers


    ¨C Jason and Westes


    In his mind, Jason was Neal brother, while Westley was his hy.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Of course, Westw was unfriendly towards Austin Jason, on the other hand, really Pared and loved


    Austin genuinely. Gabrielle had nothing to say about this because the love and respect between them


    was mutual.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back ¨C this is perfect timing. Could youe to my office please? I have something to


    talk to you about.¡± Jason nced at Gabrielle and Austin.


    They followed Jason to his office on the third floor


    Jason¡¯s studio was a veryrge one, a building with five floors, despite it being his personal studio.


    ¡°Come on in.¡± Jason pushed the door open and let them in.


    When Gabrielle entered the office, she noticed it was simple but well-designedd There was the cup of


    coffee and a w wrapped blueberry mousse cake Uit Gabrielle had ordered, which w taid on a white tea


    table. She had ordered various N s of cakes, coffee, milk tea and juicat everyone. Lolita had selected


    right cakes and coffee for Jasons Nas exactly what he liked.


    nor


    ¡°Jason, try the coffee first. It¡¯s getting cold and won¡¯t taste the same after,¡± Gabrielle urged Jason.


    Workaholic designers such as themselves needed as much coffee as normal people needed air to


    survive. They would drink


    all kinds of coffee ¨C hot, iced, milk, Cold coffee that was meant to be consumed while hot would never


    taste as delicious as when it was fresh.


    ¡°Well. sit down first.¡± Jason opened the coffee lid and took a sip.


    There was hot ck coffee in his cup. It tasted fine.


    ¡°Jason, do you have something to tell me?¡± Gabrielle knew that Jason was not a person who would


    waste time. Every time he came to her, he always had Purpose. ¡°Firstly, are you feeling better ason


    asked her genuinely, as he ato piece of cake


    ¡°Thanks for your Corn. I¡¯m much better now. 1 N eturn to work,¡± Gabrielle answe r iously.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I asked you toe here to tell you that the jewelry designer association in Antawood is


    going to hold a seminar for new and emerging designers and they have ten spots. The seminar would


    invite both international and domestic top jewelry designers to give lectures and share their


    experiences

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 271

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 271


    Chapter 271 I¡®m Really Not Important To Him


    Gabrielle was rmended and specially invited to participate in the jewelry desigri seminar. This


    really excited her, and she couldn¡¯t wait to tell Westley all about it when he got home.


    However, when she got home at Hali Moon Bay that night, he wasn¡¯t around


    Gabrielle felt slightly disappointed. She Went back to her room to sho¡¯rer and change her clothes,


    before going downstairs for dinner.


    ¡°Miss Jones, dinner is ready.¡±


    Sophie served the dinner to her.


    Gabrielle took a look at the tableware ¡°Sophie, Will Westleye back for dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris went on a business trip this afterndan. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± Sophie looked at Gabrielle in


    surprise 1


    Westley hade back home in the


    afternoon in a hurry, packed his b and left. He said that he was on a business trip. but he didn¡¯t say


    where he was going or how long for. Sophie didn¡¯t question him too much because she thought


    Gabrielle would know about it ¨C she was his wife, after all.


    However, it seemed Gabrielle had no idea at all.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. I was working in the Studio this afternoon. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to disturb me,¡± Gabrielle


    said, mostly trying tofort herself.


    In Westley¡¯s mind, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t his real wife; she was just an outsider. Why did he need to report


    his whereabouts to her?


    She was giving it too much thought.


    Nevertheless, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed and low when she thought about it all.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sure Mr. Morris will definitely give you a call when he is freeter. In the


    past, he was used to just leaving home and running away on business trips without telling anyone


    because he was not married. But


    now it¡®s different because he has a wile. He will definitely keep you updated on his travel movements.¡±


    Sophie attempted tolott Gabrielle, noticing the disappointment on her face.


    ¡°I know. Sophie. I will wait for his call, But even if he is too busy to call me, 1 can understand that,


    Gabrielle said Virtuously, noting her submissive duties


    I¡¯ve always said that you are such a considerate Woman ¨C we all like and admire you over here. Why


    don¡¯t you have dinner for now and let me know if you need anything?¡± With that, Sophie left the dining


    room.


    Gabrielle had a good appetite and wanted to share today¡¯s good news with Westley, but when he had


    just left for a business trip without informing her, she felt inevitably down.


    She was not at all in a mood to eat now, She quickly finished eating her rice and picked on some of the


    other dishes.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal, Sophie, I¡¯m done. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to go upstairs and draw a


    little bit. Please don¡¯t disturb me if you can help it.¡±


    Gabrielle headed upstairs.


    Sophie humed out of the kitchen ta clean up. Sure enough, she saw that Gabrielle¡¯s bowl was empty.


    but the dishes were barely touched.


    ¡°How could she be full? Maybe she was upset because Mr. Moms didn¡¯t tell her about his business


    trip.. she guessed.


    However, even if Sophie had an idea, it was inappropriate for her to voice her conjectures. She cleaned


    the table und put the food away.


    Gabrielle returned to her room and sat in front of the dressing table, with a pencil ini one hand and a


    design book in the other ¨C but she couldn¡¯t actually focus on her tasks for a long time. She looked into


    her reflection in the mirror, and saw that her face was full of disappointment and difort. She didn¡¯t


    realize how affected she was by Westley¡¯s actions until that momerit.


    Gabrielle, Westley doesn¡¯t care about you at all. Why are you still bothered about him?


    He can go for any amounts of business trips, whenever and wherever he chooses


    ED, IT IS TOE my concem. His business in clearly not mine ¡ª he didn¡¯l ever bther telling me about it.


    Why am I feelingud about this?


    Now that she had the chance to be ranended for the seminar, she would try her best to design a


    few drafts. Maybe she could even receive some help from the teachers in the seminar. This was a very


    rare opportunity, and it might be the only chance for her to meet these esteemed intemational jewelry


    designers


    Gabrielle forced herself to draw some rough designs, but she was not satisfied with it. She tore one


    paper and then another one, and finally lost her motivation altogether. She put down the pen, took her


    phone and looked at the time. It was half past ten.


    She hadn¡¯t received any phone calls on messages from Westley ¨C it seemed that he didn¡¯t forget and


    that he had no ns of calling her and letting her know at all.


    And Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to be upfront and ask him either, so she just switched her phone off and went


    to bed.


    Gabrielle thought he was probably


    abroad. He had taken a long flight and he was most likely jetged, so it would take a while for him to


    contact her. He would probably contact her on the second day there.


    But what happened on the second day?


    It was out of her expectations, againn.


    She didn t hear from him even on the second day, nor the third. There was no news from his end at all,


    the entire week, not even the weekend when she went to Macy¡¯s shop to learn how to bake a cake.


    It seemed that she really meant nothing to Westley. Even if she was just a Matrate to him, it was


    common courtesy to let her know he was on a business trip. But he treated her just like a total stranger.


    So why did she still have such high expectations from Westley? Her mood had been ruined for several


    days now she didn¡¯t even feel like learning the art of baking


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re here ¨C I didn¡¯t expect you to be here so soon.¡± When Macy saw Gabrielle, she


    immediately exited the cake shop to greet her properly.


    They had Ananged to meet at ten that Honing. but Gabrielle had seved


    Mary was very happy to see her. She woulde to her mother¡¯s calor shop as an assistant every


    weekend on whenever she had time. She had inved at seven that morning and now was wearing the


    apron representing the cake shop


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have much to do on the weekends, so I came earlier. I like your uniformi, you look very


    professional.¡± Gabrielle smiled but her smile looked pained and forced..


    ¡°Yes, I like it, too. I¡¯ve beening to the shop to help my mother since I was a child. This was back


    when we had only one shop but I always came just to eat the cakes.¡± Macy looked down at her


    waitress¡¯s uniform and smiled shyly.


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet.¡± Gabrielle forced another Srnile.


    ¡°Gabrielle. you look unwell. Are you tired? Did you get a lot of work? You¡¯ve had lectures and interning


    work all day. haven¡¯t you? Are you alright?¡± Macy


    asked her straightforwardly when she


    w the tired and displeased look on Gabrielle¡¯s face


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Macy was usually a blunt and direct sort of person who would voice out her opinions of concerns if she


    had any.


    ¡°Well, I guess so. I haven¡¯t been this busy for a long time and haven¡¯t got enough TEST, Overall, I think


    I will be fine in a few days.¡± Gabrielle gave Macy a reassuring


    ¡°Don¡¯t Worry. You will learn how tu make cakes in our bakery within two days. Why don¡¯t you try some


    cakes? Desserts will make you feel better ¨C trust mne.¡± Macy pulled her inside.


    Macy was so enthusiastic and active, and this made Gabrielle ease up, too. Macy first showed her


    around the shop, which had two floors. The first floor was a disy area, full of beautiful cakes. The


    second ce was for seating the guests and also housed a studio.


    At this time, there were not many guests, so Macy could apany her the whole time


    ¡°Gabrielle, what do you want to eat? You


    can choose anything, or I can tell you what s good. And it¡¯s my real ¨C YOU ATE my mother¡¯s student,


    after all,¡± Macy Said warmly


    No. Ho l¡®in not hungry now I ate breakfast before I came.¡± Gabrielle politely turned down Macy¡¯s oller.


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. You can try and test it out for us. My mother will be very happy if you can make a


    suczestion.¡± Macy began to offer the cakes to her.


    ¡°All these cakes are made by our staff. if you want to make the same cake or have any other ideas, you


    can talk to my mother. She will help and guide you. I¡¯ll take you upstairs now¡± Macy led her upstairs.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 272

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 272


    Chapter 272 Who Else Could It Be But Her


    Macy¡¯s mother had been an apprentice in the cake shop before she got harried, 50 she had been


    involved and working in the cake industry for over twenty years. She opened her own cake shop after


    giving birth to Macy. It was a very impressive feat that her baking business grew exponentially over the


    course of ten years.


    More importantly, she specially hand made all the cakes and bread every day at the shop, so the taste


    and quality of the products were consistently impressive


    This made the business a sizeable sess


    ¡°Mom, Gabrielle is here!¡± Macy called out to her mother in the kitchen.


    Shortly after, a middle-aged woman in white clothes and a white chef¡¯s fial came out. She looked


    gentle-mannered and seemed like a kinddy.


    You must be Macy¡¯s ssmate, Gabrielle. I¡¯m Macy¡¯s hother, Sandra Huawn, but you can call me


    Sandra. I¡¯m a biker in this shop.¡± Sandra¡¯s tone was really soft and soothine


    She was the type of aunt that everyone lowed ¨C kind but also enthusiastic. It was obvious where Macy


    got her good manners and friendly personality tron..


    ¡°Hello, Sandra. I¡¯m Gabrielle. I¡¯vee here because it would be a great pleasure to learn how to


    make cakes from you. One of my family members birthday is on Christmils and i want to bake him a


    cake mysell. Somy if I¡¯m bothering you with this¡­¡± Gabrielle said eamestly and bowed slightly. Then,


    she took out a jewelry box from her backpack and handed it to Sandra.


    ¡°Sandra, this is a bracelet i have designed and created at the school. I hope you ept this gift from


    me as it is the first time I am meeting you and I haven¡¯t prepared anything else.¡± Gabrielle handed it to


    her with both her hands out of respect.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you didn¡¯t have to prepare anything at all for me. It¡¯s an honor that


    you want to learn how to bake cakes from mne ¨C even Macy is not interested ining from me! She


    says it¡¯s too much of a hable and it¡¯s too difficialt for her, so shees here only to eat.¡± Sandra


    comined puud-heartedly about her dauehler


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t call thezy¡­ I¡¯vee to help you. I myself may not be interested in the art of baking


    cakes, but I¡¯ve still brought you a girl who is.¡± Macy shaved Gabrielle towards Sandra.


    ¡°Sandra, please ept my humble gift. I personally contributed to its design, so it would make me really


    happy if you ept it,¡± Gabrielle insisted


    ¡°Mom, Gabrielle is a jewelry designer, 50 it¡¯s very special that she is giving you il design she made


    herself. Please take it.¡± Macy was torni: she didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to feel awkward or offended, but she


    didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to give her mother a gift, either


    However, Gabrielle was quite adamant. It was rude to refuse, so she hoped the gift would be epted


    as it was nice to give someone a gift at their first meeting especially when she was receiving help


    from her.


    ¡°Okay since you And Macy ssmates and jewelry designers. I¡¯ll take it. But only this time! Please


    don¡¯t bring me anything else hereafter,¡± Sandra wamed her with a smile


    Gabrielle nodded happily. ¡°Sure. Only this time because I¡¯m meeting with you for the first time. I won¡¯t


    do it again.¡±


    ¡°Great Let Macy give you a change of Clothes, and i¡¯ll see you in the kitchenter.Sandra took the gilt


    from Gabrielle. Since she had put so much kindness in it and had prepared it specially, she had to


    ept it.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take Gabrielle to change her clothes. Gabrielle,e.¡±


    Macy took her to the staff locker room and gave her a white chef¡¯s suit specially arranged just for her.


    ¡°Clothes and uniforms represent your tasks, Gabrielle, you look like a proper baker in your uniform!¡±


    Macy praised.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me feel shy!¡± Gabrielle


    straightened her hat self-consciously. It was the first time she had worn sich clothes. She couldn¡¯t even


    regnize herself when she saw her reflection in the mitor


    ¡°Tt¡¯s true, I won¡¯t look as good you. You look so beautiful when you wear it, not like the. Macy praised


    her Eenuinely


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go see Sandra.¡± Gabrielle held Macy¡¯s hand and walked promptly towards the baking


    kitchen.


    Sandra was happy to see Gabrielle wearing the clean and appropriate chefs suit. ¡°Wow, Gabrielle you


    look great in this uniform. You look more beautiful than Macy wearing it.¡±


    Hearing this. Macy pouted. ¡°Oh my God! Don¡¯t make fun of your daughter like that. I know Gabrielle


    looks good, but she isn¡¯t your daughter, I am! Just say something nice about me for once.¡±


    ¡°You naughty girl, if you¡¯re not going to be serious here, go downstairs and work. * Sandra drove her


    daughter away and took Gabrielle with her into the kitchen.


    ¡°Go on, Gabriele. Although Teacher is a Truele strict, she is still a muud teacher She¡¯ll do the job well:


    you¡¯ll be leaming how to make cakes in no time.¡± Macy mhocked her mother and mide a gesture of


    cheering Gabrielle on and left quickly before Sandrast her temper.


    ¡°Igrane Macy. I¡¯m not that strict. Let¡¯s start from the very beginning.¡± Sandra showed her around the


    room and introduced the tools they would be using first.


    ¡°Okay Sandra. I¡¯m right behind you.¡± Gabrielle followed her obediently.


    ¡°You are so obedient and sensible. If Macy was here, she would definitely piss me off.¡± Sandra really


    liked Gabrielle¡¯s terriperament


    She thought she was really a good girl,


    ¡°Actually, Sandra, Macy¡¯s great. Thanks to her, I can learn how to make cakes from you.¡± Although


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know much about Macy, she knew that she was a passionate and caring girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who speaks well of Macy. She is lucky to have a friend like you.¡± Sandra smiled.


    Gabrielle And Sandra were busy in the kitchen until five o¡¯clock in the evening. Finally, Sandra


    encouraged Gabrielle to Test a little bit She couldn¡¯t learn all of it


    Gabrielle went downstairs to find Macy and helped her greet the guests. It was getting buster and


    busier with customers


    ¡°Gabrielle, how are you feeling? Are you tired?¡± Macy found a spare moment to chat and check up on


    Gabrielle,


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired. Actually, Sandra is a really gentle teacher. She even kicked me out of the kitchen


    because she wanted me to have a rest and not overwork myself. I really enjoy making cakes, actually.


    I¡¯ll be properlymitted.¡± Gabrielle said, sincerely.


    ¡°No wonder my mother praised you so much. You are the perfect person to be her mentee ¨C but don¡¯t


    worry, I know your dream is to be a great jewelry designer!¡± Macy and Gabrielle were in the same ss


    and were learning jewelry design together. They shared the same dream of being the best practicing


    jewelry designers in the industry.


    Gabrielle had a real knack for it ¨C she had shown astonishing talent in design since she had


    been enrolled in the university. All the faculty and professors praised her


    Everyone knew such a talented designer like herself would make a great name in the future


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going toe here to learni when I have time in the future. I promised Sandra I would.¡¯


    Gabrielle was really grateful to Saridra..


    The two of them were enthusiastically chatting inside when an expensive ck vehicle stopped by the


    road just outside the shop


    ¡°Mr. Morris, is the woman wearing that white uniform inside the cake shop Miss Jones?¡± Alvin


    happened to see Gabrielle through the ss walls of the cake shop as he sat in the passenger seat of


    the car.


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Westley also looked towards the woman inside the cake shop

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 273

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 273


    Chapter 273 He Is Back


    ncing at the woman in white bakery clothes, Westley knew at once that it Wis Gabrielle. It didn¡¯t


    matter at all that she was about ten meters away or that She was at the other side of the ss.


    He shook his head slowly. She had be a baker in the few days he was away. She never ceased to


    amaze him.


    Sometimes, he liked to imagine that his wife metamorphosed every day into things he never knew she


    was


    ¡°Mr. Morris, that is Miss Jones in a baker¡¯s uniform. Is she also a baker?¡± Alviri ?sked, his forehead


    creased in surprise. I


    Gabrielle had always left him surprised, having changed his impression of the richdy


    She was indeed a different species of richdy, one he had never seen before. She was the adopted


    daughter of the Jones family, yet she seemed so omnipotent, so capable of doing almost everything


    He had seen her cook, Liow flowers and vegetables and do the mostmon things. Now here she


    was, making cakes.


    She seemed to know everything


    Alvin found Gabrielle quite an impressive woman.


    ¡°If you ask me, who should I ask?¡± Westley muttered coldly.


    He had thought she would be so worried about furn when he was away, but it Seerried she wasn¡¯t.


    Instead, she looked so happy without him.


    ¡°Mr. Morris,¡± Alvin called quietly.


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a rather personal question?¡± His boss was silent for a while in which Alvin bit


    his lips. Although he knew he ought to mind his own business, his curiosity to know more about


    Gabrielle and Westley was getting the better of him.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Westley said finally, his voice cold as he gazed at the woman in the cake shop.


    At first, Gabrielle was talking with another girl wearing the bakery uniform.


    Then she tumed to a male Euest and began to chat with him.


    Seething with silent rage, Westley turned to face Alvin now; he didn¡¯t want to see that scene


    ¡°Do you ever give Miss Jores pocket


    Alvin asked, not looking up at Westley¡¯s face. He sure knew that this question was i reckless one and


    would annoy Wesley. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but ask


    ¡°What?¡± Westley sat up, startled slightly. He couldn¡¯t understand what the other man meant by that


    question,


    Why did he wonder whether he gave Gabrielle money?


    ¡°I feel. Mr. Morris, that Miss Jones is Working here because she doesn¡¯t have enough money to take


    care of herself Obviously, if you give her pocket money. she won¡¯t want to work to get money. I


    understand that the Jones family gave her only little money while she was with them. And now, you do


    exactly the same,¡± Alvinmented.


    Vor


    Anyone hearing him talk would think Westley was indeed one who treated his wife badly


    Well, it made sense ¨C the whole picture in itself. Ore would only assume that this woman was working


    to support herself because she didn¡¯t get pocket money from her husband.


    ¡°You¡¯re married to her now, Mr. Morris,¡± Alvin continued, Scratching his head retvously. ¡°So you should


    at least¡­¡±


    ¡°You talk as though I misceat her. I¡¯m of course married to her. She lives in my house, and I feed her.


    She gets all she wants in Half Moon Bay. Moreover, she should have asked me if she needed anything.


    For all I care, it¡¯s her own business that she wants to work. I¡¯m sure she is only working here so that


    she can meet other men,¡± he said, throwing a dark look at Gabrielle again. He shifted ufortably on


    his seat as he watched her chat on with the male guest with an eternal and ttering smile stered on


    her face


    Alvin stared at Westley. shocked. What did he mean by saying he was sure she was only working here


    so that she could


    meet other men?


    Was he jealous?


    ¡°Mr. Moms. I think you have misunderstood Miss Jones,¡± Alvin said in a calm voice. ¡°She is not that


    kind of a person. Gabrielle was really not that kind of person, and Alvin knew that so well


    She was a good natured and lively person, but she wasn¡¯t promiscuous at all. Alvin couldy his head


    on that..


    ¡°Sounds as if you know Gabrielle so much,¡± Westley said in a strangely suspicious voice, raising his


    brows.


    A chill ran down Alvin¡¯s spine at once. He had to be careful not to exasperate his boss who already was


    angry. It would be so disastrous to annoy him further.


    ¡°Okay. Mr. Morris, Alvin mumbled. afraid to say anything more.


    ¡°Drive me back and don¡¯t sit there talking nonsense!¡± Westley barked.


    After the ckmercial vehicle drove off, Gabrielle packaged the cake and handed it to the male


    guest. Then still


    smiling, she bade him goodbye.


    Gabrielle looked up straight at the road when the guest had left. All the while she had been attending to


    him, she had had this strange feeling of being watched. Yet, all she could see now were cars speeding


    aff across the road and strangers strolling past.


    She sighed, trying to wave off the feeling Maybe she was only overthinking and no one had really been


    watching her. When it was six o¡¯clock, Gabrielle changed from her work clothes. Carrying her bag, she


    went in to say goodbye to Sandra and Macy.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed by your efforts today, Gabrielle Patient people like you are difficult toe by. When


    you get home, take your bath and have some ICSI. Standing all day is not an easy thing at all. And


    here, have these cakes for you and your family.¡± Sandra said, handing Gabrielle two boxes of cake.


    ¡°Thank you, Sandra. But I can¡¯t take these.¡± Gabrielle shook her head, embarrassed.


    ¡°You should have them, Gabrielle. Let


    your family try them out.¡± insisted softly. pushing the b Gabrielle¡¯s s


    Sandra es into


    Gabrielle smiled weakly. She knew she couldn¡¯t refuse the cakes wynote. So she took them and said,


    ¡°Thank you, Sandra.¡±


    But when she remembered that Westley wasn¡¯t at home and wouldn¡¯t cat the Cake with her, her face


    slightly registered disappointment. Her mood lightened up a bit when she thought about Sophie: She


    could always share them with her.


    ¡°You are wee, Gabrielle. Well, you should get going now; it¡¯s getting quite dark. And always


    remember you cane here whenever you wish. I¡¯m always here,¡± Sandra reminded her.


    Grinning, Gabrielle nodded obediently. Then she went downstairs with the boxes of cake, Macy


    apanying her.


    ¡°My mother scems to like you very much, * Macy whispered as she led the way out of the cake shop


    ¡°I like her too.¡± Then Gabrielle gasped out. ¡°But, Macy. you have a very good mother! I really am


    jealous.¡± There was a


    THATY of dismal solemnity in Gabrielles VOICE


    ¡°I believe your mother is also very good, Gabrielle.¡± Macy smiled, not taking Gabrielle¡¯s words


    seriously.


    Gabrielle forced a smile. ¡°I should be on my way now. Goodnight. Macy¡± she said and hurned off with


    the boxes of cake in her hands


    In the taxi as she headed back to Half Moon Bay. Gabrielle leaned her head against the backseat: She


    thought about Sindra and Macy, about their interaction. That was perhaps how real mothers and


    daughters ought to talk to each other. A foster mother and an adopted daughter were of course nothing


    like that.


    Sandra scemed to be the kind of mother who didn¡¯t mind showing her love for her daughter even in the


    presence of outsiders. In that moment, Gabrielle had felt slight envy. How she wished Macy had known


    how serious she was when she had said she was jealous.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    All her life. Gabrielle had never experienced a mother¡¯s love. Her Own mother had abandoned her a


    long time ago and had nevere back to look for


    HET


    Not even her faster mother, Wendy. had cared to show her such love. They had always been distant


    from cach other, and things between them had worsened especially after Bryce¡¯s issue.


    When Gabrielle stepped out of the taxi, she inhaled the war air ofte evening She walked up to the


    porch and opened the door


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m back!¡±


    It was then she saw a ckmercial vehicle and a ck off-road vehicle parking in the yard.


    Westley was back! That was the first thought that rang in her head as her heart pounded with


    excitement. She had been pretending to be happy before. But now, she indeed was happy.


    At once, she hurried into the room with the boxes of cake.


    What she saw when she got into the room made her freeze.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 274

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 274


    Chapter 274 Westley Got Hurt


    When Gabrielle walked in she SAW Westley sitting on the sofa in the living room. He had taken off his


    clothes, and his left arm seemed to be injured. Remy wis kneeling next to him and treating his wound.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. ¡°How did Westley get hurt? Didn¡¯t he go on a business


    trip? What happened?¡±


    And the wound didn¡¯t look like a minon one, either!


    ¡°What happened, Westley? Weren¡¯t you on a business trip? Where did you go? How did you get hurt?¡±


    Gabrielle womedly came over to Westley and asked him in a panicked voice.


    Westley seemed indifferent to her worry. and just looked up at her calmly.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to talk to her, particrly


    Gabrielle was upset be ignated by him.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wong with this man? I¡¯m womed about him but why is he so cold to me? What happened?¡±


    she thought.


    Westley, are you okay?¡± Gabrielle iisked again in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯mn fine. I¡¯ll live.¡± Westley was mad at Gabrielle because she hosted a male guest while wearing white


    inside a cake shop


    But, Westley would rather die than admit he was jealous. He would appear weak and stupid if he were


    to admit it.


    However, Gabrielle knew that Westley was on a business trip and had no idea that he had seen her in


    the cake shop. She seemed to be enjoying her work.


    Westley had to admit, though, that Gabrielle looked very beautiful in the baker¡¯s clothes. Westley was


    more attracted to her when she wore uniforms, rather than her normal clothes. It held a different kind of


    temptation for him.


    ¡°Remy, what¡¯s wrong with him? Is he okay? This looks pretty serious.¡± Gabrielle was still worried. If


    Westley


    wasn¡¯t going to respond to her, she had 10 ask Remy


    ¡°Don¡¯t Way. Gabby. Although the wound looks a little serious. I can assure you that it¡¯s just some


    trauma on the skin and he just needs a longer time to recuperate. You will have to take care


    of him during this time. And what do you know, I¡¯vee to the house not to treat your wound, for


    once, but Westley¡¯s.¡± Remy kept the mood lighthearted as he joked and tended to Westley¡¯s wound.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what to say in. response


    But what he said was true. Every time Remy had been called after their marriage, it had been to see to


    Gabrielle,


    So when Gabrielle heard Remy¡¯s words. she didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°Remy, please don¡¯t say that.¡± Gabrielle felt embarrassed by Remy¡¯sments and blushed.


    ¡°Gabby. I¡¯m serious. Although Westley¡¯s injury is not too serious, I¡¯ve given him a few stitches. Be


    careful not to let the wound tear open, or it will have to be stitched again. Even though you don¡¯t feel


    sorry for him, I hate having to stich


    up this bus. My hand is hurting. I feel very sorry for it!¡± Renny said jokingly:


    ¡°Well, I feel sorry for Westley. Don¡¯t worry. Kemy. I will take good care of his aim and make sure the


    wound doesn¡¯t open.¡± Gabrielle-answered obediently with a serious look,


    ¡°Well, I did my best. You don¡¯t need to change the medicine or the dressings, I wille to change it


    every two days. As long as you take care of him ind keep his wound closed and dry, everything will be


    okay. Also you¡¯ll have to help him shower to keep it dry, okay?¡± Remy instructed Gabrielle. This time he


    wasn¡¯t


    ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Gabrielle began to blushi. when she pictured bathing Westley.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s settled. Westley, don¡¯t go to work this week. Just stay at home, okay?¡± Remy advised


    Westley seriously.


    ¡°Shut up! My work is none of your business.¡± Westley nced at Remy in disgust.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s none of my business, I don¡¯t personally care for you. I¡¯m just reminding you that if


    you end up


    getting your Wund open T You an work, don¡¯t ask me to sew it back for you.¡± Remy family tied the knot


    for himn.


    His arm was finally dressed,


    The wound was in his forcam Although it did not majorly impact his movement. it still hade it


    inconvenient to move about


    ¡°Gabby. these are some painkillers and anti-inmmatory drugs. Make sure he takes the pills twice


    every day.¡± Since Remy had refused tomunicate with Westley. he handed the medicine to


    Gabrielle and asked her to keep an eye on Westley So he would take the medicine.


    ¡°Thank you, Remy. I¡¯ll keep this in mind and let him take the medicine as you said,¡± Gabrielle promised


    Remy and took the medicine from him.


    ¡°Gabby. let me give you a fnendly Ferrinder. Making this man take his medicine is as much of a task as


    asking him to kill himself. Please be prepared for his tantrums, Remy reminded Gabrielle.


    But Gabrielle had a sinister feeling that it


    wasn¡¯t a friendly reminder ¨C it felt like it was a trap. Was Rerny going to get her


    For a person who was very hesitant to take medicine and saw it simr to poison. Surely forcing him to


    take it would make him very angry indeed.


    How was she going to manage this, in that case? Westley was definitely not an casy man to coax J


    It was very horrible to think about what she might have to do.


    ¡°Remy, then I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gabby. I know you can do it. After all, you¡¯re Gabby. There¡¯s mothing you can¡¯t do in this


    world. You¡¯re already Westley¡¯s wife. You¡¯re tougher than many women. Just that rruch is enough to put


    you on a higher rank than many others.¡± Remy praised Gabrielle.


    However, his Gabrielle at all.


    praise didn¡¯t appease


    ¡°Remy. I¡¯m not as great as you think.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t ept such a majorpliment


    ¡°Gabby. there¡¯s no need to be so polite and unsure with me. I believe you can do it.¡± Remy smiled at


    her and turned to look at the cakes on the tra table.


    ¡°Gabby, did you buy these cakes. They look delicious.¡± Ferdy had alrcady switched his attention on to


    something


    He didn¡¯t want to talk about Westley anymore.


    ¡°Yes. I bought them from a cake shop. Their cakes are really delicious. I brought Some out and share


    them with you.¡± Gabrielle put the medicine aside and hurried to open the boxes.


    Luckily. Sandra had prepared an extra amount of cakes and this worked out for Gabrielle as there were


    three people in the room, enough for all to have at least one.


    ¡°Did you buy this many cakes because you knew Westley wasing back today and I woulde for


    a visit, too? You are so thoughtful.¡± Remy said with a smile


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°L¡­ Well, I guess I did anticipate that, so


    especially bought an extra moun Of Cakes Gabrielle humnendly opened the boxes and cut the cake for


    everyone.


    Perhaps Sandra thought Gabrielle¡¯s Family WAS very biz and 50 acted ordingly


    **Westley, this is for you.¡± Gabrielle took a slice of mousse cake and h?nded it to Westley

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 275

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 275


    Chapter 275 Being Humiliated


    Westley sat there with his hurt ?rm Wrapped in bandage. He looked up at Gabrielle quietly, not taking


    the cake from her


    His staring made Gabrielle very ufortable. She had no idea what was on his mind.


    But then she realized that his arm was hurt, and the cute and helpless look he was giving Gabrielle


    made her guess that he wasn¡¯t eating the cake because his arm was injured.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt, Westley. Do you want me to feed you?¡± Gabrielle asked straightforwardly.


    It was not appropriate for her to ask himni in such direct terms, though. She had to consider what he


    would look like in front of people. As a man, he would be emascted and seen as weak if he let her


    feed him in front of so many people She immediately regretted after thinking


    about it.


    ¡°No, thanks!¡± Weslley took it with his other non-injured hand. ¡°Westley. you really don¡¯t want me to feed


    you?¡¯ Gabrielle handed the cake to


    ¡°Wait First answer me: did you buy this cake?¡± Westley questioned her like a teacher, not eating it.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know how to inswer. Technically she hadn¡¯t bought it ¨C it was given to her by her


    ssmate¡®s mother.


    And she was also learning how to bake cakes at Sandra¡¯s bakery, because she wanted to make a


    birthday cake for Westley on his birthday.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell him all that Flow ¨C it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if she came out with it.


    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Gabrielle agreed without hesitation, not womed about what was going through his mind.


    Westley looked up at her quietly. It looks like he wanted to read her mind ¡°Gabrielle you know I don¡¯t


    like to be


    Galxielle suddenly felt low she didn¡¯t dare to look into Wesley¡¯s CYCS.


    Because she knew she had lied.


    Stillshe didn¡¯t want to tell him the math. She had finally started to learn how to bake a cake just to


    surprise him.. She couldn¡¯t tell him now.


    ¡°There¡¯s some cake far Sophie, tad. I¡¯ll give her some.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t indulge him anymore and


    instead went to the kitchen with a piece of cake for Sophie using it as ame excuse. .


    Remy looked at Westley with a knowing smile as he sat next to him. ¡°Are you making trouble for


    Gabby? She¡¯s really worried about your injury and she even bought some cake for you. She even


    offered to feed you the cake herself, but you made her leave, so now you have to do it all by yourself.


    Would you like me to feed you?¡± .


    ¡°Get your hands off me. I don¡¯t want youl to feed me,¡± Westley shouted at Remy and dodged away


    from his outstretched hand


    But Remy didn¡¯t really want to feed him ¡­ He just wanted to piss him off.


    ¡°Do you really think I want to feed you? I¡¯m not kind like Gabby. who wanted to feed you and yot


    shoved away even after that. I feel sorry for her. No wonder she left 50 angrily.¡± Remy Smrked at


    Westley


    ¡°What would you know? People who don¡¯t know the situation are not qualified to talk here. Please go


    back after you finish your cake. You¡¯re not wee here.¡± Westley wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to Remy


    anymore. He was always on Gabrielle¡¯s side.


    He didn¡¯t even know why he was behaving this way. How dare he have the nerve to back Gabrielle up


    time and time


    ¡°She definitely hasn¡¯t bought the cake. Maybe she made them herself ¨C she¡¯s probably working secretly


    at the cake shop and didn¡¯t want to tell me she was short of money¡± u


    Just as Alvin had reported, Gabrielle didn¡¯t receive any inheritance or pocket money from the Jones


    family, nor did she receive anything from Westley after they


    Woi


    got married. Westley hadn¡¯t clfered to give her any packet money. Ind Gabriele hadn¡¯t asked hirn for


    any either. She was probably going to care some money without making a big deal about it. .


    what i tough, pride woman. 13


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I promised Sophie that I will have dinner here tonight, so there¡¯s no point


    being mad at vol. 111 go to the kitchen to look for Sophie.¡± Not afraid of Westley¡¯s fierce face, Remy


    bravely took the cake and went to the kitchen.


    Westley stared at the cake in his hand. The chocte mousse cake looked good, but when he


    imagined Gabrielle baking the cake herself, he felt sorry for her.


    He lowered his head humbly and took a bite.


    Gabrielle happened toe out just then and see what was going on. She was Sturned. His left arm


    was injured ¨C he was barely able to move it ¨C but he was still holding the cake with his right hand and


    biting into it. It was not like Westley at all.


    It was remarkable that a man who cared


    Won


    much about his image would do such a


    Westley, why are you eating like this? Why didn¡¯t tell me you couldn¡¯t move Tout an? I told you i¡¯d feed


    you.¡± Gabrielle took the cake away from his hand and wiped the cake off of his mouth with a tissue, just


    like a mother wipes off her naughty boy¡¯s mouth


    ¡°Weseley, look at you. There¡¯s cake all over your mouth. Are you happy now?¡± Gabrielle said in a


    reproachful tone. She didn¡¯t mean to me hien on purpose. but she pitied him.


    After all, Westley was the sort of man who would puff himself up only at his own cost, at the end of the


    day.


    Why didn¡¯t he want her to feed him? Was he worried that she would poison him?


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you reprimanding me now?¡± Westley knew that she wasn¡¯t scolding him, even thoughi


    fier tone was slightly fierce. She was worried about him, but Westley was unwilling to admit


    It was also the first time he ate cakes


    without a fork. He felt humiliated that he was found out by Gabrielle


    His only resolve was to remain cool and indiferent. How


    If anyone knew that he, the CEO of the Morris Group. ale the cake without a lock only because he was


    angry. and they say him with take sineared all over his mouth, he would be extremely hurniliated.


    This was a first in his life, and Gabrielle saw it. That made Gabrielle his memesis.


    Gabrielle¡¯s matriarchal attitude was gone in a sh. She looked at him uneasily. ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡®t riidan to


    scold you. You are Westley, after all! Who would dare to scold you? I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    Gabrielle clutched the tissue tightly in her first.


    ¡°Save it. Just don¡¯t piss me off again.¡± Westley¡¯s face softened.


    ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s tone softened, but her anxiety worsened. She regretted


    having scolded Westley just now


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Westley coldly.. Gabrielle immediately sat down. picked up the piece of cake with one


    hand, 5000ped up a spoonful of cake for himm with her other hand and carried it towards Westley¡¯s


    mouth.


    ¡°Ah, open your mouth.¡± Gabrielle Coaxed him as though she was interacting with a child


    Westley¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t want to eat the cake that Gabrielle was feeding him, one bit.


    ¡°Westley, open your mouth. Herees the cake!¡± Gabrielle used the same soothing, coaxing tone


    that she would use with a child. 3


    ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t want to eat any more!¡± Westley snapped. He shrugged Gabrielle off stood up and


    went upstairs.


    Gabrielle looked at him as he walked away in a confused faze. He was the one who wanted the cake.


    Why was he so angry? What was going on?

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 276

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 276


    Chapter 276 Don¡®t Need Us To Worry About


    Gabrielle put down the cake and followed Westley upstairs. Although she didn¡¯t want to speak to him,


    she knew she had to help him wash and change his clothes because of his injured hand. Yet, Westley¡¯s


    temper pissed her off. It was so willful and selfish, and he didn¡¯t care if he hurt others in the process.


    But Gabrielle had no option. He was her husband, and she would always have to tolerate his anger and


    stand by him. That Was why she was his wife.


    Remy and Sophie lounged at the kitchen door and watched as Westley and Gabrielle sauntered up the


    stairs One after the other


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have to be bothered about their rtionship, Sophie,¡± Remy said in a low voice. ¡°I only


    think you have to help them get more intimate Westley seems too difficult to get close to.¡± As he ate the


    cake, Remy kept thinking about plotting against the


    couple.


    He thinned slowly to himself. Inowing that Westkey would kill him if he found out about T.


    ¡°A lot has changed about Mr. Morris since he mamed Miss Tries. He seems to get better by the day,


    and it¡¯s all thanks to Miss Jones. She¡¯s a very capable woman!¡± Sophie said with a big smile. ¡°You are


    right; Sophie. He¡¯s really fortunate to have married a woman like Gabby. Hut he should learn to treat


    her well, and not make trouble for her.¡± Remy Said, his forehead creased in Seriousness


    He knew Gabrielle was a really good person. It was not difficult to know whether a woman was good or


    bad after seeing her for a while.


    ¡°Yes, he really is fortunate,¡± Sophie agreed. ¡°Gabrielle is a very good person. I never met a girl as


    modest as her, Can you imagine that she often offers to help with the chores? I don¡¯t know. Doctor


    Davis, but I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Morris would do something bad to Miss Jones.¡± The worry peeked from


    Sophie¡¯s voice.


    Remy shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he said finally ¡°After all, she is his wife. Let me help you


    make dinner. ¨C Remy turned and walked into the kitchen, having finished the cake.


    ¡°No, Doctor Davis. You don¡¯t have to Worry about it; l¡¯ll handle it. You are : doctor, and your hands and


    precious and not meant for such casual things. You may even get hurt if you cook. So, just go to the


    living room and rx,¡± Sophie said, running towards Remy and drawing hirri back by the arm. He


    shouldn¡¯t be helping her out with kitchen chores. After all, his hands were for saving lives. and not for


    cooking,


    Remy stopped to look at Sophie. Then he grinned at her and walked out of the kitchen silently. He


    strode into the yard and pazed at the flowers that Gabrielle had nted. They were beautiful and bright


    as they glowed in the suri.


    Gabrielle returned to the room to find Westley searching for clothes to take for a shower or something.


    He was doing this with his right hand rather uneasily and painfully. She hurried over to him, womed and


    concerned.


    ¡°Do you want to take a shower of chan your clothes? Oh Westley, you shouldn¡¯t be this angry. Your


    hand still hurts, You should just have waited for me if you wanted anything.¡± she rebuked him.


    ¡°I want to take a shower. Will you help mr?¡± Westley asked, throwing her a cold nce.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Help him take a shower?¡±


    That wasn¡¯t going to be an easy task, but Gabrielle knew she couldn¡¯t refuse to help him in this


    situation he was in.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to want to help me. Well, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore; I can help myself. I¡¯m not


    completely disabled. It¡¯s just my left hand that is injured,¡± Westley retorted.


    Seeing he was really angry. Gabrielle recoiled. She spoke softly to him H10W. ¡°You¡¯re still angry at me


    for how I fed and scolded you earlier, Westley? 1¡å111. sorry, but I was saying the truth. I really didn¡¯t


    intend to scold you. And I didn¡¯t really scold you.¡±


    Gabrielle was stooping wow her ero to ace this nicely to hit She would let himni be if he still didn¡¯t


    Appreciate her kindness


    She was only tolerating this impudence because of his injury.


    Alnight; please help me take a shower.¡± Westley nced at her and said this.


    ¡°You want to take a shower, nght? Then I¡¯ll min some water for you.¡± Gabrielle walked into the adjoining


    bathroom and ran some water. She soon returned to the room to check on Hirn.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt, so all she needed to do was to help him take off his trousers


    ¡°Your trousers, Westley¡­ Let me help you with¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me take off my trousers if you don¡¯t find it convenient. I can take my shower


    myself and take care of myself. You shouldn¡¯t bother about me,¡± Westley said, standing from the bed


    and striding towards the bathroom.


    ¡®Oh, my God! Why is his temper still so bad after being hurt?


    Gabrielle wondered, knwiwing that Westley felt terrible because of his injury. But it wasn¡¯t she who


    injured h¨¹ren,


    So why did he have to vent his anger on het?


    She decided to overlook his rudeness and take care of hUEL After all, he had looked after her severally


    when she herself was injured. Now was the time to reciprocate his kindness. She tumed and followed


    him into the bathroom.


    ¡°Let me help you, Westley,¡± she said. offering to help him uribuckle his belt. He was standing beside the


    bathtub. urbuckling his belt with only one hand and so much difficulty. He looked at her and let her help


    him.


    Binding slightly. Gabrielle unbuckled the belt with one quick move. Westley nced down Suddenly at


    her with his eyebrows raised. ¡°That was very smooth. ¡± He snickered


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what he meant by thatment, but she knew it wasn¡¯t a pleasant one at all.


    This man!


    What smooth


    She had never unbuckled any other man¡¯s belt except his


    Bastard.


    ¡°So my belt is unbuckled.¡± Westley sneered


    Gabrielle ignored him and muttered, ¡°Let me help you take off your trousers. You¡­ ¨C She froz? at


    ?nce, pulling down his underwear as well.


    Westley was surprised at first, too. Then he smiled faintly.


    *Your body seems to be more honest than your words;¡± Westley mumbled


    Gabrielle Towered her head in ¨¦rnbarrassment. She didn¡¯t dare look up at Westley¡¯s face. Her face


    burned with hot perspiration. She didn¡¯t know what to do now


    She couldn¡¯t let him wear it again.


    So she gritted her teeth, making up her mind.


    ¡°Go on and have your shower. But be


    Careful not to run into your wound. I¡¯II help you mut VDT body,¡± he said, tuming her face shyly to avoid


    his bumine gaze.


    She was stunned. They had both had sex before, but she had never azed at his naked body this


    completely


    ¡°Oh my God, Gabrielle! You¡¯ve just seen something you shouldn¡¯t see. I hope you wouldn¡¯t go blind,¡¯


    she sighed inwardly.


    Westley wanted to tease her, but he stopped seeing that she was so embarrassed. So he stepped into


    the bathtub, deliberately tuming his back to her.


    ¡°T¡¯ll help you take the shower. If you need anything. just let me know,¡± Gabrielle said, inhaling deeply.


    Then she began to rub huis back with a towel


    Sometimes, she was careful not to rub his body too hard. Other times, she was afraid that she was too


    light. So she ended up being too slow. Having never bathed people like this before, she had no


    experience


    ¡°Is this fine, Westley. Gabrielle asked quietly. wamed that he might now !fortable with it


    Put in some mon pressure. You haven¡¯t bathed other pe before?¡± Westley replied tably. Her hand was


    well as though there were no es in it. Once in R While his body would tincle when her hand touched his


    skin although she was holding a towel


    ¡°No,¡± Gabrielle answered honestly


    How could she have bathed other people when she wasn¡¯t a washwoman?


    A satisfied in crawled through Westley¡¯s lips when he heard this. But Gabrielle didn¡¯t see it of course


    because his back was turned to her.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 277

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 277


    Chapter 277 Passionate For Her


    Gabrielle quietly massaged Westley¡¯s back. In other situations. Westley might be bad-tempered, but


    right now, he way enjoying her touch.


    Gabrielle¡¯s hand¡¯s slow and gentle moverments were enough for him to stay quiet and not disturb the


    atmosphere.


    But eventually, Gabrielle spoke. ¡°Where did you go on a business trip this time. Westley? What kind of


    a tour was this that made you get hurt? How did this happen?¡± Gabriclle couldn¡¯t help asking as his


    injury kept bothering her.


    Plus, it was somehow embarrassing for her to help Westley take a shower in utter silence


    When Westley heard her womed words for him, he feltforted in the way they eased him ¡°Gabrielle


    is not as heartless as she seems. She wores about me, about my injuries, my problems.¡±


    ¡°Do you really care about me Westley¡¯s tone held absolute calmness.


    He went to Thand this time. Westley had asked his then to look up lliyce and Nellie. But because of


    negligence upon taking care of the locked-ups. Bryce found a chance to escape, and he brale through,


    taking Nellie with him. When they were being chased, they got injured


    Despite all that, Nellie¡¯s temble cries for asking to meet Westley made him go and see her. That was


    when Bryce took the chance and gave Westley a big cut with a


    Bryce and Nellie were under house arrest in the vi in Thand now. They were being strictly guarded,


    so that the mistake of carelessness wouldn¡¯t be reptated. This made Westley rxed enough toe


    back.


    But there was no way he was going to tell Gabrielle anything about it.


    Moreover, this time, Bryce was seriously injured, and luckily for him, Westley didn¡¯t take the chance to


    put a bullet through his skull.


    Tobviously care about you. Weley. Bu | Amt sking , il you don¡¯t want to cll me or share with me, I won¡¯t


    ju you to da so.¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t someone who got killed by cunity. It wasn¡¯t in her nature to dive into


    the core of the matters and investigate. So, she was fine. even if Westley wanted to keep it Secret


    Still, she had asked already. But if Westley didn¡¯t want to answer, then he would never answer.


    ¡°Gabrielle, be direct if you want to know what I did or where I weht.¡± Westley calmly said


    During the past four to five days of his stay in Thand, Gabrielle hadn¡¯t left him a single message, let


    alone a phone


    He naturally concluded that he wasn¡¯t important to her.


    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± Gabrielle Simply concluded the conversation, not trying to dig it out of Westley about


    where he went


    ¡°No way.¡¯


    She did see that she should ask directly, but she wasn¡¯t really going to question him.


    After a while, silence LAN inade Gabrielle ufortable. So, she quickly finished rubbing Westkey¡¯s


    back and fetched a bath towel to wipe his body


    When she was done drying his back, Westley suddenly turned around, Startling Gabrielle. Out of shock


    at seeing Hirn like that, she almost stopped herself froti dropping the bath towel on the tiled floor and


    immediately covered Westley with it


    ¡°Oh God! I am going blind!¡± closing her eves. Gabrielle muttered in an almost inaudible voice.


    But to her dismay. Westley heard every word that escaped her parted lips..


    His face darkened, and a small groan erupted from his chest out of irritation,


    ¡®What does she want to say actually? It isn¡¯t like I sh my part in front of everyone


    It is only mine. Gabrielle doesn¡¯t know


    what anazing and precious thine the has seen.


    ¡°Westley, talbe this l I¡¯ll get you a Fulhat.¡± Gabelle¡¯s flushed face 11cle Her


    u ne visible.


    Observing that she was so embarrassed by just a mere nce at it. Westley wanted to tease her more,


    but he gave up.


    Weslley took the bath towel and covered it around his torso and thighs, he waited for her to bring the


    bathrobe. Gabrielle was in such a hurry to escape the rude scene in front of her that she almost tripped


    on her feet, worrying Westley.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you forgotten how to walk?¡± Westley coldly asked.


    Imoring him was all on her mind, so with a crimsoned shy face, Gabrielle rani out of the bathroom. She


    was soon back, not just with a bathrobe, but with ck underwear too


    Bringing Westley¡¯s underwear was honestly the most embarrassing thing Gabrielle might have ever


    done. She felt like she was holding a hot potato and wanted to throw it away, getting rid of it


    25 000 15 posible.


    ¡°Here is your¡­¡± she stuttered, leaving The Sentence incul . ¡°Put this an tirse..Gabnelle¡¯s face reddened


    like a tamatd when she stretched her hand Towards Westley to give hin his undergament.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It felt like blood was draining out of her body. In her hind she believed she would lose half of her life


    after giving this bath. What will I do if i have to help hili in taking a shower for another week or longer?


    God help me!¡±


    She felt desperate,


    She wished his wound would heal tomorrow, even if with magic.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wear it,¡± Westley said boldly. He simply kept standing there with his arms at his sides.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gabrielle had so many words to say and objections to make, for she knew what he wanted. But


    she was speechless for a long time.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you help me, Gabrielle? Since you promised to help me take a shower, you should also ept


    the responsibility to


    Nou


    take off my clothes and put them on You can¡¯t finish Dut Work without cloths that, right? Westley


    inquired, boxy caldness evident in his voice.


    He talked as if Gabrielle sounded like a Scumbag, who immediately changed her attitude after finishing


    her business and putting on her trousers


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Gabrielle set a small chair and pointed at it. ¡°Cover the bath towel first and sit here.


    I¡¯ll help you wear


    ¡°Just move it abave his legs!


    It isn¡¯t a big deal


    I have already helped him bathe with him being all maked. What is wrong with helping him wear the


    underwear?


    She silently encouraged herself, ¡°Gabrielle, you never feared anything. Don¡¯t get stressed with this


    either!


    Westley sat down at the chair Gabrielle had set, waiting for her to dress him. Gabrielle. On the other


    hand, had mustered up the courage but, i part erected brazenly from under Westley¡¯s towel the


    moment Gabrielle stepped


    forward.


    She looked at the propped bath towel, Avare of what made it go upright.


    ¡°Damn it!¡¯ le tak just a single nce at Westley that made herposure break.


    ¡®Why is Westley acting like this? How can he get aroused so easily?


    She pursed her lips. Westley¡¯s self control is so poor as if he is a beast!¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, did you see it?¡± Her quiet eyes burned Westley. He wasn¡¯t the least embarrassed. On the


    contrary, he was very calm, wanting her to acknowledge his perfection. But Gabrielle¡®s breath did hitch


    when she was aware that he wanted her to notice it. $


    They had already had sex before, and they were a couple anyway, so [ W35 fine for Westley to get


    erected by her presence.


    That was the reason he didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all


    ¡°Westley. you¡­¡± Gabrielle stuttered, the underwear still in her hand. She didn I know whether she


    should help him wear


    at or n¨¦l. And if she would how would she do it with Westley¡¯s impulses acting that WAY?¡±


    She felt so flustered that her checks were Entitting heat.


    After contemting for a while. Gabrielle hesitatingly stood up and they Westley¡¯s underpants into his


    arms. ¡°Here. Wear it yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. 1¡¯11 leave first.¡±


    Gabrielle said that she would go out, but she wanted to bolt out of his naked presence. She didn¡¯t care


    how Westley would struggle getting dressed.


    However, to her dismay. Gabrielle was pulled back from her hand. She almosi fell into Westley¡¯s arms


    when he made her sit on hisp.


    ¡°Westley. what¡­what are you doing? Your hand is still hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you know my hand is injured, but you want me to solve my problems by myself? Gabrielle. Can¡¯t


    you see, you have aroused me? You¡¯ve stimted my part. You¡¯ve burned the fire inside of me, but you


    aren¡¯t willing to tame it, huh?¡± Westley tightly held her waist with his


    might hand, pulline her down to his hotness, making her feel it


    Gabrielle being flustered would be 111 understatement Her blood was running all over her face, but she


    couldn¡¯t get up. Westley had just used one hand to hold her in her ce, but Gabrielle couldn¡¯t struggle


    out of his grasp. Sitting on him. she eventually had to touchi his hot spot intimately


    ¡°Gabrielle, stop squirming. You don¡¯t want the consequences to be more serious, do you?¡± Westley


    warned her in a deep throaty Yoice. He was already aroused, and now, he was kind of losing control


    when she rubbed her body against his..


    Trideed, his self-control was always great, and he was proud of it.


    But after meeting Gabrielle, he couldn¡¯t control himself like before. Az


    It was not his fault. He was forever going to me Gabrielle for her great attraction to him. Sometimes,


    he waspletely out of control, and his body instinctively responded to hers.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 278

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 278


    Chapter 278 A Secondary Card For Gabrielle


    Despite how hard it was for Gabrielle sit on him and continue her hopeless. struggles. Westley¡¯s


    threatening words sounded like a summons to the ordeal to her. She suddenly froze, not wanting the


    Consequences to be worse at all. With a shuddered breath, Gabrielle tumed and silently looked into


    Westley¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were red and teary, showing how much agerieved she felt.


    ¡°Please, let me go.¡± Gabrielle bit her lips, trying to control the emotions that trickled down her cheeks.


    She blinked her eyes with a grievance just on the tip of her tongue


    Westley¡¯s heart twitched, feeling herints when he watched her like that, but another part of his


    body had different and wilder ideas for its satisfaction.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I hope you can feel that it¡¯s not in my control now. If I do not relieve


    and satisfy it Hike this, I can¡¯t guarantee VOUF great sex life in the future.¡± Westley whispered thest


    sentence. gently Fingering his breath or her ears. 2


    It took a blink, and Gabrielle¡¯s Enind went nk ¡°Sex life in the future? My ass!


    Damn it!


    What do you want to say. Westley?


    We¡¯ll divorce in the future. Then, why is he trying to be so reasonable for any sex life?¡±


    ¡°Westley, have you forgotten that we¡­¡± Gabrielle tried to remind him, but before she could do it.


    Westley cut her seriterice


    ¡°I know what you are thinking, and I haven¡¯t forgotten anything But right now, you are my wife, and you


    belong with me. So, since we are married, a husband wants a wife to fulfill his needs. It is the wife¡¯s


    duty. I need you to fulfill my passions.¡± Westley kept looking at her, their faces merely inches apart. And


    suddenly, Westley remembered. ¡°Are you on your period these days?¡± There was a hint of temptation


    in Westley¡¯s deep eyes. His eyes were like a deep well with


    a mysterious but terrifyingly enchanting bottom. And being so close to falling in those abainuse orbs,


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help being bewitched by him


    ¡°N¡­ No.¡± As if being under a spell, Gabrielle shook her head obediently. She was not an her period


    these days to make her feel ufortable


    ¡°So, we¡¯d better go back to bed, right?¡± Westley islord in a seductively husky voice. No one, let alone


    Gabrielle, could refuse turn when he did that


    So, for a reason unknown to her, Gabrielle made a choice. ¡°Okay. To the bed.¡±


    Westley¡¯s lips curved up, hearing her shy approval. He stood up and carried her outside the bathroom


    with one hand. ¡°TIL satisfy you,¡± he said with a smile.


    The chariti of Westley¡¯s beguiling smile was not letting her think. The enchantment finally lifted when


    Gabrielle realized she was already beint pressed down on the bed. Westley lingered on top of her


    before starting to get all homy.


    It had been a week since theyst saw


    each other. And tyen if Wesley¡¯s An was injured, it didn¡¯t affect his passionate skills filled with


    intesistible desires, yeaming for Gabelle. In fact, he was more ardent and wild than before.


    The continuity of the same thrists was So exhausting for Gabrielle that she couldn¡¯t retain how or when


    she fell asleep. There was just one thing that she remembered, that when she was falling into a deep


    tiring slumber Westley was still inside of her, untired and still going Crazy in.


    Gabrielle slept longer than she expected to and woke up at nine o¡¯clock. She was shocked to see the


    time.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± she angrily cursed under her breath.


    Having an appointment to make cakes from Sandra at ten o¡¯clock, it wasn¡¯t lucky for her to wake up at


    nine. Even if it was not a very significant ss, it was not polite to bete.


    So, hurriedly. Gabrielle tried to get up in Womy, but her two greatly tortured legs and lower body were


    painful enough to make her suddenly recline back again. She felt like she had been run over by a


    Emuck Westley, you but I


    Hearing the pain, Gabrielle struggled and unidgingly dragged herself towards the bathroom. After


    taking a hot shower to wart up her muscles and relieve some of the pain, Gabrielle went downstairs,


    dangling the strap of her bag over het shoulder.


    Although it was a three-floor building, not very high, still, her sore body made her feel like she walked


    downstairs a hundred floors. The pain in her legs made her want to curse loudly. Stepping into the


    living room, her blood started to boil, watching Westley already sitting there.


    ¡°Miss Jones, breakfast is ready¡­¡± Sophie politely started.


    Gabrielle spoke. ¡°Sophie, I don¡¯t have time for breakfast. I have something to do.¡± Gabrielle had been


    thinking about this. If she took a taxi and went there right now, she would be able to amive at the cake


    shop before ten o¡¯clock.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But if she would choose to have breakfast now, she would definitely bete.


    And it didn¡¯t feel right in the leasi her:


    Where are you going Westley was silently listening. but he couldn¡¯t help asking. The coldness was


    evident on his


    Last night. he surpassed the limits. makine Gabrielle fall asleep out ofssitude When Westley woke up


    in the morning, she was still slumbering deeply Westley didn¡¯t want to wake her up. so he went


    downstairs first.


    It was Sunday anyway. Westley thought she wouldn¡¯t have to go to school of the studio. Yet, she got up


    early and wanted to 20 out without having breakfast. It irked Westley.


    ¡°Tirri busy!¡± Gabrielle nced at him


    She was trying her best not to pour out theva of gettingte out on Westley. She was angry that just


    because of his hard sexst night. Gabrielle was exhausted and sleptte


    ¡°And what are you busy with ? It¡¯s the Weekend, Gabrielle. You should stay at home with your


    husband. My hand is


    still hurt. Don¡¯t You remember what Remy said Westley directly asked, not wanting her to leave.


    ¡°I do. Remy said I should help you with bathing.¡± ¡°He took a shower with any help and then tortured me


    the whole night in


    1511¡¯t the reward too much to take?¡±


    Now Gabrielle was furning with anger.


    ¡°Good Remember that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s daytime, Westley! You don¡¯t need to take a shower right now. And I really have something to do.


    So, i¡¯ll bathe you when Ie back tonight.¡± Gabrielle gnashed her teeth. She was alreadyte and


    couldn¡¯t forget the cruelty she had been throughst night. So, Westley naturally made her insides


    bumn with


    Watching her closely. Westley recalled the baker¡¯s uniform she was wearing yesterday. It suddenly


    urred to him that Gabrielle was going to work in the cake shop


    ¡°Come here,¡± Westley coldly ordered, gesturing her toe with a wave of his


    hand.


    *Why?¡® I really have something urcent to deal with. Westley. I don¡¯t have time.¡± Gabrielle frowned


    before excusing him.


    ¡®What the hell does he want to do?¡± Gabrielle felt the apprehension that rose from Westley¡®s gesture of


    asking her toe closer


    ¡°Come here. Gabrielle. I don¡¯t want to say it for the third time.¡± Westley Tiltrowed his Eyes, his face


    perfectly unreadable. Holding her captive with his intense orbs and his cold volce, he didn¡¯t Leave a


    chance for her to refuse him at


    For her life¡¯s safety and her self¡¯s dignity. Gabrielle grudgingly went to him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Soon as Gabrielle came near, she was handed a card


    ¡°What do you want me to do with this? Gabrielle was confused as she observed the jet-ck card in


    her hand.


    Twirling it in her fingers, Gabrielle recognized what she was holding It was


    The top ck card of a global bank chain and its quota had no limit internationally. Of course, it was a


    crown that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even dream of alfarding.


    f Gabrielle probably would have been the only woman in the world, JPASE Surpused or interested


    in the fact that Westley owned one of the top ck


    But¡­ why is he giving it to me no¡¯, out of nowhere apparently?¡±


    ¡°Keep it. It¡¯s my Secondary card.¡± Westley noticed the questioning gaze of Gabrielle that traveled along


    the edges of the ck card in her hand,


    Secondary card?


    For a moment, Gabrielle was utterly confused at Westley¡¯s motive. These cards had a binding


    rtionship. the main card and the secondary card.


    So, if Gabrielle would use the Secondary card, the cardholder would receive 1 message on their mobile


    phone.


    This card system was generally more useable and liked by couples.


    Gabrielle¡¯s brain Ammed with uncertainty. Even though they were couple, she knew that their


    contracted rtionship was not reliable enough for Westley to give her huis Secondary card Their band


    could break anytime, making Gabrielle quite sensible not to ept his Secondary card


    ¡°So? Why are you giving it to me? I don¡¯t Want your Secondary card.¡± Gabrielle refused straight,


    stretching her hand forward to give the card back to Westley.


    She could sene i big conspiracy behind all of this. It didn¡¯t feel right to her that Westley was suddenly


    trying to give her a bonding card.


    ¡°Gabrielle, when you were in the Jones family, you didn¡¯t get enough money. You had to do a part-time


    job to earn and meet your expenses. But that was your life in the Jones family, not here: You are my


    wife now, and I don¡¯t want to see you worrying about earnings. Take this card and buy whatever you


    want! Plus, I won¡¯t restrict your consumption.¡± Westley made it clear for her, arching 1 perfect brow.


    It was so tiring for Westley to convince


    Gabrielle ONT something. She alwry¡¯s ped him of. Sc. he perred to be Strachterward.


    When Westley Completed. Gabrielle¡¯s TACE LT red. She was 1 Wann af VIZUT, 100 Simeone who


    could even Ditt af her life hiding behindmon ¡®N help. Her dd boilcd 19 she lit ber heated ears.


    ¡°Westler. for your information, I don¡¯t work for DODU! work for the experience too, and to learn to


    Survive on my own. I don¡¯t want to feel like a mistit in society. I never had someone to rely on. And I still


    don¡¯t have anyone to depend on for my whole life: For me, I can only rely on myseli¡¯. So. thank you for


    your offer, but I am sorry. I

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 279

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 279


    Chapter 279 Unlimited ck Card


    ¡°All my life, I have never had anyone 1 could trust.


    And somehow. I havee to realize that there is in fact nobody whom one can trust in all of one¡¯s life.


    The only person I can trust is myself.¡±


    Westley frowned as he thought about those words. They pricked him like


    What really had happened to Gabrielle while she grew up in the Jones family? What really had made


    her distrustful of other people?


    What had made her live as helplessly as an orphan, although she was an adopted daughter of the


    Jones family?


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, this is not to make you feel sorry for me; sympathy is one thing I don¡¯t need from anyone. This is


    only to make


    V¨±u know the truth about me. IM THE driven to do so much 5


    T


    H EY Racer. I do this for myself ! FIT portantly. I want to blend into society and have a wholesome life,¡±


    she Exined her voice mixed with delicate Passion.


    She had always wanted this kind of life. a kind of life that was reliant on no one else but hersell


    Cibri?lle didn¡¯t wanit Westley to hear her final words. All she wanted him to know was that she could


    support herself, that she wasn¡¯t one of those women wil couldn¡¯t survive without having to depend on 3


    ¦°¦¡¦°,


    She was independent and strong


    Westley nodded slowly. watching the woman in front of him. He was quite so impressed by her. But he


    had a subtle fear that she would find it rather hard to fall in love, having built such thick walls around


    her heart.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re only wearing yourself out, Gabrielle?¡± he asked finally. short of any other thing


    to say.


    He had always assumed she learned so


    many things because she loved to. But now, he was realizing that she had only sore through so much


    strains just to


    Westley woned that her health might someday break dawn if she continued this way


    For goodness sale. she went through mpare stress than him who was the CEO of the Moms Group!


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m not wearing myself out. Instead, I feel very fulfilled. At least, I don¡¯t have to steal to make


    money. I Work honestly for my money, and I owe nobody. Moreover, i don¡¯t have to think too much


    when I¡¯m busy. That¡¯s one part of it I love so much.¡± There was a deep earnestness in Gabrielle¡¯s voice


    as she spoke


    She so much believed that people ought to get themselves busy, especially for the sake of their minds.


    People who were busy would have no time and enersy to think about anything. However, people who


    were free would not be able to control their minds from roaming wildly.


    ¡°Think too much?¡± Westley asked, squinting at her.


    Not wanting to talk about herself anymore. Gabrielle ignored the question Instead, she fumed her gaze


    on the ck card. ¡°So you see how why I can¡¯t ept this card from you.


    She had still yet to collect the ck card from Hui.


    She didn¡¯t want it at all. That was exactly why she had told him all those things about herself,


    But Westley was not one whose offers or gilis could be spurned.


    ¡°I want you to understand this. Gabrielle. No one rejects the things I give. I give you this card because


    you jure my wife. It is yours, so ept it!¡± Westley thundered, patting the card on the table.


    He had always been domineering and unreasonable.


    ¡°Westley, we are not real¡­¡±


    ¡°We are married for now. You can retum it to me after we are divorced,¡± he said bluntly


    Gabrielle stared at him for a while, then at the card. Finally, she picked it up.


    She feared this man would be mid and smash the table if she didn¡¯t. Well, she would make sure


    to return it after divorce


    Perhaps, only Westley gave people cards in such irogant way and with no apton


    ¡°T¡¯I ept the card for now. But rest assured that you¡¯ll get it back when we divorce in the future.


    Gabrielle said reassuringly. She didn¡¯t want him to see her as a gold digger.


    ¡°See, Gabrielle, you have that card so that you can use it to buy whatever you want. You¡¯re my wife, so


    you shouldn¡¯t live a miserable life,¡± Westley reminded her in a cold voice. 4


    He was sure that, although she had epted the card, she wouldn¡¯t want to pay for things with it.


    A smile crossed Gabrielle¡¯s lips when she heard him say ¡®miserable life! She remembered the first time


    she had been to the Moris Mansion after they were both married. Westley had hated her clothes,


    saying they were shabby. But she could see nothing shabby about


    them; they were just clean and molest


    ¡°Can I buy clothes


    Westley thought it was high time she got some stylish clothes. He understood that she was still a


    university student, but that didn¡¯t matter at all.


    And he of course knew that then often were attracted to innocent and modest girls. Westley couldn¡¯t


    even stand the thought of that.


    ¡°Oh, can I buy jewelry, too?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied. He was d she had ideas of buying jewelry.


    Women ought to enjoy shopping for clothes, bags and shoes. They ought to enjoy seeking after


    luxuries. That was why they were women after all.


    Westley was really marveled it Gabrielle¡¯s modesty. She preferred working at part-time jobs and getting


    different skills instead of living a fancy life. He had never seen such a woman before.


    ¡°Oh, can I buy a car?¡±


    ¡°I have told you that you can buy whatever you want!¡± He clenched his fists and red at her,


    exasperated by her questions


    ¡°Oh, how about a house?


    ¡°Surt. But why do you want to get a house? Don¡¯t you want to live here anymore?¡±


    Westley asked quite puzzled. He wondered what she was up to.


    A car and a house?


    Did she n on getting everything and leaving here?


    She wish


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I just wanted to know what the card could afford. This is the first time I¡¯ll be seeing


    such a card, but I never expected it to be this powerful.¡± Gabrielle said, shrugging. She looked 50


    innocent


    Westley folded his arms around his chest, both annoyed and amused. Was she only trying to tease


    him? Or was she really IFnorant about the value of the card?


    ¡°Gabrielle, unlimited quota in the whole world. You know that you CAN U The card to buy everything


    you want on this earth. Do you understand,¡± he exined is though he were teaching an idio


    ¡°Oh, I now see. That means I can buy a ne of a ship if I want. That¡¯ll be wonderful!¡± Gabrielle


    simpered,


    Westley gaped at her. A ne and a ship?


    Wasn¡¯t this Gabrielle just an ambitious woman after all?


    ¡°Of course, you can buy any of them with this card. The only thing is that I have to personally sign in


    order that is worth more than ten million dors. Just let me know whenever you have thought clearly


    about it,¡± Westley replied, raising his eyebrows.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t believe that this card was so powerful. The card felt hot on her palm that had be


    sweaty now. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to buy a ne on a ship. She didn¡¯t want to run away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the card, Westley, I¡¯m going OLE now. Stay home and get some rest,¡± Gabrielle said seriously


    now.


    At this point, she noticed that Westley looked distant and cold, but she knew he was a very hard and


    cruel person with a cold sense of humor.


    ¡°It¡¯s not right for me to eat alone, Gabrielle. After all, you¡¯re my wife and Dught to take care of me at


    home. Hy the way. why do you have to 10 out dri weekends?- Westley asked, his deep. arrogant voice


    full of ridicule.


    He was of course fine and didn¡¯t need as much care as he sounded to need He could eat with his right


    hand since only the left arm was injured i


    ¡°I have to run along to attend to something important, but I¡¯ll be back early tonight. What do you want to


    eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Gabrielle said, stanng at him embarrassedly.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 280

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 280


    Chapter 280 The Experienced Driver Mia


    Westley wouldn¡¯t stop insisting that she stay back at home and nurse his injured hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even understand you, Gabrielle You keep saying you¡¯re busy. What wile would prefer rather to


    be somewhere else than take care of her injured husband at home?¡± he asked, this mouth Ewisted in


    indignation.


    Westley really couldn¡¯tthom why she was insistent or working in the cake shop and iming to be


    busy.


    Having given her his credit card, he gutused she would stop working at once.


    He wasn¡¯t pleased at all to see her working. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of those male guests leering


    at her.


    Even if she wore the most modest. clothes those men wouldn¡¯t still mind to flirt with her. Couldn¡¯t she


    understand that?


    dr did she secretly enjoy such kind of attention Totallen?


    See, Westley, I only work in the cake shop. I¡¯m neither doing anything illegal nor cheating on you with


    other then. So now, tell me what you¡¯ll like to eat, and I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Gabrielle digressed at


    Westley knew he couldn¡¯t stop her since she was insistent on going out.


    ¡°I want you back at five o¡¯clock.¡± Westley announced in an imperious voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back at six o¡¯clock,¡± Gabrielle Sitid immediately. She wanted to stay longer in order that she


    might help in the shop. Sirice Sandra didn¡¯t ept tuition frorni her, Gabrielle thought it wise to assist


    her in the cake shop. That way, she would feel much more at ease when she worked in the shop.


    ¡°Five o¡¯clock, or you are going nowhere!¡± The coldness in Westley¡¯s voice didn¡¯t flicker


    ¡°Six o¡¯clock!¡±


    ¡°You stay at home, then.¡±


    Taking a step back, Gabrielle inhaled dreply. ¡°I¡¯ll return at half past live.¡± .


    Westley used and red all her ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± he said, letting her


    Not wasting any more time, Gabrielle grabbed her backpack and bounded outside. The car she had


    booked was there already, honking impatiently.


    Sandra taught Gabrielle for about two ar three hours before she let her go help in the shop


    Macy was in the shop when Gabrielle came down. She was always there on weekends, so Gabrielle


    had someone she could talk with when they both had nothing to do in the shop.


    ¡°How have you been, Gabrielle? And how has studying with my mother been?¡± Macy asked. concerned


    about how Gabrielle¡¯s study was going


    She admired Gabrielle¡±s sacrificial spirit so well. Gabrielle had decided to learn how to make cakes just


    for her family.


    It was very kind and thoughtful of her Macy knew that she herself wouldn¡¯t


    have done i thing like that she preferred to buy someone a birthday or festival present than to make it


    herself.


    In fact, Leaming to make things by herself was in very tining process to her. ¡°It¡¯s been fine. Today, I


    attempted to make a sponge cake myself. With the Willy Sandra has taken her time to patiently teach


    mne these things, I am sure I should finish my study by next week.¡± Gabrielle said as she helped Macy


    pack cakes for a guest.


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡± Macy grinned. ¡°By the way, did you enjoy the cakes you took home yesterday? I


    want to know what you think about them. And my mother also wants me to give you some other vors


    to take home to your family today. We want to know what you think about them all. But you could pick


    whichever vors you prefer.¡± Macy felt toozy to help her select the vors.


    Morcover, she thought Gabrielle would better enjoy the cakes she chose herself.


    ¡°Thanks so much. Macy. But I can¡¯t ept more cakes today. My family loved the vors yesterday.


    Why wouldn¡¯t we love them when they were


    made by Carnestly


    Sandra?¡±


    Gabrielle


    Said


    Macy burst intoughter, amused at how Gabnelle sounded so serious. ¡°You know Gabrielle. I find it


    funny that you praise my mother this earnestly.¡± Milcy said between mouthfuls ofughter,


    ¡°Knowing that you think so highly of her cakes will make her really happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being honest, Macy. But I won¡¯t ept any cakes today. Moreover, 1911 be leaving by five o¡¯clock


    today because i have to attend to something.¡± Gabrielle said, still refusing the cakes.


    Realizing that Westley hadn¡¯t even seemed to enjoy cakes, Gabrielle saw no reason to take any more


    home today. Besides, he didn¡¯t deserve such delicious treat, having given her so much stress the


    previous night and having annoyed her today, a


    ¡°What is that? Is it something I can help you with?¡± Macy asked with so much concem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Macy. I can fix it myself.¡± Gabrielle smiled.


    She preferred to sort out her issues


    herself thai to pester other people with them.


    ¡°Alright, then. But don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if you want me to help you. You¡¯re not just my mother¡¯s


    apprentice: you are also may ssmate and friend,¡± Macy said, her voice soft and sincere.


    Gabrielle grimmed, her heart warmed by Macy¡¯s kindness. It was a reallyforting thing to Gabrielle


    that, in these past twenty years since her parents left her an orphan, she had always met such beautiful


    people like Miry who showed genuine concern for her


    Gabrielle gazed at Macy, held her hand and squeezed it slightly. ¡°I will.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She left the cake shop at five o¡¯clock, thinking she would get home in thirty minutes by car. She stood


    by the roadside, waiting for the car. Just then, a white car pulled over, and the beautiful face of Mia


    peeked out of the rolled down window


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Gabrielle. I thought I¡¯d mistaken you when I saw you from a distance. Are you waiting


    for a car here or are you waiting for someone?¡± Mia


    askord quickly


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for 1 cac Actually. I¡¯en taking a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Where are you headed? I could give you a nde if you don¡¯t mind. And I want to talk to you about


    something Do you have some time to spilte, beauty?Mia whistled, raising her eyebrows.


    *Please, Gabrielle. Don¡¯t say no. I really need your help on this. I had wanted to 15k you out before


    now. I really am fortunate to have met you here today.¡± Mia said, her face bright with a smile. She


    looked like a lovely white fox.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gabrielle asked. Although she had at first wanted to refuse whatever Mia¡¯s


    request was, she decided against it, knowing it would make her feel bad. She could see the


    expectation in Mia¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint her.


    ¡°Michael¡¯s birthday is around the corner, and I want to get him something grand. For a few days now,


    I¡¯ve been undecided on what kind of present I should get for him. Then I guessed that you would have


    an idea of these things since you have pot Mr. Lu. So Gabrielle, can you help me


    choose a gift? I promise it won¡®t take much of your time,¡± Mia said, winking and acting cute.


    This softened Gabrielle¡¯s heart,


    ¡°So you want to get a present for your brother?¡± she asked, realizing that Mia was picking up a birthday


    present for Michael


    Until now, she never knew that his birthday and Westley¡¯s were on the same month. The Christmas


    was fast approaching


    ¡°Exactly. You know, I have to get him something great, being his only well mannered and obedient


    sister. Come on, Gabrielle. Get into the car please.¡± Mia beckoned her in, opening the door quickly


    Gabrielle hesitated at first. Then, she made up her mind to get in Picking a gift Would not take so much


    time. And Westley would not get so angry if she returned a few minuteste, would he?


    Even if he did get angry, she would make up for herteness by preparing dinner for him. That should


    appease him.


    She felt less guilly now as she thought


    ¡°Fasten your seatbelt. Gabrielle.¡± Mia chuckled, starting the car. ¡°You are about to fly with the


    experienced driver Mia!¡±


    Mia sure deserved the title of ¡°experienced driver because she drove so crazily. flying through the


    traffic so thal Gabrielle¡¯s eyes whirin and she felt sick,


    feeling like puking.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 281

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 281


    Chapter 281 Too Expensive To Afford


    Mia¡¯s expertly reckless driving lenticd Gabrielle


    ¡°Can you slow down? We are not in a hunny. I might throw up if you don¡¯t stop driving like a madman,


    Gabrielle said to


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m going to slow down. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you but one of my lifelong dreams is


    to be racecar driver.¡± Having said that, Mia still decided to decelerate her driving.


    Gabrielle looked at her with cunous eyes. ¡°Micheal doesn¡¯t let you drive, does he?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Micheal is so old-school He frowns upon my racing just because I¡¯IIL a woman. It¡¯s so sexist.


    He got ne a regr vehicle instead of a sports car. He even wanted to pet me a Beetle and hire a


    chauffeur so I wouldn¡¯t have to drive around!¡± Mia Tolled her eyes to the heavens in disbelief


    ¡®She could roll her eyes at Micheal all she


    Was but Micheal seems nowhere near old-fashioned. He may have a look of N ice And authonty all the


    time but it looks like he is very easygoing.¡±


    ¡°I think Micheal is right on this one. Car FACE Trally a wild sport. God forbid something should happen


    to you while you¡¯re in a mce, he would be the one that would wory the most.¡± Gabrielle knew exactly


    haw Micheal felt.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking my brother¡¯s side despite of him being old-fashioned? You really are two peas in a pod.


    Sadly, you¡¯re married. And to Westley of all people! Nobody would dare to steal you away from him. If


    anyone as much as thinks about you, he will immediately die a painful death.¡± Even Mia seemed to


    have a bad impression of Westley.


    ¡°There wilsn¡¯t much difference between Ehese drab men so the arguments between the two of them


    would gamer a crowd. Unfortunately, they were not the type to fight over things.


    ¡°Westley is not as bad as people make him out to be, is he?¡± Gabrielle had no idea that Mii thought of


    Westley that


    ** Damn, you are so protective of him. He really is your husband. Westley is more homnfic than I


    expected.¡± Mia swed.


    Gabrielle was at a loss for words.


    It wasn¡¯t always rainbows and butterflies with Westley but he wasn¡¯t a bad man.


    What matters was that he treated her well 110w


    ¡°Anyway, Gabrielle, what have you been up totely?¡± ¡°Talking about those two mien was a drag. Mia


    wanted to take the conversation somece else so she diverted away from the topic.


    ¡°Go back to university and work as an intern at the studio. I¡¯m training as a jewelry designer.¡± Gabrielle


    briefly filled her in about her current situation.


    ¡°I know you will be an amazing jewelry designer. Yours will be the only designs I¡¯mn going to wear.


    Where can I find your studio? I¡¯ll drop by when i have the time. ** Mia knew what Gabrielle was talking


    about. Jewelry design was an intricate and discerning industry but it was also extremely challenging


    ¡°You¡¯re putting me on a very high


    p etal. I¡¯m not that great. I still don¡¯t Low when can independently reise designs.¡± Gabrielle only woked


    as an


    ilem for a couple of months. it was a great privilege for her to be promoted from being a junior intern to


    an intem designer in such short period of time. Ik-spite all that, she still didn¡¯t know when she could go


    independent like Jason and Vivian


    ¡°Come on, Gabrielle. I know it¡¯s only a matter of time until you be 2 Sessful independent


    designer. You can alwayse to me for help if Westley can¡¯t do it for you. I¡¯ll let my brother know


    about it. I¡¯m pretty sure he would be more than willing to be of service to you.¡± If any problems became


    apparent, Mia would surely be there to help her. After all, Gabrielle was her best friend


    ¡°I have it under control. If I ever get into a sticky situation, I will let you and Micheal know.¡± Gabrielle


    politely declined Mia¡¯s courteous offer.


    Despite of them being good friends, she was determined to fight her own battles.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯m here if you need


    The.¡± Mia understood that Gabrielle wanted to do this herself so we did not dare probe.


    After all, she knew her well. Gabrielle would never burden inyone with her problems as long as she


    could handle it.


    Where are we going to get Micheal¡¯s present?¡± Gabrielle nced at the road sign. It was the opposite


    side of her house. She had to take a detour wherl. she came backter. Going home in half ar hour


    seemed impossible.


    ¡°It¡¯s fairly near. We can go to the Aud Square. Everything Micheal wants is there. We wouldn¡¯t have to


    drive around anymore.¡± Mia never liked being inconvenienced. She would always try to hit two birds


    with one stone.


    It suddenly dawned on Gabrielle that she hadn¡¯t gotten Westley a decent present yet. She feltcking


    as a wife because she had no idea what his favorite brands Were.


    It all makes sense. She was, ultimately, a fraudulent wife. She wasn¡¯t responsible of knowing about


    what her fake husband liked to wear. Thinking about that gave her much-needed relief.


    ¡°By the way, Gabrielle. you can TIY


    Ohing for Westley when we¡¯re there, ¨C Mia proposed.


    ¡°What do I get Westley?¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of what he liked. How could something she picked randomly be


    lancied by the nan?


    ¡°Never mind. I shouldn¡¯t go through all that trouble.¡¯


    The thought of her presents being shunned by Westley worried her.


    ¡°Is everything okay, Gabrielle?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. 1¡¯11 look around. All of Westley¡¯s things are custom made for him so I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d find


    anything.¡± Gabrielle made up an excuse.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s not so surprising. Westley is a man of high status. Naturally, he would be very particr with


    his things. You don¡¯t have to limit yourself to buying clothes. Get him something else. Men also need


    essories after all,¡± Mia politely rmended.


    The fact that Gabrielle and Westley were married was a tough pill for her to


    swallow. Despite of that she hope and prayed for them to have a joyous and


    Opetous lifelom p erhip.


    look


    ¡°Alright I will have a hesitantly. Gabrielle agreed.


    She had to stop and think what essones she could possibly get for Westley. The choices were


    overwhelming but she had never seen him wear essories a rt from his belt.


    Having unbuttoned his beltseveral times, she was familiar with the brand.


    The belt was far too expensive for Gabrielle to afford. It was worth hundreds of thousands of dors.


    Instantaneously, she brushed the idea


    By the time they had parked at Aud Square, she still hadn¡¯t decided on what to buy for Westley.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Gabrielle, let¡¯s go upstairs and have a look. You can choose whatever your heart desires when we get


    there.¡± Mia got into the elevator together with Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t think too much of it.


    essones would look Excewe on him.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 282

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 282


    Chapter 282 The Meaning Of Giving A Belt


    Gabrielle and Ma stepped inside the elirator to exit the under round pancingr and ach the tap floor of


    the mall. They were alone in the elevilor, and that lpebris roasted tvil thoughts in head.


    She started¡¯ calmly, keeping her devil for 1 bit longer, ¡°Gabrielle. what do you think You¡¯d give to


    Westley as a gitu Min tuced at Gabrielle¡¯s hand, holding her closer


    Via¡¯s Wonds stirred Gabrielle, but still, she wasn¡¯t aware of what she¡¯d give to Westley. Firstly, Westley


    always ved Cutomized items which weren¡¯t avable for ordinary people. And secondly, he had


    everything. He didn¡¯t need Gabrielle to buy hirn anything


    On top of that, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t afford Westley¡¯s taste. It was too expensive for


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I need to buy Westley


    anything.¡± Gabrielle shrugged, being firm about her decision,


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    For a moment, Mia kept looking at Gabrielle¡¯s face. But then, she burst intoughter, the devil inside


    her finally breaking all the bars ¡°Well, admit that you don¡¯t know what to give him why will he not need a


    gift, Gabrielle? Gifts bring people closer. Besides, everyone loves gifts, and believe me, Westley is no


    exception.¡± Mia was putting her fingers on the right spots, unveiling Gabrielle¡¯s mind. ¡°I always thought


    that you are a master gift-giver, but now I guess I found out a novice under that skin.¡±


    Gabrielle felt ernbarrassed as heat rushed to her cheeks on listening to Mia¡¯s words.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t she be less straightforward? Gabrielle avoided Mia¡¯s gaze. Of course, she wasn¡¯t a


    neophyte. Gabrielle had been giving Bryce gifts since they were


    The gifts she brought for Bryce were exceptional, even if they were not expensive. Bryce wasn¡¯t such a


    well-off man living a highly luxurious life as Westley. so what she gave him didn¡¯t matter with its cost.


    Sadly, Bryce never


    even spared a nce at whatever she got


    ¡°Well, uhh.. I am Speechless. Maybe, you¡¯re right.¡± Gabrielle looked at her friend helplessly. fitually


    dropping her shields


    ¡°All right, let me teach you.¡± Mia rasi her chin and pundered. ¡°The best gift that a wife can give to her


    husband is herself. So, you can give yourself to Westley. Plus,


    * What is that supposed to mean? Gabrielle asked, holding Mia¡¯s train of ideas. Gabrielle wasn¡¯t so


    much innocent, not to understand Mia¡¯s evil thoughts. But still, she asked, only to be sure. Certainly.


    Gabrielle regretted in embarrassment right after the question slipped her tongue.


    The smile slowly crept along Mia¡¯s lips. her boldness hindering any speck of embarrassment. She was


    just like Sloane:


    It had already been two months, and there were no signs of Sloane waking up from the deepa she


    was in, making the uneasiness agitate Gabrielle more and more. What if it will be too hard for Sloane to


    wale in Cahn? uranted to


    stay with Sloane, but her treatment there wasn¡¯t living her satisfactory Oues. ¡°It will be better if she


    goes abroad for further treatment.¡±


    ¡°As a couple, of course, you are the most jaw-dropping gift for your husband.¡± And bringing a full-stop


    in front of Gabrielle¡¯s stressed thoughts, Mia began the embarrassing mole, an intrepid some creeping


    along her lips. She started praising Gabrielle in i deep and slow voice. ¡°Gabrielle, you have the body of


    a heavenly an.gelYou are fair. You have long legs and a slender sleek waist. You have nice big boobs.


    You have a perfect body, and I am sure Westley must drool every time he looks at you. You¡­¡±


    The elevator bell dinged, and the door slid open. Before Mia could make Gabrielle regret having asked


    her to operi her mouthi, Gabrielle pushed her aside, nanaging to shuffle out of the elevator.


    They were on the fourth floor of the mall, which was selling men¡¯s Wear.


    Gabrielle was already a few steps away from her, so Mia strode forward. She was well aware that


    Gabrielle was flushed by her words. The red on top of Gabrielle¡¯s


    eas showed all of her innocence.


    ¡°IF ny brother had met Gabrielle earlier, she would be Mrs. Robinson instead of being Mrs. Morris.¡±


    Mia pouted, her thoughts getting eerier ¡®Only if I would have jumped the bridge earlier. It could have


    been possible.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, slow down. Why are you running like someone¡¯s behind you?¡± Mia hufled, catching up with


    Gabrielle¡¯s flustered Pice. ¡°I haven¡¯t told you which brand Micheal likes. Do you have something in


    mind that you want to buy for Westley?¡± ¡°Of course, you are behind me,¡¯ Gabrielle thought ¡°Mia just


    can¡¯t stop making fun of me.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, why? No, I guess I was already clear that I am not buying him a gift.¡± Am angry frown was visible


    on Gabrielle¡¯s face when she turned around to look at Mia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Alnight, take it easy. Don¡¯t give yourself to Westley. Other things can also substitute the ¡°best gift¡± for a


    husband, like neckties, tie clips, leather bags, and belts.¡± Whilepleting her sentence, 2 sheepish


    smile again appeared on Mia¡¯s ling Gabrielle tell me camejhino¡± Mia


    stared at Gabrielle with her bright ck ETES.


    ¡®She is obviously up to something. Gabrielle nced at her delensively before taking the risk of letting


    her open her evil mouthiin. ¡°Ye?¡±


    Gabnelle knew better than not tristina Mia to say something innocent Still, she didn¡¯t mind listening to


    her question.


    ¡°Do you know the meaning of five 1 belt to a man?¡± Mia was smiling, but her curved lips and wide eyes


    didn¡¯t hide the smirk of the weird mind that she possessed.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t get a wrong intuition about what was going on inside Mia¡¯s brain. Plus, she honestly


    didn¡¯t want to know what it meant. ¡®I can¡¯t expect her to say something nice about men¡¯s belts,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I am happily living even without knowing that.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s tone was conclusive. But


    to Mia¡¯s surprise, she didn¡¯t expect such decisive refusal from Gabrielle.


    Nevertheless, Mia held onto Gabrielle¡¯s hand and put on a puppy dog face. ¡°No.


    you want to know! Gabby, tell me you Want to know !


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. And my nicknames are not going to have an effect today.¡± Gabrielle was aware that


    whatever meaning Miil g¨¹ve to gifting belts to meri, Gabrielle must have never imagined it,


    The more Gabrielle refused with her rosy cheeks, the more Mia had to hold the urge to spill tititing


    thoughts out.


    ¡°Gabby. Dear Gabby,e on. Please ask me. Tell me you want to know.¡± Mia. pouted, blinking her


    eyes several times. ¡°Or, I will be sad.¡± Mia started acting like a cute spoiled child. li


    Watching her do all the drama of cuteness, Gabrielle lightly chuckled. ¡°Okay, tell me them. What does it


    mean?


    ¡°Yay! That¡¯s what I wanted. Okay, so giving a belt to a man means that you lock his lower body,


    restricting him to be yours only. Gabrielle, isn¡¯t it great?¡± Mia giggled, excitement evident on her face


    For a moment, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t speak as her cheeks flushed with crimson. But when she


    remembered that those were Mia¡¯s sentences, she punched on Mia¡¯s


    ¡®Mia is being too predictable, but this was something too much. On top of that, she doesn¡¯t feel even


    the tiniest of embalTESSIHH.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t beat me. I am being nice and what I said is true. You know, it means that belts aren¡¯t


    something to be given to normal male friends. They are only given to husbands. So, Gabrielle, tell me,


    do you want to gift Westley a belt? I am pretty sure you haven¡¯t gifted him one.¡± ¡°Mia just can¡¯t stop the


    evil in her.¡¯ Gabrielle stopped the urge to shake her head in disappointment.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t Westley¡¯s belts are too expensive for me to afford.¡± Gabrielle poor-mouthed.


    Mia had made things clearer than water. Gabrielle might would like to give Westley a belt had she not


    known the meaning behind it. It was too insane to just think about. How could she possibly


    ¡°Hush yourself. You are manied to Westley, the richest man in Antawood. His wife can¡¯t be unable to


    afford just a helt Admit it Gabrie You must don¡¯t


    want to give him a gilt night Wives nonally give belts to their husbands. It makes you the only person


    able to unbuckle it. Wach, how romantic in sounds!¡± Mia closed her eyes dramatically as if she


    was fantasizing about it.


    Gabrielle had enough fun listenng to Mia¡¯s weird concepts and thoughts. ¡°God! I want to run away!


    Why can only the wife unbuckle her husband¡¯s belt? Doesn¡¯t he have his own hands can he not


    unfasten it himself


    It¡¯s not romantic. It was purely stupid.¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t figure out Mia¡¯s brain, but unbuckling her husband¡¯s belt didn¡®t sound romantic to her


    at all.


    ¡°Mia.¡± Gabrielle wore a warning tone. ¡°If you will keep talking nonsense, then I¡¯m going back.¡± Gabrielle


    gave Mia a sullen and grave look


    ¡°Okay, okay! I am silent now. My lips are sealed. Let¡¯s choose something for Micheal.¡± Mia shut up.


    restricting her thoughts. She knew that she couldn¡¯t continue, or she would make Gabrielle seriously


    angry. 1


    After a while, at hall-past five, Gabrielle¡¯s phone rang. She fetched it out, but looking at the caller ID,


    Gabrielle froze. It was from Westley


    ¡®Can¡¯t he be a bitte? He called at exactly half past five, no earlier, noter.


    Westley¡¯s punctual behavior was a bit irritating for her. Nevertheless, Gabrielle had to pick up the call.


    The consequences of not answering it were quite clear in her brain.


    Excusing Mia, Gabrielle walked to a quieter and slid the green ringing icon on her phone¡¯s screen.


    ?


    ¡°Hello¡­.¡±


    ¡°Quit screwing. Where are you, Gabrielle? When will the clock strike at half-past five for you, huh?


    What did you say when you went out? I am waiting for you, Gabrielle.¡± Westley¡¯s words and his tone


    were harsh for Gabrielle. 5


    He asked, where was she? Well, Gabrielle was at the Aud Square which was about an hour¡¯s drive


    away from their house.


    ¡®nh rran!

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 283

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 283


    Chapter 283 Buy Him A Tie


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know how to feel right naw. Why did Westley always have to make her feel she was


    some sort of ygirl who was trying to abandon her injured husband?


    It made her feel bad.


    And a flood of guilt swelled up in her heari.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± she stammered. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m busy at the moment. Something very important and


    unexpected came up, but I¡¯ll return to make you dinner. I promised you this before.¡± She hoped Westley


    would understand and forgive her.


    But she knew how selfish and fussy he could be, which made it very difficult for him to forgive people.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re only lying, Gabrielle,¡± he retorted. ¡°If you were going to returnter, why didn¡¯t you inform


    me? Didn¡¯t you know I was waiting for you at hom?¡± And at anrs he r¨¦nretter ddina


    thatst line


    dat Id.c!


    Telling Gabrielle that he was waiting for her made it sound as if he was s? desperate to have her back.


    He neither was desperate to have her back nor did he want her to have such a weak pression of him,


    Yet, it annoyed him how Gabrielle made promises so casually only to end up breaking them.


    But how dare she do that with him? Did she think lying to him was funny?


    ¡°I know, Westley. But I will be back very soon, I promise. If you are so hungry before I return, just get


    yourself something to eat,¡± Gabrielle coaxed.


    She knew he had every right to be mad with her. She should have informed him, having known she


    was going to retum hometer than agreed.


    She should have remembered that Westley was one who easily got provoked at the slightest thing


    ¡°Cook for me when youe back!¡± Westley barked, hanging up the phone.


    Gabrielle stared at her phone, shocked and wordless. She couldn¡¯t believe the imperious Westley was


    acting likor a mere child now


    Couldn¡¯t he keep being the big boss?


    Look how he changed his personality as though his brain was injured, not his hard.


    ¡°Are you alright, Gabrielle?¡± Mia asked, Striding over to Gabrielle and cing her palm over Gabrielle¡¯s


    shoulder. The other woman¡¯s demeanor after the phone call worried her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± shaking her head.


    Gabrielle muttered,


    ¡°How about you? Have you found anything¡± She digressed to other things at once.


    ¡°I found two ties, and I wanted you to help me select the color you prefer. There are also some really


    good belts. Maybe you¡¯ll want to¨C


    ¡°No!¡± Gabrielle red at her in warning that she would get angry if she didn¡¯t stop joking this way.


    ¡°Okay, Gabrielle. I promise I won¡¯t talk about the belt again. Let¡¯s just yo on to select a tie for Micheal


    first.¡± Mia¡¯s vom was rather sober now. She knew she ought to stop kidding at this point:


    Gabrielle followed Mia to the counter where the ties she had said she foundy. One of them was wine


    red and golden, while the other had dark blue nting patterns on it.


    ¡°Which one is more lovely. Gabrielle? I prefer the wine red one, though. I think it¡¯s Sexy and elegant


    and will draw women to Micheal Every woman likes a fashionable man,¡± she said.


    She really was womed that her brother paid no attention todies.


    He was thirty years so old, yet he wasn¡¯t a bit concerned about getting married, being so immersed in


    his career.


    But Mia had her own ns for him. She was his only sister and would go to any lengths to get him the


    best.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Micheal would like this color¡± Gabrielle shook her head strongly.


    Micheal was very qering and manly He


    was not one who would like thathy Dolors. At least, Gabrielle had mn spoken with him lelone.


    ¡°I knw he won¡¯t like this, but I do like it and want to get it for him. You seem to know my brother so well,


    Gabrielle. That¡¯s VETY Sweet of you! Tell me, Gabrielle. Do you have any sisters?


    Mia asked, drawing closer to Gabrielle and holding her hand, i


    She wished it were possible for her brother to marry Gabrielle.


    ¡°No, I only have one brother,¡± Gabrielle replied after a slight hesitation,


    of course, she could never tell if she had biological sisters. The only sibling she knew was the one


    brother she had in the Jones family


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Mia said rather dramatically. ¡°If you had a sister, I would have loved her to get married to


    Micheal. But since you have no sisters, you should have a friend as good as you are. After all, birds of


    a feather flock together. I believe a friend of yours is also a very good woman ¨C like me.¡± She winked,


    ttering herself.


    Yes, but.¡± Gabrielle stuttered, riietbering Sloane. Sloane was a very good person and would have made


    a Perfect choice if she hadn¡¯t been lying in hospital because of the instad Benny.


    Micheal was better off than Lenny after


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll talk about thatter. But let me ask you. Are you really serious about getting Micheal a


    girlfriend? And does he: know about it?¡± Gabrielle asked, Surprised


    She knew it wasn¡¯t any of her business, yet she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Of course, Micheal doesn¡¯t know. He will. surely skin me alive if he finds out!¡± Mia replied,ughing


    and sticking out her tonque. Her brother didn¡¯t like others to meddle in his business.


    And this didn¡¯t exclude Mia.


    Yet, he seemed to see it as his right to interfere in Mia¡¯s life. He thought it was only proper for a brother


    to control his younger sister, but a younger sister couldn¡¯t interfere in her brother¡¯s affairs,


    So why do vani Hother uniralf a nuit


    a girlfriend?¡± Gabrielle was


    getting him confused


    ¡°I want him to let me be so that I can do whatever I wish. And this can only be possible if he has a


    girlfriend,¡± Mia said, raising her chin.


    Gabrielle smiled, now understanding why this girl wanted her brother to get il partner. It was not really


    because she cared about him, but because she wanted to be free from his control


    But something else amused Gabrielle. If Mia still made so much troubles though her brother controlled


    her, wouldn¡¯t she be worse off when he didn¡¯t?


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help you get a girlfriend for your brother,¡± Gabrielle said finally. ¡°So how about you get the


    two ties?¡± She didn¡¯t want to get caught up in anyone¡¯s affairs, and especially not Mia¡¯s.


    ¡°Sure, I will buy them both. I will also go pick up a watchter downstairs. By the way, Gabrielle, the


    ties here have quality Styles and textures, and Micheal loves ties of this brand. Don¡¯t you think you


    should get one for Mr. Lu?¡± u


    Mia suggested seriously.


    Gabrielle took a look at the tirs now. Mia had not been wrong when she said they had great styles and


    textures.


    She thought. ¡°Will Westley be pacified if I buy him one expensive andmercial style tie? It will really


    look good on him.¡¯


    Gabrielle said,


    ¡°Let me have a look, deciding to buy one.


    But first, she sent a message to Alvin to find out from him the brand and style of ties Westley wore


    She had to buy something Westley preferred if she wanted him to ept herThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°What about this wine red one? It¡¯s really beautiful, and I¡¯m not sure your Mr. Lui has something like it.¡±


    Mia said, pulling it out for her to see.


    Not looking at it. Gabrielle rejected it with a wave of the arm. ¡°No, thanks, Westley doesn¡¯t like wearing


    this color.¡±


    Westley mostly wore ck or white clothes. His ties were also of such pure colors.


    He was like Micheal in that regard.


    She would wait for Alvin lo reply before ¦³¦© ¦¥¦©¦°¦¥ ¦§ ¦¥¦°¦©¦ª¦¡¦©¦±¦§.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 284

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 284


    Chapter 284 A Bitch


    Alvin was in the middle of rying a report to Westley on the phone when he was tantly interrupted


    by a message from Gabrielle. He was anxious but tried to keep his cool while he was talking to


    Westley.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Miss Jones sent me 2 message.¡± Alvin said in timely manner.


    Westley held his tongue from the other end of the line. Gabrielle would rather text his assistant instead


    of directly sending him a message. Surely, this woman would not make him a priority and would put


    flirting with other men first.


    He had a hunch that she may be cheating on him.


    ¡°What does the message say? Read it out loud.¡± A strong sense of displeasure was Evident in


    Westley¡¯s statement. Every word counting out of his mouth felt like dargers piercing through Alvin¡¯s


    heart.


    ¡°Mr. Monis¡¯s old demeanor could be felt through the phone. He must have had a Tuisunderstanding


    with Gabrielle again


    When did Mr. Morris¡¯s tyranny evolve to


    serisitivity?¡¯


    HasLily, Alvin clicked on the messige. He Tegretted telling Westley about it the moment he saw what


    was on the text. 1


    Gabrielle asked about Westley¡¯s necktie preferences. Evidently, she wanted to surprise himn with a gift.


    Unfortunately, Alvin spoiled the surprise


    He had to spill the beans.


    ¡°Alvin, does the text consist of thousands of words? Why is it taking you forever to finish reading it?¡±


    Westley¡¯s voice sounded so daunting that it startled Alvin


    *Miss Jones asked about your favorite tie brand, sir. I think she wants to surprise you with a present.¡±


    Alvin had to say it.


    He was Westley¡¯s assistant after all. He had to be supportive of him no matter


    hat


    Westley was over the InDDD iltet he heard what Alvin said.


    ¡°I guess Gabrielle isn¡¯t that heartless after all. She wants to buy me Sorrething.¡± 110 thought to himself.


    I


    ¡°Alright then. Text her back.¡± With that. Westley hung up


    Alvin sent Gabrielle a summarized file of what specific brands and styles of neckties Westley


    particrly liked


    She had been waiting for over ten minutes for Alvin¡¯s reply. She was about to give up the idei of getting


    Westley il tie when she received the document from Alvin.


    ¡°This is about Mr. Morris¡¯s tie preferences!


    Shocked at the title, Gabrielle epted the file and impatiently waited for it to load.


    The document was pleasingly extensive. It contained Westley¡¯s favorites down to the letter. It had


    everything from what he liked to eat, wear and use even what kind of tissues he preferred.


    Alvin, truly, was an amazing right hand


    As a matter of fact, lie was Westley¡¯s best assistant. There could not be anyone else like him.


    ¡°Damn! What in the world is this?¡± Mia leaned over to take a look but she barely


    w what was in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I need to choose a nice tie for Westley. Didn¡¯t you Gay you wanted to see


    the watch? I just have to pay for the tie first, and then we¡¯ll go downstairs and have a look¡± Gabrielle did


    not have a difficult time choosing a tie for Westley. Everything wasiri Alvin¡¯s file. All she had to do was


    go to his favorite store and pick the style that he liked.


    ¡°You know him so well, Gabrielle. You are undoubtedly Westley¡¯s wife. I can¡¯t believe you did all that in


    just five minutes!¡± remarked Mia. Gabrielle walked out of the store so quickly, she looked like a live-star


    generaling out of the battle field in triumph


    Shopping was not Gabrielle¡¯s cup of tea. The only time she enjoyed buying things


    was when she would visit jewelry stores,


    Consequently, she made it a point to Come up with a n first before buying anything. It was always


    very convenient transaction.


    Sloane would usually shop for an entire day. That was why she had alwaysined about howst


    Gabrielle could shop. They were pr opposites, for she usually finished shopping with as little time as


    possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs and get the watchi that you want. it¡¯s getting prettyte, we have to go home


    after picking up the presents.¡± Gabrielle practically dragged her to the first floor.


    ¡°I know, I know. A married woman like you have to be home carly. I, on the other hand, am single and I


    do not have to be concerned about the time. What time is Mr. Morris expecting you to be home?¡± Out of


    curiosity, Mia wondered why Gabrielle was in such a hurry.


    It felt as if she was desperate to go home


    ¡®Did she change now that she¡¯s married?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me! Will you die of loneliness if you stop picking di me?¡± Gabrielle finally understood


    what kind of girl Mia Wis.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She was incredibly loquacious.


    It was not surprising that Micheal found her totally mischievous.


    ¡°Well, it definitely floats my boat when I puke fun at people.¡±


    Gabrielle took no notice of what she said and was pulled into a watch store by


    ¡°Micheal absolutely adores this store. They should have thetest one. Let¡¯s have a look ¡± Ma let out a


    grin.


    ¡°So you know Micheal well, don¡¯t you?¡± G¨¹brille 1: ked out of curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯m such a troublemaker. I always need to buy something for Micheal just so I could get around his


    mood. It happens very often, so I make mental notes of all the things that he likes. I think I know him


    even more than I know myself. I¡¯m the best sister in the entire univerS!¡± Mia was over the moon


    Her face was beautint with pride.


    Gabrielle then realized that Mia had leamed everything she could to fool Micheal


    ¡°Come and help me choose a watch. You have suchi magnificent taste. I know you would not have a


    hard time picking one. We can buy whichever one you fancy,¡± Mia was utterly dazzled by Gabrielle¡¯s


    impable taste.


    ¡°Come on, do you mean it? Quit it.¡± Gabrielle was out of things to say


    ¡°The tie alone cost a few thousand dors, but this watch is worth millions of dors. How could she


    pick one without batting an eysh?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, my brother will like the one you choose better.¡± Mia dragged her into the store


    Gabrielle suddenly felt determined to choose the right watch, for it seemed like a very important task.


    She had to be meticulous about this, because she did not know much about watches.


    While they were selecting a watch, Mia was suddenly stopped by a passerby.


    Tukces of the senile Mahad suddenly disappeared and the look in her eyes tuined cold when she heard


    the min¡¯s TDICO: Gabrielle was surprised to ser her reaction.


    ¡°Did she see an enemy of hers On something?


    Gabrielle looked over her shoulder and


    w Cayden standing there. She instantly understood why Mia suddenly turned


    He was the asshole who left her for another Woman.


    How b?ld of you to even say my name. Cayden, I¡¯ve already forgotten you.¡±


    Mia threw i chilling gaze at him and the woman standing next to buil


    it was Molly rk, the woman set to be engaged to Cayden. She pretended to be a gentledy when in


    fact, she was a scherning woman. Cayden¡¯s mother liked her so much


    ¡°She¡¯s such a bitch bui Cayden still agreed to marry her.


    I hope this witch and this jerk could live 1 happy life together.¡¯


    ¡°Mia, why are you treating the this way?¡± Cayden looked at her with a gravited expression


    ¡°I wish you a prosperous marmige, Cayden. Don¡¯t invite me to your Engingement party, let alone the


    wedding. I might not be able to resist the urge to send you wreaths,¡± Mia said coldly.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 285

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 285


    Chapter 285 He Was Different From The Rumor


    ¡°A funeral wreath!


    Sending him interment flowers on his Engagement day?


    Mia is the only one who has the courage to say it out loud, and it¡¯s daunting


    She really is evil and ferocious!¡±


    Gabrielle could not believe the wordsing out of Mia¡¯s mouth and threw her a look of utter disbelief.


    It Was without a doubt that Mia¡¯s domineering nature was above anyone


    The situation led to Cayden and Molly looking irate. There was a PIIL expression on one¡¯s face and the


    other looked so crimson it was as if blood was going to burst out.


    Molly was known to be graceful. She was


    as gentle as a feather and the way she spoke was like a whispel from the


    heavens. Not one word of disapproval and hatred coulde out of her mouth After she heard what


    Mial said, all she could do was shamelully take Cayden¡¯s hand into hers.


    Ady as delicate is Molly made Mia¡¯s skin crawl She couldn¡¯t stomach the thought of a woman having


    to rely on others for everything Mia could only assume that if someone like that was bullied, her first


    impulse would be to run to her for help with tears in her eyes and a feeble facade.


    ¡°Since when have you learned how to say such terrible things, Mia? Do you have time now? Can we


    talk?¡± Cayden shook Molly¡¯s hand off.


    *We have nothing to talk about, Cayden. I don¡¯t talk to strangers, let alone assholes. Gabrielle,e


    on. Let¡¯s call it a day,¡± Mia said with a chill in her voice as she held Gabrielle¡¯s hand to drag her out and


    leave.


    ¡®Who in their right minds would want to see that jerk and that fucking bitch?¡¯ Her mood could not be any


    more sour.


    Shopping suddenly felt unappealing. Mia an to leave the damned ra


    immediately


    Cilydeni, being the jerk that he was, nuished over to ck their way. ¡°Listen to me, Mia. You¡¯ve blocked


    me on WhatsApp. I have no means to contact you. Your housekeeper practically drageed me out when


    I came to visit. Now that I¡¯ve met you again, Call you please¡­¡±


    Mail cut Cayden off in the middle of his speech and eximed, ¡°No! Go to hell, you fucking asshole!


    What made you think that I would keep you around? You¡¯ve lost the right to breathe the same air as I


    do when you became a jeric. Don¡¯t get on my nerves. I can¡¯t be as gentle to you as Miss rk. I am


    able to get physical with people who cross me.¡± Mia looked at Cayder with daggers in her


    They had garnered some onlookers withi the scene that they caused. After all, they were extravagantly


    dressed individuals. Tittle-tattle was to be expected whenever they would argue.


    ¡°Mia, you jurriped off of a bridge that day because of me..¡± said Cayderi.


    Are unu incane? I muld have inmner


    Lrom a bridize, a mountain, of a building and I still would not have done it for y?ll. You tter yourself


    too much.¡± Mia let aut i heartyugh. Her patience was running thin. She was as stubbom is a mule.


    ¡°Mia! Let¡¯s talk Please give me a chance. I want to clear up this misunderstanding


    Molly felt even more resentful when she heard what Cayden said. She nced at him with tearful,


    piteous eyes. The look ori. her face could break anyone¡¯s heart. ¡°Cayderi, you swore to your mom that


    we¡¯d go shopping today. Don¡¯t mind het. The wordsing out of Miss Robinson¡¯s mouth are too


    harsh.¡±


    Mia can¡¯t help but think, ¡°Too harsh?


    Well, this shamn of a woman just wanted to say that my words were too savage.


    Damn, I should have been more ruthless to them.¡¯


    In Mrs. Murphy¡¯s presence, Molly always perceived herself as a delicate and amenable woman,


    Cayden¡¯s mother liked her so much that she wouldn¡¯t let anyone else marry her son.


    Molly finally got what she wanted At longst, under the pressure of Cayden¡¯s parents, they got


    engaged.


    ¡°Miss rk, my actions heavily depend on your presence. Iilm Oily ever umreasonable with people I do


    not like My friends are very loved by me. Gabrielle knows this more than anyone, right?¡± Mia gave


    Gabrielle¡¯s arm ani insanely tight grasp as she asked her.


    ¡°Indeed, Mia is endearing and very charming.¡± Gabrielle said in agreement.


    ¡°See? l¡®in tender and warm with friends Get out of my way!¡± Cayden received a Vicious stare from Mia.


    ¡°Miss Robinson, please listen to me. I have something to tell you.¡± Molly couldn¡¯t stop herself from


    standing on the sidelines anymore. She looked as if She was about to have a fight with the other


    woman.


    ¡°Okay, you pretentious bitch, if you have something to say. just tell me.¡±


    *The engagement party preparation went by so fast that we didn¡¯t have the time to Send you ari


    invitation, Rest assured that


    Chilipe 5


    H


    mem From The HUHTIENT We will request your presence at the wedding. Please don¡¯t be upset with


    Cayden. He did nothing wrong¡± Molly was rambling


    Saying all that was extremely difficult for her.


    ¡°You are 50 gullible. Do you have amnesia: I just said that I am not interested. If I did show up, it would


    be likely for me to bring 99 funeral wreaths to wish you a happy life. Will you be grateful for my gift?¡±


    Mia had this unwavering fierce look on her face.


    That was Mia. She was fearless.


    Cayder turned rouge. He carelessly grabbed Mia by the arm and dragged her to the exit.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you? Cayden!¡± Mia eximed


    ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up. I will kiss you!¡± Cayden¡¯s patience had run out.


    Mia¡¯s rambling gave him a migraine attack. He was known to be a dissolute and armorous bastard. He,


    however, could do nothing to the stubborn Mia.


    It didn¡¯t matter how strong-willed Mia made herself out to be. Cayden¡¯s words scared her to the bones.


    He would do anything. After all, he was famous for hisck of morals.


    It is not unlikely that he would kiss her in public They had kissed in public in the past. They couldn¡¯t


    care less about people seeing them


    This main wils her swom enemy, she couldn¡¯t do that now. It isn¡¯t right for her to kiss him while Molly


    was there.


    She didn¡¯t want a man who had been used by another Woman.


    ¡°Cayden, you¡¯re absolutely insane. Why did you leave your fianc¨¦e to drag me out here?¡± Mia couldn¡¯t


    help but curse at


    She was determined not to face him but he was able to take her away so easily. How did he manage to


    do that?


    ¡°I said, if you don¡¯t stop screaming, I will kiss you. I just need to talk.¡± Cayden went on with pulling her


    away.


    He was aggressive.


    ¡°Cayden, don¡¯t make me hate you!¡± Mia said with resentiment in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already hate me?¡± Cayden knew exactly what Mia thought of him.


    Finally, she calmed down and rolled her eyes at him. She let him drag her to the exit.


    It was funny how they had to hide in the fire excit just to talk. It was as if they were having an affair.


    ¡°Cari you let go of my hand now? Make it fast. I don¡¯t want any more time with you.¡± Mia threw him a


    chilling nce.


    Cayden hesitated but eventually let go of her hand. ¡°Would you please unblock me?¡± Cayden asked.


    ¡°In your dreams! I have every right to block you and there is no way in hell that. you¡¯re leaving my


    cklist anytime soon, ¡± Mia said, rejecting Cayden¡¯s request,


    He pinned her down against the wall and stared deep into her eyes.


    She felt so small and helpless.


    People who didn¡¯t know Cayden Well would say that he was adies¡¯ mili bul. that was not true. He and


    Mia grew up together. Being a yboy was just a persona he milde up to ask his true chotiquis.


    Like Micheal¡¯s eyes, his were also deep and tir¨©tamed.


    Naturally. Mia was reminded of her brother whenever she would look into Cayden¡¯s eyes. If he hadn¡¯t


    treated them like she was fragile, with Mia¡¯s temper, she would have already disabled him.


    It was a mystery how the two of them could be together considering how they always fought when they


    were little.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 286

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 286


    Chapter 286 Beaten By Her


    Gabrielle and Molly stood there. Watching Cayden drag Mia away SO abruptly. Molly felt rage re in


    her chest. But she stayed put. She did not try to stop him


    She could not afford to offend Mia or anger Cayden. After all, she had just be Cayden¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If


    she made him unhappy in any way, he could change his mind and break off the engagement.


    Molly did not want that.


    Because she truly wanted to be with Cayden.


    ¡°Are you Mia¡¯s friend?¡± Molly nced at Gabrielle who was anxiously looking at the fire exit where


    Cayden and Mia went.


    Gabrielle was worried about Mia. She wanted to follow her but hesitated. Nothing had happened yet.


    Maybe Mia was okay, but if she called for help, Cabriollo old definitalu charm in and


    get her


    Gabrielle was not afraid of beating the hell out of disrespectful men.


    Wheri Molly tried to speak to her, Gabrielle felt a little annoyed. Molly met Gabrielle¡¯s cold stare, which


    stunned her. Molly thought, ¡°This woman looks timid, but her eyes are sharp and frightening. No doubt


    she¡¯s a friend of Mi¡¯s. Birds of the same feather do flock together, and this woman and Mia are vicious


    little birds.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. So?¡± Gabrielle did not have a good attitude toward strangers, especially to the kind of


    backstabbing bitches like Molly who pretended to be Simple but really were venomous Snakes


    underneath.


    It must have taken her aughable amount of effort to steal Cayden front


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Any person with their head screwed on Straight knew how remorseless women who pretended to be


    coy were. Gabrielle sniffed that night out when sheid eyes on Molly. She hated her instantly.


    ¡°I just want to remind you that it¡¯s your


    job to tell Mia that trying to win Cayden back is futile and that she shouldn¡¯t waste her time. I¡¯m his


    fiancee now. SD she better behave herself. I know she was his ex-girlfriend, but they¡¯re broken up. She


    should just let hiri move on¡± Molly med everything on Mia as if it was really her fault:


    Gabrielle wanted tough it how ridiculous she was being


    Was she blind? Or did she think everyone in the world was blind?


    ¡°Behave herself¡± Gabrielle sneered at


    her


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you think she should?¡± Molly was a little irked by Gabrielle¡¯s mocking stare.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who did you say you were to Cayden?¡± Gabrielle decided to be patient and tried to reason


    with Molly.


    ¡°I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e. We are engaged.¡± Molly specially emphasized that they were engaged.


    Of course Gabrielle had heard of it. The day Cayden and Molly got engaged was the day Mia tried to


    kill herself by


    jumping off a bridge. Not many people knw about it, but Gabrielle did.


    ¡°Believe me. You don¡¯t have to Wory about Mia. It¡¯s your precious fiance you need to worry about.


    Don¡¯t take your eyes off him or he will flirt with any woman he finds attractive and cheat on you on the


    same day. You may be blinded by your affection for Cayden, Molly. but everyone else around you is


    aware of the truth. Cayden was the one who wanted to talk to Mia and dragged her to the fire exit.


    They¡¯ve been in there for almost ten minutes. If Mia doesn¡¯te out soon and unscathed, I will call


    the police on your man and make hitti famous in the worst of ways.¡± Gabrielle looked Molly straight in


    the eye as she threatened her, and she made sure that Molly knew that she was not bluffing,


    Molly took one step back, a little frightened by the resolve in Gabrielle¡¯s eyes. The woman was even


    more difficult to deal with than Mia.


    ¡°My time and patience are running out, Molly. If you don¡¯t want your fiance to be arrested for harassing


    my friend, I suggest you go in there and yank himi out. Otherwise, sirens will be ring¡¯


    Gabrielle look out her phone and dialed 911. She hovered her thumb over the call


    Molly stated in honor at Gabrielle¡¯s determined face. Then, she averted her gaze ¡°Na. I don¡¯t want to


    meddle in Cayden¡¯s business. I dare not. **


    * Then you leave me no choice.¡± Gabrielle stuffed her phone in her pocket and walked toward the fire


    exit. She believed that Mia could handle herself, so she did not barge in


    Mia had a whole litany of anger and me to dump on Cayden, but she still tried to convince herself


    that she did not care anymore. No matter how hard she tried, she had not forgotten about him, and it


    frustrated her.


    When she jumped off that bridge, she was not trying to make a fuss. She was in a world of


    unspeakable pain, and she thought death was the only way to end


    TE.


    When Gabrielle marched over to the fire exit, Molly followed her without hesitation,


    ¡°Mia? Are you okay? Just let me know if


    you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Standing outside the fire exit door, Gabrielle called to Mia,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Min answered through the closed door.


    Hearing Mia¡¯s response, Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief


    She tumed around and nced at the nervous Molly behind her.


    ¡°If you want to see your fiance, you can. go straight ini, Mia said she was fine, but that doesn¡¯t mean


    Cayden is.¡± Gabrielle smirked.


    Before Molly could figure out what Gabrielle meant, she heard Cayden¡¯s pained cries from the fire exit.


    ¡°Mia! Are you insane? Why did you kick me so hard?¡±


    ¡°You deserve it, you bastard! You can¡¯t cheat on me and then tum around and touch me!¡±


    Then, the door swung open, and Mia stomped out. She was not surprised to find Gabrielle and Molly


    standing


    -Let¡¯s 20. Gabrielle.¡± Mia grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s liandi ilud started towing her


    way. But then, she stopped and turned ta Mally


    ¡°You better o chieck on Cayden, Molly. I just kicked him in his little special ce, I think he needs to go


    to the emergency room. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to have his babies.¡± After that, Mia and Gabrielle


    left.


    Molly just stood there and tried to make sense of what Mia said.


    His little special ce?


    just as Molly was about to hurry in to check on Cayden, Cayden walked out. He was limping and


    clutching his groin, and he had a busted lip.


    From there, it was easy to tell what had happened between him and Mia.


    Looking at Cayden, Molly felt more insecure than ever. Obviously, there was still a lot of unresolved


    feelings between her fiance and that woman.


    To make matters worse, Cayden did not


    meally love her at all. He did not go on dates with her ol made in etilort to see her. In fact, if his mother


    had not forced him to go shopping with her today, they would not even be here.


    when they entered the shopping mall, they saw Mia, and Cayden did not even hesitate to approach her.


    He would not say anything about it, but he was obviously still in love with Mia.


    ¡°Cayden, are you okay?¡± Molly hurried to help Cayden, but he dodged her touch. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mia didn¡¯t


    use much force. I¡¯ll be okay,¡± Cayden replied calmly.


    Mia, Mia. Mia badly injured Cayden, but he still addressed her so intimately. It really pissed Molly off,


    but she had no choice but to pretend that she was okay. She had been pretending to be a serene, fair


    She was terrified that Cayden would dislike her if she showed him her authentic self. Of course, that


    was just


    another one of the lies she had been telling herself. She knew that Caydan did not like her from the


    beginning


    ¡°Molly? Chyden: What happened?¡± A sharp female voice called out not far away from them.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 287

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 287


    Chapter 287 Her Back Is Bleeding


    Staying happy for long wasn¡¯t written for Gabrielle, probably. Because, the moment she turned around


    to leave with Mail, they both saw the most adverse omening down the stairs. They stopped in their


    tracks, stunned at the person who met their eyes.


    Emily also recognized them, clearly not expecting to see them in the shopping mall that day. She could


    still remember their fight in the restaurant.


    To say the least, after recognizing her, Mia wasn¡¯t the slightest happy


    ¡®Fuck!¡± Mia almost snarled. Do I really have to meet Emily, turning around the corners?


    Mia eased her expressions a bit, but the cold and killing frown never left her face. Emily was Molly¡¯s


    cousin, and they both were, without a doubt, bitchy and cruel.


    ¡°What brings you here, Emily?¡±


    Molly asked in the softest tone she could USC.


    As if waiting to encounter them. Emily Wis already standing in front of them, E11grly ring at


    Gabrielle. ¡°Well, I came here to buy something, Molly. I just Silw you, so i thought, why not sily hello.


    How do you know her?¡±


    With a nod of her head, Emily gestured towards Gabrielle, inquiring Molly about her.


    Emily¡®s resentment wasn¡¯t going away easily. She was expelled from university. dropping all the me


    on Gabrielle. When she had to go to another university in another city, she was forced to separate from


    Jax, as they weren¡¯t in the same city anymore.


    Her grudge against Gabrielle hadn¡¯t been satisfied yet. And today was her chance to pay Gabrielle


    back for all that she¡¯d done.


    ¡°L.. am not familiar with them. Miss Robinson is your cousin-inw¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily. I¡¯m your cousin-inw¡¯s ex girlfriend and also your cousin¡¯s senior.¡±


    Mia staad forward. ¡°Well, I heard that you were expelled from the Alonth University¡± Mia raised her


    brows. ¡°We met today after you were expelled 90¡­ Congrattions!¡± Mia clipped her hands right in


    front of Enily¡¯s face


    If she could, Emily would have torn the world apart on the humiliation Mia was making her feel. She


    was pissed to her limits, just waiting for the final blow to st her anger out. To put it together, Mia was


    visibly testing Emily¡¯s limits. After all, who would want to get apuded for being expelled?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten even with you, Gabrielle. What kind of filthy trick did you y behind my back to get us


    suspended?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes were zing with anger


    For sure, Gabrielle knew the reason for Emily¡¯s suspension. It was Westley who did it. He was able to


    fire the dean with a snap of his fingers. So, suspending some students was a piece of cake for him.


    Westley was a shareholder now in the university, making him the prince charming for the university. He


    was like an idol to fans, getting surrounded by


    them wherever he went. This was Westley¡¯s position, the son his demands were fulfilled within a blink.


    Gabrielle tucked her hair behind her ear, pretending to be innocent. ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t


    you think it¡¯s you who should know why you were expelled?¡¯ Gabrielle¡¯s tone had an un varying


    calerness in it as she facilely masked Westley¡¯s deeds. Firstly. she wouldn¡¯t ept that Westley did it.


    Secondly, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t let others know about her bond with Westley.


    ¡°These people don¡¯t deserve to know.¡¯


    ¡°What are you being ignorant about, huh? How can you possibly think that I can¡¯t find any evidence?


    When¡­¡±


    A smile appeared on Gabrielle¡¯s lips as she cut Emily¡¯s sentence. ¡°Talk to me after you find any


    evidence. Till then, don¡¯t even dare to wrong me. I believe Alorith University¡¯s decision must be fair and


    just. They are not so stupid to expel you without a reason.¡± Finally, Gabrielle became serious as she


    continued. ¡°Instead of arguing with me, you¡¯d better go to the university¡¯s office and find the answers


    you are seeking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, to increase your knowledge, Gabrielle. I did go there. And they said that someone asked them to


    expel us. We weren¡¯t told who did it, but I am pretty sure you had a hand behind all of this shit.¡± Emily


    gritted her teeth while clenching her fists.


    Gabrielle was quite bored by Emily¡¯s relentless usations. ¡°I will wait for you to bring the evidence


    then, Emily. Without it, stop talking nonsense and stop making a scene. Plus, I am just an adopted


    daughter of the Jones family. How can you possibly expect me to make you get suspended from the


    university? I hope you have a brain big enough to thirik about it.¡± It was rare for Gabrielle to argue with


    others like this, but still, she wanted to keep Emily in her ce.


    Emily¡¯s attitude was making her burn in anger.


    ¡°Shut up whore! No one knows your intentions. And¡­¡± A dry chuckle left Emily¡¯s lips. ¡°Being a


    powerless adopted daughter of the Jones family, who knows how many nasty tricks did you learn?


    Maybe¡­


    ¡°Stop talking shit, Emily! I dare you to


    start TUMDES About Gabrielle again. Otherwise you¡¯ll be shredded by me. I will make sure thest


    person you¡¯d want to offend in the Antawood¡­ is me.¡± Mia had been silent through their conversation,


    but the more she heard Emily¡¯s remorseless words, the more she burned in rage. If looks could kill,


    Emily would have been dead by now.


    ¡°She freaking has the most contemptible mniouth.¡¯ Clenching her fists, Mia Was ready to strike her


    knuckles along Emily¡¯s high cheekbone.


    But Gabrielle held her hand back.


    ¡°Mia, we¡¯re in a public ce.¡± Gabrielle threw a sharp re at Emily before looking back at Mia, ¡°After


    all, we can¡¯t argue with a mad dog, neither can we bite it back. So, let her be. If you still want to buy a


    watch, then okay. Otherwise, let¡¯s head back.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s mood was ruined. She felt emotionally tired,


    wanting to go back home.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Indeed, we can¡¯t fight a mad dog. God! She just turned it out as a bad day for us! Yeah,


    let¡¯s head back.¡± Gently tugging at Gabrielle¡¯s hand, Mia turned to leave.


    when Emily figured out that she was being called a mad dog by the both of them, she couldn¡¯t contain


    the ferocity she had been holding back anymore


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°You called me a mad dog. huh?! Let me show you what it means then.¡± Emily. throwing all the


    remaining morals that she had at bry, swung her handbag and threw it towards Mia and Gabrielle,


    whose backs were facing her.


    She had a ck handbag. iid with rivets. It could kill people if she struck them with it repeatedly. It


    was a freaking weapon.


    On top of that, Gabrielle was wearing a long dress with thin knitwear. So, her clothes stood to be too


    thin to bear the rivets of the bag and save Gabrielle¡¯s back


    As soon as the unexpected blow hit Gabrielle¡¯s back, she fell forward with the impact. The pain was too


    much to bear as the blood oozed out and stained her beige knitwear


    It wasn¡¯t until Gabrielle curled over with pain that Mia understood what just happened. Her colors


    drained out as she


    saw Gabrielle with blood staining her dress. She almost freaked out


    ¡°What the fuck, Ertuly?!¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle is the real bitch. And today is herst day.¡± Emily swing her bag again, but this time, Mia got


    her senses back. Without dy. Mia reached out her hand to protect Gabrielle a


    ¡°Mia!¡±


    Suddenly. Cayden came over, knocking Emily to the ground. But to his dismay. the bag still struck Mia¡¯s


    arm. Even her leather jacket couldn¡¯t lessen the intensity of the blow. Mia frowned in pain, clenching


    her arm with the hand of the other arm tightly.


    ¡°Mia! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Check Gabrielle first. Her back is bleeding. Let¡¯s take her to the hospital, quickly.¡± Mia


    was homfied when she saw the blood, urging Cayden to help her.


    The pain was so much that Gabrielle almost fainted with the blow. Still, subconsciously, she reached


    her hand out and touched her aching back. When


    she drew her fingers back, they were covered in bright and red blood, the sight of which was quite


    terrible..


    ¡°Cayden, pick Gabrielle up.¡± Mia was beyond anxious as she asked Cayden to hold Gabrielle.


    What Cavden cared about w?s Mia¡¯s N?, but the bleeding back of Gabrielle diverted his attention. After


    all, Mia was still on her feet, while Gabrielle was not. So, he picked her up and walked outside as


    quickly as he could.


    ¡°Gabrielle hold on a little longer.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s flicking eyelids stressed Mia even more.


    ¡°It hurts, Mia.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re taking you to the hospital. Cayden, hurry.¡± ¡°Mia, don¡¯t leave my gift.¡± Gabrielle


    was still holding on when she was sweating due to the pain i


    Even if it wasn¡¯t something costly or precious, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to lose the first-ever gift she bought


    for Westley. To her, it was more than just valuable,


    ¡°Are you muts, Gabby! You are injured so badly, and you¡¯re still worrying about your gift?!¡± Mia had an


    urge to rub her temples, but she resisted, taking in a deep breath. ¡°I put the gift into your bay. Now,


    don¡¯t sily anything. Hold on. We will reach the hospital soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mia. It¡¯s probably not that bad. It¡¯s just a little bit painful.¡± Gabrielle forced a smile to reassure


    Mia.


    But her bleeding back didn¡¯t let her keep on lying. The pain made her grimace.


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Mia hushed Gabrielle, watching her face turn pale.


    ¡°Okay.¡± And Saying a silent okay, Gabrielle passed out in Cayden¡¯s arms.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 288

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 288


    Chapter 288 He Was Angry With Her Injury


    The hond scent of strong disinfectant invaded Gabrielle¡¯s nose as soon as she woke up White walls


    were the first thing she saw when she opened her eyes. She immediately knew that she was at the


    hospital. Lying face down made her lead ufortable ¡°Are you up?¡± Westley asked th his ever so


    chilling voice


    Gabrielle turned to see on sitting next to her. His face was go and he had this tomber look in his etes.


    She felt as thigh she was in trouble again. The Yhought of her upsetting Westley crossed her mind.


    After all, she failed to deliver her promise. Gabrielle swore that she woulde home early to fix him a


    meal. It was all cancelled when she was rushed to the hospital after getting hit by Emily mt. the


    shopping mall,


    He was stood up several times. His anger


    Westly wils a man of high caliber How could the possibly let someone stand hiri up like this?


    L. I can exin Gabrielle was about to sit up when Westley sprang on his feet to stop her from doing


    so. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your back was wounded.¡± He came to her aid ad ced a pillow beneath her,


    avoidige her


    AWW.Al


    Gabrielle had a gaze und her right, shoulder She would stay clear of the wound if she propred herself


    up on a pillow, but she had to sit upright. The neckling on Gabrielle¡¯s hospital gown was quite loose.


    Westley adjusted her cor before he pulled the duvet over


    She had always known that he was tremendously attentive. But still, Gabrielle Telt the anger brewing


    inside hum


    eyes, he shot an


    imposincly authe


    crossed his


    sht back on the chali u


    1.. I am really exin. I understand that you are inale. I stood you up and The my promise out the


    window. It


    me. Tam tembly santyl¡± Gabrielli


    extremely apologetic and guilty thehe almost stood up to bow to Westky Her words filled him with uiter


    esperation. That was the reason behind him being ang although he did feel a bit off when stood him up,


    he was more upset or the fact that she let herself get beat up like this. * is that all you can do?


    Apologize?¡± Westley said with a chill in his voice. His face exhibited no traces of enthusiasm.


    Gabrielle knew better. An apology. no matter how sincere, was not enough to calm him down. This man


    was nearly impossible to conx


    1 know my apology will fiewer be epough. Do you want me to say hundred times?¡± She could not help


    bul. speak out of tum. Her back will killing


    How could she even get angry with me? Did I burt her that badly?¡±


    What good would one hundred mpologies do?¡± Westley gave her a side


    For some god-awful reason, Gabriel who had her head down lelt blomteworthy. It was definitely i fault


    She had absolutely no reason to spite


    ¡°I have something fondu.¡± Gabrielle was suddenly reminded of the tle she bought for Westley. She


    thought she could use it as an apology Yist.


    ¡°What?¡± With curious eyes. Westley looked at her Gabrielle going out of her way to get him a present


    exceeded his expectations ¡°You hand me my bag.¡± She looked around the room to see her backpack


    on the small sofa


    ¡°How me you leeling! Are you in pain? Do you need me to open your bag low you ¨C Westley asked


    considerately as he ced the bag down in front of her.


    Gabrielle¡¯s only injury was situated go her back. Her limbs could still mave te but she couldn¡¯t do


    anything too strenuous for the time being ¡± Siright. Lean open my bag. How¡¯s you hand?¡±. ¡°Not good,


    obviously!Westley barked with an apparent top of annoyance in his voice. He expega Gabrielle to be


    on his aid for the Qiration of his recovery. But s! She do got injured. It was hard to say who would


    take care of who.


    When she saw how enraged he was, Gabrielle burst intoughter.


    Why are you delighted to know that my hand still hasn¡¯t recovered?¡± Her smile confused Westley but


    he couldn¡¯t help


    but admire her face whenever she was kiinning from ear to car. She looked


    Okus beyond reasonable doubt. She would turn heads wherever she went, even more so when she


    smiled. It was no surprise that so many men adored her.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re just 90¡­ Westley, has anyone ever told you how adorable you look when you¡¯re angry?¡±


    Gabrielle said out of impulse: Westley¡¯s face turned indifferent ¡°Adorable?


    Bold of her to say thx ¡°Here. This is at you.¡± She took out a small bag androre it open. Inside was a


    small box The ck box was sleek albeit simple. At the lower right corner of the package, the brund¡¯s


    name was etched in gold.


    Anyone could tell what brand it was


    Westley suddenly recalled that she asked Alvin about his preferences. He could tell


    ?????11 ? ? ??? ?? II ? ??? 1111-11 she really cured about him Treally hape you like it. Open the


    box.¡±


    Look of joy. expectation, and anxiety Flooded Gabrielle¡¯s lice. She had given lot of presents to other


    people before, but this time was different. She felt tense chindiig about how Westley would react.


    What if he hates it? What if he already had this on


    This


    movelwon


    T¡¯ll help you open it.¡± She was worried that his left am Was All hurt. It really looked as if they wer¡¯s


    married couple who vowed to shot their good and bad days eternally ¡°You don¡¯t have to. My left hand


    can work just fine


    ¡°Why did he ask me to feed him then?¡± Gulnelle wondered.


    Westley sat on the chair and opened the


    Neatly folded in the sable brocade box


    was a blue and ck tie embellished


    liikunou wat ekictly what he pretened ¡°Is it to your liking with bright, ck eyes, Gabrielle intently looked


    at him as


    Yes.¡± He looked detached. He was over the moon but he opted to respond mpathetically


    Would you like to try it on?¡± Gabriel 25 ked as she eyed his cor.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    inoveho


    Dressed in I white shirt adorned with a sapphire blue tie that was ji a shade lighter than her present,


    jestley looked exquisite ¡°Help me put it of He hastily took the ti¨¦ out of the behind handed it to her.


    ¡°But you said your hand was¡­¡±


    ¡°My hand is in so much pain!¡±


    Westley intently stared at her face as he singlehandedly took his tie off. He looked so domineering


    doing so.


    Watching him remove his tie, Gabrielle was in awe. One of the most attractive

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 289

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 289


    Chapter 289 Admit Her As His Wife


    Alvin nervously rubbed his nose and walked into the room. He stared at Westley¡¯s uneasy and senous


    face. Then, he darted his eyes on Gabrielle.


    The scene he had walked into waspletely different from what he had imagined


    It made him a little embarrassed Sitting on the bed was Gabrielle, and Westley was standing in gont of


    her. He was hunched forward lightly, allowing her to fix his tie. ?H Alvin¡¯s eyes they seemed happy and


    comfortable around each other. Alvin did not know what the hell he was thinking He was so wrong


    Westley was a man of incredible self control. Impulses had no power over him. He krew what and what


    not to do in different situations.


    ¡°I apologize foring in without


    knocking, Mr. Morris, Alein muttered


    ¡°So you should Do I need to stick you into anothet asetant trang semin? Westley responded coldly. He


    did not even turn around to look at Alvin.


    No need. Mr. Monis, but if ii please you, I will review the assistant rules mysell.¡± Alvin replied seriously.


    Westley, said nothing more and just focused on Gabrielle: He watched her 15 she did his tic


    Looking at the tie, Alvin understood what was going on. Yesterday. Gabrigle texted him and asked him


    about the brand of tie Westley liked. Now she was helping him wear that tie, but idboked familiar.


    Thest time Wedley asked Alvin to get him a tie, Alvin bught him the same as the one that cabrielle


    was fixing on him nght now. But Westley did not like that te and did not wear it then. Alvin guessed that


    maybe Gabrielle did not know that Westley already had that tie wrid did not like it


    Now, seeing Westley seem to enjoy the sad tie, Alvin felt that maybe Gabrielle Wat the reason for it


    Westley liked the


    tie because Gabrielle got it for him.


    His wife got him this tie! .


    Alvin could not help thinking that underneath their civil treatment for each other and despite their


    nominal marriage, Westley and Gabrielle were actually and truly in love, and they just had not realized


    it yet.


    ¡°All right. You¡¯re all set.¡± Gabrielle smoothed Westley¡¯s shirt and looked at the tie carefully


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty. It brings out your eyes. What do you think, Alvin? Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Gabrielle asked, turning


    to look at Alvin.


    Alvin looked at the expertly knotted tie and dipped his chin. ¡°It is, Miss Jones. You¡¯ve done a splendid


    job, and you¡¯ve chosen well on the tie. Maybe you should choose ties for Mr. Morris next time.¡±


    Alvin meant his statement with the sincerest of intentions.


    ¡°Me?¡± Gabrielle was stunned for a moment. She had never imagined herself picking out ties for


    Westley. It seemed like a big responsibility.


    ¡°Alvin, that¡¯s your job. Don¡¯t pass it on to Gabrielle.¡± Although Westley would love Gabrielle to choose


    his ties for him, he was worried that it would cause her trouble and she would refuse, so he spoke


    outright.


    Alvin immediately understood what Westley meant and quickly corrected himself. ¡°I¡¯m only kidding,


    Miss Jones. I can¡¯t bother you. Mr. Morris¡¯s right. It is my job, and I must do it.¡±


    Gabrielle just smiled and nodded. ¡°No worries, Alvin. Now, if you have something important to tell


    Westley, I¡¯ll give you two some privacy. I have to go to the bathroom anyway. You guys talk.¡±


    ¡°Let me carry you there.¡± It was a genuine offer, but at the same time, Westley found it a perfect excuse


    to hold Gabrielle


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Westley, I just hurt my back, not my legs. I can walk to the bathroom on my own. Besides, your hand is


    still injured. I can¡¯t let you carry me. I don¡¯t want you ripping your wound open.¡± After saying that,


    Gabrielle put on her slippers and went to the bathroom.


    ¡°Be careful. Shout if you need me,


    Westley reminded her.


    His wound was not as serious as Gabrielle thought it was. In fact, he could CAITY her around the


    house for ten minutes long and not bleed. He was not as fragile as she made him out to be.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gabrielle answered and shut the bathroom door ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Westley asked Alvin as


    soon as Gabrielle disappeared.


    Westley¡¯s cold stare and pointed tone made Alvin¡¯s heart leap to his throat. Alvin took a steadying


    breath.


    The Garcia family¡¯s taken care of, Mr. Mornis. Emily was lucky that we just expelled her from the


    universityst time. It was unspeakable how she dared hurt Miss Jones this time.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Morris,¡± Westley interrupted him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Alvin was so stunned when Westley suddenly corrected him that it took some time for him


    to process what he just said


    Soon, he realized that his boss just told him to address Gabrielle officially as the


    Mrs. Monis.


    ¡°Very well. Mrs. Morris it is. Yes, Emily hurt Mrs. Morris gravely this time. We can¡¯t give her any more


    chances.¡± Deep inside, Alvin was ted for Gabrielle.


    Finally. Westley was acknowledging her as his wife, but did it mean that their fake marriage also


    blossomed into something real?


    Alvin could not help smiling to himself. He felt like he was witnessing a fairy talee to life.


    From now on, Westley would have nothing to do with the Collins family. It would most definitely work for


    Alvin because he really did not like the Collins family anyway


    ¡°She has courted death long enough. Maybe it¡¯s time we fulfill her wish. Dig up Emily¡¯s past. Find her


    skeletons in the closet, drag them out, and let the Inte feast on them. Got it?¡± Westley nced at


    him.


    Of course Alvin knew what to do.


    ¡°Consider it done, Mr. Morris.¡±


    ¡°And get rid of the tie you brought mest time. Now.¡± Westley did not say which tie it was, but Alvin


    understood which one he was talking about. It was the same as the one that Gabrielle just put on him.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll go back to the Vineyard Viter, Alvin quickly agreed.


    ¡°Does this tie look good?¡± Although Westley had not checked himself in a mirror, he was confident.


    ¡°It really does, Mr. Morris, Alvin answered fervently. Westley was one handsome fellow, and he was in


    good shape. He looked good in everything.


    Maybe he just did not like the color of the tiest time because of his mood, or maybe he just did not


    realize how well it suited him until Gabrielle knotted it. around his neck.


    Either way, Alvin had noints. He just wanted his boss to be happy.


    A few momentster, the bathroom door swung open. Gabrielle stepped out and saw a weird smile on


    Westley¡¯s face. She knitted her brows at him. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, Mrs. Morris. Get plenty of rest. I hope


    you feel better soon.¡± After saying that, Alvin quickly turned on his heel and left.


    Gabrielle made her way back to the bed and sat down. She wondered if she was just imagining the fact


    that Alvin just addressed her as Mrs. Morris.


    ¡°Westley, what did Alvin call me just now?¡± Gabrielle cocked her head to the side and eyed Westley


    carefully. 9


    ¡°What?¡± Westley pretended that he did not know what she meant.


    ¡°I think he called me¡­ You know what, forget it.¡± Gabrielle averted her gaze as she felt her cheeks


    grow hot. Westley had instructed his staff to call her Miss Jones. He did not want his people to


    recognize her as his wife. Perhaps Alvin just blurted out the address by mistake.


    ¡°I¡¯ve slept the entire night and even the whole day. Did you stay here in all that time?¡± Gabrielle


    changed the subject.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I just came in this morning.¡± Westley did not want to admit that he came as


    soon as he got the call from Mia yesterday. 7


    He stayed up the entire time that Gabrielle was asleep and waited for her eyelids to flutter open. He


    was deathly afraid that she was descending into aa or something because she was badly hurt.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mia by the way? Have you heard from her?¡± Gabrielle clearly remembered that Emily also hurt


    Mia in the arm.


    ¡°Her am was beaten up, but she didn¡¯t need to be hospitalized. She went homest night,¡± Westley


    replied. ¡°Did she tell you toe here?¡± Gabrielle was relieved to hear that Mia was okay.


    ¡°You should lie down and rest some more. Lie on your stomach or your side. Don¡®t squish the wound


    on your back, or it won¡®t heal.¡± Westley nimbly dodged her question. He did not want her to pay too


    much attention to trivial things.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 290

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 290


    Chapter 290 Too Much Information


    Gabrielle fell asleep. She was awoken from her slumber when Sophie brought dinner:


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± With her signature smile, Gabrielle acknowledged Sophie¡¯s presence as she sat up from


    her bed.


    Seeing the gentleness apparent in Sophie¡¯s face delighted her.


    ¡°I was so worried about you, Miss Jones. You have no idea how relieved I am that you¡¯ve finally woken


    up. I was tossing and turning in bed when I caught wind of the ident,¡± Sophie said as sheid the


    food on the table. She had felt awful back then.


    ¡°I¡¯m incredibly sorry that I made you worry.¡± Gabrielle retorted with a tinge of


    guilt in her voice.


    ¡°Please don¡®t apologize, Miss Jones. Oh no! I mean¡­ Mrs. Morris. You are Mr. Morris¡¯s wife, after all. It


    is our sworn duty to worry and look after you. Are you


    He said, feeling better? She suddenly recalled what Westley told her prior to leaving He said, ¡°Gabrielle


    is my wife now. Call her Mrs. Monis. Not Miss Jones.¡± Sophie was delighted by what she heard. It


    meant that Westley finally acknowledged Gabrielle as his wife. E


    artis. Not Mis


    she heard


    Sophie had been upset for the duration of the day but what she gathered sounded like music to her


    ears.


    ¡°I¡¯In fine, just a couple of bruises on my back it really is no big deal. Where is Westley, by the way?¡±


    Gabrielle asked curiously.


    Her husband was nowhere to be found. She badly yearned to know where he had gone.


    ¡°He went home when I got here. Mr. Morris has been up all night. I don¡¯t think he slept much. He must


    have left to have a couple hours of rest. Don¡¯t worry, he should be back hereter, Sophie answered


    ¡®What?


    ¡°He was here with me all night?¡¯ ¡®When I asked him, he said he wasn¡¯t. Westley never tells me the


    truth.¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Morris asked me to make chicken soup for you, Mrs. Morris. He specifically said to incorporate


    ginseng and Chinese medicine into the broth. I simmered it for three hours. The soup should taste


    phenomenal!¡± Sophie poured her a bowl of piping hot chicken soup and ced it down in front of her.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Something felt off to Gabrielle The way they said her name had changed.


    Sophie called her ¡°Mrs. Morris¡± now. When Alvin was visiting, he addressed her the same.


    She could not quite wrap her finger around the idea of being called that.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris.¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes brimmed with joy and adoration as she peered at Gabrielle with an


    apparent smile on her face.


    It was without a doubt that she went by that name now,


    ¡°Why are you suddenly calling me that?¡± she questioned the maid out of curiosity.


    Chili 290 Too Much naman She did not have the time to seek answers from Alvin because he was in a


    hurry to leave. Now that Sophie was here to stay for a while, she finally had the opportunity to ask.


    ¡°Mr. Morris requested for you to be addressed as Mrs. Morris.¡± The smirk on Sophie¡¯s face stretched


    even wider as she said that.


    ¡°Of course it would be Westley! He was the only person bold enough to give them thatmand.¡±


    ¡®Why would he do that?¡¯


    ¡°He was the one who told them not to call me Mrs. Morris before for heaven¡¯s sake!


    ¡°Men are indeed from Mars. They are so difficult toprehend.¡¯


    *Isn¡¯t it great? This just means that Mr. Morris has fallen head over heels for you. Go ahead and finish


    your dinner. You shouldn¡¯t be thinking about that right now. When Mr. Morrises back, you can ask


    him directly, okay?¡± Sophie let out a huge grin.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Gabrielle did not badger her with any


    more questions.


    ¡°How could Westley make such big decisions without consulting someone else beforehand? Never


    mind that. I should have dinner first.¡¯


    Gabrielle was having extreme hunger pangs as she was asleep the entire night and for the most part of


    the day. She was so famished, she felt like she could eat an entire cow. She gobbled up the food so


    fast, Sophie was afraid that she would choke. Thankfully, dinner ended without any more inflicted


    injuries.


    Sophie left with very few words after tidying up. Gabrielle sat on the bed to try and digest the food when


    she suddenly decided to call Mia.


    It did not take long for Mia to pick up the phone.


    ¡°Ouch! Gabrielle? Is this you?¡± Mia screamed with utmost enthusiasm.


    ¡°If you spoke any louder, I would be deaf. Are you alright?¡± Gabrielle asked with concern evident in her


    voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! My arm is slightly injured but that¡¯s about it. Luckily, I was wearing a leather jacket so the rivet


    barely managed to scrape me. Emily is a fucking madwoman. Who in their right mind would buy a bag


    that could pass as a murder weapon? I should file aint against the manufacturer of that bag!¡±


    Mia was beyond upset.


    Having heard her string of angry phrases, Gabrielle could not help but let out a boisterousughter.


    She cried out in pain because her wound was stretched out after giggling so much.


    ¡°Are you okay? You were ina for almost 24 hours. I was scared to death.¡± Mia could not help but


    worry about Gabrielle¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°i¡¯ll be alright. Don¡¯t worry yourself too much. It¡¯s just a few cuts and bruises. I felt fine when I woke up.¡±


    Gabrielle assured Mia.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news. Although, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m okay. It hasn¡¯t been long since Micheal lifted my


    punishment but now I¡¯m grounded again until I reach full recovery. Gabrielle, when you get discharged,


    pleasee over and tell my brother to let me go out. You always manage to talk some sense into


    him.


    Please.¡± Mia nagged.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I wille visit you as soon as I leave the hospital,¡± she promised, After all, it was her


    fault that Mia was injured. Emily¡¯s target was Gabrielle but Mia barged in to take the hit.


    ¡°No! Let me go there instead. I should see you as soon as possible now that you¡¯ve woken up. I will


    beg Micheal to let me go and take care of you. It wasn¡¯t my fault anyway. That bitch of a woman is to


    me. Micheal shouldn¡¯t have grounded me.¡± Excitement was dripping from Mia¡¯s voice as she


    exined to Gabrielle what she wanted to happen.


    ¡°You can discuss it with Micheal but you don¡¯t have to look after me.¡± She didn¡¯t deem it necessary for


    Mia to be her caregiver.


    ¡°Geez, it doesn¡¯t seem like you need me anymore, now that you have your amazing Westley. I get it.


    Westley is fucking hot. He works so fast, he had already taken care of the Garcia family before I could


    ask Micheal to do something. Turns out, Emily has a huge selection of sex scandals. Good lord, she


    has been sexually active since her junior


    high years! That¡¯s impressive. But nothing could possibly beat what Westley is capable of. He dug up


    Emily¡¯s past so well he was able to find photos from the bygone era,¡± Mia said, putting Westley in very


    high regard.


    Gabrielle was tempted to read the news herself. Just when she did, a message from Macy popped up


    on her notifications.


    It read, ¡°The list of Miss Emily Garcia¡¯s sexual partners.¡±


    ¡®What an insane title!


    ¡°Guess what? Emily¡¯s outstanding past life is now out for everyone to see! I could only wonder who she


    offended this time. There is too much information!¡± Macy, with much enthusiasm, asked her to go


    through the article.


    After saying her goodbyes, Gabrielle hung up on Mia and clicked on the link Macy sent her.


    ¡°Damn, this is outrageous!¡¯


    The woman she saw in the website was unlike the Emily she knew. It was as if she was a different


    person. She finally understood why she was so arrogant and bossy. It was not only the fact that she


    was the daughter of the Garcia family. Part of it was because she had a number of sugar daddies


    behind her back.


    It was apparent how efficient Westley was when ites to digging up people¡¯s secrets. He had


    everything in the palm of his hand, all he had to do was to be curious. She was frightened of what


    Westley was capable of. Would he dig up her past as well? After a moment of reminiscing, she couldn¡¯t


    recall having scandals at all.


    Gabrielle was an orphan. Aside from her foster parents, she didn¡¯t have anyone who financially backed


    her up. Every penny she had was eamed through blood, sweat, and tears. She was relieved by the


    fact that she didn¡¯t seem to have a sketchy past and carried on skimming through gossip.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 291

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 291


    Chapter 291 It Is For Her Again


    Gabrielle sat in bed and caught up in all her social media. She was so lost in thetest news and


    hottest gossip that she did not notice Westleye in. When Westley walked in on Gabrielle, he found


    her busy with her phone. He stood at the doorway for a few moments and waited for her to look up at


    him, but she did not.


    Finally. Westley cleared his throat. However, the sound must be too low to catch Gabrielle¡¯s attention


    because she still hadn¡¯t lifted her eyes from her phone screen.


    Not until he approached her bedside and she felt a sudden chill approaching her, did Gabrielle lift her


    head and meet his


    ¡°Hi. You¡¯re back,¡± Gabrielle said by way of greeting. She felt a little embarrassed that she did not notice


    Westley walk in. Her cheeks burned red as she considered hiding under the quilt. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. What


    were you looking at on your phone just now?¡± Westley wanted to know what was so important on her


    phone that she did not even look up when he came in.


    He was not in a good mood now. But when he spoke to Sophie, she told him that Gabrielle had a good


    appetite at dinner and finished all her food. It made him feel over the moon.


    ¡°Nothing. Just catching up on my social media and checking out what¡¯s new.¡± Gabrielle shed him a


    rxed smile.


    Then, she nced at his clothes. He had changed his shirt and pants, but the tie that she gave him


    today stayed on. 5


    She suddenly found herself at a loss for words as a warm feeling spread through her chest.


    Somehow, Westley choosing to keep her gift on him made her feel important and a little happy.


    ¡°Oh? Found anything interesting?¡± Westley leaned over and took a nce at her phone. He was asking


    rhetorically. He knew exactly what was interesting on the Inte right now.


    It was Emily¡¯s dirtyundry.


    Alvin went to deal with it this afternoon. Now cyberspace was riddled with bits and pieces of Emily¡¯s


    dissolute past, Westley himself could not believe the heap of historical sewage Alvin was able to


    uncover on Emily. He did not know that Emily had been sleeping around as early as junior high school.


    She indeed was no better than Gabrielle who spent her youth excelling in school and staying out of


    trouble. As far as Westley knew, Gabrielle even started university a virgin.


    ¡°Did you deal with Emily?¡± Gabrielle asked, eyeing him carefully. Deep in her heart, she already knew


    the answer, but she wanted to hear it from him.


    Who else could fill the Inte with evidence of Emily¡¯s scandalous past?


    But Gabrielle could not help feeling amazed at the swiftness and brutality of Westley¡¯s personal brand


    of retribution. It took him all of an afternoon to ruin the Garcia family and expose Emily¡¯s infamies,


    including her secret sugar daddies.


    As it turned out, Emily had begun leading a life of promiscuity at a very tender age, and she obviously


    did not mind having


    sexual rtions with men twice, even thrice her age


    ¡°She had iting.¡± Westley answered nonchntly as he pulled a chair over and sat down beside


    Gabrielle¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Thank you. You didn¡¯t have to do that for me, but I still appreciate it. You¡¯re a. very capable man,


    Westley. You can run apany well and also dig up a person¡¯s past so easily and thoroughly. You¡¯re


    the most powerful individual I know, even more powerful than an entertainmentpany. You sure can


    find out anyone¡¯s secrets.¡± Gabrielle looked at him expectantly.


    Westley quickly caught on. ¡°Is there anyone that you want me to look into?¡± He raised his eyebrows at


    her. 1


    Gabrielle immediately shook her head, ¡°No, no.¡±


    It did not feel right for her to ask Westley of anything, especially to investigate someone.


    ¡°All right. Now that you know that I can find out anything about anyone, you have to be a good girl and


    listen to me, or you will be the next Emily.¡± Westley


    curled his lips into an amused grin. He was just pulling her leg


    Gabrielle let out a slight chuckle, What did he mean by saying she would be the next Emily?


    Was he going to post her history on the Inte? ¡°Well, if you¡¯re talking about digging up my past and


    posting it all over the Intemet, you¡¯re setting yourself up for disappointment. I barely have any past to


    dig up,¡± Gabrielle answered,ughing a little.


    She lived in an orphanage as a little girl. She had not even learned how to crawl when her parents


    gave her up, and the old dean of the orphanage, who had already passed away, raised her.


    When she was two years old, the Jones family took her in and legally adopted her. She spent her


    adolescence and young adulthood being the best daughter she could be. She focused on her studies


    while holding down part-time jobs. The only secret she wanted to keep buried was her hopeless


    infatuation for Bryce.


    She did not have anything she feared woulde back and haunt her, so she did not care if Westley


    tried to stick his nose into her past.


    However, considering the immense power he wielded and the wide connections he had, could he help


    her find her biological parents?


    Gabrielle instantly dismissed the idea. There was no point in asking Westley to find her real parents.


    They dumped her in an orphanage before she could even talk. They clearly did not want her.


    ¡°How are your wounds?¡± After a few moments of silence, Westley finally changed the subject. He did


    not respond right away to Gabrielle¡¯sst remark. He did not want her to know that he had already


    looked into her past. She was right. There was nothing interesting about her history in a debauched


    kind of


    But Westley had long since obsessed over Gabrielle¡¯s birth parents. Alvin had been searching for them


    for a long time but still had not found them. Since the old dean who raised Gabrielle died, new leads


    stopped popping out


    However, Westley refused to give up. He


    ? ?????? | || || || |??? ?? was still running an investigation with Alvin¡¯s help. He believed that he would


    find Gabrielle¡¯s real parents one day.


    He wanted to ask them why they abandoned their daughter and whether it was by force of bad


    circumstances or by personal choice


    ¡°Much better. When the nurse came earlier to change the dressing for me, I took a look. There¡¯s a lot of


    them, but they¡®re not that big. They were caused by the rivets on the bag. I¡¯d really love to go home


    soon. I don¡¯t like staying in hospitals. The smell of disinfectant makes me dizzy.¡± Gabrielle hit Westley


    with her big, Puppy dog eyes. She hoped he would take pity on her and let her go home.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± Westley neither refused directly nor agreed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But Gabrielle took his answer as an agreement already.


    ¡°By the way. I read an article that said Garcia¡¯spany just went bankrupt. Did you do that? And is it


    because Emily hurt me?¡± Gabrielle did not think that


    she was so important to Westley that he would bankrupt apany for her.


    ¡°The fall of thepany has nothing to do with you. There was something wrong with their business. I


    feltpelled to investigate it,¡± Westley replied tly.


    Gabrielle thought for a while and then simply nodded. ¡°I understand. Of course you have to do


    something about it. You y by the book.¡±


    She was right. Westley exposed the Garcia¡®spany because they were doing something hical,


    not because Emily beat the hell out of her.


    Westley nced at her and gently patted her head. ¡°What do you think of me, Gabrielle?¡±


    ¡°Well, to me, you¡¯re a real-life Prince Charming.¡± Gabrielle smiled. Though Westley thought it was just


    her attempt at ttery, he still could not help feeling thrilled. 5


    But the truth was, Emily hurting Gabrielle was indeed the reason he took down the saidpany.


    Westley was a kind-hearted man to


    those who deserved his goodwill, but he was a ruthless beast to those who hurt the people who were


    important to him. Emily handed her entire family to his judgment when sheid a finger on Gabrielle.


    She could have left Gabrielle alone, but she did not, and now she and her family had to pay.


    Technically, Westley did not directly bankrupt thepany. He just snooped around and found terrible


    problems in their ounts, which he handed over to the relevant department to trigger apany-


    wide audit. It was the ipetence and duplicity of their management that shoved thepany off the


    building Westley just made sure that the height from which thepany fell was great enough to paint


    the entire pavement red.


    If the Garcia family had just behaved after he got Emily expelled, he would have spared them.


    Just like the Johnson family.


    The first time Estelle hurt Gabrielle, Westley made sure her family business failed to secure one project


    after another, He thought that paralyzing the Garcia


    family¡¯s livelihood was good enough punishment and a lesson they should leam from.


    He would not have made Estelle suffer so much had she left Gabrielle alone after hurting her. But


    Estelle did not. She tumed around and had Gabrielle kidnapped, which snapped thest of Westley¡¯s


    patience. He hit back ten times harder. He tortured Estelle and kidnapped her, but her family took no


    action and went on as if nothing had happened. So he stopped his revenge and didn¡¯t bother harining


    them even more. So he stopped his revenge and didn¡¯t bother to harm them even more.


    At least he would not banish them from Antawood.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 292

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 292


    Chapter 292 Don¡®t Mention This Man


    The Garcia family was not as smart as the Johnson family. When their daughter started a ruckus, not


    only did they cover for her, but they also made trouble for Westley, which could only speed up their


    downfall. They had iting. Existing in the city was not a viable choice for them.


    It did not take much for Westley to fulfill their death wish. Their family business went bankrupt and


    closed down all in one night.


    No one living in Antawood would be able to make it out alive once they got on Westley¡¯s bad side.


    People often made him out to be callous and brutal. He was coined ¡°the King of Hell in Antawood¡± for a


    reason.


    ¡°Are you going to stay with me tonight?¡± Gabrielle stole a look at the ¡°King of Hell in Antawood¡±. Apathy


    was the only thing one could see in his seemingly undisturbed face and chilling eyes.


    Cher 293 Don¡¯t Mention THS ¡°Would you assume that I only evere see you at night if I don¡¯t?¡±


    There was a shadow of a smile on his face albeit his eyes still looked cid.


    Gabrielle nced at her phone, missing the look on his face.


    Jax sent her a message. His text was straightforward. He caught wind of the incident with Emily and


    asked if he coulde to the hospital to check on her.


    Her reply was consisted of two short words, ¡°no need¡±.


    She turned to gaze at Westley. It looked as if this man really wanted to stay the night.


    ¡°You don¡®t have to sleep here if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m going to be fine by myself. Sophie told me that


    you were by my side until dawn.


    Your hand still hasn¡¯t recovered. Staying the night will drain you even more.¡± Gabrielle clearly did not


    want Westley to stay at the hospital. His hand was injured and so was her back. If they both exhausted


    their efforts taking care of each other, they would never get better.


    ¡°This is a hospital. God forbid something happens to my hand, this would be the most convenient ce


    to be. I would be able to get treatment right away.¡± Westley said with no trace of eagerness.


    Gabrielle could not find the right words


    ¡°Alright, but you should go to bed early tonight,¡± she said dejectedly.


    Her living conditions were not exactly ideal. The suite she was in only had a small room. There was


    barely enough space on the bed for a man as tall as Westley but it would still beat sleeping on the sofa.


    Westley was delighted by Gabrielle¡¯s concern.


    Come morning, Mia came to the hospital with Micheal¡¯s blessing. She bought Gabrielle a sumptuous


    breakfast on the way.


    With full knowledge that Westley was in the hospital too, she took initiative and got him a meal as well.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m here! It¡¯s so nice to see you!¡± Mia, with bags of food on hand,


    was practically chirping on her way to the suite. It did not surprise her to see Gabrielle sitting on the


    bed. Westley was justing out of the toilet when she anived


    ¡°Good morning! Should I havee in at ater time? It seems like I caught you in the iniddle of


    something.¡± She was evidently apologetic but there was no trace of guilt on her face.


    Westley staying the night with Gabrielle was something Mia had expected.


    ¡°I must have interrupted them. I think I got here way too early. Oh well!¡¯


    ¡°Miss Robinson, what brought you here so early?¡± asked Westley monotonously. Obviously, her


    premature arrival did not amuse him.


    He crossed the distance between him and the sofa, put his jacket on and Straightened his tie all in one


    swift movement.


    Mia coincidentally caught a glimpse of his tie.


    ¡°Is that Gabrielle¡¯s present?


    She fished for an answer. Mia wasn¡¯t exactly sure what tie Gabrielle had picked for Westley yesterday.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Westley said tly.


    It shocked Mia to know that she was right.


    ¡°Looking dapper this morning, Mr. Morris.¡±


    Shemended Westley with a naughty expression spread across her face.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Westley thanked her with utmost chivalry.


    ¡°You must cherish it. Gabrielle literally put everything on the line to retrieve it. That was thest thing


    she spoke about before she fainted.¡± 4


    Mia opted to tell him how gant it was of Gabrielle for that to be thest thing on her mind during one


    of the most dangerous moments of her life. There was nothing like it.


    to know


    Obviously, Mia wanted him about it.


    Westley immediately turned to nce at Gabrielle and looked at her in wonder.


    Having heard of what Mia said, Gabrielle was drowning in shame. The fact that Westley got wind of


    that right in front of her was enough to immerse her in a lifetimne¡¯s worth of embarrassment,


    She wanted to bury herself right then and there. ¡°Shut up! She¡¯s talking nonsense, Westley. Don¡¯t listen


    to her. Mia is taking things out of proportion,¡± Calm andposed, Gabrielle threw Mia a look,


    ¡®If anyone is to be the weakest link of the team, it would definitely be Mia.¡±


    Westley looked at Gabrielle without a trace of emotion. ¡°Really? I will definitely look after this tie.¡±


    It was news to him how much Gabrielle cared for the tie. Having been informed about this fascinating


    instance, he felt a more intense affection towards her present. He already liked it before, now he liked it


    even more.


    look


    ¡°You really should. You exceptionally debonair with it on!¡±


    Gabrielle cheered Westley on.


    ¡°I am never not handsome.¡± His marcissism kicked in when he said that all too proudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You always look nice.¡± Gabrielle looked at him with a helpless look in her eyes Mia gave


    him a shitload ofpliments and all she got was a mere polite ¡°thank you¡±. When Gabrielle did the


    same thing, she was treated differently, to be specific, more sincerely.


    ¡®Special treatment? How unfair!¡±


    ¡°Geez, do you have to be this affectionate so early in the morning? This amount of love in the air has


    Spoiled my appetite. I don¡¯t think I need breakfast anymore.¡± Mia felt as if they were showing off. 3


    Westley was oftentimes apathetic and detached. His change in character and showcase of emotions


    would be a blockbuster if it were on the news.


    She could not help but wonder if there would evere a time when Micheal would do the same.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stay in the hospital, Gabrielle. There are


    guards by the door. If you need anything. tell them, Or you could call me if you¡¯d like,¡± Westley said as


    if he was about to


    leave.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not a child, I can handle things myself.¡± A pout escaped Gabrielle¡¯s lips as she said that.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, don¡¯t let the breakfast I bought for you go to waste. Have some of it before you leave.¡± Mia


    was still a little guilty that she arrived too early. She felt bad that she might be the reason why Westley


    had to leave.


    ¡°No, thank you. I have an urgent matter to attend to at thepany. Gabrielle will take my share.¡± He


    left immediately after he said that


    ¡°Damn, Westley is so stiff. It is true what they say about him. Is he always this cold to you?¡± Fear and


    envy was evident in Mia¡¯s voice.


    But still, she couldn¡¯t stand being with a man like Westley. He was so cold, people around him wouldn¡¯t


    need air conditioning in the summer.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how he is. He is cold to everyone. It¡¯s not news to me.¡± The


    Cher 292 Don¡¯t Mention. This Maners of Gabrielle¡¯s mouth twitched,


    It would be so frightening if there woulde a time when Westley would go all. soft and gooey. ¡°Why


    does it feel like you¡¯ve been married for a decade?¡±


    Mia clucked her tongue.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    A shy look escaped Gabrielle.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Is your back okay? Go eat something. I bought you a healthy breakfast.¡± Mia


    prepared a breakfast spread for Gabrielle.


    ¡°There are still some cuts and bleeding but it¡¯s not that big of a deal. I will be out and about in two


    days.¡±


    Gabrielle did not fancy being in the hospital.


    ¡°I bought some pork liver porridge for you. It should rece the iron from all the blood you lost.¡± Mia


    was surprisingly good at looking after her.


    ¡°How about you? How are you feeling?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but fret. She was worried about Mia as


    well.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was lucky that my leather jacket was thick enough that it was able to protect me from further


    injury.¡± She took her coat off to assure Gabrielle that she was alright. Underneath her jacket, Mia had a


    white t-shirt on. The cut on her arm was covered with gauze. It did not look bad at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I can¡¯t help but, worry about you. I¡¯m scared that your injury was nastier than


    mine. After all, the arm is more fragile than the back.¡± Gabrielle had been upset that Mia had been hurt


    worse, i


    ¡°I promise, it¡¯s okay. I have been a war freak since I was a child. This is barely nothing, it doesn¡¯t faze


    me.¡± Mia casually put her coat on.


    ¡°Okay, well¡­ how are you and Cayden?¡±


    ¡°Can you stop talking about that man?¡± Mia shouted a

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 293

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 293


    Chapter 293 Could Not Appreciate What Is Good


    After staying three days, Gabrielle was discharged from the hospital. The reason was simple: the


    wound had started to heal and even had scab now. So there was no need to stay in the hospital


    anymore. She was relieved to leave as she never liked the strong smell of disinfectant


    Westley knew that she was impatient and hated the hospital smells. And now that the wound on her


    back was not serious, she was allowed to go home. He took her back home in the morning.


    In fact, even Westley didn¡¯t like hospitals. Even at this asion, he would have taken Gabrielle home.


    But he didn¡¯t want to take any risk and wanted her to receive better treatment.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s actually morefortable at home. Even the air is fresher and relieving,¡± After getting off the


    car, Gabrielle stood still in the yard. She raised her head, closed her eyes and took


    a deep breath in the open.


    Westley got off the car and saw her standing. He thought she was being silly and cute as she stood


    there taking deep breaths. ¡°Oh c¡¯mon! Everywhere in the city it is the same air. Don¡¯t be silly. I know


    you were smelling the disinfectant in the ward every day which is not pleasant. Still, you need to go


    inside now. It¡¯s windy out here.¡± Westley came towards her. He took off his jacket and put it across her


    shoulders. He gently patted her head, urging her to go inside.


    He wondered if he had seen such a silly woman in his life.


    Looking at the ck jacket on her shoulders and feeling the warmth of Westley¡¯s body, Gabrielle felt


    something which was indescribable. i


    She felt like she was wrapped in his warmth that would keep all the cold and wind away


    It was winter in Antawood in December. Although it was a southern city, it was still quite cold and windy.


    And she¡¯d still need to wear a thin sweater and coat.


    Gabrielle was wearing a long, thick dress and knitwear. She didn¡¯t feel very cold, but now when she put


    on Westley¡¯s jacket, she realized that she needed to be warm.


    Thinking of what he had just now said, Gabrielle felt his words were a little rude. He could have said it


    in a nice way. But, he had to say it so harshly.


    That was Westley¡¯s nature. He was a straight-forward and headstrong man.


    ¡°Huh! You are so boring and unromantic, ¡± Gabrielle muttered to herself. But it was loud enough for the


    man, who strode her into the room, to hear.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, please go inside. It¡¯s cold outside. You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital and are


    likely to catch a cold.¡± When Sophie walked out, she saw Gabrielle standing in the yard while the wind


    kept blowing.


    ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. Actually, it¡¯s not too cold. Look, there¡¯s the sun and it¡¯s quite warm now.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled. She felt very warm wrapped in his jacket.


    ¡°It¡¯s not warm here but she won¡¯t listen. Mr. Morris really cares about her, looking at Westley¡¯s jacket on


    Gabrielle, Sophie thought to herself.


    Sophie was sure that Westley had fallen in love with Gabrielle. He always took everything into


    consideration when it came to her. Even now he had put his jacket on her shoulders so caringly.


    It was really good news. It was a relief now and Miley didn¡¯t need to worry about anything ¡°Okay, let¡¯s


    go inside.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything. She turned and walked into the house, holding Sophie¡¯s hand.


    As days passed, it was getting colder and colder. Gabrielle realized that Westley¡¯s birthday was


    approaching,


    She thought of baking a cake for him. She was learning and needed to make a few attempts before the


    asion. She wondered if he would like a cake baked by her.


    That was not the only thing on her mind, Gabrielle was worried that the cake she prepared would turn


    out ugly and terrible. Then what? She would be too embarrassed to gift him that.


    If the cake was ugly and tasteless, Westley would think that she couldn¡¯t do anything right. And


    considering his bad temper and sharp tongue, she knew he would  her.


    Tust thinking of his words and reaction, in case the cake was a disaster, made her feel awful.


    Gabrielle calmed herself down. She felt that she was thinking too much. She hadn¡®t even prepared the


    cake yet. Then how could she know that he wouldn¡¯t like it.


    Putting all her doubts to rest, Gabrielle went into the room. Westley was sitting on the sofa and drinking


    coffee. There was a little ck furry animal at his feet. It was like a sleeping dog or cat. Gabrielle¡¯s


    attention was immediately on the little creature.


    Suddenly, the sleeping dog was awakened by the enthusiastic sound that left Gabrielle¡¯s lips. It got on


    its limbs and looked at her with a pair of ck eyes. It started wagging its little tail happily.


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±


    The dog was very young and it kept barking with a cute sound. Anyone who saw the cute dog was


    surely going to love it.


    ¡°Puppy! Westley, it¡¯s a puppy!¡± Gabrielle ran over excitedly and squatted near Westley. She gently held


    the puppy in her arms


    It was clear that she really liked it and was very ted.


    ¡°I can see it too!¡± Westley said calmly. Seeing her so happy and excited, Westley raised his eyebrows


    slightly.


    ¡°Why is there a puppy in our house? When did you buy it?¡± Gabrielle turned to look at Westley and


    asked. She was cradling the puppy, unwilling to let go of


    ¡°Tucker sent it yesterday. It¡¯s the puppy of ck. Take good care of it,¡± Westley said calmly as he saw


    her y with it.


    ¡°ck¡¯s child been sent by Tucker! Why didn¡¯t he wait for me to return? Tucker is really a good boy¡±


    Gabrielle liked Tucker a lot. She was nning to visit him soon,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After all, it was amazing to see a boy so


    sensible and obedient. It was very rare.


    Westley slightly frowned as he listened to her. ¡°Well, you were in the hospital. So I didn¡¯t think it wise


    for him to visit you there. He had also brought you oranges.¡±


    ¡°Are those the oranges nted by his family? Then I want to have them. Where are they?¡± Gabrielle


    kept ying with the puppy and started looking for the oranges.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you forgotten that you have just been discharged from the


    hospital? You have wounds on your back and need to take rest. You are still on medication and are not


    allowed to eat oranges,¡± Westley said coldly.


    The bright smile on Gabrielle¡¯s face froze. She looked at Westley and was baffled by his harsh words.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I eat it? Tucker has brought them here himself, then what¡¯s wrong!


    I¡¯ve never heard any doctor tell that people who get injured and are discharged from the hospital can¡¯t


    eat oranges.


    She decided not to eat any now. She could wait for a few days.


    ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t want to eat any now. But you must keep some oranges for me. I want to eat them


    once I recover. ¡± Gabrielle tried to negotiate with him so that she could devour those orangester.


    Westley didn¡¯t answer her. Tucker had brought many oranges. There were tworge boxes and those


    could be stored for some time.


    Westley was adamant about it. ¡®Keeping in mind the traditional Chinese medicine perspective, oranges


    are cold. Gabrielle has just been discharged from the hospital with wounds on her back. Eating


    oranges in winter can be harmful to her. This woman cannot appreciate and understand what is good


    for her.¡±


    ¡°So, does this puppy have a name?¡± Gabrielle observed that Westley hadn¡¯t replied to her. So she took


    the initiative to break the ice and diverted the topic.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 294

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 294


    Chapter 294 ckboo


    Seeing that she had taken the initiative to talk to him, Westley did not put on airs anymore, and all the


    unhappiness on his face slowly receded.


    ¡°The puppy doesn¡¯t have a name yet. He¡¯s just a few days old. I just got him, and I didn¡¯t have the time


    to name him. You can go ahead and pick out his name, ¡± Westley exined calmly.


    He was willing to use the puppy as an excuse tomunicate more with her, After all, Gabrielle liked


    the little guy very much


    ¡°Really? Hmm, what should I name you?¡± Gabrielle suddenly became nervous.


    As a little girl, she loved baby animals and wanted to have a pet of her own, but her foster parents


    never allowed her.


    She never had a chance to name a pet until now.


    It was her first time.


    So she supposed it was normal that she


    was feeling a bit terse. ¡°What about Little ck?¡± Westley suggested ¡°Little ck?¡±


    It was too generic for Gabrielle.


    ¡°He¡¯s ck¡¯s puppy, so it makes sense to call him Little ck,¡± he added. Westley was not a pet lover¡¯,


    so growing up, he had never had a pet. So he was not really the first person one would ask for a pet


    name. Westley never had the thought or patience for it.


    ¡°ck has more than one puppy. so technically, there are many Little cks. I want his name to be


    unique. I¡¯m thinking ckboo. What do you think?¡± Gabrielle did not have much experience in naming


    pets as well, but she thought that uniqueness was a factor to consider when naming a pet.


    ¡°He¡¯s yours. You can name him whatever you want.¡± Westley just nodded nonchntly as per usual.


    He cared more about the dog making Gabrielle happy than the dog itself. ckboo it is then. It¡¯s


    adorable and sounds like the name of a dark gem. This little guy is my little dark gem. Hi, ckboo. Do


    you like your new name?¡± Gabrielle cooed at ckboo, and ckboo stared at her like he understood


    what she was saying.


    Looking at Gabrielle and the puppy. Westley suddenly had a thought. He imagined Gabrielle coaxing a


    child.


    He wondered if she would be as gentle to a baby as she was to ckboo.


    Maybe she would be gentler and look ten times more enchanting.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡±


    ckboo barked at Gabrielle as if to answer her yes, which was so adorable.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good boy!¡± Gabrielle giggled and then turned to Westley. ¡°Why did Tucker give us one of


    ck¡¯s puppies by the way?¡± she asked. Gabrielle was confused.


    She did not have a close rtionship with Tucker. She liked ck very much, but she never expected


    to be chosen to adopt one of his puppies.


    *The family that borrowed ck for breeding has given Tucker several puppies. He knew you liked


    dogs, so he decided to let you adopt one. Do you have a problem with that?¡± There was no emotion inContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Westley¡¯s eyes. He was 50 good at hiding this true feelings that Gabrielle had given uppletely on


    trying to read him long ago.


    But of course Gabrielle had no problem at all with adopting ckboo. She was very happy that Tucker


    gave him to her.


    ¡°No problem at all. I will take good care of him.¡± Gabrielle was overjoyed.


    Hearing her reply, a faint smile appeared on Westley¡®s face and then disappeared quickly.


    He had to keep his facial expression neutral around Gabrielle.


    Some things were not meant for her to see. At least not now.


    *Very well. ckboo may not be a child, but he¡¯s still a big responsibility. I hope you¡¯re up for the task.


    Don¡¯t give up on him when things get tough.¡± Westley cleared his throat and eyed Gabrielle


    seriously.


    ¡°Yes, I know. Don¡¯t worry. I will feed him every day, bathe him, and y with him. + Gabrielle nodded


    with a determined look on her face


    She had never stopped smiling since sheid eyes on ckboo. Even a stranger who met her for the


    first time would be able to tell that she had a soft spot for animals


    But if she has to feed the dog and even bathe him every day, how could she have time to apany


    me?¡¯ thought Westley. .


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sophie to help you with him. Start by walking him in the yard every morning.¡± Westley muttered.


    ¡°All right. Hey, ckboo, are you hungry? Let me get you some milk. Wait here.¡± Gabrielle stood up.


    put Westley¡¯s coat on the sofa, thanked him, and went to the kitchen.


    Soon, she returned with a cup of warm milk in one hand and a small saucer in the other.


    ¡°Here


    you


    go, ckboo.¡±


    Gabrielle in front of ckboo who was sitting at Westley¡¯s feet.


    ckboo seemed to befortable and behaved around Westley. Maybe it was because they had


    bonded a little over the time that they spent together.


    ¡°Go ahead, little guy. Drink your milk. I¡¯ll give you more after you finish it.¡± Gabrielle encouraged


    ckboo to drink from the saucer, but ckboo just stared at her, then at the saucer, and then back at


    her.


    Finally, after a few moments, ckboo tried to drink some milk, but it seemed like he did not know how


    to drink from a saucer at all. He almost toppled over the saucer when he tried to stick his snout into it.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, you have to feed the puppy with a milk bottle. He¡¯s too young, he doesn¡¯t know how to


    drink by himself yet.¡± Sophie walked in with a small milk bottle in hand.


    It was cute and white and pink, which Gabrielle found pretty.


    ¡°Oh, of course, you¡¯re right. Give me the bottle, and I¡¯ll feed him.¡± Gabrielle stood


    |????? ???? ?? up happily and was about to take the milk bottle from Sophie, but Westley suddenly


    interjected.


    ¡°Let Sophie feed him. Don¡¯t move around too much. You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital,


    remember? Have a seat and rx.¡± Westley could not stand it anymore. Since ckboo arrived, all of


    Gabrielle¡¯s attention had been on him. Westley did not like it when Gabrielle was too preupied to


    notice him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to hold the bottle over his mouth. It¡¯s not too much work. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Of course Gabrielle


    wanted to feed ckboo herself because she wanted to bond with him.


    Westley did not even look at her. Instead, he looked at Sophie, and Sophie immediately understood


    what he meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the little guy. Mrs. Morris. Don¡¯t worry about him. You should take it easy.¡± Sophie


    withdrew the bottle from Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle knew that Sophie took orders from Westley. She could not just grab the milk bottle away from


    her. Conceding. Gabrielle dipped her chin and took a seat on the sofa.


    ¡°His name is ckbo, Sophie. You can call him ckboo.¡± Gabrielle shed Sophie a weak smile.


    ¡°ckboo. What an adorable name.¡± Sophie replied and went to feed the puppy After Sophie put the


    bottle in his mouth, ckboo almost immediately drank it. After a few moments, the bottle


    was empty, and ckboo¡¯s little tummy was bulging. He was so full.


    He hobbled back on the carpet toward Westley and settled by his feet. He looked as if he wanted to


    sleep.


    ¡°Oh, ckboo is so cute, and he likes you very much, Westley,¡± Gabrielle could not help saying.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just because I was the first person he saw when he arrived here.¡± Westley did not have that


    much affection for animals, but animals had always been drawn to him.


    In the past, every time he went to a zoo or a farm, the animals would always try to approach him, and


    they would only go away when he told them to.


    So he was not surprised that ckboo wanted to be near himni.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite popr among baby animals.¡± Gabrielle looked at him with an adoring smile


    on her face. Westley was a little started by the indescribable tenderness in her eyes.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯m not that bad to repel them, ¡± Westley replied modestly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take ckboo out to enjoy the sunshine for a while.¡± Gabrielle bent down and picked up ckboo.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to sleep. Let him. Besides, it¡¯s not that sunny outside. It¡¯s windy and cold. You and


    ckboo are going to freeze out there. Stay here.¡± Westley stopped her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the garden house then,¡± Gabrielle insisted and stood up.


    Before Westley could protest more, his phone rang

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 295

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 295


    Chapter 295 You Want To Die With Me


    Going back to his study room, We answered two phone calls and red to ani international e-mail. When


    finally had some time, he went wards the window. Gazing in the chance, when his eyes came back to


    tee yard, Westley spotted Gabrielle thee ¡®Waah, Gabrielle ou surely know how to fool someonWestley


    pursed his lips as he kepkitching her. ¡®I guess she was taking ckboo to the garden house to bask in


    the sun. But, no. She is right here. sitting on the swing with ckboo in her arms in this stinging cold.¡¯


    Gabrielle was swinging from time to time, hugging ckboo with one hand while answering the phone


    with the other.


    It was Benny on the other end of the line. Jax had informed him about Emily¡¯s brutality towards


    Gabrielle. So, he called to ask about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Benny. I just got a bruise and


    bled a little, nothing more. In short. I am not going to die for the time being. 50, thanks for your


    concern.¡± Haw Gabrielle behaved towards Benny waspletely Teliant on Sloane Orelse, she could


    be the unforgiving person shor never brei.


    ¡°How can I be good towards the person who pushed Sloane into the mua? ¡°God! I¡¯m blessed to wow


    that you¡¯re fine. Gabrielle.¡± Alda pause, Denny started again, ¡°ge¡­¡± However, the otst word that left


    Benny¡¯s mouth leinabrielle exasperated. ¡°Don¡¯t care abdo her. Your self should be the only important


    thing you should worry about.¡± When Gabrielle finished, she felt her anger dissipating as something


    heavy and warm covered her shoulders, diverting her attention. She turned around, and her heart


    skipped a beat. Westley was standing behind her, trying his worst to set the nket over her i


    ¡°Did I not tell you that it¡¯s cold outside? I hope you don¡¯t want to get sick and go to the hospital again,¡±


    Westley said, spoiling the heart touching trance Gabrielle was in.


    *Gabrielle, is it Mr. M¨±rnis? Please, ICE ME talk to him.¡± Renny could recognize Westley¡¯s voice. he


    didn¡¯t hesitate while askine


    Gabrielle looked at the phone in bo hand and then nced back at Wes ¡°Benny wants to speak to you?


    you want to answer!¡±


    Westley slowly shook his


    shook his id, looking away. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Benny. Bye!¡±Piore even Listening to Benny¡¯s protest Gabrielle hung up the phone ¡°Benny miatt


    be freaking out of stress, Gabrielle hought. He was trying to reach out to Westley to talk about Estelle,


    but Westley waspletely ignoring him.


    ¡°Thank you, Westley.¡± Gabrielle looked down shyly, pulling the nket above her shoulder. She also


    wrapped ckbon in it with her


    But Westley had his face expressionless as he stared at her. ¡°Basking the sun in the cold winter wind!


    I¡¯m impressed, Gabrielle.¡±


    Gabrielle


    didn¡¯t misunderstand the


    visible sarcasm in his tone and words.


    But, of course, she knew that he cared about her. That was why he brought a bandet for her


    Alter H ent of silence, Gabrielle looked at him again. ¡°Westley. why do You and Benny seem to be on


    bad terms Is there something wrong?¡± Gabriele asked, the uneasiness covering her


    Without a doubt, Westley¡¯s atitude towards Henny spoke that omething was off between them.


    ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t want to talk to Benny So, ignore him fcd now on, okay?¡± raising his eye pws, Westley


    asked Gabrielle solengoy


    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gabrielle felt a bit upset as she continued ¡°He brought Sloane to this state. I hate


    talking with him t?u. So, I won¡¯t talk to him.¡±


    After taking in a deep breath, Gabrielle contemted a question in her mind before asking. ¡°Westley,


    can you ask some authoritative doctors to check on Sloane?¡± Gabrielle was a bit hesitant when she


    asked for it.


    She knew she was asking for something too much, but for Sloane¡¯s sake, Gabrielle neded Westley¡¯s


    help.


    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll invite the best doctor in the world to treat her. So, if you¡¯re satisfied enough, I want


    you to take good care of yourself, Gabrielle.¡± Westley almost shook his head. He felt Gabrielle had too


    much time to worry about others that she couldn¡¯t manage to care aboute herself.


    ¡®And, now, ckboo has sessfully distracted Gabrielle off herselbewestley red at the pup, sitting


    Gabrielle¡¯sp. He was regretting theday he asked Tucker to send a dog hrje


    ¡°I will. It¡¯s just a brise. It will heal soon. * Grazing her fingers through ckboo¡¯s fur, Gabrielle suddenly


    remembered. ¡°Do you have Tucker¡¯s number?¡± She felt bad that she hadn¡¯t thanked Tucker yet. She


    didn¡¯t even have his number or Twitter to contact him.


    ¡°Yes. Why?¡± Westley coldly asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Please give me his number or other contact details. He gave me ckboo. So, I want to thank him.¡±


    Gabrielle patted


    the pup in herp. ¡°Also, I can ask him for tips on tausing ckboo well.¡± Gabrielle said innocently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. I¡¯ve already thanked him. On the matter that how to raise a dog well, I¡¯ll ask


    a professional vet for you. They are far better than Tucker.¡± If Westley could¡¯ve been more


    straightforward, he wouldn¡¯t have give reasons for his refusal on giving Tucko¡¯s


    Still, Gabrielle understood, staying silent and nodding gently. 30


    The next day. Gabrielle woke up early. She had already sted for a day. Moreover, her wedd felt better,


    too, so she wanted to go to the studio.


    Going through her morning routine, Gabrielle changed into her work clothes after breakfast. She hung


    her bag¡¯s strap over her shoulder, getting ready to leave. When she stepped out of the door, Gabrielle


    spotted Westley¡¯s car outside. The passenger seat window was rolled down, and Westley was already


    watching her with his narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Come. Get in.¡± He just spoke those three words.


    But even they chilled Gabrielle¡¯s spine.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    you


    not going to


    the


    ¡°But.. arepany?¡±


    Gabrielle felt a bit uneasy as she asked.


    Westley wasn¡¯t in a bad mood without a reason. Sincest night, when Gabriek told him that she would


    go to the studio in the morning, he had been glu He refused her offer of help in Aking a shower. Even


    while having beakfast, he ignored herpletely untshow. Gabrielle wasn¡¯t ignant either. She knew


    that Westleyowas womed about her. That was the Yeason why he wanted her to rest for $it longer.


    But duty and dignity came before health for Gabrielle. She had previously asked for a long leave. There


    was no way she was going to ask for another one. It would be too embarrassing for her to continue her


    work with all those privileges


    She wasn¡¯t worried that Jason would fire her from the job because he didn¡¯t do that. The event of


    concern was the master¡¯s Seminar. She was


    rmended by Jason as a new student, So, definitely, she couldn¡¯t miss this shot.


    Plus, if she seized this opportunity, she¡¯d naturally have more time to perform.


    For a while, Westley didn¡¯t answer. But feeling her silence, he finally spoke. ¡°I am going to work, but I¡¯ll


    drive you to the Studio first.¡± Watching her still thinking deeply. Westley tantalized her. ¡°Dopou want me


    to get out and open the deer for


    you?¡±


    When her chain of thoughysbroke, and she apprehended Wealey¡¯s words, Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare a


    waste another second. She hurriedly opened the door of the passenger seatand hopped in. ¡°But¡­


    Won¡¯t you gette?¡± Fastening her seatbelt, Gabrielle looked at him, agitation evident from her every


    move.


    It should be counted as a privilege that Westley was willing to drop her at the studio personally in the


    early morning.


    ¡°I was surely gettingte when you were counting stars by the car just a moment ago.¡± Westley turned


    the key in the ignition as the engine revved to life. s 11-25


    Gabrielle stayed silent, tapping her fingers on her legs. The start of the drive was silent until Gabrielle


    looked at Westley¡¯s left arm, holding the steering wheel. She could still see the wound on it. ¡°How do


    you feel now? Are you okay with driving with that arm?¡±


    ¡°If my driving skills with an injuredim scare you from getting into a car acetilent, you¡¯re free to get off


    right now. Vestley calmly said, turning the steeg wheel.


    His words and his way of saying that amused Gabrielle. ¡°I nder said that I am afraid of death, W iley.


    Plus, if this is how I will die, Tpbe happy to die with you. Being with you even on the death road is a


    bigothing for me. I won¡¯t be alone, neither will I be at loss.¡± I


    Gabrielle smiled the brightest smile. Her innocence was pure as water.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s new. I didn¡¯t expect that you wanted to die. Also, with me.¡± The irony was Westley¡¯s best


    tool ofmunication, and he didn¡¯t let it go normally


    ¡°How can it rte with dying now?¡± Gabrielle tilted her head, contemting


    what Westley just said.


    ¡°Westley. you misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mean that. Of course. I don¡¯t want to die now.¡± There was


    concem in Gabrielle¡¯s voice as she rified. Considering herself younger to die, she wanted to


    enjoysher life longer. There was so much paling to be done that she wanted to dos


    ¡°Good. I won¡¯t let you die, abrielle. We can¡¯t depart so early.¡± Westley calmly said, looking at her


    withdoration.. Yet Gabrielle silently muttered on Westley¡¯s overthinking, ¡°As if I am willing to die with


    you just for love.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 296

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 296


    Chapter 296 Blocked By Someone


    The car was still at least a kilomgter away from the studio, but Gabrievas already urging him to pull


    over.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m fine getting go here. Just stop the car. I¡¯ll walk the cost of the way. You don¡¯t need to


    drogat ¡®me off at the door,¡± Gabrielle said, looking tense. Westley frowned she did the same thing when


    he drove ter to Alorith University. She asked high to pull over a considerable distance away from the


    gates. Westley did not mind it then because they were at a university and Gabrielle was a Student


    there. But he was driving her to a studio now. Why could he not drop her off at the door?


    However, Westley still decided to stop the car.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you really think of me as your personal chauffer? Am I supposed to just drop you off


    wherever you want?¡± Westley asked, looking her dirantl.. :_ 11. ¨C


    He was the one who insisted on driving her here, and now he was unhappy because she did not want


    to inconvenience him by making him drive all the way to the studio.


    Gabrielle let out a small sigh. Men reallyplicated. Especially Westley. He had mood swings of a


    pregnant, hormetal woman, One second, he was happy and the next, he was angry. Gavelle felt that


    Westley¡¯s attitude Yoward everything was always all over the map. Predicting his dispositions any


    situation was as impossible as hiding a cloud in the sky..


    But she was not really nning on figuring him out


    He would never ever belong to her, so trying to understand him was pointless.


    ¡°Of course I dare not make the Mr. Moms my personal driver. But seriously, thank you for giving me a


    ride. I have to go now, or I will bete.¡± After sincerely thanking Westley, Gabrielle got off the car.


    But Westley did not really want her gratitude


    ¡°What time are you getting off work?¡± Westley asked


    ¡°I¡¯m usually out by six o¡¯clock. I don¡¯t know yet if I need to work overtime today. But I¡¯ll call you when I


    get a work, okay?¡± Seeing that Westley¡¯s etc got darker and darker, G ielle immediately changed her


    tong to coax him..


    ¡°Fine, but remember who you promised. Don¡¯t break it.¡± Westley still felt wat Gabrielle could not be


    trusted. 09


    There was only one thought in Gabrielle¡¯s mind right now. ¡°Am I a liar in Westley¡¯s eyes, a person who


    doesn¡¯t know how to keep a promise?¡¯


    Gabrielle made a mental note toe home early tonight and make Westley a meal


    ¡°Yes, yes. Drive safely, please. I really have to go now.¡± Gabrielle picked up her bag and ran as fast as


    she could. Westley watched as she ran away. A man on a


    scooter almost ran her over but hit the brakes in time. It made Westley¡¯s heart leap to his throat. He felt


    so scared that he considered rushing over to the scooter rider and beating the hell out of him,


    Some people really did not know how to drive responsibly. They did not watch the road enough to see


    what was in front of them. It pissed Westley off


    Soon, Gabrielle arrived at the stude and ran into Vivian who was leanin against amppost by the


    entrance atid sipping her coffee. She smiled andabrielle, but her eyes told a differe¡¯story. She was up to


    something ¡°Good morning Vivian.¡± Gabrielle wanted to just Walk past Vivian, but she could not ignore


    her.


    At thepany, Vivian was a senior to Gabrielle, so Gabrielle felt obliged to greet


    her.


    ¡°Hey, Gabrielle. I have a question for you. ¡°Vivian left themppost and walked toward Gabrielle,


    holding out her cup of coffee in front of her.


    Gabrielle watched Vivian strut toward her with her long, white legs. She could


    not decide whether it was Vivian¡¯s effortless stride in ridiculously high heeled shoes or her knowing


    state that sent a chill down her spine.


    Vivian was a morous, extremely alluring woman, but she was arrogant and had a temper. Everyone


    in the studio was temified of her. She was a powerful designer that no one dared to provokse openly.


    Since they could not afford to offynd her, they avoided her. ¡°Vivian, I honestly don¡¯t know any questions


    that I can anger for you. I¡¯m not on your level of terms of both professionalism and qualification, I think I


    should be the oMe to have questions for you.¡± Gabrielle tried her best to be polite with a pinch of


    ttery thrown in.


    It was a desperate attempt on her part to dodge Vivian¡¯s question. She could not possibly know any


    better about anything than Vivian


    After all, in the studio, Vivian was basically God. She worked on her own and did not require anybody¡¯s


    assistance. She could solve every problem by herself except for some that she had to involve


    Jason in


    So when Vivian walked up to her and told her that she had a question for her. Gabrielle could not help


    feeling confused and a little scared.


    Vivian had always been hostile to her because of Jason


    So if Vivian was being chatty toward or now, something was definitely not diht.


    ¡°What I want to ask you has thing to do with design. I saw you get out of a luxury car near the


    buswiation. Didn¡¯t you say that you came iom an ordinary family? How could you afford such a car?


    How did you do is cabrielle? Can you tell me?¡± Raising her eyebrows, Vivian curled her lips into an evil


    grin.


    Gabrielle swallowed and told herself to keep her cool. She was right. Vivian was up to no good


    But she had no idea how Vivian saw her get out of Westley¡¯s car. Perhaps she just saw the car but did


    not see Westley or the car¡¯s license te.


    And even if she did see the license te, she would never be able to trace the car


    back to Westley. Alvin had made sure of that


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand what you mean.¡± Obviously, Gabrielle was ying dumb.


    ¡°Sweetie, there¡®s no point pretending to be stupid.¡± All of a sudden, the fake smile melted off Vivian¡¯s


    beautiful face She stepped up to Gabrielle and stargo her down


    While Vivian was trying to ignidate Gabrielle, a colleague of thgos arrived and walked right past them


    with her head down. It was no s et that Vivian loathed Gabrielle, un nobody in the Studio wanted to


    caught in Vivian¡¯s wrath


    In the past, Vivian found many excuses to make trouble for Gabrielle. Gabrielle was easy-going, and


    she did whatever Vivian asked her to do.


    She was a little bit of a pushover, and Vivian milked that fact for her own benefit and even amusement.


    Although her colleagues felt sorry for Gabrielle, none of them tried to defend her from Vivian


    ¡°i¡¯m not pretending to be stupid. Did you just wait out here so that you could ask me about a car?¡±


    Gabrielle was genuinely


    curious.


    Why did Vivian care about the kind of car that she rode to work?


    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s an Uber.¡± Gabrielle simply smiled and told Vivian a bold-faced lie.


    The look on Gabrielle¡¯s face and tone pissed Vivian off.


    ¡®An Uber? What Uber driver dove around in a Bentley?


    Nobody who had a Bentley would ce such a car under Uber, even Uber Premium.


    Did Gabrielle think I¡¯m an idiot?¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Vivian cocked her head to the side and sneered.


    She had Gabrielle all figured out the moment Austin rmended her for a position in the studio,


    Women who looked timid and harmless were often the ones who were scheming. Gabrielle


    gave off that vibe to Vivian, and Vivian had been watching her closely ever since they met.


    ¡°Yes. If you want, I can book you an Uber nght now.¡± Gabrelle looked at Vivian with a smile. She told a


    lie, and she stood by it.


    Since Vivian was not letting it go was willing to drag it out for her. 0¡ã


    Whether Vivian believed her p not was Vivian¡¯s business.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡­¡± ¡°Good morning, bous!¡± Gabrielle shouted at Jason who was getting out of his car


    parked not far away.


    The displeasure on Vivian¡¯s face was immediately reced by a gentle smile. She turned around and


    looked at Jason fondly.


    ¡°Good morning, Jason.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 297

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 297


    Chapter 297 A Master In The Design World


    Gabrielle watched Vivian¡¯s expression change from vicious to serene almost instantaneously.


    She had already met the man who changed moods like a light switch hd that was Westley. Now she


    was stiding in front of the woman whorthanged moods the same way. Gabrielle could not decide


    whether to be scared or amazed. On the other hand ivian was always gentle and friend toward Jason.


    It seemed that nothing he did or said could put her in a bad mood.


    ¡°Good morning, Vivian, Gabrielle.¡± Jason greeted the two of them with a smile.


    ¡°Gabrielle,e to my officeter. I have something to tell you,¡± he added, walking past them.


    ¡°Okay. See you then,¡± Gabrielle replied cheerfully.


    After Jason entered the building. Vivian


    shed Gabrielle a final cold stare before walking away


    After a few moments, Lolita walked over to Gabrielle. She held two cups of milk tea in her hands, one


    of which she handed to Gabrielle. ¡°Hey, Gabrielle. I got you some milk tea. Are you okay? I saw you


    with Vivian just now. Did she hassle you again?


    ¡°Oh, no. We just said hello. Why are ou drinking milk tea in the morning?¡± Gabrielle asked, raising


    the cw to her eye level and checking out the milk tea.


    It was red bean milk teachich she liked. ¡°Sweet drinks like this in the early morning make people feel


    better about their mundane lives, especially me. I knew you¡¯de in today, so I bought one for you


    and we could be morning milk tea buddies,¡± Lolita answered, taking a swig of her milk tea and beaming


    The red bean milk tea and Lolita¡¯s adorable toothy Smile indeed made Gabrielle feel better. She


    chuckled.


    ¡°Thank you, Lolita. I appreciate it,¡± she said to Lolita with a smile.


    You are most definitely wee. I was On my way in when I saw you with Vivian. I was afraid that she


    would make trouble for you again. I was about to approach you guys, but then I saw Jason walking


    over to you. So I stayed put. What did Vivian want with you?¡± Lolita asked worriedly.


    Nothing good happened where Viviya


    ¡°Nothing. I just greeted her at then Jason came over.¡± Gabriellt smiled reassuringly ¡°Okay. That¡¯s good.


    Come on, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Lolita patte her on the back, and Lolita¡¯s han happened tond on her


    wound. Gabrielle winced in pain.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lolita was able to catch her reaction. She probably felt that she patted her too hard.


    ¡°Was my hand too heavy? I¡¯m sorry. I just pat people in the back and never mind my big, beefy hand.


    I¡¯ll pay attention next time, I promise.¡± Lolita shed her an embarrassed grin and raised her free hand


    in a peace sign.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come on,¡± How could Gabrielle me Lolita? Besides, she did not really pat hard. She just


    touched the wrong spot, and Gabrielle felt a little pain.


    Gabrielle went to her work partition, straightened up her things, and then went to Jason¡¯s office.


    ¡°Jason? I¡¯m here,¡± Gabrielle chirped, knocking on the door of Jason¡¯s office. do


    ¡°Come in, Gabrielle,¡±


    Jason called out from inside.


    Gabrielle pushed the di open and walked in. She found Jadon sitting at his desk, and on one of the


    seats in front of him sat Jackson Nant. He was a famous jewelry designer, the studio¡¯s design director,


    and one of Jason¡¯s most aplished mentees.


    He was widely known to be aloof, sharp tongued, and a little hubristic. His handsome face was always


    in icy neutral. He seldom exuded a weing vibe, but his cold, hard-to-reach persona was what drew


    girls to him.


    When Gabrielle started out in the studio, Jason did not n on being her mentor.


    time is one of the guest speakers. You should know her name. She¡¯s one of the most well-renowned


    masters of jewelry design in the country, Melissa,¡± Jason said to her


    ¡°Oh, my. Really? Melissa ising to Speak at the seminar?¡± Gabrielle could not believe what she had


    just heard.


    Of course she knew Melissa Glyn. So was not only a famous international jewelry designer but also a


    respecter and well¨Csought-out authority in the world of jewelry design It was every jewelry digner¡¯s


    biggest wish to meet her.


    Gabrielle did not expect that someone as big as the one and only Melissa Glyn would being to


    teach at the training seminar. She gritted her teeth to keep herself from squealing from excitement.


    She could not lose her cool in front of Jason and Jackson Grant.


    ¡°Yes, really. When did I ever lie to you? Jackson just told me all about it.¡± Jason chuckled a little. He


    had expected Gabrielle to be thrilled.


    After all, Melissa Glyn was already a household name in jewelry design, New designers like Gabrielle


    worshiped her like a goddess


    ¡°Of course. I was just delighted by the news. Will you be apanying her at the seminar, Jackson?¡±


    Gabrielle usually did not dare to speak to Jackson Grant, but this time, she was so excited by the


    prospect of meeting Melissa Glyn at she could not help addressing him ¡°Let me be clear about thing


    Melissa¡¯s noting to sigautographs Or so that newbies caneush over her. She¡¯sing to offer ver


    guidance, Jason strongly rmend you to attend the training, so you¡¯d better behave yourself and


    not act like a crazy fan girl in front of Melissa,¡± Jackson Grant said tly but stared into Gabrielle¡¯s eyes


    withplete seriousness.


    Gabrielle was not the kind of person who liked to trouble others. Hearing Jackson Grant¡¯s warning, she


    nodded her head in sincere agreement. ¡°Oh, of course. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go near Melissa. I¡¯ll be


    happy just seeing her from afar and learning from her.¡±


    ¡°Our Gabrielle is very sensible and won¡¯t go too far,¡± Jason said with a smile. i


    He had been Gabrielle¡¯s mentor for nearly half a year, so by this time, he had a fair understanding of


    her temperament.


    Her attitude and work ethic were outstanding, and she approached every task with unparalleled


    dedication 2 patience. She did notin ngtot easily discouraged. She was responsible to a fault


    and did her job extremely well. It was Jackson Grant¡¯s oss that he rejected her as a mentge


    ¡°You have to forgive my enthusiasm. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve always looked up to Melissa. I think she¡¯s


    iparable in the World of jewelry design, and she¡¯s always been my beautiful heroine. I can¡¯t wait to


    see her at the seminar.¡± Gabrielle was already looking forward to seeing her idol in action


    ¡°This is indeed an opportunity of a lifetime for you. You must cherish it.¡± Seeing Gabrielle so happy like


    a kid in a candy store, Jason also felt happy.


    ¡°I will.¡± Gabrielle had never been this


    excited and grateful for anything in her entire life.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 298

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 298


    Chapter 298 Share Good News With Me


    Jason did not say anything until Gabrielle was able to collect herself.


    ¡°Have you calmed down a bit?¡± Jason asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just so Pacited. Never in my wildest dreams and I think of actually seeing one


    of the women 1 admired most in the fleste Gabrielle felt her cheeks grow hot She felt like a little girl


    who was going to meet her favorite cartoon princess.


    ¡°Okay, great. But there¡¯s more. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to be even more thrilled to hear it.¡± Seeing that


    Gabrielle was ready for the next part of his news, Jason decided to break it to her.


    ¡°Well, what is it? Go ahead, Jason.¡± Gabrielle tried hard to suppress her excitement.


    What else could possibly get her more fired up than meeting Melissa? Gabrielle


    honestly did not know if there was such


    ¡°The date and time of the seminar have been set, and it¡¯s after New Year¡¯s Eve but Melissa has always


    been very strict and senious with her work, so she wille to check the venue in advance next week.


    Her hotel room has been booked by a sponsor, but Jackson will pick her use from the airport. I want


    you to go th him. Is that okay?¡± Jason asked her eamestly


    After Jason finished his question, Gabrielle put a hand over her mouth. She stared at Jason with wide


    eyes. ¡®Oh, my God! Tha Ys so incredible! I get to pick up Melisas from the airport, too!¡¯ The news


    sounded like a lottery win to Gabrielle. She could not believe it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She felt like every joy and pain in her life for thest twenty years had been leading up to this very


    moment.


    ¡°Is it okay if I pick up my idol from the airport? Of course it is! Yes, yes, I will go! When is she flying in?¡±


    Gabrielle chanced a curious nce at Jackson.


    Until now, she had no idea that Jackson was Melissa¡®s student. How could she have known anyway?


    Jackson was a cold. low-key man who did not talk about anything to anyone, especially about himself,


    However, she found it amazing that Melissa admitted him. As far as she knew, Melissa did not easily


    es apprentices, except that she might Nike in some privately. Although Melis led a private life and


    there was no way to confirm if Jackson really speci¡¯some time under her tutge, sbrielle still believed


    him. Why wild he lie about being Melissa¡¯s mend¨¨? If she had been in his shoes, she would not have


    shut up about it. 0¡ã


    Gabrielle felt a slight pang of jealousy She would have given anything to be Melissa¡¯s student:


    ¡°Melissa hasn¡¯t booked her flight yet, but I¡¯ll send you the details once they¡¯re confirmed. Gabrielle,


    remember not to bete. Melissa extremely values punctuality and hates tardy people. Don¡¯t leave a


    bad impression on her. You¡¯re aware that many new designers like you would kill to meet her like this,


    aren¡¯t you?¡± Jason Wanned her his smiling face suddenly turning serious. ¡°Yes, I am. I know, Jason. I


    will be on time.¡± Gabrielle nodded. still unable to stop grinning


    ¡°If you can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t mess up, I suggest you turn down theo task now. I don¡¯t want my


    mentoreto despise Antawood because you can be professional,¡± Jackson said to vibrielle in his usual


    icy tone. It was obvious that Jackpot only agreed to let Gabriellee cause of Jason¡¯s gleaming


    rmegetation. He did not trust that she wond do everything right and impress hipteacher.


    Gabrielle found Jackson¡¯s words a bit hurtful, but she did not take them to heart. He was only trying to


    make sure that his beloved mentor would be graciously weed and well taken care of in Antawood.


    It was a treatment any good student wanted for their teachers.


    Of course Gabrielle was fully decided to put her best foot forward. Thest thing she wanted was to


    disappoint Melissa.


    ¡°I understand your concem, Jackson, but


    I promise you that I will be at my best.¡±


    ¡°Well, you better not break that promise when Melissa tliesil. sincerely hope that you don¡¯t let her down.


    If you d¨¹, you can kiss your seminar attendance goodbye. I won¡¯t allow you toe, and Jason won¡¯t


    be able to make me.¡± Jackson was not trying to threaten Gabrielle at all, but he meant what he said he


    would des if she screwed up.


    He would not let her take ever one nce at the seminar¡¯s venud doors if she did not do a great job


    wiose picking up Melissa at the airport. Gabrielle¡¯s smile slomly turned into a straight face. Sloexy


    nced at Jason uneasily


    ¡°Jackson, you don¡¯t have to frighten Gabrielle like that. She¡¯s my star student. I know her better than


    you do. She won¡¯t mess up.¡± Jason really could not do anything about the way Jackson spoke when it


    came to his teachers. The man had always been passionate on the matter and did not tolerate


    preventable mistakes.


    ¡°I just want her to consider herself wamed so that if she does leave a bad


    impression on Melissa, she knows what¡¯sing to her,¡± Jackson said directly.


    ¡°This is important to me, too. Jackson, and believe it or not, I know better than to mess it up.¡± Gabrielle


    muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Gabrielle. You¡¯ll be fine. You got this. Don¡¯t be nervous. You¡¯re going to do great. I¡¯ll


    send yopo Melissa¡¯s travel details when they are ready. You may leave now.¡± Deing Gabrielle shaken


    by Jackson lip that, Jason felt a little worried. He tad never seen her so scared. Jackson really had to


    work onmunicating etter with his colleagues. O ¡°Thank you, Jason, Jackson,¡± Gabrielle nodded to


    them and left in a hurry.


    Now she was both excited and scared, but her enthusiasm was strong enough to triumph over her fear.


    When she entered her work partition, she finally let out her ted squeals and jumped up and down. +


    Seeing her like that, Lolita came over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you jumping


    il round happily? Lolita asked.


    Gabrielle looked at her and then averted her zaze. Lolita was also a neer, but her qualifications


    were way more impressive. She went to a top foreign design school and know more about the world of


    jewelry design, so Gabrielle could not help feeling a little bit guilty. Between the two of them, Lolita was


    the better choice to attend the seminar, yet she did not get picked. Gabrielle did nge know if she should


    share the news with her. ¡°Nothing.¡± In the end, she fecided to hold back. She did not want to upset


    Lolita.


    ¡°Nothing? Gabriele we¡¯re good friends. We should share stuff, good or bad. But fine, if you really don¡¯t


    want to tell me, then just forget I asked.¡± Lolita was a straightforward person. She said what was on her


    mind. She did not like wasting time overthinking her thoughts before blurting them out.


    ¡°All right. Come closer.¡± Gabrielle beckoned her over.


    Lolita did as she was told and walked Over to Gabrielle.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the famous jewelry design master. Melissa, Gabrielle whispered to her.


    ¡°Wow, Gabrielle, that¡¯s awesome! ATC you going to the seminar then?¡± Lolita asked directly.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle looked at her and tipped her head to the side. ¡°You kr about the seminar?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I heard about it anew days ago. Did Jason rmcoe you to attend?¡± Lolita raised her


    eyebrows at her.


    Gabrielle had no dea that the seminar was not really a secret. She just nodded. ¡°Yes. Jason


    rmended me. Melissa is one of the guest speakers. I¡¯m so excited to see her in person. I can¡¯t


    wait¡±


    Melissa was a legend in the field of jewelry design. She created world famous pieces, some of which


    were even made especially for wealthy socialites and celebrities. She even designed ones for the first


    lady herself, and no amount of money or height of status could equal that honor.


    ¡°Congrattions, Gabrielle. I¡¯m so happy for you. Melissa is the real deal You should take a photo with


    her when you meet Oh, can you get me an autograph?¡± Lolita said excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really happy for me? You¡¯re not angry?¡± Gabrielle asked cautiously. Lolita seemed to be startled


    by one question.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 299

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 299


    Chapter 299 An Obsessed Wife


    Lolita gave Gabrielle a friendly pat on the shoulder as sheughed at her statement. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    ridiculous! I am beyon delighted that you had the opportuotiy to attend this once in a lifetime seminar


    It¡¯s a little upsetting for you to stnk that I would be unhappy about it. After all, we are good friends,


    aren¡¯t ?¡± She gave Gabrielle another tap on the shoulder and smiled ever-so svetly. ¡°It was stupid one. I


    was superficial. I thought¡­


    ¡°Why is that? Did you expect me to be upset and jealous over the fact that you got in and I didn¡¯t? It¡¯s a


    mere seminar. I have been studying abroad for over five years. I couldn¡¯t care less about it. Besides, I


    already have attended countless design exhibitions and seminars. Scratch that. A hero keeps mum


    about his glories. I¡¯m just starting out as an intern designer. My colleagues


    are young and promising. Plus, I met a charming friend.¡± She pinched Gabrielle¡¯s face and beamed


    with glte.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you earlier, I was afraid it would upset you.¡± Gabrielle apologized with


    utmost sincerity.


    ¡°Silly girl, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. I told you, we¡¯re friends. I in overjoyed that you would be


    able to go toe the seminar. Would you like to the dinner so we could officially celgrale this amazing


    feat?¡± Lolita aske out of courtesy


    Gabrielle was a mere student. If she had to attend sses, she wouldn¡¯t be able toe visit. This


    cottumstance did not make her a friend on the regr.


    They used to have dinner together every once in a while but it had been so long since thatst


    happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner in a couple of days. I¡¯m afraid I have made prior arrangements for tonight.¡± it


    suddenly dawned on her that she had to cook supper for Westley. She had broken one of her promises


    before, she couldn¡¯t afford to break any more. Gabrelle was


    Eemnified that her husband would eat her alive if she did.


    ¡°Alright. You can get that out of the way first, we¡¯ll have dinner at a time that¡¯s convenient for you. I


    have to congratte you again. You alte amazing. Gabrielle. I¡¯m proud of you!¡± Lolita had the utmost


    respect and reverence for her capabilities. Gabrielle¡¯s talents and willingness to work hard were indege


    beyond admirable. Without a ting of doubt, God would bless such a pepon. ¡°Rest assured that I will utk


    harder. Thank you.¡±


    Gabrielle dropped by the supermarket after work. She went home with two bags worth of groceries and


    a bouquet of flowers from the local floral shop.


    Sophie was there to bring the bags in when Gabrielle got off the taxi from the front yard. It was


    particrly difficult for her to carry heavy things since she had not fully recovered from her injury yet.


    ¡°Thank you, Sophie. It¡¯s a little too much, isn¡¯t it?¡± Embarrassment was pasted on her face as Gabrielle


    looked at Sophie.


    She was overwhelmed and a little


    pressured over the idea of making a leasi fit for a king that she almost bought the entire supermarket.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, Mrs. Morris. Your wounds still haven¡¯t healed, why didn¡¯t you ask me to


    carry the bags out earlier?¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t help but WOITY about her injury


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be back on my feet in time. It wasn¡¯t that serious to begin with. ¡± Gabrielle gave her a


    reassuring alle.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain that Mr. Morris will be over the moon once he sees wd an amazing meal you have prepared


    for him!¡± Sophie eximed as she fought the bags of food into the kitchen


    ¡°I could only hope that it won¡¯t upset him.¡± Gabrielle was afraid that dinner would not be to Westley¡¯s


    liking.


    ¡°He certainly won¡¯t be. Please, if I may be as bold as to say, he¡¯d love it.¡± Sophie nced at the


    ingredients and saw that they were all Westley¡¯s favorites.


    Gabrielle was, indeed, thoughtful. It was a gem to see a child this considerate.


    The document Alvin sent made her life


    unbelievably easier. It was written in detail what food Wesiley loved and hated


    With full knowledge of his preferences, making dinner for Westley was not so difficult


    ¡°Sophie, if you could be so kind as to please put these flowers in a vase. Your can ce them on the


    table when you te finished.¡± Gabrielle handed here the bouquet ¡°I¡¯ve ced the flowers on the table,


    Mrs. Morris. Call me if you need anything.¡± Sophie sniffed the banuet of flowers. They were addictive


    tragrant.


    Her daily showcase of virtue made Sophie understand, more than ever, just how much of an amenable


    woman Gabrielle was. Everyone she crossed paths with would definitely love her.


    It wasn¡¯t a surprise that she managed to capture Westley¡¯s heart despite him being so stoic and cold.


    It definitely was an endeavor for men not to fall head over heels with a girl as promising as Gabrielle.


    Especially not after one had spent quite a considerable


    amount of time with her.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be sure to call on you if i ever need anything. In the meantime, would it be okay if you left me


    with my ownpany?¡± Gabrielle enjoyed having some alone time in the kitchen.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± With the flowers in her anns, Sophie walked out of thea room, beaming from ear


    to ear.


    Soon after putting her apron, Gabrielle began to prepare that mise en


    When Westley arrived home, he saw Sophie watering the nts in the yard but Gabrielle was where to


    be found.


    He had agreed to pick her up from work. Unfortunately, he was held back by a meeting. By the time he


    dropped by the studio, Gabrielle had already gone. He drove home soon thereafter.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you¡¯re here,¡± Sophie chirped. ¡°Is Gabrielle home?¡± Westley asked as he hurried to go


    inside.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris came back early. She¡¯s in


    the kitchen making supper for the two o! You.¡± Sophie answered with a wide grin pstered on her face.


    There was a twinkle in Westley¡¯s Eyes when he heard what she said. The dinner he had been looking


    forward to for so long was finally happening.


    Westley could not wait any longer. Hastily, he walked to the kitchen, Free the door, he heard some


    hurtimingofd the sound of nking dishes, signifying that someone had been cookie. He did not have


    to think twice for knew that it was definitely Gabrielles


    The tantalizing small of food wafted through the air and Ynto his nose as soon as he pushed the door


    open. There, he saw his beautiful wife in an apron. Gabrielle was in front of the stove, so intently


    immersed in her cooking that she did not notice Westleye in.


    Gabrielle put the spat down to tend to the soup but forgot to take the potholder,


    A hissing sound filled the kitchen when she identally scalded her hand.


    Westley swiftly rushed to her aid, grabbed her hand and ran it under cold


    water.


    ¡°Why are you so careless? Are you in pain?¡± he reprimanded her as he held her hand under the tap.


    It still had not registered to Gabrielle¡¯s mind that Westley was there in the kitchen.


    ¡°My hand is okay. When did youo in?¡± She shifted to see him.


    Gabrielle was standing by the faut¨¨t with Westley dangerously close behind her. He held her ever so


    gentlyx his armis, it made her a little ufortable. ¡°I just got here. Y fingers are so red. Are you sure


    you te fine?¡± He turned the tap off and saw that her index finger was the shade of crimson.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, really. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to blister. Oh no, the food is going to burn!¡±


    ¡°Stay there. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Westley left her to the side and did the rest of the cooking


    Gabrielle was standing next to him in awe. He looked dashing working his way


    around the kitchen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me. Is there anything else you¡¯d like me to make?¡± Westley turned to look at Gabrielle


    only to see her gawking at him like a hawk. She just couldn¡¯t have enough of him. He used to hate it


    when women looked at him with an all-consuming. hung look in their faces. But with Gabrielleshe


    did not seem to mind. His wife swing at him in such a way made him feel so inexplicably proud. .

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 300

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 300


    Chapter 300 Put On An Apron For Him In Person


    Gabrielle snapped back to reality and lightly shook her head. She turned her gaze toward the


    ingredients on the table.


    She was to prepare five dishes and ones


    The soup was still stewing in tlo pot. The four dishes were ready, bugthe fifth one still had its


    ingredients the table. ¡°There¡¯s still the chicken wings with honey sauce. If you don¡¯t want to prepare it, I


    will.¡± Qvibrielle thought that it might be a little difficult for Westley to cook a meat dish. She had already


    prepped and pickled the wings and put them in the fridge, but she still doubted that he could handle it.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Westley smiled at her.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Gabrielle walked over to the fridge and took the wings out. She took Westley¡¯s response


    as an agreement for her to cook,


    ¡°Bring me an apron,¡± Westley suddenly ordered It was only then that Gabrielle realized that he wanted


    to prepare the wings himself. She set the te of wings on the counter and stared at him and his


    immacte white shirt and well-pressed ck cks. His entire outfit was not suitable for a hot


    kitchen.


    Then, her eyes darted to his tie. He wao wearing the one she gave him again. She considered asking


    him to change the next day. After all, wearing the saine one tie for several consecutive das was not


    what a dashing CEO would do. His sharp eyed employees would aidicule him in private.


    ¡°Westley¡­¡±


    ¡°Just bring me an apron, Gabrielle, or take off yours and put it on me.¡± Seeing that she was uneasily


    staring at him, Westley shed Gabrielle a cold look.


    Gabrielle originally nned to remind him to change and wear another one tie but she decided to talk


    about that after the dinner. @


    She went and grabbed an apron for him, which was ck and white. ¡°Here you go, ¡± she said and


    handed the apron to Westley.


    Standing this close to him, Gabrielle realized that he was so tall. She would not be able to put the


    apron on him with him standing upright.


    ¡°My hands are greasy. Put it on me,¡± Westley said impatiently.


    He wanted her to put the apron on her ¡°Fine. Lower your head then,¡±Gabrielle replied after thinking for


    Westley bent forward mid let Gabrielle put the apron on hings. Wait, take off my tie and put it on the


    table.¡±


    Gabrielle took off his tie and put it in the pocket of her apron. Seeing how carelessly she handled the


    tie, Westley was a little annoyed.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put it in the pocket. You¡¯ll wrinkle it. Set it t somewhere safe. Thene back and tie my


    apron.¡± Westley barked one order after another.


    Gabrielle wanted to roll her eyes at him.


    Could he at least ask nicely? Yes, he was the boss of apany, but he was not in the office right now


    and she was not his employee.


    All the same, Gabrielle did as he said. She took the tie and stepped out of the kitchen. When she came


    back, she was smiling at Westley.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my tie?¡± Westley nced at her hand and found it empty. She was shing him a toothy grin,


    which meete him suspicious. 1


    ¡°I put it away like you asked Beriously. Westley, why is that tie so inportant to you? Is it because it¡¯s


    adfift from me?¡± Gabrielle asked, tring at him knowingly.


    Westley¡¯s face instantly darkened. He averted his gaze and cleared his throat. He decided he would


    not dignify that question with a response.


    ¡°Juste here and fix my apron, will you?¡± Westley muttered, hoping that Gabrielle would drop the


    subject.


    She shrugged, walked over, and stood in front of him. They were standing close enough to each other


    to share breath.


    Gabrielle reached out and straightened Westley¡¯s apron. She dipped her chin, hoping that he would not


    notice the ridiculous rush of blood to her cheeks.


    ¡°Okay. Turn around,¡± Gabrielle said anxiously. Westley did not say anything but stared at her red face.


    The thought of Gabrielle getting this nervous and shy in front of him made Westley want to chuckle. But


    this time, he decided not to make things difficult for her and just turned around like she asked


    Gabrielle tied the back strings for him into a beautiful bow. fot.


    ¡°Here are the wtigs.¡± Gabrielle picked up the te of wings on the counter and handed it to him.


    ¡°I already cleaned those and pickled them. Can you make chicken wings with honey sauce? If not, you


    can make other vors,¡± Gabrielle said inly.


    However, to Westley, she sounded like she was underestimating him, and Westley did not appreciate


    that.


    ¡°I got it. You can go now.¡± Westley did not want to listen to Gabrielle anymore. He wanted to start


    cooking.


    She was acting like she was worried that he could not handle a simple recipe for chicken wings. What


    gave her that impression anyway?


    ¡°I can help.¡± Gabrielle did not understand why Westley was trying to get rid of her.


    She saw him smiling earlier when she was fixing his apron. Now he was afting all uptight and territorial.


    WW* Alinovalware


    Men were reallyplicates ¡°I don¡¯t need your help? Just leave me to cook in peace, il you?¡± Westley


    backfired.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m going.¡± Gabrielle said, raising her hands in surrender. She turned on her heel and left the


    kitchen. Maybe Westley just did not want to be disturbed while he was cooking, just like her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go feed ckboo,¡± Gabrielle chirped as she shut the kitchen door and made a run for ckboo¡¯s


    kennel.


    She found the little guy lying on his backfortably inside his little nest. He was snoring softly with his


    round belly pointing up. He was so cute that Gabrielle could not resist waking him.


    ckboo was living his best life as a puppy, and like a human baby, he only did two things-eating and


    sleeping.


    ¡°ckboo! ckboo!¡± Gabrielle squatted down and called ckboo twice.


    But ckboo did not seem to hely her. He was still snoring, his fat belly rising and dropping steadily.


    Gabrielle just smiled and let him be. He did not seem to be huigry, so she just let him sleep.


    After that, she decided to go to the garden to help Sophie water the nts. It had been more than a


    month since the flowers were nted, and most of them were starting to grow. They were taking root


    nicely, and their leaves looked amazing. Gabrielle could not wait to see them bloom.


    The garden that once appeared like a dark, withered forest was now gone. The


    new nts had given it a new life, vibrant and beautiful


    Although it was winter now, the garden was still so green.


    Gabrielle was growing to like this ce more and more. Although the house and the yard in Vineyard


    Vi wererge, they were well nned andid out in a square like a man-made park.


    But she still preferred the garden i Half Moon Bay, which she herself aised to tend to. a


    ¡°Hi, Sophie. Where havent you watered? Let me do it.¡± Gabrielle walked up to Sophie and smiled


    Sophie was gr¨¹ning the branches of some of the nts. She was a little surprised to see Gabrielle and


    confused as to why she was wearing an apron in a garden


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, is dinner ready?¡± Sophie asked curiously

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 301

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 301


    Chapter 301 The Couple Cook Dinner Together


    Gabrielle Wils amused by Sophie¡¯s question Sophie would definitelyugh at her if she told her what


    happened, Dinner was most certainly not yet read because Westley threw a fit after she


    bumed her fingers while cooking, o As a result, he banished her from the litchen


    She went to the store to buy the ingredients, washed and prepped them, and already made lour dishes


    and a soup by herself. Tben, Westley came in and drove her out. She was not even that badly hurt.


    So. again, dinner was not yet ready because Westley stormed in and stopped her from finishing


    making it.


    He blew the little burns on her fingers way out of proportion, and Gabrielle could not decide whether


    she found it annoying or silly


    ¡°No. Your Mr. Morris kicked me out of


    the kitchen, He said he¡¯d finish dinget up himself.¡± Shaking her head. Gabrielle walked over to take the


    garden hose


    Upon hearing Gabrielle¡¯s answer, Sophie buist intoughter. ¡°Maybe he was just worried about you and


    didn¡¯t want you exhausting yourself.¡±


    ¡°]t was just one little burt. It doesn¡¯t even hurt. I don¡¯t understand why he always nakes a fuss.¡±


    Gabrielle opened the tap. tugged the garden hose hd began to water the flowers.


    ¡°He¡¯s not making a fuss. He simply cares about you. If he weren¡¯s he wouldn¡¯t have barged into the


    kitchen,¡± Sophie murmured.


    However, the sound of the water shooting out of the hose drowned out her voice, and Gabrielle did not


    hear her clearly


    ¡°What did you say, Sophie?¡± Gabrielle closed the tap and asked again.


    ¡°I said Mr. Morris cares about you very much,¡± Sophie repeated and smiled.


    Growing up at the Morris¡¯ mansion, Westley seldom did things for himself. He had an army of servants


    at his


    disjoSAL. He did not hch into the kitchen cause there were people tenny paid to prepare his found lot


    hin. Put when he flew abroad for a few years, 110 relied to take some of his stalf with him and lived on


    his ow. He started doing household chores himself and taught himself how to cook is OWL


    meals. Those yes alone Laught himn how not to depend on anyone but himself. When he returned to


    take over the family business, he put his own ce but went back to not having to do things himself.


    He just let the servants do y job. Once again, it had be yetisual for him to set foot in the kitchen


    ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s scared that something really bad would happen to me and then I would haunt him for


    the rest of his life,


    Gabrielle joked and continued watering the flowers. Sophie simply gririned and did not say anything


    more. Gabrielle was a considerate girl. She knew that Westley had done so much for her. She must


    have felt it.


    Westley and Gabrielle were a smart couple. They did not need Sophie¡¯s advice, so Sophie decided to


    just keep quiet and stay on herne.


    ¡°Hello, everyone! Look who¡¯s here!¡± A white nanny van pulled out in front of the vi and the excited


    Michelle jumped out. Michelle¡¯s popnty had been DSTVE steadily since the misunderstanding was


    cleared upst time. No one dared question her anyone after the truth was Tevealed about her alleged


    sugar daddy, who was really her cousin. After that, she was right back on the Wagon 41 was contacted


    by a number of brande for coboration. Since then, her schildule had beer ridiculously tight.


    Of course Gabrielle knew that Westley had a hand in all this: wait the rumor, let it spread like wildfire,


    and then stand out to clear the usunderstanding. His ultimate goal must be to increase his cousin¡¯s


    poprity in the process.


    ¡°Hi, Michelle Don¡¯t you have work today?¡± Gabrielle was happy to see


    Michelle


    She did not know much about Westley¡¯s family, and she had not spent much time with them, so she


    weed every opportunity for a family bonding


    Unlike Westley, Michelle was warm,


    adarable, and energetic. She was pretty difficult to hate.


    ¡°I have some time to spend withmily. I brought you lots of stuff, Gabrielle. Come look.¡± Michelle had


    her hands full


    She was holding a cake in one hand and a big gift box of skin care products in the other. Gabrielle


    recognized the brand as one of the top international beauty and Wellnesspanies. Their products


    werge amazing and effective and many of the rich and famous used thenOf collise, the price wis


    astronomical. The smallest bottle cost mngre than 1,0000 dors.


    ¡°Michelle, juste visit here next time. You don¡¯t need to bring anything, especially things that are so


    expensive.¡± Gabrielle knew that Michelle did notck money. Westley¡¯s rtives were all wealthy, but


    that did not mean that she would have them buying her pricey items.


    She could not ept Michelle¡¯s gifts. They were too much.


    ¡°This is the cheesecake I brought for youst time, Gabrielle. It¡¯s heavenly and inexpensive. As for this


    set of skin care products, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a PR kit sent to


    THE Dry the brand I¡¯m dang their products¡± campaign in US, so I¡¯VE TOLI Ling a lot of free AWESOne


    skin CATE suff. I wanted to give some to you. Do you like it?¡± Michelle asked excitedly


    Gabrielle heaved a sigh ol relief but still hesitated. ¡°But these are yours.. How can I ept them?¡± ¡°Oh,


    come on. I already told you I didn¡¯t pay a dime for them. Besides, I can exactly give these to Westley


    even if he¡¯s the one who got me the endorsement deal. Right, Westley?¡± Michelle-raised her cyebrow¡¯s


    at the man standing at the Fate of the vi.


    ¡°Wait. Why are you two weaning matching aprons? Is this a new couple clothing trend? Michelle


    snickered


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Westley announced and nced at Michelle.


    The woman had the worst timing. Why was she here? He had been looking forward to enjoying the


    food cooked for him by Gabrielle and then she showed


    ¡°Wow. Did you make dinner, Westley? Am I dreaming this right now? You never


    set foot in the kitchen Oh, this is EVE11 more exciting than closing ten endorsement deals!¡± Michelle


    soucaled


    happily


    It was not at all surprising that Michelle WAS making a fuss over Westley voluntarily preparing dinner.


    Even Sophie was shocked..


    ¡°You Te talking too much again, Michelle. Come in if you want to eat or hand you Gifts to Gabrielle and


    leave.¡± Westly narrowed his eyes at Michelle.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But Michelle waspletely unibothered. Smiling, she handed Gabrielle the cheesecake, took her


    hand, and towed her to the vi. ¡°Gabrielle, in case you don¡¯t already know my brother never cooks for


    anyone, so I¡¯m so happy to have absorbed all the perfect timing in the world today. I feel like I just won


    the lottery or something I¡¯m going to eat dinner prepared by my ice prince of a brother. I can¡¯t wait,¡±


    Michelle said as she walked


    Gabrielle watched Michelle with mixed amusement and bewildemment ¡°Really?¡±


    Chip HD Thi itp. Ook, HEITO To Gabrelle, Westley did not do anything shocking. He did not really


    prepare the entire meal. In fact, he only cooked the Last dish. She made all the rest


    ¡°Well, you may not have seen Westley spending a lot of time in the kitchen, but that¡¯s not because he


    doesn¡¯t know how to cook. On the contrary, he¡¯s mind blowingly amazing in the kitchen. I visited him


    once in Paris, and he made our meals. His food is one of the best I¡¯ve ever tasted. Ever since he gune


    home, he stopped cooking and no one could persuade him to do so. Until you shwed up, that is-his


    beautiful, charming wife.


    Although Michelle¡¯s words were a little exaggerated, they were true


    But was she really his wife? Gabrielle blushed at the thought. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Michelle. I


    made most of the food for dinner tonight. Westley just finished up thest dish because I burned my


    fingers.¡± Gabrielle did not want to disappoint Michelle, so she told her what really happened.


    However, Michelle did not seem to be the least bit fazed. She believed that


    Gabrielle just said that to cover up the faid that she and Wesllcy welehndin in the kitchen now like a


    patiple of young. die- red nezlyweds.


    ¡°Oh. stop it. Gabrielle. I know what¡¯s happening here. I mean, look at your little couple¡¯s Aprons. You


    two obviously made dinner together That¡¯s so nice! 1171 50 jealous!¡± Michelle gushed.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 302

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 302


    Chapter 302 The Shining Third Wheel


    lui the cyes of her fans. Michelle was a goddess who did not share the ways ol mortals, but the truth


    was, Michelle was just like any ordinary person. She might love pretty and expensive stuff, but she also


    loved enjoying simple things, likus Westley¡¯s cooking


    For Michelle, one of the most Atimate and romantic activities a couple could engage in was preparing a


    heal together.


    That was how her parents bonded, ind she witnessed it orthand. When they were not working, they


    were in the kitchen together, cooking delicious food, making coffee, or baking pastries.


    Michelle grew up in such a happy, loving environment upon which her entire belief system on love and


    family was built. Westley had a good understanding of it as well


    Seeing that her cousin and her cousin-inw Were cooking together like her parents used to, she could


    not help


    HI


    feeling a bit envious. She wanted husband like that, one who would spend Time preparing their meals


    with her ever if neither of them were masters in the


    kitchen.


    Sometimeswhat mattered was the PROCESS, not the results.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and have di.¡± Gabnelle considered exining to Michelle further, but in the end,


    she just decided to invite her in.


    Yes, please. I want to have some din par of love made by any cousin and cousin w,¡± Michelle said


    excitedly. We Westley shot Michelle a id nce when she and Gabrielle walked past him. ¡°What dinner


    of love it stopped being dinner of love when she showed up and begin third wheeling without anyone¡¯s


    permission¡¯


    Gabrielle headed to the living room and put down everything Michelle brought while Michelle happily


    skipped toward the dining room and sat at the table.


    ¡°Wow, everything looks so delicious! God, I¡¯m so d I came to visit!¡± Michelle eximed, ogling the


    food on the table.


    From the soup to the Vegetable and meal nighes, all of it looked so delectable.


    Wash Y?UT hanud first. Wenn¡±t yoki taught to wash your hands before 1 meal?¡± Westley groaned,


    cing at his


    ¡°Okay okay. You need to chill¡± Michelle stuck out her tongue at bum and went to the bathroom to wash


    her hands.


    Why are you being so SHIPPY Michelle?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously * ¡°Am I?¡± Westley retorted, filliot¡¯a


    bowl of soup for her. ¡°Well, yes. Thank you. Gabrielle really did not want to get Vestley all riled up 2


    grain, but he looked unhappy, and she wanted to know why. Did the cooking exhaust him and now he


    was testy?¡¯


    Devant to Bed unhaphe COOKI


    ¡°How¡¯s your arm? Is it better?¡± Gabrielle took the bowl of soup from Westley and took a sip. The soup


    was so tasty, and it selt nice and warm in her stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± Westley sat next to her.


    ¡°The more Westley told her he was fine,


    the tone Gubrielle woted about himn.


    He had any injured his Antil while on a business the Tecently. bit Gabrielle did not know the details, and


    she was hesitant to


    ¡°There. T¡¯YE washed my hands Would you like to check then, Westley?¡± Michele ame back and


    showed Wesry her freshly washed hands. Westley shot her a scornful nce. ¡°Uusi sit down and


    eat, Michelle. Even though Westley was buig a bit


    can to her, Michelle did cupt seem to imind. She just took a seand started to fill her te with food


    while humning happily. She squeaked and pped her hands at the first bite. 10


    *Eat as much as you want, Michelle You must be very tired these days. Yol ve been working a lot.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled at Michelle who was deeply enjoying the


    ¡°Yes. I barely have time to sleep on my insane schedule, Michelle moaned, taking a bite of her chicken


    wing.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like what you¡¯re doing, then just quit. 1¡¯ll ask Alvin to inform your


    Agimit that you¡¯re done and make angements for you to vacation in Paris, = westery interjected tly


    Michelle suddenly burstinioikohter ¡°ATE yorious. Westley? What makes you think I don¡¯t like what


    I¡¯m doing? My job is the best thing that I have. It makes Die happy and keeps my soul full.¡±


    Hearing Michelle¡¯s passionate Wate, Gabrielle could not help teling somewhat proud and honored..


    She was practically family with this Awesome woman. ¡°Gabrielle, which of these delicious dishes did


    you cook? I¡¯ll eat more of it,¡± Michelle asked with her mouth half full. Gabrielle al?nost chuckled. At this


    point, Michelle realized that Gabrielle had incredible influence over Westley.


    If she could get Gabrielle on her side. then Westley would be on her side, too.


    ¡°Well¡­


    ¡°Just eat, Michelle. Like you said, everything is delicious anyway. Who Cares who cooked which? And


    don¡¯t talk with your mouth full. Have some table manners,¡± Westley interrupted Gabrielle.


    He did not like Michelle¡¯s behaviot Why did she have 10 ask that question? It did Tot en rolite.


    with honey Se all over het M?LLLIL, Michelle stuck he longue Dil to Westley once again, and Gabrielle


    gizled Michelle just went on to eat her bod. hining a happy tune every once in a while. Westley just


    shook his head.


    while Michelle was eating Gabrielle turned to look at WesIn His. brows looked like they were about 10


    start a fight, and his eyes, banned with subtle but obviously testuned tape. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gabelle


    asked him in a


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    *Yes, of course. You finally made dinner for me. I¡¯m more than okay.¡± He was happy about the fact that


    Gabrielle prepared a meal for him, but he was not okay with Michelle sitting there like a hungry


    cavewoman scarfing everything


    down


    ¡°Good. Shall we eat?¡± Gabrielle started piling food on Westley¡¯s te. She could read through that


    facial expression of his. His lips were saying that he was all right, but his face was telling her that he


    ise Michelle shot up


    WHS pio-cd b 111110 POUNDED.


    te


    ¡°I will cook for you to D E DO TE mariile lor , Ny? So cheer up , MI. Grumpy Face ¨C Gabnelle tried to


    Domot himn.


    She was not really that good at CORNER me, and it did not help that she was with one who could be


    so difficult Sontetimes it was easy to better hin up. other times it was not ¡°Okay. Westley replied, a


    shadow n Emile passing ove-his face.


    ¡°Hy the war Gabrielle, have you gone back to work at the studio? We have an eventing up. I was


    wondering if my agent and I coulde visit you at the studio. We need to order a set of jewelry. *


    Michelle asked seriously.


    ¡°Really? Of course. But shouldn¡¯t you have a sponsor to pay for the pieces?¡± Gabrielle knew that


    Michelle had done a campaign before for a jewelry brand.


    ¡°Yes, but the event is private. It¡¯s not work, so no Sponsors are involved. I want to wear jewelry that you


    designed. Is that okay?¡± Michelle replied, eyeing Gabrielle


    very


    citEWEILT w


    CREPETIY. The visible in her face


    | Himent de sind PE of justry independirily, but I can ask my hentai to design it fe You Would you like to


    mect him?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s ITHTHOT Wason, A well-knot welry desi LT the country. He was much more


    talented Capable, and expenenced.


    Your mento? Someone is tentoring yoz¡± Michelle asked curious ¡°Yes. His name is Jon, and he¡¯s


    A150T¡¯S COUSID. Tuns the studio where I work, 19dhe¡¯s my boss. He¡¯s pretty in-dendid these days,


    both locally and jotenationally, so it¡¯s a little difficult to secure an appointient with him. But if you


    want, 1 can talk to him and see if he aan met with you.¡± In the few months that Galunelle spent under


    jason¡¯s tutge, Gabrielle realized that Jason found it a little hard to sily no to her. If she asked nicely.


    maybe he would agree to see Michelle and her agent.


    Hut deep in her heart, she really did not have that much confidence. It would be challenging topete


    with all the richi and famous people who were constantly demanding Jason¡¯s attention and talent.


    Gabrielle had no idea il con W ild say


    is to her this time, but she had to IT Tot Michelle

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 303

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 303


    Chapter 303 Attract Both Men And Dogs


    Tunni hearing 11500¡¯s Dannt. Michelle teli encied. Of course $119 km him. Everyone in show business


    law him.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Gabrielle! Jason your mento1!¡¯ I know him! Well I haven really talked to him, but I know


    watani Excellent jewelry designer. [TERYONE Wants his creations. I¡¯mni sille he¡¯s a peal


    mentor, and he¡¯s so handsome, too, isn¡¯t he? You lucky duck You have a gorgeous and capable


    teacher,¡± Michelle Eximed When Michelte mentioned the words. ¡°gorgeous and capable¡±, Westley¡¯s


    head


    shot up


    He did not know that his wife¡¯s mentor was a good-looking master designer


    ¡°Yes, Jason is very talented and a great mentor. I should really introduce you two formally. He¡¯s


    probably already heard of you, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy to design a piece for you.¡± Gabrielle alitost


    forgot that Michelle was more familiar


    with the Fuster Tantily than SIE WAS.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After all, the Martis family and the Fursten family VELE Ttives y Thana. Zud Michele was a


    granddaughter of the Maris family.


    an probably already met Michelie at least once but did not really have a bunu OJOVE Falion with her.


    Gabrielle Feli that clic did not have to introduce them at all.


    ¡°I also know of this other designer HD HOTks with JaSD MATH Jackso: 2 His desins e edgy and


    unique, at I love them very much. Have You Wired with him? Are you two close? What¡¯s he like?¡±


    Michelle had always been fond of things that were not raindicaMI, iind that was why she appreciated


    Jackson¡¯s creationis.


    Heaning Jackson¡¯s manne, Gabrielle did a double take. She knitted her brows and thought hard about


    how she would exin Jackson to Michelle.


    ¡°Well, Jackson and I haven¡¯t worked together, so we¡¯re not that close. He preferred working on his own


    and seldomes to the studio. He¡¯s very much of a lone wolf and kept to himself, and he doesn¡¯t


    really bother to talk to his colleagues unless it¡¯s about a project.


    The only EUD TE Tally talle to T JASOWhy?¡¯ 110 Toli want to ILi him.. 100?¡± Gulbucle asked curiously..


    77 DOT WAS Dot really the kind of Huy who went out of his way to make fnends. Unlike Gibne, He was


    Teted. In all the time that they would ini. The me studia. they had never


    -Well, what you just told the matches The things I¡¯ve heard so far ili J?ckson, I find his cald, mystemul-


    Iont walf persona quite interesting 1 do wani to meet him, but I won¡¯t bush in O1 anytiline Maybe I¡¯ll ju


    Ask Austiil to introduce us.¡± Iled that Michelle had made up her and to meet Jackson.


    Gabrielle 12 hodded and did 101 Sily anything more. After all, it was Michelle¡¯s business.


    Michelle did not stay long after dinner and ruined the night further for Wesiley. Her grumpy cousin had


    been shooting dauyers at her with his eyes the entire night. He obviously wanted to spend time alone


    with his wife, so she decided it was time to take a hike.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go, Gabrielle. Thank you for


    the delicious dinner TUI contact you about our visit to your wo 1000, okay?¡± After giving Gabrle hue


    and Siliking a Westley, Michelle hunny pot in het nanny VAD. She telt that Westley was going to be


    his little ck dag loose on her if she stayed even a minute more. As Michelle¡¯s van crted the rated


    GAbnelle riced at Wesley WW1 was standing next to her. Ile still take


    unhappy


    Don¡¯t you like it when stichelle cones to visit Gabrielle asked directly. ¡°What¡¯s there to he? She¡¯s noisy,


    and she cats a lout Westley answered with contempt. Gabrielle could not help chuckling when Westley


    called his cousin a glution ¡°Michelle doesn¡¯t eat a lot. She¡¯s a celebrity. She has to keep herself fit,¡±


    Gabrielle protested with a sinile.


    Sometimes, Westley did not know how to rein in his tongue. Fortunately, Michelle was not around


    anymore to hear what he just said. Otherwise, she would surely be upset.


    Wentley kept silent for a while and spate 1ga inn after hearing a deep theith ¡°Ison really that


    gorgeous and capable¡¯?¡± he blurted out


    Gabrielle did not understand what he Teant ¨¤ lire. Why would be mention Jason Dut of the blue? But


    soot, she got s what he was trying to say She and Michelle praising soul EXCESSIVely over dinner


    made Westley il little ufortable, which Gabrielle could not decide woulher to find adorable or petty:


    X ¡°Well, which aspect of Jason would you like mne to talk about?¡± Gabrielle turned to face Westley and


    crossed her arms over her chest.


    Westley¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her with an unreadable expression. Aspect of Jason¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Westley, Jason is my teacher and my boss. He¡¯s a great designer and a good ITIANI. He is highly


    praised by everyone in the studio and in the industry. I respect him as a person and as an artist. That¡¯s


    it,¡± Gabrielle exined seriously.


    It her heart he did thit wint Watley to Elink that she was harbonne Inclines for het mentor other than


    those of respect and s tation for his talents and his treatment of his eriplovers. She wanted to UE him


    that he had nothing tu


    After sayiliked track imite When be


    of coure, What was I thinking¡¯ Go feci s ckbd. He¡¯s probably waiting for yo now.¡± After yine that,


    Westley united Around and walked back into the vi, He curled his lips Into smile when he Was sure


    that he wass enough from Gabrielle for her not to se


    Gabrielle hurried in and went to ckboo¡¯s kenne! The little guy had already wokraap and was


    stretching his limbs. He was so cute


    ¡°Hi, buddy. You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Gabrielle squatted down, opened the kennel and scratched his head.


    The puppy looked up at her with his big. ck cyes. He was madly wagging his


    tail.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof,¡± ckboo barked, making Gabrielle squeal with delight and


    adoration


    ¡°That¡¯s a good bay. Let¡¯s so z yoll nie milk.¡± Gabrielle went to the itchen with Elzuckhoa trotting on het


    heels, but the little guy did not follow her all the way He went to the living room andy on his stomach


    by Westley¡¯s fool.


    When Gabrielle weged from the kitchen with ckboa¡¯s milk bottle, size called around for him for a


    while before finding him in the living room. West Was Lounging on the sofa and was busy looking at his


    phone. He serie to be unawise that ckbod was right below


    Gabrielle smiled at the scene before her. The cold, ill-terripered father and the warm, sunshly son.


    Of course Gabrielle kept her thoughts to herself. Westley would definitely snap at her if she told himn


    what she was


    thinking


    She did not like it when Westley turned into Mr. Grumpy Face,


    Gabrielle walked over and sat on the carpet beside ckboo. ckbou immediately found the milk


    bottle in her hand and started feeding,


    ¡°Don¡¯t chok CT You muilk row, ckbon.¡± Gabelle sagled AS The watched ckboo teed. The liile


    guy¡¯s appetite was getting BERE and HERET


    Herine Gabrielle¡¯s gentle voice, Westley looked up from his phone and watched her feed the little ck


    puppy. She was sitting there with that inesistible sue and that faint blush on her cheeks She kept


    coaxing ckboo white feeding hiin. She had always do everything with such an adhuridemount of


    cate and patience. That is why she did things go well. 2009 No wonder wo many people liked her. She


    was gentle, kind, and capable, and she had that beautiful face that both stirred and calmed one¡¯s


    emnations. It was difficult to not be drawn to her.


    ¡°Westley, have you found that ckboa really likes you?¡± Gabrielle suddenlyoked up and met


    Westley¡¯s eyes.


    She did not expect to meet his gaze so directly. She wanted to look away to hide her furiously blushing


    face, but she could


    not.


    Wrestley, on the other hand, Seeme. Calm and called. He only deaed his tlunost and spoke Haily.


    ¡°Does he? I didn¡¯t. Expect that a dag would let me.¡±


    ¡°Both people and dogs like you.¡± Gabrielle blurted out without really thinking about it

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 304

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 304


    Chapter 304 Getting A p From His Wife


    ¡°What was I thinking? Why did I say broth peuple and dogs like hin?¡± .


    Gabrielle thought and felt ashamed.


    Westley was the man whHOTII alny WOTE in Anwood would din ai moring And here, she dared to use


    andmnal ¨C 3 dog ¨C to appraise him. It ont certainly going to amoy Westley do As he stood ringots


    eyes were getting colder and COL N And Gabrielle was getting fearlem ¡°Well, nothing to be offended


    about, Westley. I just meant that you are adored by all. Not only are you liked by people, but also by


    dogs. It¡¯s like every person. and every dog love you. Look at ckboo. It is just a puppy. It lest its


    ITCOINTLY some time ago and came to this new and strange environment. So, naturally it will depend


    on the first creature it meets. It is getting so close to you as if it takes you as its second mother.¡± Things


    were indeed turning


    Let as she Talized she was VOINching the condition, it wasn¡¯t a quod Way to the desired and


    combated like that. After all, Westley W a man who would be happy to be regarded or called as a dog¡¯s


    mother?¡¯


    ¡°Well, you are the second being in his life, SD he knows that he can rely on you, ckboa geig a sense


    of security becaus of your prey 110c. And see how engco is to get close to you.¡± Gabrielle LO t?phrase


    the whole thing whichwunded much more pleasant to heavithan being called a dog¡¯s second mot


    ¡®I don¡¯t think Westly annoyed now,¡¯ thought Gabrielle he observed his face carefully. The owns had


    cased up a bit and he didmoseem to be angry anymore.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is this what you think of me?¡± Westley asked in a serious tone.


    His words made her ponder, ¡®What did i think of Westley? Why did he suddenly ask me about my


    opinion? And why did he sound so serious? This is really bing very difficult for me.¡¯


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Westley, you¡¯ve suddenly asked me a serious question. How do you expect me to answer it now?¡±


    Gabrielle asked him


    in a sincerene


    Well, I¡¯I YOU SIT HET ETETYOTH? wis ITI? Theit tell me, do you love me?¡± Wesley asked her:


    AS SOLTI AS the question had been Voicu, Gabrielle WAS Stuted. ¡°Why has it cached to the question


    of love? Everything seems to be moving toost


    for me


    Woof! Wood Woof!¡± the ble dag quickly finished its milk started barking. The sound broke the silence


    prevailing in the awkwardtmosphere. Gabrielle immediatas turned around to look at ckbNe The


    little puppy had finished its , yet it wasn¡¯t satisfied. It Winted sont note nilk


    ¡°ckboo! Are you still hungry?¡± Gabrielle tried to calm it down and her attention drifted away


    from Westley.


    She didn¡¯t want her mood to be affected by Westley and his tantrums.


    ¡°Woof! Wool! Woof!¡± ckboo barked again like it was replying to Gabrielle


    Clearly it was still hungry and wasn¡¯t going to be quiet unless it was fed.


    te mhile,


    1. Twee


    Olcry! Okay! Want here. I¡¯ll get you go more milk. Just stay with Wesley. C¡¯mon y around both of you


    and have fun. I¡¯ll be right back ¨C Gabrielle hunted towards the kitchen.


    She felt like she had asked cicboo and Watley to y around like Inends. 5 was sure now that he


    would be not at


    her


    There was a smile on Werty¡¯s face is he stood watching G ile, who ranu faster than a rabbit. ¡°This


    woman is perting bolder and bolder, She has even earted teasing me. Where did she grOlie courage to


    do so?¡±


    ¡°So, ckbpo, do you like me?¡± Westley asked. He sounded serious as he kept staring at ckboo.


    He didn¡¯t know if ckboo could understand what he had said. On the other hand, the puppy seemed


    to be excited because the man, who always treated him coldly, was suddenly being gentle towards him.


    He started wagging his tail.


    ¡°Woof! Wool Wool!¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems like you do like me. So, iy. it the that every human and every dag. M?s me- Weley nucd,


    TALTE his eyebrows. He was thoughtful and recollected those words.


    He wondered if Gabrielle wiis telling the truth or just trying to coax tum.


    Gabrielle soon returned with a bad of mulk. Hut Westley was not on twit on in the living roon. He


    seem to have left the room and got back his work.


    Gabrielle heaved sigh of relict. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing to be asked thawuestion again.


    She still couldn¡¯t beline that he actually asked her whether she loved him or not.


    How could she dare to love the big boss?


    Moreover, she wondered how she could ariswer him directly! She didn¡¯t hate him like earlier, neither


    was she afraid of him. There was still a distance between them, though it was reducing gradually,


    Not even in her dreams had she thought that one day Westley would ask her such a thing directly


    To had balthed her when he asked her if she loved him to!.


    The Had 90s that enco Gabrielle couldn¡¯t HEUTE it out. How could se aburet hit¡± The question came


    out of the blue and she had no answer to it.


    ckboo, let¡¯s drink mulig first. Her have this half a bottle for now. Thaton1 for today. You can¡¯t druk too


    bith ati one time. You¡¯ll fall sick!¡± Galolle tried to exin it to ckboothously the puppy


    didn¡¯t understand that she was talking about. When it saw the milk bottle in her hand was so excited


    that it started to be and washed its tail happily. 00


    ¡°Okay. Drink it first. After that, we¡¯re going to bed. I¡¯ll take you to the yard tomorrow morning.¡± Gabrielle


    quickly fed


    In a few moments, ckboo drank up all. the milk in the bottle.


    This time, ckboo was really full. He didn¡¯t ask for more milk and slowly walked back into his kennel


    obediently.


    After washing the milk bottle. Gabrielle went to her room, but Westley wasn¡¯t.


    The 100. Thinke titat de mulht le Husy in the study, she qually wait LD make a shower. SHE CENTO


    out after SONIC Line, but he still hadn¡¯t reinved.


    Gabrelle started to feel a little uneasy 19 Little passed by. ¡°Has he gone because TV is. uthappy? Is he


    upset because I didn¡¯t Answer his question?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe that he was being so


    Sitting on the bed, Gabrielle wissy reading is desigher magitine, Shinted. to wait for him while she flip


    through the pages. However hard she died. Gabrielle fell asleep before he Niimed. When Westley


    finished his work and came back from the study, he saw the woman fast asleep on the quilt. She was


    holding a magazine with jewelry designs in her hand. The page where she dozed off featured the new


    work of Melissa. She was the famous local master designer.


    Westley knew a little about this designer. On Miley¡¯s birthday, his mother wanted to ask the master


    designer to prepare a set of jewelry for Miley. But she hadn¡¯t


    Tanatle to EU AT POHLIEH?, Melissa


    ilidying Doud and relied to meet


    S


    WestlCY W IWITE at that the designer was quite talented, she had a bad temper. She was the faniolks.


    tady of the Walker family in Enshield. No DIVE could dare to say anything to be


    ¡°Tots Gabrielle The IVE


    Wesley stared at Melissa¡¯s pret on the magazine¡¯s page. That we when It struck but that should a close


    resemnce to Gabog For a moment W hought that probably will beautiful o ple looked simr. 1


    ¡°Gabrielle, get up. I told you not to sleep on the quilt.¡± Westley took the magazine from her hand and


    tried to wake her up. But she didn¡¯t even open an eye as she was in deep sleep Realizing that she was


    in deep slumber, Westley didn¡¯t call her anymore. He lifted the quilt and ced her carefully After


    tucking her in, he went to take a


    When he stepped out in a bathrobe, he saw Gabrielle sleeping peacefully. Her


    15 when heireard a nzing sound and his check felt hot.


    Chap!¡± A spiltid echoed in his ea had been pped by Gabrielle.


    RAOULIV MMM ON.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 305

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 305


    Chapter 305 A Dog And A


    Man


    Beratung und


    The p made a vibrating noise that cascaded across the toom. Watley was caught off guard while he


    was about to kiss her lips


    Wesley thought that Gabrielle Voed hinn because she had woken up he was infraid that she had


    pped over the fact that he so badly wanyo lo kiss her.


    Fortunately, that was the case, There were nous of Gabrielle wakirug up. She was asleep even after


    hitting him. Hell, she even had a smile pasted on her face


    One could only assume that she might have had a nightmare. She might have dreamt about


    sessfully killing a fiend, hence, her reaction.


    This teacup of a woman always had a way to put his interests elsewhere. He had lost all willingness to


    kiss her but still held her in his arms until he fell


    Asleep.


    It was as if they WCTE ?WD peny i pod Gabrielle had this cllex to suink into his anns whenever ?ne


    would try to lie down,


    Westley was proud beyond words,


    He way to static 36 well. He held Gabrielle in his an ind soon thereafter, dnited off to dicand.


    Gabrielle had a dreamless night but still, she sleptfortably. It was the mot that she would wake up


    in the makong without Westley lying next to He had this habit of getting up y to do workout. immediately


    after n g dressed, she walked down the incase. As soon as she set her downstairs, ckboo


    ovetenthusically ran to her. ¡°Good morning. ckboo!¡± Gabrielle stopped to scoot down and give him a


    pat on the head.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± ckboo barked at


    her.


    The dog looked famished.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Hold on, let me get yoll some milk!¡± She went into the kitchen to


    ictch solle Tilk, and the sat down for a little and watched ctos MujEITY devour the milk she had


    prepard.


    The 9LTI looked enticing from the H ow Halfway through feeding. Gabrielle look ckbud into her


    arms, 25 if he was iner child and let him out to bask under the moming SUIL


    From the swing where she and ckboo sat, Gabrielle had a perfectly good v of Westley on his early


    morning run Westley often started his doing sports in the flyin or runniround the yard.


    His towering heightood out in the yard as he went on this workout.


    Under the wirmth of the morning sun, Westley was sweating quite heavily as he can. He felt incredible.


    A man as debonair as him working out so very early in the moring was indeed a sight to see. He looked


    so fucking hot it was almost otherworldly.


    ¡°ckboo, look! Westley is running.¡± Gabrielle talked to her pet in a singsong, voice. She gave him a


    pat on the head to Shin: IiIIi,


    10:41


    As if on O man, ckthro


    to look at her husband. He houle:1. with the LIETT¨¹st enthusia91Twhen he caligii clince of Wrestley.


    The das WS 90 excited to run to him, he started wiggling his legs, an indication that he wanted to get


    down to the ground,


    ¡°Wool, woof, woof¡­¡± ckboo¡¯s anticipation grew by the minute. Looking at her dog¡¯s protruding very


    Gabrielle decided that it was a phidea to let him run around could definitely use the exercise lei a hot


    minute, she ftly let ckboo


    ¡°Go ahead o look for Westley.¡± she said as she yfully spanked his round burti


    As soon as he was able to get on his feet, ckboo tam towards Wesiley¡¯s direction. He chased after


    him with his adorably short legs, twisting his heavy bottom. The excitement in him could barely be


    contained.


    Seeing this convinced Gabrielle, m?te than ever, that ckboo would willingly abandon anyone and


    take Westley as his


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    My mother,


    After all, the first SOT A nehote Sal Alter leaving thefort olis mother would without don¡¯t be


    their guardian by dult.


    om


    ¡°Slow down, cktoo. Wait tot LTV1¡å Gabrielle eximed, her voice filled with


    Despite the little puy¡¯s heavy weight and seemingly short legs. he ran like a cheetah. He


    was nowhere near as Sie as other dogs who had even longa ES than hiin.


    He had managed to co up with Westley in just a few trepients. ¡°Are you jou with ckboo?¡± Westley


    took a Meak from running and turned to look at ckboo at his feet. He shifted his gaze towards


    Gabrielle who had been at the dog¡®s tail. She stood there, cradling a bottle of milk in her


    hand.


    ¡°Not really. I did not have much of a choice. ckboo desperately wanted to get off the swing when he


    saw you running. He sprinted towards you the moment I put him down. He was so fast,


    I could barely keep up. This little guy is THDL i Tune to YOLLT cha072. Gabrielle looked at


    Westley with a giin apparent on her face


    ¡°The puppy finds me krresistible, but what about her?¡±


    ¡°Do you feel that way too?¡± Westley asked out of cunosity.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gabrielle could not seem toprend what he was trying to say. After couple of minutes of thinking the


    finally understood. She looked at him with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t doubkur charm, Mr. Morris. Have you


    crorgotten? You are Antawood¡¯s boite charming Women would give Q anything just to be with you.¡± 2


    She awkwardly ran towards him with a smile stered on her face.


    He was the man in the dreams of women all over Antawood. Yet, he was so ignorant of that fact.


    He wanted to know if Gabrielle wanted to marry him too.


    ¡°Do you want to marry me as well?¡±


    te


    Westley closed the distance between the 160 of then. ckbHD H uediately followed suit. ¡°MI. Mornis,


    am I not your wile now?¡± Gabrielle¡®s brow shot up 16 she stated at


    om


    Hini


    It made so much sense.


    ¡°Westley, ckpoo is obsessed with you. Why don¡¯t you take him with you a muiiiway?¡± she


    commanded.


    Westley looked down on his attet and gave his wile a sly sinileve ckboo is practically obese. He


    nego the exercise, and so do you. Let¡¯s for run.¡±


    When she hexy his offer. Gabrielle refused instandsneously. ¡°ckboo is fat, I¡¯m not. Bold of you to say


    that I need exercise.¡±


    Westley let out a boisterousughter the moment he heard what she said, ¡°You do not have the


    strength and endurance.¡±


    What could he possibly mean?


    I¡¯m pretty strong.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m alright. I don¡¯t want to go on a jog. I¡¯m a little


    NINO


    exhausted¡± Gabrielle did not fancy ?????Tis eT I?????,


    ¡°You¡¯re always exhausted and you fall. 26p all the LIVE What makes you think you¡¯re stung?¡± Westley


    shamelessly bared her lies


    om


    tired Easily? Fall asleep all the


    ¡°I gr time:


    Korid.co


    She youn indistood what he was trying 10 to say. This ITIL was being an asshok


    It was awful for him to say things like that and then pretend 10 he was seriDUS. ¡°You can go try


    yourself. Take ckboo with kohut make sure to bring hit back home afterwards.¡± She turned on her


    heels immediately after she said that to Westley. She was not in the mood to indulge him. Her anger


    made her look so adorable, anyone watching would want to put her in their pocket.


    Westley was not upset at all but he did note running after her.


    ¡°ckboo, Gabrielle is upset. It doesn¡¯t seem like I said anything wrong. She is a little weak¡± Westley


    knelt down to look


    ¡°This little JUY WAS haryand done. He ENCtedly Wared his a nd suck his TDTLEDE Out. Unlike


    tabnelle who would tadily punch sattuone A. von AS SHE


    And niething ENOUSSITE.


    ¡°I¡¯11 nake sure to convince her to work DLH¨² with me sometime in the future. It¡¯s for her own good. It


    will be better if the had beter stamina,¡± he said in 169 semous 1455.


    ¡°Come in, I¡¯ll take you fost run.¡± Westley started jogging WW ckboo alongside him. This handsome


    yang man running around with the most adorable dog was definitely a signa lor sore eyes.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 306

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 306


    Chapter 306 Turning into


    A Fan


    it had been two days since Michelle said she would Cute to Gabunelle¡¯s studio and meet with Jason to


    have some pieces of jewelry nade.


    He called Gol was open


    Nichelle called Gabnelle when N annived at the studio. it was nog ind Gabrielle and Lolita were out for


    mich.


    Gabrielle was going t50 Wttend the seminar and wanted to rlebrate with her closest office f . At first,


    Lolita insisted on talve the check, but Gabrielle refus. She wanted to treat Lolita for bedig so supportive


    about her going to the seminar, ¡°Hey, Michelle. What¡¯s up?¡± Gabrielle stepped outside to take


    Michelle¡¯s phone


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m here at the studio. Where are you?¡± Michelle asked directly. She had been walking


    around the studio looking for Gabrielle, but she could not find her. Ever since she came in the entire


    office had been buzzing with


    UNI


    ENOTE010.


    te


    It Was to be expected. After all, Michelle WS OTH? of the DHS? famous D¨¦rsonalities not only in the


    cotry but 101 the whole world Recently, it was Tevealed that one of her spongoTS. Was Westley,


    Morris Group¡®s young CEO,


    That was only one of the reasons why heads turned when she walked in.


    Michelle wanted to say hi and chat sy fans up, but she had to find the ouple she Cime for first.


    Aside from Not many and the Fost


    Aside from Gabrielle, Mirele also cane for Jason. Not many bduple knew this, but the Morris fuity and


    the Foster family Were Natives by manage. Michelle a jason were technically family, and it was not


    weird for her to show up suddenly in his studio.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m having lunch with my friend. Are you really at the studio?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously. She did


    not expect that Michelle woulde visit hier su SOON.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t call ahead. My schedule opened up a tirly bit, and I just jumped on the


    free time. 1 nned to treat you to lunch. Maybe


    DUNI time. AC YUMI DH YOut WAY back? 11 just wait for you in Jason¡¯s alioc DI something.¡±


    Michelle exined, constantly looking around for any sign of


    ¡°Yes, YES, we de alhost done with lunch. I have a favor to au of you, Michelle. Nobody in the office


    knoWS 1D011. my rtionship withi Westley, and I think it¡¯s H¨¹t yet the right time for me to tell thevo


    when we SE each other, candou pretend that we don¡¯t know eer?¡¯ I just think it¡¯ll make thing sjec.


    TIL TIEN? You to dinner tonigluto say thank you.¡± Gabrielle ask hoping that Michelle would jusgree


    without any further question


    After all, kortionship with Wesiley had not been made public. If her colleagues found out that she


    knew Michelle through Westley, it would definitely start one hell of a rumor mill.


    And that was thest thing she needed right now


    ¡°What on earth is Westley doing? I can¡¯t believe he hasn¡¯t introduced you yet to the public as his wife.


    Well, I suppose I totally get it. If I had an awesome spouse, I¡¯d keep him to myself for as long as I


    Chapimi Turn Iran could, too. And we both know my block olio of a cousin. He doesn¡¯t like sharing


    what¡¯s his.¡± Michelle snickered, making Gaimnielle break into a smile.


    Michelle had this unique way of making fun of Westley that always hit the mark Lot Gabrielle. For


    Gabrielle, it was one of Michelle¡¯s endearing qualities. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what Weslley is doing


    though.¡±


    ¡°In any case, my lips are oftaled. Gabrielle. If you don¡¯t want to say anything. I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll waikr you


    here HLITY back, please. Anderinner is on me tonight. You got it 2 time.¡± Michelle did not say anythin


    more after that.


    She might be little pushy sometimes when it cofle to Westley and Gabrielle, but she knew where her


    limitsy. Westley and Gabrielle¡¯s privacy was their business.


    Gabrielle


    ¡°Okay I¡¯ll be back 5000.¡± replied, smiling


    When Gabrielle returned to their table, Lolita was going crazy.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Gabrielle! We shouldn¡¯t have gone out for lunch today! You¡¯ll


    HEY puess who just showed up all the studio!¡± Lolita was so excited that size started hyperventting


    Gabrielle immediately understood whal site was talking about


    It was definitely Michelle to whom she had just spoken on the phone.


    Michelle¡¯s poprity had been off chartstely. And she had been doing endorsement deals back to N


    Her unbelievably beautiful face gorgeous body were everywhere freie Gillboards to TV and print ads. It


    was impossible not to know about her.


    ¡°Really? Who Vabrielle sat down and looked at tilta. She put on her best facial expression ofplete


    ignorance,


    ¡°Michelle! Michelle is at the studio night now! Have you heard of her?¡± Lolita eximed.


    Gabrielle kept her face neutral.


    She could not let Lolita know that she had more than heard of Michelle.


    Lolita was already going insane hearing about Michelle¡¯s presence at the studio. if she found out that


    her office best


    Trend was Michelle¡¯s coUiT-inw, the would 10st definitely lose hice mld.


    ¡°Yes, of course. The city is practically covered with her ads. She¡¯s ridiculously famous,¡± Gabrielle said


    calmly.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that she has another identity.¡± Lolta shed Gabrielle a knowing state.


    ¡°Another identity? Is she talking about Michole¡¯s cornection to Westley?¡±


    oh my God


    touch


    he wild


    ¡°Oh my God, that womaets amazing. Everything she touche corris to gold. Whatever she endorssells


    wildly, and that¡¯s why brators from different industries are ng all over themselves trying to ger her to


    endorse their products. Do you think she came to the studio to coborate with Jason? If that¡¯s true, do


    you realize what that means? Our studio is going to be even more famous! It¡¯s going to be awesome!¡±


    Lolita rambled on


    ¡°Well, that sure sounds great,¡± Gabrielle agreed. Jason¡¯s creations would blow up even more with


    Michelle¡¯s face behind


    thern


    2


    There was no doubt about it.


    ***If we head back mour, Iliyle we¡¯ll ZET ID met Nichelle. If I meet Es Loday, I will be tod endiled to


    sleep for the next few days. But it¡®ll be worth it. Are you done tating. Gabrielle? Can we go back to the


    studio now?¡± Lolita was really amped up.


    *Well, I¡¯ll not done, and your not cither. Let¡¯s finish our lunch first. Michelle will be there when we get


    back¡±, Seeing the impatient look on Lolita¡¯s face Gabrielle could not help chuckling a Michelle was


    clearly popr fot only among men but also among onen. ¡°Really? How do yo know?¡± Lolita asked,


    cocking hered to the side.


    ¡°I just know, okay? Just eat, Lolita, and please don¡¯t choke on your food.¡± Gabrielle smiled.


    ¡°But how can you be so sure that we¡¯ll make it back in time to see her?¡± Lolita prodded, starting to get


    suspicious that maybe Gabrielle knew more than she was letting on Michelle was so incredibly famous


    that, she probably had the kind of schedule


    CHE SE TITLE OF where she had tost-track Everything. Hoy osild Gabrielle now for sure that she


    would not be put when they got back from lunch?


    *Michelle most likely chine to the studio today to seeson, andson won¡¯t be back there until after


    lunch,¡± Gabrielle 15WETEd, making up the perfect excuse.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Thankfully, at the mention of Jason¡¯s name, Lolita dropped the subject and finished her lunch in a hurry.


    Before loter she and Gabrielle were on their


    w ack


    to the studio.


    The whole studio was lively as Christmas. Everyone was animatedly talking about Miches When she


    was in, Gabrielle could not believe the atinosphere. The studio had never been this electric and


    energetic


    before.


    Michelle truly was an undisputed goddess of the world.


    ¡°Oh, my God, Gabrielle! Michelle is really here! She¡¯s still here! She¡¯s in Jason¡¯s office!¡± The moment


    she set foot back in the studio, Lolita asked around about the unexpected celebrity visitor. 2


    She wass incly relieved to find out that Michelle was still in the building and that she was in Jason¡¯s


    office,


    ¡°Can you to be ther, Gabrielle? Can you flet ne al altograph?¡± Out of nowhere, Lolita pulled up a poster


    of Michelle and shown it to Gabrielle. She will all juttPY and twitchy with excitement, which, honestly,


    was starting to scare Gabrielle,


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get your hopes up. Lolita,¡± Gabrielle said, trying to lower her friend¡¯s expectations. ¡°I just


    love Michelle so much ¡°She¡¯s pretty and morous and the best taste in everything Her aix¨°graph


    would miean so much to me Lolita gushed, nudging Gabrielle


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be kut if Jason doesn¡¯t let me ini, then I can¡¯t ask Michelle for an autograph.¡± Gabrielle took


    the poster frorn Lolita and walked over to Jason¡¯s


    office.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 307

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 307


    Chapter 307 Act Differently Behind


    alle sent a


    was going to


    ver that she her way to le


    the


    Gabrielle sent ¨¤ Imessage to Michelle, telling her thal she was going to insk for Hot autograph Om ter


    way out of the elevator to take the poster to Jason¡¯s office, she saw Vivianing from the opposite


    side of the hall.


    d in a ck and green mirti skuhe looked incredibly good. Vivian outfit emphasized her curves


    mortali ever. Walking towards Gabriellre a pair of 12 centimeter ivory heels Wie had an air of


    displeasuje around 17 ¡°Good afterpah, Vivian.¡± Gabrielle greeted her as a sign of courtesy.


    ¡°Have youe to find Jason? ¡°This is Michelle¡¯s poster, correct? I did not expect you to be such a


    fan girl. You¡¯re here to have it autographed, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    It definitely sounded like Vivian did not take a liking to Gabrielle. ¡°Yeah, I came here to have her sign


    my poster. I adore Michelle.¡± She admitted


    without 1 time of embauTiSSMent In Gabrielle¡¯s mind. the will nothing shameful about idolizing


    someon.


    Michelle is way up in the clouds, you are nothing but a vere employee. She came to see Jason today to


    talk about work if youe barging in so ushly just to ask for her autograph, what would she think of


    ourpany? We don¡¯t want her to be disappointed at our institution¡¯s quality, don¡¯t we?¡± Vivian acting


    this way was not news to anyone She always scoffed at Gabrielle wil hout ny trace of emotion.


    Although she was used to @Gabrielle could not help but stik Teel a little ufortable.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re not. I am way over my head, I better go, Gabrielle turned on her heels to leave and was


    ready to press the elevator button to go down


    Vivian did not intimidate her, she genuinely just did not want to cause Michelle any trouble.


    ¡°Gabrielle, since you want to have her autograph so badly, I can help you,¡± Vivian said as she


    sickeningly attempted


    to act with good conduct. With much hesitation, Gabrielle handed the poster to her. ¡°Thank you, Vivian.


    I have to go She got on the elevator and texted Michelle silying that Vivian would deliver the poster in


    her behalf.


    Michelle had been wanting to Illeet Jackson and Gabrielle for a while now. She found it ridiculous that


    Vivian wouldo be the one to take the poster upstures Meeting Vivian did not interest here all.


    Someone came knocking at t door just when Michelle was abo ring for Gabrielle ¡°Jason, it¡¯s A


    Vivian¡¯s voice reverberated frol the outside.


    Jason turn to look at Michelle. ¡°It¡¯s Vivian. She is one of our best designers.¡±


    ¡®Vivian?


    She must be the woman Gabrielle was talking about over the phone.


    Why is she here instead of Gabrielle?


    Michelle threw an unweing look at


    1900. She was evidently h appy abou! The fact that Vivian was ICT in Gabrielle¡¯s ce ¡°Ohhh. I See


    Your excellent designer Even insisted on fetching the poster for ier colleague. Your employ¨¦s must be


    PICITY friendly with each other. The sound of SACASIB in Michelle¡¯s voice could not be hidden. She


    was obviously unhappy with the situation.


    Jason could not quite father w hy Michelle had a sudden change tinood but he cenainly could tell that


    she did mot fancy Vivian at all. Henced at her and gave her his most suring smile.


    ¡°Yes, that is the of my studio, I aimn. to build a friedlyinunity inside of work.¡± Jaso retorted with


    utmost calmness. As the head of thepany, it was natural for him to want that his colleagues got


    along well with each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. It is your studio after all. Let this excellent designere in. Maybe she has some


    pressing matters to talk to you about.¡± Michelle was perched on the sofa as she picked up and drank


    from the cup of coffee in the most gracious manner.


    Michelle Wills ever so curious as to what Vivian¡¯s intentions were. As far as she WAS Concerned,


    Gabrelle was true to her


    words.


    So if she wanted her signature, stie would havee here herself. It was a little off that someone else


    calde instead.


    Come in. Vivian.¡± Jason witnessed to shift in Michelle¡¯s facial expression of the looked more normal


    and apating


    As an elite member of the entertainment industry, her wits and insitivity did note as a surprise


    On that note, Obon chose not to prod. He did not ask any further about what was going on inside her


    mind.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Jason, Miss Michelle. I am thepany¡¯s jewelry designer. My name is Vivian. It¡¯s so


    nice to meet you!¡± Vivian¡¯s smile went from ear to ear as she walked into the room. She turned to


    nce at Michelle with a weing look on her face.


    Hello.¡± Michelle looked at her with it Expression of apathy. She did not care to


    ke any emotion in het tone and nothing but il meager smule was on her


    Michelle was a superstarShe had a strong disposition and a rtively ill. temper by default. If she saw


    something she did not like, she would not bother to hide her honest opinion.


    Now that everyone knew who 0 Sponsor was, no one dared to o tion Michelle¡®s arrogance and


    entitlpint, After all, Westley was hecousin. Their blood bond provided he with the power to do


    everything the gave her pleasure and to refuse we lever was not to her


    liking


    It was only right for Vivian to ept and keep mum about how Michelle treated


    her.


    ¡°Miss Michelle, I was ecstatic when 1 caught wind of the news that you dropped by our studio today. I


    adore you with all my heart so I came to see you.¡± Vivian tried to be friendly. Her attempt miserably


    failed. In Michelle¡¯s eyes, it was nothing but petty ttery.


    ¡°She seems so fake. Slie¡®s definitely one of those wohl who would stab Yol from the back God, I


    fucking hate her.¡±


    ¡°It is such ani. honor to be liked by you. Jason, I seem to have a following in yourpany¡± Michelle


    nced at Vivian with cold eyes and then turned to look at Jason with a faint smile.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It broke Vivian¡¯s heart that the superstar deliberately ignored her. The waves Michelle acted towards


    her could > hold a candle to the way vas treating Jason Evidently, there was anderstanding between


    the two of them Although Michelle Westley¡¯s cousin, she and Jason was not rted by blood.


    ¡°Miss Michelle, if you could spare me some of your time, will you sign this poster for me? I like you so


    much.¡± She took the poster out and ced it on the table in front of her.


    However, there was no sincerity in


    Vivian¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed like she only wanted to pretend being a fan. That was probably


    D31


    the reason why she insisted on having the poster siguied for Gabrielle.


    ¡®What a scheming woman Gabrielle was such a fool. How could she let herself be yed like this?¡±


    ¡°You really like me don¡¯t you? You even invested the time cutting through magazines just to collect


    photos of me. That is so thoughtful. I alt moved beyond words,¡± she said to Viviani with a sugar sweet


    smile.


    Michelle was of foreign descent, I was why her beauty and the uniqueness of her face could not be


    quotioned. Her smile was mesmerizing cler face couldunch a thousand she However, the pille on her


    face sent shivers down Vivian¡¯s spine.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 308

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 308


    Chapter 308 Want To Be Your Girlfriend


    Vivian was a scheming and capricious Woman, but today. Michelle¡¯s smile made her shake in her


    boots.


    Michelle¡¯s celebrity had been taking the world by stormtely, but Vivian believed that Michelle¡¯s beauty


    was just one arrow in her quiver. She had to be smart, too. Otherwise, even with Westley helping her


    career, she would not be wildly sessful.


    In Vivian¡¯s eyes, Michelle was another one of those women who looked lovely and harmless, but


    underneath those perfectly manicured toes and nails were retractable ws that she knew how to


    wield.


    ¡°You are a goddess, Michelle. You¡¯re the queen of everything, really, and a magnificent fashion icon.


    I¡¯m a lover of fashion myself, and I just want to say that your style inspires me so much.¡± Vivian chose


    her words carefully, hoping that she could woo Michelle with them.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, dear, Since you¡¯re such a big fan of mine, can you tell me from which magazine you


    got this poster? Michelle stared at Vivian and curled her lips into a faint smirk.


    She wanted to teach Vivian a lesson for the fact that she had bullied Gabrielle.


    ¡°Magazine?¡± It never urred to Vivian that Michelle would ask such a difficult question and catch her


    off guard.


    Of course Vivian did not know which magazine the poster was from. She was only pretending to be


    Michelle¡¯s big fan to impress her. Her knowledge of Michelle only came from news Snippets that she


    did not really pay attention to. Yes, Michelle was extremely popr, but that did not mean that Vivian


    liked her.


    So she froze at Michelle¡¯s question.


    ¡°This poster¡­¡± Vivian felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment as she racked her brain for any guess


    that would make sense and help her save face.


    She had never felt this embarrassed in her entire life, and she hated that it was all because of her own


    doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m trying to remember the name of the magazine, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve bought so many


    maguzincs that have featured you that all the names have just blurred together in my mind.¡± Finally.


    Vivian came up with a calcted lie.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Michelle put down her coffee and smiled. ¡°Of course. That makes sense. Even I wouldn¡¯t remember if


    there were so many. It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meeting Michelle¡¯s gaze, Vivian felt her heart race again.


    There was something in Michelle¡¯s eyes that told Vivian that Michelle did not buy a word of what she


    said. Vivian swallowed as Michelle looked at her intently.


    ¡°May I share something with you, Vivian? I don¡¯t like it when people lie to my face,


    Michelle said casually. 1


    Even though there was no trace of resentment in Michelle¡¯s beautiful, wless face, Vivian still felt


    uneasy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind people not collecting pictures of me and not liking me. I can¡¯t


    please everyone. But what i do mind is prople who pretend to like me to serve their own agendas,¡±


    Michelle continued.


    Vivian gnashed her teeth together. She despised the fact that Michelle saw right through her


    effortlessly. And she could not drop her act now. Otherwise, she would be a liar not only in front of


    Michelle but also in front of Jason.


    She refused to go down this way. 1


    She would not go up in mes in front of Jason.


    ¡°Well, you and me both, Miss Michelle. I don¡¯t like being lied to as well.¡± Vivian replied, keeping her


    voice steady.


    Heaning Vivian¡¯s response, Michelle threw her head back andughed out loud.


    ¡°In that case,e find meter, and I¡¯ll sign your poster. Jason and I are in the middle of a meeting


    right now.¡± Michelle calmly refused to sign Vivian¡¯s poster.


    Vivian simply dipped her chin in acknowledgement. The situation did not turn out to her favor, and she


    should not force it.


    ¡°Of course. Silly me. I shouldn¡¯t have banged in and disturbed you two in the first ce.¡± Vivian came


    to Jason¡¯s office hoping to present herself to Michelle and impress Jason. Obviously. her n


    unraveled, and she had to regroup.


    She had underestimated Michelle, a slip that almost made her lose face. On the bright side, she now


    knew what she was up against. She would never make such a stupid mistake again.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be bothered about. I¡¯ve been telling Jason about a unique set of jewelry that I¡¯d like


    him and his team to design. I came straight to himn because I wanted pieces that no one else in the


    world had. Since you¡¯re a member of Jason¡¯s creative team and, from what I hear, an excellent


    designer in your own night, maybe you can pitch some input, Michelle replied, tipping her head to the


    side and watching Vivian carefully.


    This time, Vivian did not bite. Michelle was way ahead of her right now, and trying to keep up would


    only spell disaster for her and toss her into a pit of her own digging ¡°I¡¯m ttered by your desire to hear


    my


    opinion, but if you¡¯re getting Jason to design your unique jewelry set, then I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing


    more I can offer Jason is already top shell. His input is all VOL need. Anyway, I only came in here to


    introduce myself and meet you. Now that I have. I¡¯m satisfied,¡± Vivian replied as calmly as she could.


    But behind the smile that she showed Michelle was a little version of her that cursed Michelle and all


    her ancestors at the top of her lungs.


    Meanwhile, Michelle could clearly tell how upset and anxious Vivian was. She enjoyed toying with this


    maniptive woman, and she could not wait to piss her off even more in the future.


    ¡°All right. I admire your modesty. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to speak with Jason in private. We


    still have a lot to discuss. Unless you have something important to tell Jason. In that case, I¡¯ll step out


    and give you two some privacy.¡± Michelle stood up elegantly.


    Vivian stared at her tall, slender figure and suddenly understood why she was one of the highest paid


    supermodels in the world.


    Vivian did not realize how tall Michelle was until she stood and towered over her. Looking up at


    Michelle now who was half a head taller than the was, Vivian felt inanely small.


    She was standing in front of a soarine. solid brick wall that had the face and body of a goddess.


    ¡°No. No need. I can talk to Jasonter. Again, I¡¯m so sorry to bother you. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After saying


    that, Vivian turned around and left.


    After shutting the door behind her, she Crumpled Michelle¡¯s poster into a ball and stuffed it into the


    nearby trash can.


    ¡°The woman was so full of herself. She was just a glorified model with the right connections. Without


    Westley, she was nothing


    ¡°Does that Vivian girl like you, Jason?¡± Michelle asked Jason directly after Vivian left.


    Jason knitted his brows and then answered cheerfully, ¡°Of course she does. Everyone here in the


    studio likes me because I¡¯m the boss and I pay for


    their sries.¡±


    ¡°As they should, but I think Vivian wants to be more than just an employee to her boss.¡± Michelle was


    always straightforward. She did not like beating around the bush.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Also, she and Jason were practically family, and they could talk candidly.


    ¡°You think she wants to be my girlfriend?¡± Jason was stunned.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 309

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 309


    Chapter 309 What kind of Girl Do You Like


    Jason was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect that Michelle would ask him such a direct question. At first he


    was stunned. Then he looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°Michelle, why do you think so? Vivian is an excellent designer and has always been a good partner,¡±


    Jason exined calmly.


    However, even he knew that this exnation was not enough to convince her.


    ¡°I know that, Jason. But that doesn¡¯t mean Vivian thinks like you. I¡¯m a woman. I know what this woman


    is thinking. It¡¯s a fact that she likes you!¡± Michelle spoke in a serious tone.


    This was what she had been trying to convey to him. Vivian¡¯s love for Jason was evident on her face


    and she made no effort to disguise it. Michelle had received education in the open-minded western


    world. She had seen these


    things from an early age, so she was quite quick und sensitive to understand such matters.


    On the other hand, Tason didn¡¯t take it senously. When Michelle told him what she thought about


    Vivian¡¯s feelings for him, he looked surprised. A small smile formed on his face and he said, ¡°C¡¯mon


    Michelle! Let¡¯s not talk about it for now, Trust me, there is nothing between Vivian and me.¡± Jason didn¡¯t


    want to think in that way about Vivian.


    Therefore, he wanted the topic to be dropped as soon as possible


    Michelle suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Jason, do you know whose poster Vivian is holding?


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s your poster,¡± Jason replied in a serious tone.


    Hearing it, amusement


    Michelle


    smiled


    in


    ¡°I know it¡¯s my poster. In fact, Gabrielle was going to bring it in and ask me to Sign it. But Vivian took it


    from her and asked for my signature. She just wanted to cotton up to me, and was smart enough to do


    it in front of you. The truth


    is that she doesn¡¯t like me, but she just pretends. Honestly, I don¡¯t uke such a fake person.¡± Michelle


    was very clear and expressed her opini¨®n seriously.


    She was like that. She would be very frank and expressed her thoughts honestly. She didn¡¯t like to lie


    or pretend about what she liked or disliked.


    Jason didn¡¯t expect such an outburst from her. He looked at Michelle, his eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°Interesting. But tell me, how do you know that? You seem to have a good rtionship with Gabrielle.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And that¡¯s because Austin knows her,¡± Michelle said casually.


    She tried to sound casual, but had to be careful because Gabrielle had told her not to let others know


    about her rtionship with Westley.


    That was why she didn¡¯t tell him anything further.


    ¡°Well, it looks like both of you often spend time together.¡± Jason smiled.


    ¡°Yeah! We do have a good rtionship. So Jason, can I ask you one thing?¡± Michelle looked at Jason


    and said


    seriously. ¡°Sure. What is it? Seriously Michelle, if you have anything to say, just tell it. You don¡¯t have to


    be so polite.¡± Jason looked at Michelle and said with a broad smile.


    ¡°Jason, I wanted to ask you to let Gabrielle design along with you this time. After all, she is your


    apprentice. It will not be very difficult for her to work with you now, right?¡± Michelle wanted to give


    Gabrielle more opportunities, so she could leam and develop in jewelry designing


    ¡°T¡¯ll arrange it. You want to ask Gabrielle toe to you?¡± After knowing that the two of them were on


    good terms, Jason understood everything. He was able toprehend why she asked Gabrielle to


    come to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, Jason. I came here to talk about the design with you. More importantly, I wanted to


    meet Gabrielle. But Gabrielle didn¡¯t want our rtionship to be known, so I wanted her toe here.


    She doesn¡¯t like to expose her rtions with others.¡± Michelle exined everything to him.


    ¡°Oh, I know that. Gabrielle has always


    been a low-key and practical person. She doesn¡¯t like to show off. I totally understand what you mean,¡±


    Jason said in a calm andposed manner.


    It was true that he knew what kind of person Gabrielle was.


    ¡°Then tell me, Jason Will you give Gabrielle a chance?¡± Michelle asked and looked eagerly at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. I will ask Gabrielle to participate in the designing She is my apprentice. I


    will give her more opportunities to be a part of these things. * Jason already had been thinking about it.


    He wanted to give Gabrielle more work. But he hadn¡¯t expected that Michelle would know Gabrielle.


    And now he realized that both of them shared a good rtionship.


    Hardly two or three years had passed since Michelle came to Antawood. She had been in the


    entertainment circle and didn¡¯t have many friends. She was too straightforward and always ended up in


    arguments with whoever she didn¡¯t like. Few people could dare to be friends with her.


    And that didn¡¯t bother Michelle at all.


    She didn¡¯t care about those things.


    No one would have thought she could be Gabrielle¡¯s friend,


    Though it seemed strange, it was not too surprising for Gabrielle to ept Michelle¡¯s character.


    ¡°That¡¯s assuring to hear!¡± Michelle stood up in excitement and pped her hands. She was looking at


    Jason and was extremely happy.


    But Jason had a calm look on his face. He looked like someone who was plotting something. She just


    hoped it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go downstairs to meet everyone. I can see that many people in yourpany are my fans.


    What do you say? Shall I go downstairs and take few photos with them? And give my autograph to


    everyone?¡± Michelle looked at Jason. There was a warmth on her face.


    Also there was a hint of mischief and cunningness in her smile, like a little fox.


    This was the real Michelle.


    ¡°C¡®mon Michelle! Are you sure you want to have 1 meeting with your fans downstairs?¡± Jason knew


    that except for the fan meeting arranged by her agent, Michelle wouldn¡¯t attend any other fan meeting.


    Especially not a private one like


    And anyway, it made sense too. The lesser she participated, the better it would be. It was a fact that


    she didn¡¯t like trouble and the chaos.


    It was actually rare for her to be so active.


    ¡°Well, I can have one. After all, these are members of your staff. I can do it for you. Who knows! I may


    come here frequently in the future, so we can get along well with each other. And you do know I¡¯m very


    kind, don¡¯t you?¡± Michelle smiled back at Jason 1


    Now that she seemed to be eager to do it, Jason had nothing else to say.


    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go downstairs and have a look. Don¡¯t be frightened by their enthusiasm.¡± As a


    matter of fact, Jason knew how important Michelle was in the hearts of some of his colleagues. Her


    posters were everywhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of situations. Let¡¯s go downstairs. I¡¯ll leave after giving


    autographs. I¡¯ve scheduled tonight¡¯s dinner with Gabrielle. Anyway, do you have time to apany me


    tonight, Jason?¡± Michelle couldn¡¯t wait to go downstairs to meet Gabrielle


    ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t have time tonight. How about a little treat from my side, next time?¡± Jason was actually very


    busy. Generally, one needed to fix an appointment with him, in advance. Otherwise, he would rarely


    have time to spend.


    ¡°Okay then! We can make an appointment next time. Come on now, Let¡¯s go downstairs and meet


    Gabrielle.¡± Michelle left the office like a little girl, bubbling with excitement


    Both of them entered the elevator. As there was no one else with them, Michelle couldn¡¯t help but


    speak again. ¡°Jason, do you like Vivian? Tell me, do


    you?¡±


    ¡°Well, before I answer, let me know what you mean by ¡®like¡¯?¡± Jason didn¡¯t like it when others asked


    him about his private


    affairs. But he could answer it now, because Michelle was not going to walk around gossiping. So he


    was willing to talk to her.


    ¡°Men like women!¡± Michelle pointed it


    ¡°Michelle, seriously dear, you¡¯re thinking too much. For me, Vivian is an excellent designer and a good


    friend of mine. That¡¯s all.¡± Jason¡¯s attitude was very clear.


    That¡¯s good. Even if you are desperate to find a girlfriend, don¡¯t choose Vivian,¡± Michelle said. She was


    too straightforward


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jason replied softly. ¡°By the way, Jason, what kind of a girl do you like? If there is a suitable girl


    for you, I will help you.¡± Michelle began to discuss regarding everything. ¡°No, thanks.¡± A cute and soft


    face popped up in Jason¡¯s mind while he refused.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 310

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 310


    Chapter 310 Super Popr


    After Gabrielle returned from upstairs, she sat in her own work partition. Lolita sat beside her. The two


    of them were anxiously waiting for Vivian to take down the autographed poster of Michelle


    However, Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect too much. She knew a little about Michelle. And she was sure that if


    she hadn¡¯t taken it herself, Michelle probably wouldn¡¯t be willing to sign it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why did Vivian ask for the sign so kindly? It¡¯s weird because I don¡¯t think she is such a kind


    person.¡± Even Lolita didn¡¯t believe that it was just Vivian¡¯s kindness. There had to be some reason.


    That woman only knew how to plot and was not a kind-hearted person. She had never been kind


    enough to help others, especially not Gabrielle.


    Now


    that she was behaving too


    differently. Lolita was fearful that Vivian was plotting something again


    ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t think this woman is a kind and generous one. She¡¯s being weird. I¡¯m really concerned


    now. Is she plotting something?¡± Lolita was really womed about Vivian¡¯s attitude and behavior


    It was also a fact that she didn¡¯t like Vivian since the first time she saw her in the studio. She always


    looked arrogant and was always ready to provoke others.


    ¡°Rx Lolita, don¡¯t think too much about it. After all, Vivian is a good friend of my master. It¡¯s better if


    she goes inside instead of me.¡± Gabrielle held Lolita¡¯s shoulders in an assuring manner. She wondered


    why Lolita thought that they were surrounded by so many conspiracies.


    She too had a feeling that there was some n in Vivian¡¯s mind. And that was why she wanted to take


    Michelle¡¯s poster in this time. Though she had her doubts, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want Lolita to think so.


    ¡°How can I not think too much? I haven¡¯t seen her for such a long time, and I


    How could a woman like Vivian be so kind suddenly?


    What¡¯s more! She took the poster from Gabrielle, what could she do with it?¡¯


    Well, let¡¯s wait a little longer and see. Maybe they are discussing something.¡± Gabrielle wanted to send


    a message to ask Michelle about what was happening but she gave up the idea.


    She felt that it was not a good thing to interrupt their conversation.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait for five more minutes. If she doesn¡¯te five minutester, we won¡¯t wait any further.¡±


    Lolita really had no confidence in Vivian and her intentions.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before the five minutes came to an end, Jason and Michelle arrived. Michelle¡¯s eyes were shielded by


    sunsses. She wore a dark green sexy dress and a white


    overcoat. She looked


    0 sender and


    ¡°Wow! Look, Michelle is there!


    ¡°Oh yes! Te¡¯s her, is she living now?


    Will she be wearing Ourpany¡¯s jewelry and be our ambassador?


    That would be beautiful. Probably super beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take a good look at her when she came. She will be leaving now, I think. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t


    take a photo or ask for an autograph,¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I desperately want to take a photo with her. I admire her so much, she¡¯s like a goddess for


    me!¡±


    As soon as Lolita saw Jason and Michelleing downstairs, she was so excited that she rushed


    towards them. Gabrielle tried hard to keep with her pace.


    ¡°Boss, can I take a photo with Michelle? And also have her autograph?¡± Seeing Jason there, Lolita


    didn¡¯t dare to ask Michelle directly for a photo on autograph


    She was too excited to meet her beloved


    Jason looked at her face. She was blushing and had gone red in her face He smiled on seeing her like


    that. ¡°Lolita, you are so excited to take a photo with Michelle. People who don¡¯t know us might think


    that you want to talo 1 photo with me.¡±


    Heaning Jason¡¯s words, Lolita became a httle nervous. She looked at him seriously. ¡°Boss, please


    don¡¯t scare me like that. I do want to take a photo with you too. Would you agree?¡±


    Lolita didn¡¯t want to argue with Jason. Although he was the boss who gave them sry, she couldn¡¯t


    allow Jason to make fun of her like that.


    ¡°Of course you can. But now you¡¯ll need to choose. Do you want a photo with me or with Michelle?¡±


    Jason hadn¡¯t expected that Lolita would ask him for a photo. He was stunned by her question and now


    he wanted to tease her.


    Lolita was in a dilemma. She looked at Jason first, then at Michelle. Suddenly,


    Michelle raised her hand and took of the


    dick blue eyes


    ¡°He miss! Well,


    I want to know your choice. Do you Cho to have a photo taken with me or your boss?¡± Michelle had a


    warm smile on her face She was happy to see this young and energetic girl. She had known front


    Gabrielle that the girl was Gabrielle¡¯s Rood friend and an ardent fan of hers.


    ¡°Boss, if I choose my goddess, you won¡¯t fire me, will you?¡± Lolita looked at Jason in embarrassment.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Jason would put her in such a spot. One was her boss and the other was her


    idol. It was too difficult for Lolita to choose one between them.


    Hearing this, Jason narrowed his eyes. He seemed disheartened to know that he was not as important


    as her goddess in Lolita¡¯s heart.


    Michelle cast a sympathetic nce at him. Her mischievous smile seemed to say, ¡®See, you are not as


    important as me in your employee¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Why, Lolita? I want to know why.¡± Jason


    disappointed.


    Lolita stood straight before him. She looked at him and said, ¡°Well, that is because I think you are


    always around here with us. I can take a photo with you every day. right?¡¯ On the other hand, I would


    probably meet my Boddess only once in a lifetime. It¡¯s a rare opportunity to take photos with her. What


    do you


    Hearing what Lolita said, Jason Smiled.


    ¡°Okay. Well, the reason does make sense. But if you want to take a photo with me, do remember to


    choose a time and tell me,¡± Jason said and sighed aloud as though he was relieved.


    Lolita looked at him with questioning eyes. She thought he was just kidding. No one dared to take a


    photo with Jason, and she knew she didn¡¯t need to take it seriously.


    Jason pped his hands to catch everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°All of you will have ten minutes to take photos


    with Miss Michelle. She¡¯ll give autographs too, but you will have to wait in line. And don¡¯t spread this


    news out, or you will be


    subject


    to


    legal sanction. Do


    you


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great! We can take a photo with our favorite!¡±


    ¡°I want a photo tool¡±


    ¡°I want an autograph!¡±


    Everyone began to line up and the whole ce started buzzing with excitement.


    Looking at the enthusiastic crowd, Michelle felt happy. She knew that her decision was right.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with you first. Do you want a photo or an autograph?¡± Michelle asked Gabrielle.


    A smile came up on Gabrielle¡¯s face. For a moment she was amazed at Michelle¡¯s talents. Indeed, she


    was very good at acting and was pretending like a stranger so well.


    ¡°I just want a photo!¡± Gabrielle said politely


    ¡°Come on then. Let¡¯s take a photo.¡± Michelle spoke in a very gentle way, as she¡¯d speak with any fan.


    Gabrielle took out her mobile phone and took two photo with Michelle. She thanked her and left. By


    then all the members of thepany had collected there. Te looked like a small fan meeting


    It was proof of how extremely popr Michelle was. And she had fans wherever she went


    Gabrielle sent the photo to Westley. She informed him that Michelle was in their studio and they would


    have dinner together tonight.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 311

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 311


    Chapter 311 No.1 Goddess


    Michelle was so generous with her autographs, it took everyone in thepany by surprise.


    In an instant, people in the building flocked to the hall on the second floor where Gabrielle was. On the


    spur of a moment, Michelle had a fan meeting.


    People asked for autographs and photos. It was as if there was a party being held at the hall. V


    The moment Vivian came out to see themotion, her eyes turned into vicious slits.


    Michelle had told her that she did not have the time to give her an autograph, but now, she was


    handing therri out like pancakes. She was even taking photos with people. Seeing the scene upset


    ¡°Vivian, did youe here to ask for Michelle¡¯s autograph as well? A colleague passed by and asked


    her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    sneered


    at her workinate¡¯s


    Vivian inquiry


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fanatic!¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not interested in someone as deceiving as her!


    She initially wanted to curry favor with her so Michelle would consider wearing her jewelry designs.


    Despite the fact that Vivian was already well-known and established in the jewelry designing industry,


    she still had not inaugurated a brand for herself. Needless to say, she still was not very famous.


    The situation would definitely turn around if a woman as esteemed as Michelle wore her jewelry. After


    all, she was the queen of fashion. She had quite the following and naturally, they would buy whatever


    she rmended.


    Poprity was to be expected from everything Michelle had wom. O


    That was exactly what Vivian intended. With full knowledge that Michelle woulde to Jason for


    jewelry, Vivian wanted to take advantage of the opportunity.


    However, it came as a surprise that


    Michelle had an awful temper and was extremely difficult to please.


    Back in Jason¡¯s office she seemed like apletely different person. Now she was smiling at everyone


    whoid eyes on her.


    ¡°Vivian, Michelle¡¯s autographs aren¡¯t easy toe by. Don¡¯t you want one?¡± A male colleague who had


    just g?tten an autograph seemed to be floating as he asked her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need one!¡± Vivian turned to her heels and walked to the elevator.


    Gabrielle had gone back to her work partition bupthere was still no reply from Westley. She had been


    waiting to hear from him for a while now but thinking that he might be busy, she let it go.


    Putting the phone down on the table, she began to meticulously read on the design draft. She was


    going to attend the seminar so she had to catch up on document reading. Gabrielle did not want to look


    like an idiot in front of Melissa, the goddess of jewelry design. This time, she was going to be their


    mentor. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and she was determined to meet her. 1


    After signing for everyone, Michelle went back to her van, She texted Gabrielle, informing her that she


    had gone. She also sent her a restaurant address and requested Gabrielle to be there for dinner after


    she had finished working.


    As soon as Gabrielle had finished replying to the message, she saw Jason walking her way.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Jason?¡±


    Gabrielle threw Jason a nce.


    ¡°Not much. I just wanted to check up on you. Don¡¯t be too nervous. It¡¯s a seminar, not an exam.¡± Jason


    took a gander at the documents on her desk. He always knew that Gabrielle had always been careful


    and efficient.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous, Jason. I just want to be at my fullest potential when I get there.¡± Gabrielle gave him a


    shy smile.


    ¡°I know. Read carefully. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡± Jason had


    always put his faith on Gabrielle.


    ¡°Did Jackson drop by?¡± She turned to look at Jason and asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. Do you want to talk to him?¡±


    ¡°Michelle wants to see him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Michelle did mention that she fancied Jackson¡¯s designs. Sad to say, he has a lot on his te


    right now and did not intend to meet her either. It was pointless for me to persuade him. That was his


    nature. No one can force him to do something he doesn¡¯t want to do.¡± It was true, what Jason said.


    Jackson¡¯s awful temper wasmon knowledge, there was nothing anyone could possibly do to


    change it.


    There were a number of young girls in thepany who had secretly fallen in love with Jackson. It


    took them a while but they all gave up eventually. Up to this day, queries about what kind of woman


    could win Jackson over was still the talk of the town.


    No woman could hold a candle to him. It was horrendous.


    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Gabrielle felt sorry for Michelle. Jackson wasn¡¯t into her so she couldn¡¯t


    get on his good side.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about Michelle. If Jackson doesn¡¯t ept it, I will help here up with a design.


    The rest will be turned over to you.¡± Jason¡¯s intention for dropping by was to tell her that.


    She was taken by surprise by what she heard. Gabrielle looked at Jason in utter disbelief. ¡°Jason, you


    said it was. But I¡¯m just your assistant. How could I possibly do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the job? If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it,¡± Jason deliberately said.


    ¡°How could I refuse such a prestigious opportunity? Of course I would take it! ¡°Jason, of course I want


    to! Is this Michelle¡¯s idea?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not she wants it. The important thing is that you should take advantage of


    this opportunity. Since you personally know Michelle, then you must know what she likes.¡± Her excited


    stance caused Jason to burst out a boisterousughter.


    ¡°I promise I will work hard.¡± Gabrielle was over the moon to have been granted with a project this huge.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t let me down. Jackson will be back in two days. If I don¡¯t hear from him, I¡¯ll start


    working on the design.¡± Jason reminded her.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you for giving me the chance.¡± Gabrielle was on cloud nine.


    The happiness she had been feeling for the past couple of days was unparalleled.


    ¡°You are my apprentice. I am proud to know that you are good enough to design independently. Don¡¯t


    let me down.¡± ¡°This is an incredibly important task.


    Disappointing him is not an option, Gabrielle thought as she nodded at him to showpliance. ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m going upstairs. Call me if you need anything,¡± Jason was about to leave when he suddenly


    asked, ¡°By the way. were you the one who gave Vivian that poster?¡± It Crossed his mind so he decided


    to ask.


    Initially, Gabrielle was astounded but eventually, she understood. ¡°Oh, Lolita gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Jason threw a quick nce at


    Lolita, who seemed ecstatic while looking at Michelle¡¯s autograph. It was apparent how much she liked


    Michelle ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have the poster?¡± Gabrielle was aware that Vivian did not have it


    signed.


    ¡°It seems like Lolita adores Michelle so much.¡± Jason gave off a deep sigh


    ¡°Indeed, she is Lolita¡¯s No.1 Goddess,¡± Gabrielle said with a smile.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 312

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 312


    Chapter 312 He Booked A Room Peremptorily


    Westley had a lot on his te. He had been reviewing documents and attending video meetings since


    the morning. He was so preupied that he did not even have the time to check his phone.dit was five


    o¡¯clock in the afternoon when he saw Gabrielle¡¯s photo and message.


    Immediately after he saw the photo, he called Alvin in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Mr. Morris? We have booked a reservation for the hotel for tonight.¡± Alvin thoroughly


    informed him of tonight¡¯s schedule.


    ¡°Cancel it!¡± Westley said with all the coldness in the world.


    Having heard what he said, Alvin was put in a bad mood.


    ¡°Since when did Mr. Morris be so willful? Sometimes, he would leave the meeting halfway through


    and pass on all the responsibilities to me. There are even times when he wouldn¡¯t show up on


    appointments.¡¯


    ¡°But Mr. Morris, we have an appointment with Mr. Albert tonight.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of that.¡± Westley regained hisposure and rephrased his statement.


    ¡°What hotel did you book?¡±


    Westley asked Alvin.


    ¡°No. 1 Champs Elysees Hotel. Are you going to cancel our reservation, or would you like me to book a


    different hotel?¡± Alvin asked in all cautiousness.


    Despite the fact that Mr. Morris¡¯s marriage seemed to have urged his human touch toe up to the


    surface, he also became more emotional. Sometimes his willfulness was too much that the decisions


    he made put Alvin in awe.


    ¡°No, book one more room.¡± After contemting for a while, Westley had


    finallye up with a decision.


    ¡°What would you do with the other room, Mr. Morris?¡± Alvin found it hard to believe.


    It was rare for Westley to book hotels so Alvin was taken aback by this decision, He wondered if Mr.


    Morris had quarreled with Gabrielle.


    The two of them were in a good ce in their rtionship right now. Westley even insisted that they


    call her ¡°Mrs. Morris¡±. Certainly, it must be a sign of recognition.


    ¡°Book a suite for Gabrielle and Michelle. Order dinner and have the food sent there. Remember not to


    get any seafood. And move up my meeting with Mr. Albert, I want it half an hour earlier,¡± Westley said


    calmly.


    Finally, Alvin understood what was going on. Apparently, it was all for Gabrielle. Alvin was relieved that


    he did not have to worry about it.


    ¡°Noted. I¡¯ll tend to it right away.¡± Immediately, Alvin carried on with the tasks on hand


    Westley phoned Michelle.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Westley?¡± Michelle was sipping coffee in the dining room while she was waiting


    for Gabrielle.


    Her attitude became serious as soon as she received Westley¡¯s call.


    ¡°Did you drop by Gabrielle¡¯s studio?¡± Hand in his pocket and standing tall by the huge French window,


    Westley talked to Michelle


    ¡°Yeah, I went to her studio. I said that I would ask for her help with jewelry design. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t


    disclose the truth about my rtionship with her. We¡¯re just friends,¡± Michelle exined in all


    seriousness. Being a burden to Westley was thest thing she wanted to be. She didn¡¯t want to upset


    him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have dinner with Gabrielle, by the way. Are you okay with that?¡± She was not certain


    whether or not Westley would be upset if she did not give him a heads up ¡°Go to No.1 Champs Elysees


    Hotel. I booked a room for the two of you,¡± Westley said with a tone ofmand in his voice.


    Hearing this, Michelle¡¯s mouth fell wide open. She asked in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about?


    You want us to go to


    No. 1 Champs Elysees Hotel?¡±


    It was one of the most renowned hotels in Antawood, known for its warm and romantic vibe.


    Usually, people went here for dates or business meetings. After all, the hotel held confidentiality at a


    very high standard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Alvin to book the room. All you have to do is go there,¡± Westley said straight to the


    point.


    His word was thew. There was nothing Michelle could have possibly said to


    contradict his decision. There was one thing she could not quite put her finger on, though. ¡°Westley,


    how did you know that we were nning on having dinner? I just told you and instantaneously, you had


    a hotel booked for us. Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡±


    Michelle knew that the room in that extravagant hotel cost approximately 10 000 dors. It sounded like


    a lot but in Westley¡¯s world, that was barely anything


    She did not feel the need to book an expensive suite only for a measly dinner.


    An ordinary restaurant would have sufficed.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and just go. Let Gabrielle go first.¡± Westley abruptly hung up on her after that.


    Michelle was in a daze. Westley had been the boss for a long time. He was always so domineering. He


    had always managed to organize everything so well he never cared whether or not others agreed.


    Despite of it sounding chike a demand, Michelle was dying to have dinner at the prestigious hotel


    After all, the food there was extremely sulent and luscious. There was no reason for her to decline


    when everything had been arranged by Westley.


    On her way to No. 1 Champs Elysees, she texted the address to Gabrielle.


    The sudden change of venue made Gabrielle wonder so she asked why.


    With fullposure, Michelle said that she had lunch at the restaurant they were supposed to be


    meeting at and did not want to have dinner there again.


    Hence, the modification of the location.


    Naturally. Gabrielle did not doubt Michelle one bit. She had decided to go there immediately after work.


    At six in the afternoon, she clocked out of work


    Gabrielle had yet again passed by Lolita ogling at the paraphernalia sig?ed by Michelle. Having seen


    the obsessive look on Lolita¡¯s face, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing.


    ¡°Lolita, it¡¯s time to get off work. Stop obsessing over Michelle¡¯s photos. Are you going to cradle her


    photo in your arms all night?¡± Gabrielle poked fun at her.


    Lolita looked up at Gabrielle and smiled at her sweetly. ¡°Gabrielle, I am going to sleep with my goddess


    in my arms. I am over the moon.


    Her reverence and obsession came as a shock to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll make a life-sized pillow that looks exactly like Michelle for you to hold on to while you


    sleep,¡± Gabrielle said.


    All of a sudden, Lolita¡¯s mood changed into seriousness.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s an amazing idea, Gabrielle. I¡¯ll buy a human-shaped pillow next time,¡± Lolita eximed with


    exceeding happiness.


    Gabrielle shivered at the sound of it. ¡°I was joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously, Lolita.


    ¡°I really think it¡¯s a good idea. It seems like you like Michelle as well. Let¡¯s be her fans from now on!¡±


    Lolita excitedly held Gabrielle¡¯s hand.


    ¡®A fan? I am her sister-inw.¡¯


    Gabrielle felt like she needed to find an opportunity to let Lolita know about her real rtionship with


    Michelle. She wondered if Lolita would go crazy over it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get off work. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± She gave Lolita a pat on the hand.


    Jason came walking towards them with a pile of documents in his hand. 3


    ¡°Are these for me, Jason?¡± Gabrielle assumed that the documents were for her. After all, Jason was


    her mentor.


    Naturally, he woulde to her for tasks.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m actually looking for Lolita. I know you have something to do tonight.¡± Jason threw Gabrielle a


    grin.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 313

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 313


    Chapter 313 Call Me Jason


    Upon hearing what Jason said, Gabrielle immediately understand what he meant. She was going to


    have dinner with Michelle tonight.


    ¡°Well, I have something to do tonight. Are all these documents for Lolita?¡± Gabrielle gave Lolita a


    strange look.


    ¡°Yes, they are for her.¡± Jason obediently put the documents on Lolita¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, I can assure you that I will take these homo tonight and read them carefully. I will make a


    summary and turn it in tomorrow morning.¡± Of course, Lolita would ept the task.


    She actually felt honored that it was Jason giving her the documents in person.


    So, Lolita would really take this matter seriously


    ¡°Who told you that you can take these documents home?¡± Jason raised his eyebrows at Lolita, looking


    quite


    dangerous ¡°Ah,¡± Lolita replied as she looked at him in confusion. ¡°Mr. Foster, I understand that these


    documents contain vital information about thepany that¡¯s why you want me to go over them here in


    the office. I will not bring them home anymore then. I¡¯ll leave all these here on my table, and I¡¯ll just


    come very early tomorrow so that I could check on them immediately.¡± Lolita promised sincerely.


    The seriousness on her face was undisguised.


    Jason couldn¡¯t help but be amused by her reaction. Lolita was speaking seriously and yet she still


    looked cute.


    ¡°Lolita, how long have you been in thispany?¡± Jason asked calmly, without any hint of arrogance.


    ¡°Four, going five months,¡± Lolita answered her boss¡¯s question very seriously, fearing that her answer


    would make a bad impression on him. Although she was already a regr employee, she could still get


    fired once she irked Mr. Foster


    ¡°Do you know that employees sometimes


    work overtime?¡± Jason asked while grinning. Of course, Lolita knew that.


    In fact, for people like her who were in the field of creative design, it was normal to work overtime for a


    few days, especially when a project was urgent.


    ¡°I know that. So, Mr. Foster, do you want me to work overtime today?¡± Lolita asked cautiously while


    looking at Jason.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s exactly what I meant. Lolita, are you willing to stay and work extra hours today?¡± Jason


    asked her.


    But Lolita was hesitating, ¡°Of course, I do. But¡­¡± It was so sudden that she kind of felt trapped. Her


    boss came to her with a pile of documents in his hands, a few seconds before her shift was supposed


    to end, and asked her to work overtime. Lolita was not happy at all. It was as if he did it on purpose.


    ¡°Do you have a prior appointment tonight?¡± Seeing her hesitation, Jason thought that his idea of


    working extra hours might keep Lolita from having a date.


    Lolita repeatedly shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have an appointment. It hasn¡¯t been long since I got back


    here so I don¡¯t really have many friends. Gabrielle is actually my only friend at the moment.¡±


    Lolita¡¯s answer made Jason happy. ¡°Then stay and work overtime. Besides, I need to discuss


    something with you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you also staying and working overtime with me, Mr. Foster?¡± Lolita asked


    confusedly.


    As she watched them converse with each other, Gabrielle finally understood why her mentor didn¡¯t look


    for her. It was not because she had an appointment with Michelleter in the evening, but because


    Jason wanted to work overtime with Lolita. O


    ¡°Does he have a crush on Lolita?¡¯


    Gabrielle felt horrified by just thinking about the possibility.


    Forget it! It would be better not to overthink things.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After all, Lolita was really a good girl, talented and good-tempered. She was also beautiful, so it was


    just normal for


    people to like her.


    ¡°Yes. I took Michelle¡¯s order. I know you are her super fan, and I want you to help me analyze her


    preferences. Later, I will ask Gabrielle to help me finish the jewelry. So, are you willing to help us?¡±


    Jason was finally including Gabrielle in the group, and he turned ¡®me¡¯ into ¡®us¡®.


    By including Gabrielle in the picture, Lolita could not refuse:


    For the sake of her boss and Gabrielle, she would work overtime. More importantly, she had to make


    contributions to her idol¡¯s jewelry design. Upon thinking of it, she immediately felt the willingness to stay


    for extra hours.


    ¡°Lolita, I¡¯m SOITY for bothering you.¡± Gabrielle was now helping Jason.


    Lolita couldn¡¯t turn Gabrielle down. Of course, she would agree. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Michelle is my idol,


    I will be pleased to help in designing her jewelry. I¡¯m more than willing to stay.¡±


    Seeing Lolita¡¯s excitement, Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Jason


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel and hurriedly walked away, bringing her


    bag.


    Lolita was now feeling rxed. She looked at Jason happily and said, ¡°Mr. Foster, we are really going


    to design Michelle¡¯s jewelry, right?¡±


    Jason couldn¡¯t helpughing as he saw her beaming with excitement. ¡°Of course, I have never lied to


    you. But Lolita, you don¡¯t really have to call me Mr. Foster.¡±


    ¡®How should I call you then?¡¯ Lolita thought.


    It had been almost five months since Lolita joined the studio, and she was always calling him Mr.


    Foster.


    ¡°How about Manager Foster?¡± ¡°Did he find the name ¡®Mr. Foster¡¯ dull so he wanted me to change the


    way I call him?¡±


    ¡°Are you Gabrielle¡¯s good friend?¡± Jason really thought that Lolita was lovely, but she was too


    straightforward and couldn¡¯t control her tongue. Nheless, this was one of the many things about


    her that he appreciated.


    ¡°Yes, Gabrielle and I are best friends in thispany. Why are you asking, Manager Jason?¡± Lolita


    asked him uneasily


    He was the boss of thepany and this was the first time that they had been so


    close to each other. She could even feel his breath.


    It made Lolita feel very nervous, and so she was trying to speak with Jason more carefully.


    ¡®Oh my God! What am I going to do now that I¡¯m left alone with my boss and we¡¯re working overtime?¡¯


    Lolita thought, her mind was in chaos. She needed to ask someone.


    But Gabrielle ran away already.


    Lolita felt that there was something wrong with her.


    ¡°I know you are good friends. Of course, I have no question about that. I am Gabrielle¡¯s mentor, and


    since you are her friend, you can call me in a more casual way,¡± Jason exined.


    ¡°Should I call you ¡®teacher¡¯?¡± Lolita¡¯s mind went nk and she couldn¡¯t


    properly think of what to say.


    Jason found her so funny. Was this woman really too honest?


    ¡°Do you want to call me by how Gabrielle was calling me in private?¡± Jason almost asked her to just


    call him by his first name.


    ¡°Jason?¡± Lolita looked at Jason and asked confusedly.


    ¡°Well, you can call me that if it¡¯s only us, ¡± Jason answered seriously.


    Lolita stared at him in surprise. She couldn¡¯tpletely process what he just said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea, you are my boss. Gabrielle is only calling you with your name because


    you are her mentor, but you are not my mentor,¡± Lolita said firmly.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 314

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 314


    Chapter 314 She Thought He Wanted To Flirt With


    Jason finally understood that when he spoke to a woman who was so simple, direct and lovely, he


    could not beat around the bush.


    He would have to be straightforward. Otherwise, Lolita might misunderstand him. He was aware of it.


    ¡°Lolita, you¡¯re correct. I¡¯m Gabrielle¡¯s mentor, and you are her good friend. You can call me Jason like


    she does in private from now on, Jason said, clearing up the matter.


    Lolita still gave him an awkward look. He was her boss. It was not appropriate to address him directly


    by his name.


    ¡°Mr. Foster¡­¡± she tried.


    ¡°Jason!¡± he insisted.


    Lolita hesitated for a few moments and finally opened her mouth. ¡°Mr¡­¡±


    ¡°Just Jason!¡± Jason encouraged her.


    Lolita believed that it would be disrespectful towards Jason to call him by his name. After all, he was


    her boss. It was improper to call him that,


    ¡°Lolita, I¡¯m your boss. This is my request as your boss. Can you agree to it?¡± Jason used his position


    as her boss to coerce her.


    Lolita had no choice but to relent and nod her assent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Jason. But you can¡¯t let anyone else know,¡± she finally agreed.


    Jason¡¯s lips curled up in a small smile. Although it was barely noticeable, it was enough to let his


    happiness shine through. N ¡°Well, in private, I¡¯ll allow you to call me that.¡± Jason respected Lolita¡¯s


    thoughts.


    ait Lato


    ¡°Okay, Jason.¡± Lolita had never been a shy woman. She had spent five or six years abroad, so her


    thinking was


    progressive


    ¡°My boss just asked me to call him by his name, not sweetheart or something like that. There¡¯s no need


    to feel embarrassed,


    she reassured herself.


    Although she had female colleagues who would happily call him sweetheart in private, Lolita wanted to


    steer clear of such idiotic behavior.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear you call me Jason. From now on, you can address me the same way Gabrielle does.¡±


    Jason was very pleased with the way she said his name. Her voice was as soft as her features. It was


    warm and mild, and pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Jason, should we discuss the materials now, or can we go and eat first?¡± Lolita¡¯s cheeks warmed with


    embarrassment as she looked at him


    Jason was a little startled when he heard her question. Then a smile spread on his lips and he looked


    back at her. ¡°Are you hungry? Didn¡¯t you eat lunch properly?¡±


    Lolita was mortified. She was too excited to eat when she heard that Michelle was here at noon. She


    had happily rushed back with Gabrielle and hadn¡¯t been in the mood to think about what to eat. All she


    could think about was Michelle.


    She thought she would have a big meal after work, but her ns had changed.


    She was forced to work overtime by her boss, so she had to remain hungry.


    She was starving now.


    ¡°Yes. I was too excited when I found out that Michelle wasing here at noon, so I didn¡¯t eat enough.


    I had nned to have a big meal after work and reward myself, but¡­¡± Lolita¡¯s voice trailed off and she


    didn¡¯t dare toplete her sentence, fearing that Jason would be offended.


    ¡°But I asked you to work overtime?¡± Jasonpleted her sentence with a raised eyebrow.


    Lolita nodded Shyly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at the materials first. Then I will treat you to a big dinner, Jason said and gave her a


    calm look.


    Lolita¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of food, but soon dimmed again. ¡°Jason, forget about the big dinner.


    I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine?¡¯ he thought and cringed inwardly. He didn¡¯t want her to refuse.


    ¡°You look over the documents first. I¡¯ll be in my office.¡± He turned around and


    left Lolita¡¯s cubicle.


    As soon as he left, Lolita heaved a sigh of relief and sent a message to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why did Mr. Foster ask me to workte and ask me to call him Jason? He said it¡¯s because


    you and me are good friends. I¡¯m starving right now and he has said that he will treat me to a big dinner


    tonight. Do you think I should ept his offer?¡± Lolita typed a long message as her stomach churned


    with uneasiness.


    Gabrielle was about to go to No. 1 Champs Elysees, when she saw Lolita¡¯s long text. She didn¡¯t know


    how to reply


    to her.


    ¡®It waso strange enough that Jason specifically asked Lolita to workte and used me as an excuse.


    Now, he is also asking her to address him as Jason,¡¯ she thought, perplexed.


    This¡­ She couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on in his mind.


    It was very puzzling.


    ¡°Just follow his instructions. Thank you for your hard work tonight.¡± In the end,


    Gabrielle had no choice but to reply professionally.


    ¡®It¡¯s doubtful that Jason has suddenly started caring so much about Lolita. But I shouldn¡¯t dwell too


    much on this.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It¡¯s his business.


    Maybe he really is interested in Lolita.¡¯


    However, Gabrielle immediately dispelled this idea. It was too appalling to think such a thing


    Lolita was a little nervous, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t think I have offended Mr.


    Foster. You don¡¯t think this is a prank, right? He asked me to workte when I was about to leave. It¡¯s


    terrible. Please help me figure out if he really wants to give me a hard time.¡±


    Gabrielle was shocked by Lolita¡¯s message. Jason had said that he would work overtime with her, had


    invited her to dinner, and asked her to call him by his first name.


    Everything was weird. It was natural for Lolita to feel worried.


    ¡°Lolita, trust me. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Jason is?¡± Gabrielle could onlyfort


    Lolita.


    Lolita contemted this for a while. It looked like she had read too much into his request today. She


    had even thought that Jason wanted to flirt with her. She was overthinking


    ¡®I am seeing things that aren¡¯t there.


    I shouldn¡¯t think so much,¡¯ she told herself sternly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I think I have overanalyzed this situation. I won¡¯t stay preupied by it now. I¡¯m going to try


    and finish my work as soon as possible.¡± After sending the message to Gabrielle, Lolita breathed a sigh


    of relief. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be thinking like this,¡¯ she chided herself.


    Jason is giving me a chance to improve my skills. I¡¯m a horrible person to misunderstand his kindness.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Mr. Foster about this. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything, okay?¡± Lolita texted


    Gabrielle worriedly. She didn¡¯t want her to read too much


    into this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lolita. I won¡¯t tell Jason about it. Come on!¡± Gabrielle¡¯s car arrived at the hotel. After


    sending off her reply to Lolita, she got out of the car and went in


    With all her doubts cleared, Lolita began reading the documents peacefully.


    Lolita was a smart girl. How could she not know what Jason had on his mind?


    Gabrielle thought, ¡°What is Jason nning?¡± Just then she got another message. It was from Lolita.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you think Mr. Foster has some problem with me? Am I just thinking too much?¡±


    After thinking for a while. Gabrielle thought, ¡®Surely, it¡¯s not any problem that he has with her. It¡¯s


    obvious that he¡¯s interested in her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Go ahead and do what Jason asks you to do. Don¡¯t ask anything that you


    shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± Gabrielle had mixed feelings as she sent her reply to Lolita.


    She didn¡¯t want to think too much about it, but couldn¡¯t stop herself.


    ¡°Alright! I won¡¯t go against Mr. Foster¡¯s will. Maybe he really likes my strength, not my beauty. Do you


    think so?¡± From her message, Gabrielle could feel that Lolita was confident about herself.


    On reading the message, Gabrielle couldn¡®t helpughing. Sure enough, she knew that Lolita was quite


    smart and by now she would have guessed something.


    Now that she knew Lolita would be able to guess it, she didn¡¯t have to worry.


    And another huge factor was that she believed in Jason¡¯s moral quality. She knew he would never


    misuse his power or authority to exploit others.


    Suddenly the doorbell rang. Michelle stood up and ran to open the door. Gabrielle put down her phone


    deliberately. She craned her neck to check out who hade inside. She wondered if it could be the


    person who had invited them to dinner tonight. Behind Michelle were two young men pushing the


    dining cart. They were wearing white clothes, like a chef.


    It seemed that the dinner had arrived now.


    When she didn¡¯t see the one who invited them, Gabrielle felt a little disappointed.


    ¡°Gabrielle, our dinner is here. Wait a moment. Our dinner will be served soon. We can have it. It¡¯s really


    a big meal.¡±


    With her face beaming with happiness, Michelle walked towards Gabrielle.


    Just looking at the number of dishes on the cart, they could tell how wonderful the dinner would be.


    ¡°Well, so did you order this?¡± asked Gabrielle curiously.


    ¡°No. It had been ordered by the big boss, who invited us to dinner.¡± Michelle didn¡¯t want to hide


    anything. Anyway, she knew that it was Westley who had ordered it. She had nothing to hide.


    ¡°Well, so when will hee?¡± Gabrielle became more and more curious about that man.


    Hearing what she said, Michelle smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a minute. The dishes are ready. Gabrielle, let¡¯s


    go to have dinner.¡±


    Gabrielle and Michelle went ahead and took their seats.


    ¡°Miss Michelle, your dinner is ready now. Please enjoy.¡± Saying so, the waiter had taken off all the lids.


    The smell of the dishes was very tempting.


    ¡°Thank you. Hopefully we will have a


    good dinner.¡± Michelle thanked them politely. ¡°Miss Michelle, I¡¯m actually a big fan of yours. Can you


    please give me an autograph?¡± One of them couldn¡¯t stop himself and asked for her autograph.


    Hearing it, Michelle agreed and smiled. ¡°Of course I can sign it. But I hope you can keep it a secret that


    I¡¯m here for dinner. After all, I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will keep it a secret, Miss Michelle.¡± The waiter agreed happily.


    Sovelworld


    ¡°Where do you want me to sign?¡± Michelle asked deliberately. The waiter excitedly handed over the


    pen to her. ¡°Please sign on my shirt. I¡¯ll keep it forever.¡±


    Michelle took the pen and gently signed on it for the waiter.


    ¡°Well, thank you so much for being my fan.¡± Michelle was a nice person, polite and gentle. But she was


    not the same for everyone.


    ¡°Great! Thank you so much for the


    autograph, Miss Michelle. We¡¯ll leave now. If you need anything, please do let us know.¡± The waiter


    pushed the dining cart and left happily. The aroma of the food filled the room, making Michelle and


    Gabrielle feel hungrier than they actually were.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 315

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 315


    Chapter 315 The Secret Big Boss


    Gabrielle stepped out of the car and looked at the gate of No. 1 Champs Elysees. She knew the


    luxurious facilities of the hotel.


    She¡¯d been there earlier. It was a year ago. An international jewelry design exhibition had been


    organized there. That time, Gabrielle and Sloane hade together. Gabrielle remembered how


    Sloane had said that in the future if she could have a birthday party in the hotel, she would die without


    a regret.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Gabrielle had never thought that this time she¡¯de to such a renowned hotel for dinner.


    The thought of Sloane pained Gabrielle. Sloane hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and that made her feel sad.


    Gabrielle decided when Sloane woke up she would be holding a party in celebration. And it would be


    No. 1


    Champs Elysees where she would celebrate her rebirth. Surely she would book the most luxurious


    room for her.


    All that would happen, only when Sloane would wake up. 1


    Once she entered the hotel, Gabrielle went to look for Michelle. The room number had already been


    sent by her.


    They had booked a presidential suite. Gabrielle would have to reach there by elevator


    Being a popr star, Michelle was adept at choosing the best restaurants. She always knew the best


    ces in whichever city she visited.


    It was a cumbersome process to get the best rooms. But Michelle seemed loving the luxurious life she


    had. It was no issue for her to book a presidential suite for only a meal. It was a fact that she was a


    celebrity and needed privacy. However, there really was no reason to book a presidential suite.


    Gabrielle was amused by Michelle¡¯s preferences. She stepped out of the elevator and walked towards


    the door of the suite. She took a deep breath to calm


    herself and rang the doorbell.


    The door was opened sooner than she had expected. Standing at the door with a beautiful and bright


    smile on her face was Michelle. ¡°Hey Gabrielle! You¡¯re here. Come on in.¡±


    Holding Gabrielle¡¯s hand, Michelle dragged her into the room. ¡°Well Gabrielle, look at this presidential


    suite. It¡¯s so luxurious.¡±


    Gabrielle looked around the whole suite along with Michelle.


    She couldn¡¯t help admiring the luxurious interior.


    After the walk around the suite, Michelle pulled Gabrielle back to the big sofa in the living room. They


    sat downfortably. From her side, Gabrielle could have the scenic view of Antawood outside the


    ss wall. She could see half of the city at a nce. The lights were on and neon lights were shing.


    It looked so beautiful.


    ¡°Gabrielle, isn¡¯t it so beautiful here?¡± Michelle looked at Gabrielle with a broad smile. She looked very


    happy.


    ¡°It is really beautiful. But, it¡¯s just a dinner. Is it necessary for us to have it in this presidential suite? Are


    you going to stay here tonight?¡± Gabrielle looked at her curiously


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need to stay in a presidential suite. I have a house in Antawood. There¡¯s actually no


    reason for me to stay in a hotel.¡± The corners of Michelle¡¯s mouth slightly curved and formed a smile


    It was a fact that she didn¡¯t want to stay in such a ce even for a night.


    Gabrielle was taken aback by her words. She looked at Michelle with questioning eyes. ¡°In that case, if


    it¡¯s not booked by you, then what are we doing here?¡±


    ¡°Someone else has invited us for dinner here!¡± Michelle said. There was a mysterious smile on her


    face. 1


    ¡°What? Who will invite us to dinner here?¡± When she got to know that someone else had booked it for


    them, Gabrielle found it extremely strange. She started to feel a little uneasy. 4


    ¡°Hey Gabrielle! C¡¯mon now, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Michelle didn¡¯t


    intend to inform Gabrielle about the one who would pay the bill.


    Since Michelle didn¡¯t seem to be ready to say anything, Gabrielle didn¡¯t ask much. There was hardly


    anything for Michelle to be afraid of. Then there was nothing for her to be afraid of.


    Even in terms of social status, Michelle was much more powerful than her.


    Gabrielle thought that the person who had invited them to dinner must be very important to Michelle. 3


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything more. She just sat there and kept waiting for dinner. Then she took out her


    phone and saw the message from Lolita.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Mr. Foster ordered milk tea and cake for me. I¡¯m eating them now, and he¡¯s drinking coffee


    next to me. He even invited me to a big meal after work. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m lucky this month?¡±


    When Gabrielle saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but think about it. What Jason did was not simply because


    Lolita had stayed back after her shift andpleted the work.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 316

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 316


    Chapter 316 An Unwanted Third Wheel


    After the two young men left them, both Michelle and Gabrielle began setting their napkins. Looking at


    the served dishes, Michelle picked up her chopsticks and started filling Gabrielle¡¯s te,


    ¡°Eat, Gabrielle. This is the top-grade beef, and believe me, it¡¯s amazing! To her best, Michelle was


    trying to take good care of her cousin-inw, not to disappoint Westley in any case.


    ¡°But, Michelle,¡± Gabrielle hurriedly said, looking at hep almost filled te, ¡°shouldn¡¯t we wait for the big


    boss?¡± Nevertheless, Michelle already had the food in her mouth, and not so surprisingly, she was


    munching on it with delight.


    ¡°She said that we were invited by someone, but¡­¡¯ Gabrielle tilted her head, looking at Michelle eating


    her food effortlessly.


    ¡°She¡¯s eating without the presence of our


    host. It¡¯s not polite.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s having a business dinner outside. He willeter. So, till then, have


    fun.¡± Michelle winked while chuckling at the secret she held.


    Westley told her earlier that he might not be able to join them for dinner. He said that he would be


    having dinner with a business partner. Also, he asked Michelle to take care of Gabrielle for dinner.


    She¡¯s so lucky to have Westley. He¡¯s so nice.¡® Michelle pouted internally. ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, okay. Ther, let¡¯s eat.¡± Gabrielle then started to eat.


    ¡°Gabrielle, treat yourself with more. The chef who made it all is outstanding. I¡¯ve heard he had been


    cooking for the royal family of the UK before.¡±


    Michelle said, gulping down another bite, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. The food materials they use are imported from


    around the world every day. So, rx and eat well. And! If you want to order something more for


    yourself, feel free to do so.¡± Michelle¡¯s


    tone was slightly exhibiting, Nevertheless, Gabrielle was intrigued to think about what she would want


    to eat, ¡®Everything is present on the table, more than enough for three people. What else Can I ask


    for?¡¯


    ¡°I am fine. You should eat more too.¡± Watching her te full of all that was avable on the table,


    Gabrielle had to find a way to stop Michelle from stuffing it more.


    In fact, her te was fuller than she could eat. ¡°I¡¯ll do. Don¡¯t worry about me. And, there¡¯s no seafood


    here.¡± Michelle shed a small mysterious smile. ¡°So. you should feel free to eat all the dishes without


    being anxious.¡± Her kindness melted Gabrielle¡¯s heart.


    Though Gabrielle was allergic to seafood, she didn¡¯t deem this as a problem of a magnitude big


    enough to tell everyone.


    However, watching Michelle care about her after knowing her sickness, Gabrielle was sincerely


    touched.


    ¡°Michelle¡­¡± Sincerity was even evident


    in Gabrielle¡¯s tone and her eyes as she spoke. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t thank me. I did nothing. I told you earlier, the big boss in charge of all this setting considered


    everything.¡± Michelle shrugged, smiling at the shocked expression on Gabrielle¡¯s face


    ¡®Westley showed his deepve for Gabrielle this way. I can¡¯t just take any


    credit.


    It will be unjust for him


    So = Gabrielle ped in confusion. ¡°You mean the big boss knows about my preferences?¡± After


    confusion was turning into doubt and then into guesses.


    Her Suspicion was at the edge, irking her that whoever invited them to have dinner in the presidential


    suite was someone Gabrielle knew personally.


    And not just that, she could guess that he might also have a good rtionship with Michelle. .


    To reason this whole theory of potential possibilities, Gabrielle could only think of two people. Westley,


    or Austin.


    They were the only ones who knew about her seafood allergy.


    ¡°But, Michelle, is the big boss¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dwell too much into it, please. Let just continue eating.¡±


    Michelle pretended as if she weren¡¯t, but she was aware that Gabrielle had started guessing


    Gabrielle must have known who dt was, so Michelle was not going tb answer her question.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The indirect hushige gesture by Michelle proved to Gabrielle that her guesses were right. She was now


    sure that Michelle¡¯s so-called big boss was either Westley on Austin.


    But surely, she preferred it to be Westley.


    Putting her guesses aside, Gabrielle silently started eating. She had just emptied a semi sphere of food


    in her te when the door opened and her ears pricked up


    The way the door closed gently, followed by the sound of heavy but elegant footsteps, Gabrielle could


    say without even looking that it wasn¡¯t a waiter.


    Her heartbeat elerated as she turned


    her head around, ncing at a tall man in his ck tailored business suit. From the living room to the


    dining room, his long legs kept his sophisticated pace as he progressed towards them.


    To say the least, Gabrielle just needed a mere nce at him to know who he was.


    *What are you doing here. Westley?¡± Gabrielle was visibly surprised, even though she had been


    guessing Michelle¡¯s big boss to be Westley a monent 1go.


    ¡°Why? You want me to leave?¡± As if moving by instincts Westley sat down beside his wife. ¡°No, I didn¡¯


    mean that. 1¡­¡± Gabrielle opened her eyes wide, realization dawning over her. ¡°You purposefully


    booked this suite?¡± Gabrielle looked him in the eye. Under the crystal, shimmering lights, Westley¡¯s


    deep orbs held Gabrielle captive with the help of his gorgeous face.


    ¡°Westley, you don¡¯t know my intellectual cousin-inw. She had already guessed that it¡¯s you.¡± Boasting


    about Gabrielle, Michelle took a bite from her te before continuing. ¡°By the way, this dinner is


    honestly so delicious!¡± After praising


    Gabrielle. Michelle tried to tter Westley along ¡°Then enjoy it silently. Will you?¡± Westley replied


    tauntingly, considering Michelle¡¯s uncontroble tongue.


    ¡°Sure, cousin.¡± Michelle grinned. ¡°I will obediently eat my food and silently y the role of a third and


    useless wheel.¡± Michelle tried to tease Westley but through the rest of the conversation, she decided to


    stay as much invisible as she could. Surely, she didn¡¯t want to affect their date.


    Despite the conversation between both siblings, Gabrielle y brain was still stuck at why had Westley


    booked a presidential Suite for dinner. ¡°Why did you invite us for dinner in a Presidential suite,


    Westley?¡± Gabrielle spoke as soon as Michelle stopped talking. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unnecessary?¡± Westley¡¯s brain


    was like an unspoken riddle for her, for she couldn¡¯t understand his motives behind those several


    things he did until and unless he exined them himself.


    She could feel this deeply that she stillgged in understanding Westley at Several points. ¡°What could


    be the


    possible reason for thisvish booking?


    Tell me first. do you like here?¡± Westley counter question instead,


    ¡°Well.. Yes, I do.¡± Gabnelle nodded. Her answer was sincere because even though it was a waste of


    money for her, still, it was peaceful, luxurious, and an amazing ce to sojourn at. It wasn¡¯t like


    Gabrielle was gented presidential suites often. So, she naturally liked the sophisticated setting of the


    suite.


    va


    ¡°And it¡¯s your first time here, right?¡± Asking her, Westley¡¯s gaze went over Gabrielle¡¯s empty te. His


    hands instinctively raised the chopsticks and started putting food into her te even before he noticed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gabrielle shrugged. Being an adoptive daughter of the Jones family, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to live in


    such a ce with the mere money she had.


    ¡°In conclusion, you¡¯re here for the first time, and it suits your taste, so I hope you won¡¯t bother asking


    again that why


    did I book this room. Also, not to let it go to waste. We Are going to stay here tonight.¡± Westley put this


    chopsticks down with a gentle hint of a smile on his


    ¡®What?! Why stay here tonight?!¡¯ &


    Gabriclle suddenly whipped her head in his direction, confused.


    ¡°And why are we doing that?¡± dt was already useless to book a presidential suite. So for Gabrielle,


    spending the night at home was far better than staying in such an expensive ce


    ¡°Because we can slet it go to waste.¡± Westley mimickid her words. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s our first time staying in


    a hotel, right? Why don¡¯. We enjoy it?¡± Westley¡¯s eyes were calm like forever.


    Michelle could feel her redundancy being a third wheel between the couple. Of course, she couldn¡¯t


    stop her ears from listening to their conversation, which was continuously getting heated. She was


    bound to listen and witness their love anyway.


    Westley¡¯s public disy of his affection towards Gabrielle made Michelle more


    uneasy. She finally decided to avoid thom, wanting to disappear.


    Uh hellol I¡¯m still here!¡± Michelle spoke, trying to pull them out of their romantic world. She was


    dering that she still, unfortunately, existed on the same table before Westley could be bolder.


    Their dinner didn¡¯te out as nned, making her quite worried.


    ¡°Then eat quickly and don¡¯t be here. You¡¯re free to leave . early.¡± Westley retorted.


    ¡°God! Is he driving me away? just like that?!¡±


    ¡®Sure enough.¡¯ Michelle had already seen through her cousin¡¯s nature. ¡®Waah! After he got a wife, he


    doesn¡¯t care about me anymore.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 317

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 317


    Chapter 317 Do You Care About Me


    It was obvious that Westley wanted to drive Michelle away, but Gabrielle thought that it was not a good


    idea.


    ¡°Westley, Michelle hasn¡¯t finished her food yet.¡± Gabrielle was making an excuse for Michelle.


    ¡°As an actress, you must always be in good shape,¡± Westley said calmly.


    ¡°Keeping a good shape?


    Did he mean that Michelle needs to lose weight?¡±


    ¡°Westley, you don¡¯t have to mock me for being fat. You know me, I don¡¯t get fat no matter how much I


    eat. I don¡¯t really need to worry about maintaining a good shape, haha.¡± In Michelle¡¯s opinion, Westley


    really held a double standard. He treated her and Gabrielle 50 differently.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Nheless, Michelle was happy because it only meant that Westley really


    loved Gabrielle As long as Westley genuinely cared about his wife, Michelle would just watch them


    happily.


    ¡°Then if you still want to eat, just eat quietly and don¡¯t make any noise.¡± Westley was looking at her


    indifferently. with a trace of undisguised disdair in his


    How could Westley not notice how fit Michelle was?


    She was always slim. It seemed that she was really born to be a model. Other people would go on any


    diet possible just to lose weight, but Michelle could just eat anything she wanted without worrying about


    getting fat.


    Of course, Michelle knew that Westley did not like her at all. But since she was the third wheel for the


    couple, she did not bother arguing anymore. She just lowered her head and continued eating silently.


    ¡°Westley, if you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, you can eat too. There are so many foods that I doubt we can


    finish them all. Stop putting food on my te, I can¡¯t eat any more.¡± Gabrielle looked at him seriously.


    But Westley just kept using his chopsticks to put food on Gabrielle¡®s


    ¡°I have already eaten. Eat more, you are too thin.¡± Westley wasn¡¯t listening and just kept on picking


    food for her. ¡°If you keep doing this, then I will stop eating.¡± Gabrielle was now upset.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just finish eating it if you can¡¯t,¡± Westley said.


    Oh!


    Michelle shouldn¡¯t have agreed toe here and have dinner with them. The food was all appetizing,


    but she felt that she was in an awkward situation. So she put down her chopsticks firmly.


    ¡°Westley, Gabrielle, I¡¯m already full. I¡¯ll go back first. Enjoy yourselves. Thank you for the luxurious


    meal.¡± Michelle stood up and prepared to leave.


    If she wouldn¡¯t leave now, she might throw up because of too much public disy of affection.


    Some people might seem cold blooded and ruthless on the outside, but their


    sweetness and ability to disy their affection publicly was more intense than the others.


    ¡°Michelle, are you really full? Eat more if you are not. Just don¡¯t mind Westley.¡± Gabrielle felt a little


    guilty when she saw Michelle preparing to leave. They were enjoying their meal until Westley became


    grumpy and deliberately drove Michelle away.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m full. Besides, I¡¯m an actress, so I¡¯d better pay attention to staying fit. I¡¯m leaving now;


    and since this is Westley¡¯s treat, I¡¯ll treat you next time,¡± Michelle said firmly.


    She still owed Gabrielle a meal.


    ¡°Well, okay, I understand. You can go now. Be careful. Is anyoneing to pick you up?¡± Gabrielle


    worriedly asked.


    After all, Michelle was so famous and her fans were everywhere.


    ¡°Alvin is outside. He will send you back,¡± Westley said coldly.


    Michelle knew that Westley was just waiting for her to finally go, and what he


    shid only confirmed it. Apparently, he had already nned to send her away because he wanted to


    spend time with Gabrielle alone. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go back first. Westley. Gabrielle, I wish you a romantic


    and wonderful evening!¡± Michelle then left. i


    Her words made Gabrielle blush in embarrassment.


    ¡°Westley. you haven¡¯t exined yet. Why do you want to book such a room?¡± When she could not see


    Michelle anymore, Gabrielle changed the subject.


    ¡°My partner and I nned to have dinner downstairs, and since I was aware that you and Michelle


    were going to have dinner together, I booked this restaurant. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like this ce?¡±


    Westley looked at her and asked sweetly.


    ¡°No, I like it! I just think that it¡¯s quite too much.¡± Gabrielle was not a very frugal person, but she did not


    want to be too extravagant.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here tonight. It won¡¯t be a waste,¡± Westley simply answered.


    So, he really had a n


    .


    What Dould it be? What did this man want for tonight?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s just enjoy this dinner.¡± Westley took a clean bowl and started eating with


    her.


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t eaten anything yet?¡± Gabrielle asked with concern as she watched him eat.


    ¡°Yes, I drank a little and didn¡¯t eat much. I immediately went here right after the dinner,¡± Westley calmly


    exined.


    Upon hearing what he just said, Gabrielle Suddenly became worried.


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re more likely to have a stomachache if you drink alcohol without


    eating food?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t mean to scold him.


    She would just feel really worried if he didn¡¯t take good care of himself.


    ¡°Do you care about me?¡± Westley¡¯s dark, beaming eyes locked with hers.


    ¡°No, I just¡­¡± Gabrielle stuttered as she tried to deny what he said.


    She said she didn¡¯t care. Yet she also couldn¡¯t hide her being concerned.


    She was just not willing to admit it. ¡°I do care about you.¡¯ Gabrielle admitted timidly. Westley


    immediately felt happy and satisfied with her answer. He only smiled, though. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t really


    drink much.¡±


    ¡°But alcohol is still bad for your stomach. if you don¡¯t eat anything. Next time, drink some milk first and


    eat more food before drinking,¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t realize that she was already scolding him. It was only


    after she finished her words that she noticed she had said too much.


    *Westley, I just shared my thoughts. You can pretend that you didn¡¯t hear me at all.¡± Gabrielle


    exined.


    But Westley answered, ¡°I heard what you said, loud and clear. I will try my best.¡±


    Gabrielle was surprised that Westley would listen to her and was willing to follow her advice.


    ¡°Westley, you don¡¯t have to do that if


    You don¡¯t really want to. I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± Gabrielle w feeling cmbarassed now..


    She felt that she was bing more and more concerned about Westley, acting 35


    his wife.


    She wondered whether Westley would begin hating her if she kept behaving like


    ¡°I know what you mean. Anyway, let¡¯s finish our dinner.¡± Westley knew that she sincerely cared about


    him, which made him happy. But he didn¡¯t want to express too much affection.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just eat.¡± Gabrielle then started picking up food for him.


    When she caught Westley looking at her and watching her moves closely. Gabrielle smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Courtesy demands reciprocity. You have picked food for me, so I will also pick food for you.


    Are you angry? If you don¡¯t want the food I picked, I¡¯ll eat it by myself.¡± His cold stare made Gabrielle


    feel uneasy and nervous.


    Who says I¡¯m angry? I¡¯ll cat what you put in my bowl. But don¡¯t pick up onions, please. I don¡¯t like its


    strong smell, Westley reminded her calmly.


    It was not until then that Gabrielle realized that he just didn¡¯t like onions. She couldn¡¯t really remember


    everything on the list of Westley¡¯s preferences that Alvin gave her before.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 318

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 318


    Chapter 318 Only Want You To Listen To Me And


    After dinner. Westley want to take 1 shower. Gabrielle, on the other hand, visited the room again. She


    was very careful, though. She had assumed that it was where Michelle lived, so she didn¡¯t really pay


    much attention to it before.


    But now that she knew it was booked by Westley for the two of them, Gabrielle thought that she


    needed to have a good look.


    Aside from the master bedroom, there were two guest rooms. If she wouldn¡¯t be staying with him in the


    master bedroom, then she could use one of the guest rooms.


    As long as she wouldn¡¯t disturb Westley, everything would be fine. When she felt that she had


    familiarized the room enough, Gabrielle stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss in the hall and looked


    up at the night sky.


    It was breathtaking


    It was her first time seeing A wood¡¯s night scene from such a height. She was indeed fascinated.


    She didn¡¯t even notice that Westley had already finished showering. ¡°Is the night view beautiful?¡±


    Westley asked. He was already standing beside her


    She got a little surprised by his deep voice. He spoke so dignifiedly that no one could really ignore him.


    When Gabrielle turned around, she saw the determined look on Westley¡¯s face. She could also smell


    the fragrant body wash and shampoo he used.


    Westley was only wearing a white bathrobe. His waistband was loosely tied, and his sexy vicle and


    tanned chest could be scen.


    Gabrielle was never a promiscuous woman. But even after staying with Westley for quite a long time


    now, she was still easily seduced by his beauty. She couldn¡¯t really resist his appeal.


    It was all his fault. This man was so good -looking that sometimes it felt already


    like a sin.


    ¡°Yes, it is beautiful.¡± Gabrielle immediately turned to continue looking at the night view outside. ¡°This is


    the first time I¡¯ve seen the night scene of Antawood from a high ce. It looks beautiful and serene.¡±


    Gabrielle then sighed as she stared at the night scene in front of her.


    ¡°Champs Elysees No.1 is famous for its amazing scenery. Sloane once told me that she really wanted


    to hold a party here. Westley, when Sloane wakes up. I want to hold a celebration party for her here,


    okay?¡± Gabrielle knew that she wasn¡¯t in the position to make a request to him, but she didn¡¯t want to


    miss this chance either.


    ¡°Of course you can. If you want, you can arrange it by yourself, or you can ask Alvin to arrange it for


    you. If you need anything. you can tell him directly.¡± Westley agreed without any question about


    Gabrielle¡¯s request for a party.


    He always knew what he wanted to do and who he wanted to be kind to.


    If he wanted to be kind to anyone, he


    would do it wholeheartedly.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Now that he hadpletely epted Gabrielle as his wife, he would naturally give her cverything she


    needed and let her do what she wanted


    ¡°Really?¡± Gabrielle asked while looking at Westley with uncertainty in her cyes.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t like receiving promises that are not genuine, nor do I like breaking my own promises.


    Now, go and take a shower,¡± Westley answered.


    Gabrielle knew then that he was serious. He was letting her organize a party for Sloane.


    She somehow felt thankful that when Sloane finally woke up, she could hold a celebration party in


    Champs Elysees No.1 for her. Sloane would surely be very happy.


    However, almost three months had passed, and Sloane was still in aa. Gabrielle was getting more


    worried every day.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m going to take a shower now. Thank you for letting me hold a party for Sloane in here.¡±


    Gabrielle


    thanked him sincerely. She then went to the bathroom to take a shower


    Without Westley¡¯s permission, how could she even organize a celebration party for Sloane in this ce


    by herself?


    Gabrielle prepared the water, put an essential oil, and enjoyed a refreshing bath.


    When she came out in just a bathrobe, she saw that Westley was already on the bed. He was leaning


    against the headboard while answering a phone call. But it seemed that he wasn¡¯t pleased with the call.


    He was back to his cold aura and his eyebrows were furrowed.


    Westley was holding a high position in thepany and he was managing a big group. He had many


    things to deal with, so he always looked troubled. It was unusual to see him looking rxed and happy


    Gabrielle felt sorry for him.


    Too much responsibility is a heavy burden


    That might be the cause for Westley¡¯s cold and lonely demeanor.


    When he Gabrielleing out of the bathroom. Westley hung up the phone and waved at her,


    indicating her toe closer.


    ¡°You¡¯re finished taking a bath. Come here!¡± Westley was waiting for Gabrielle like an emperor.


    Westley had always been acting like a


    boss.


    She felt like she was his concubine. But why was she even thinking about it?


    ¡°Gabrielle¡­¡±


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯ve toured around this suite. There are still two guest rooms left. How about I sleep in the


    guest room?¡± Gabrielle asked hesitatingly. She didn¡¯t know how to exin to him what she was


    thinking.


    ¡°Come here. Don¡¯t let me say it for the third time!¡± The anger on Westley¡¯s face was bing more


    evident. His dark piercing eyes were looking directly at her.


    Gabrielle then walked towards the bed. and Westley pulled her immediately into his arms.


    His


    actioni


    ¡°w down, Westley.¡± astounded Gabrielle.


    This man was sosion and he had nothing to use his strength for, so he was just tossing and pulling her


    like that.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what are we?¡± Westley let her change into afortable position while she was still in his


    arms.


    Gabrielle looked at him and saw his cold eyes were staring directly at her. He was obviously angry.


    She couldn¡¯t make him any angrer, or she would not like the result.


    ¡°We are a couple,¡± Gabrielle answered nervously.


    Suddenly. Westley smiled, satisfied with her answer. He then put his hand on her face.


    ¡°Since we are a couple, then why did you even think of sleeping in the guest room just now?¡± Westley


    asked. He even yfully pinched her nose. 3


    His touch was bing intimate.


    Gabrielle¡¯s body began to rx. She


    cauldn¡¯t me how and when Nacy she und Wiley thic HEHE


    but she couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to resist his intimacy at all Gabrielle didn¡¯t know whether it was good or


    bad for her to go


    ¡°I just think that you are too tired, and 1 want you to have a good sleep, I¡¯m afraid of disturbing you.¡±


    Gabrielle came up with anne exnation to defend herself.


    But the truth is, there was no other Teason: she simply didn¡¯t want to sleep with him. She always felt


    that this man could affect her in different ways.


    ¡°Gabrielle. I don¡¯t need you to be so considerate. I only want you to listen to me ind obey me.¡± Westley


    then lowered his head and bit her earlobe gently as a punishment.


    He would always punish her in his own


    Gabrielle could not match him and his ways


    Westley felt that nothing in this world would make him more satisfied than huis


    Wesley. I mit always abeving you Don¡¯t

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 319

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 319


    Chapter 319 He Is Really A Monster


    Westley lowered his head to take a look. His expression was calm and his eyes were fathomless. No


    one could figure out what he was thinking and he betrayed no emotion.


    This man was so food at hiding his feelings that no one could see through him.


    Others, who¡¯d known him for years couldn¡¯t understand him yet, let alone Gabrielle, who had only been


    married to him for a few months.


    was the most


    Perhaps. Westley mysterious husband.


    ¡°What? So obedient?¡± Westley¡¯s beautiful voice whispered in Gabrielle¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m always obedient. When have I ever disobeyed you?¡± Gabrielle raised her eyebrows and shot


    him a nce.


    She had always listened to Westley. She had never disregarded his instructions.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡­¡±


    Westley¡¯s voice changed as he lowered it by a few octaves on purpose. It was very sexy


    His voice was very plerisant to the ears. After deliberately lowering it, it became even more alluring.


    His low, decp voice turned Gabrielle on.


    His voice was so smooth that a woman could get pregnant just by listening to it.


    Even though he had a striking appearance and body just his rich voice was enough to make him a star.


    If onepared him to the current famous stars, he would totally be the most popr one.


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gabrielle asked, her voice thick with desire.


    ¡°Since you are so obedient, you must always listen to me!¡± Westley gently lifted a lock of her hair and


    rubbed it between his fingers.


    Gabrielle¡¯s hair was soft and wonderful to y with.


    felt


    ¡°Of course I will listen to you. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble, Gabrielle promised


    ¡°Listen to me now and kiss me,¡± Westley said and gave her a piercing look.


    ¡°Ah, what?¡± Gabrielle asked, pretending to be innocent.


    She felt too bashful.


    She didn¡¯t want to kiss him.


    ¡°This man is so naughty to tease me like this,¡¯ she thought shyly. ¡®He knows I am not the kind of person


    who will take the initiative to kiss him.¡±


    Gabrielle pulled the quilt up and covered her face as a wave of shame washed over her.


    ¡°Gabrielle,e out. Do you want to suffocate yourself to death?¡±


    When Westley saw her cover her face with the quilt, he was very concerned about her getting


    suffocated.


    a low voice,


    ¡°No!¡± Gabrielle said in refusing toe out.


    She was unwilling and reticent.


    ¡°Gabrielle, didn¡¯t you say you will always listen to me? Come out now. Get some IL,¡± he ordered


    ¡°Nol¡± Gabrielle was feeling so shy that she didn¡¯t listen to him. She was ready to follow everything else


    he said, but she wouldn¡¯t listen to him now.


    Westley was a man of action, so he only called her twice. When she didn¡¯te out, he tugged the


    quilt off her and kissed her on the lips.


    When Gabrielle woke up, it was already noon. Outside the window, the sun was shining brightly, its


    golden light filtering into the room through the curtain..


    Gabrielle felt as if her bones had been broken and reorganized. The pain was truly indescribable.


    it could only be said that Westley really did everything he intended to do in this room.


    It was not a waste of money at all. She didn¡¯t know how many times they had sex through the night, or


    howte she had finally fallen asleep. She only remembered that when she had passed


    out from exhaustion, he had not beetu done yet.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what this man Wils made of. He was so energetic that he almost crippled her.


    Rubbing her hip. Gabrielle sat up and looked around the luxurious room. She didn¡¯t see Westley.


    After silently cursing him seven or eight times, the soreness in her hips reduced a bit. She decisively


    got out of bed to wash her face.


    Studying herself in the mirror, she noticed red and purple bite marks on her corbone and chest.


    ¡®Is Westley a monster? How could he bite me like this? Fortunately, he knows to bite me in ces


    where my bruises will be covered by clothes. Otherwise, how will I meet people?¡± she thought.


    Gabrielle packed up and searched the entire presidential suite, but she didn¡¯t find Westley. She was


    sure that he had already left.


    ¡®This man still has so much energy. After having sex all night, he went out, leaving


    me alone here, she thought incredulously On the tea table in the living room, there was a piece of


    paper with a few simple words written on it. His handwriting was strong and powerful, and it was quite


    beautiful. Perhaps Westley really was perfect in every way, because ever his handwriting was so


    attractive.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    His words could be used as a font temte.


    ¡°Gabrielle, your dress is hanging in your wardrobe. When you get up and feel hungry. you can order


    something from room service. I have to go back to thepany. Call me if you need anything


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart warmed a little when she read his note. Westley was not so heartless after all. He had


    not run away after sleeping with her. In fact, he had prepared everything for her.


    She folded the paper and tucked it in her palm before going back to the room to change.


    When she opened the wardrobe, she saw a longce dress with a high cor. As she thought of the


    marks on her


    HPDL


    corbone and chest, it urred to her that Westley still had some humanity in him. He knew enough


    to leave a dress in this style for her, so that her body below her neck would be covered.


    After changing her clothes, Gabrielle received a call from Wendy before she could order food.


    Gabrielle felt sorry for being out of touch with her for such a long time, and immediately answered her


    phone, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± she asked her instantly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, where are you now?¡± Wendy sounded distressed, as if something serious had happened.


    Since Gabrielle had got married and left the Jones family, Wendy rarely contacted her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, can youe here now? I have something urgent to tell you,¡± Wendy asked anxiously..


    She wasn¡¯t able to exin the issue clearly on the phone, so she wanted to talk face to face with


    Gabrielle.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 320

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 320


    Chapter 320 Extremely Ufortable


    After disconnecting the call, Gabrielle hurriedly took the elevator downstairs. As soon as she walked


    out of the hotel, she saw an empty taxi. She hailed it and asked the driver to take her to Jones


    mansion.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of the gate of the Jones mansion. Gabrielle paid the fare


    and went in carrying her bag


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know why the huge Jones mansion made her feel lifeless and serious. It used to be


    lively.


    But she didn¡¯t have time to think too much. She carried her bag and walked straight into the room.


    There she saw Wendy sitting on the sofa. She looked tired and ufortable,pletely different


    from the radiant richdy-like elegance that she always carried earlier.


    Seeing Wendy in that state, Gabrielle knew something had happened.


    ¡°Hi Mom! I¡¯m back.¡± Gabrielle hurried over towards Wendy.


    ¡°Gabrielle! Finally, you¡¯re back home.¡± As soon as Wendy saw Gabrielle, she stood up excitedly. She


    moved closer and held Gabrielle¡¯s hand. Even her v?lce carried in tone of worry and anxiety.


    Gabrielle was worried now. She was afraid if something serious had happened to Bryce. Otherwise,


    Wendy wouldn¡¯t be in such a state.


    ¡°Mom, calm down. Tell me what happened. Why do you look so worried?¡± Gabrielle led Wendy back to


    the sofa. She mnade her sit and tried tofort her.


    ¡°Gabrielle. I can¡¯t calm down now.¡± Wendy looked so distraught and worried. She wasn¡¯t able to control


    her anxiety at


    ¡°Mom, tell me what happened to Bryce?¡± Gabrielle did not want to beat around the bush now. She


    directly asked Wendy about Bryce¡¯s condition


    One look at Wendy and it was clear that something had happened to Bryce and it was not a small


    matter. If it was trivial,


    Wendy would not be in such a deste condition.


    Lance had vald Hiyce had disappeared. Perhaps he was really missing, and not huiding. Was it an


    ident, or was he kidnapped? It waspletely unclear and chaotic for her to understand.


    ¡°Gabrielle. I want to tell you something. I kitow you may not be able to forgive me. But please don¡¯t hate


    me for it.¡± Wendy¡¯s voice shook as she spoke. She seemed to have lost all her confidence.


    Wendy looked terribly sad and dejected, and seemed to be in a mentally unstable state too


    ¡°Mom, just tell me what happened. I won¡¯t me you.¡± Gabrielle was right when she had guessed that


    something was wrong here.


    ¡°Gabrielle, when Bryce eloped with Nellie, they went to Switzend. I have been in touch with Bryce all


    this time, but we only contacted in private. After all, he is my son. It¡¯s normal for me to WOITY about


    him.¡± As she kept speaking. Wendy seemed to be weaker and more dejected. 1


    Gabrielle¡¯s face darkened. Well. Bryce was Wendy¡¯s son, while she was just a girl adapted from the


    orphanage by the Janes family


    She realized that this was the essential difference between biological ind adopted children. It was a fact


    that in Wendy¡¯s heart, she didn¡¯t have a ce. Wendy had never treated her AS | daughter, not even


    for a day. She was just Eryce¡¯spanion and a tool for the Tones family.


    All along she had an idea about Wendy¡¯s thoughts and feelings. Still, Gabrielle felt sad when she heard


    it from Wendy¡¯s mouth


    Gabrielle had been raised by the Jones family for twenty years. As a sensible and mature woman, she


    was always zrateful to the Jones family for bringing her up.


    ¡°Well mom, what do you want from me now?¡± Gabrielle said in a calm and Composed manner.


    It broke her heart. She felt sad, but she pretended to be fine.


    ¡°Gabrielle. I know I have always treated you unfairly. You always asked us to look Tor Bryce and Nellie.


    And behind everyone¡¯s back, I was secretly contacting Bryce. I just want to know if he¡¯s time now.


    Gabrielle. if you want to Wame me. VO ahead and me me. I know it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Srein Gabrielle¡¯s face tum darker and darker, Wendy knew that she had really failed her and lost her


    trust.


    However, it was not what was bothering Wendy. She didn¡¯t think that she had done anything wrong to


    Gabrielle.


    Wendy thought Gabrielle should feel grateful that she got the chance to be raised up by the Jones


    family. She couldn¡¯t just spend twenty years taking care of her for nothing, Wendy didn¡¯t fec). guilty


    about anything, especially not about making her many Westley.


    Moreover, SO many women were desperate to many Westley. Gabrielle should be grateful that she


    had the chance to marry him.


    ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me. I¡¯m an adopted daughter of the Jones family. The Jones


    family has raised me


    Gabrielle. I know I have always treated you unfairly. You always asked us to look For Bryce and Nellie.


    And behind everyone¡¯s back. I was secretly contacting Bryce. I just want to know if he¡¯s fine now.


    Gabrielle. if you want to wame mu. O ahead and me me. I know it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Seeing Gabrielle¡¯s face turn dariter and darker, Wendy know that she had really failed her and lost her


    trust.


    However, it was not what was botherine Wendy. She didn¡¯t think that she had. done anything wrong to


    Gabrielle.


    Wendy thought Gabrielle should feel grateful that she got the chance to be raised up by the Jones


    family. She couldn¡¯t just spend twenty years taking care of her for nothing, Wendy didn¡¯t feel guilty


    about anything, especially not about making her many Westley.


    Morcover. So many women were desperate to many Westley. Gabrielle should be grateful that she had


    the chance to marry him.


    ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me. I¡¯m an adopted daughter of the Jones family. The Jones


    family has raised me


    for twenty years. I cannot give you much hack in return, but I will try to help you in every possible way.


    So, tell me what you want me to do. I won¡¯tin on refuse.¡± Gabrielle had cleared up her mind and


    put forward her decision. 4


    Being an adopted daughter, they had taken care of her. It was good enough that the lones family didn¡¯t


    sell her to an old man to be his second wife.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare to think about such a life. If she hadn¡¯t married Westley: Wendy would have got


    her married to a. bad, old man. All of it would be in the interest of the Jones family.


    ¡°Really, Gabrielle? Don¡¯t you me me? In fact, I know that you should me me for all this mess.¡±


    Wendy was aware that Gabrielle actually hield her responsible for a lot of things.


    After all, it was natural for Gabrielle to me her. All that Wendy had done to her, though she was a


    mere adopted daughter.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk about Bryce.¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to hear Wendy


    trying to apologize or talking about it anymore


    She felt that all of it was meaningless


    Gabrielle¡¯s words pulled Wendy¡¯s mind back to her main concern and VOITY about her son.


    ¡°Gabrielle. I know that they left Switzend and went to Paris. They even went to Thand. I was able


    to contact him after they reached Thand. Thest tirme I was able to contact him wasst month. I


    couldn¡¯t reach out to him after that. It has been half a month. Gabrielle, I¡¯m worried about your brother.


    It¡¯s just not right.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s tone showed how anxious and worried she was. Clearly she really had no choice but to ask


    Gabrielle for help. She waspletely at a loss.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier, Mom?¡± After hearing all that Gabrielle felt even worse.


    She was upset to know that Wendy had been in touch with Bryce from the very beginning. It was all a


    pretense that they sent people to search for them, but


    Couldn¡¯t find them. All this had been date because they just wanted to lool


    Now something bad might have happened to Bryce, Wendy had no choice but to call her for help.


    Otherwise, she would never have told her the truth.


    ¡°Gabrielle, at first, I thought there must be some work or something that was keeping him busy. It¡¯s


    been a long time sincest contacted them. I¡¯m afraid that something might have happened to them.


    Gabrielle, what should I do now? I¡¯ve been unable to contact them. I¡¯ve sent people to look for them,


    but it was of no use. I came to you because I had no choice. I know I should be ashamed toe to


    you for help. But I need to ask Westley for help. Gabrielle, I beg you! Go back and ask Westley to send


    someone to look for Bryce. Westley will be able to find him. He can do it because he is so capable.¡±


    Wendy held Gabrielle¡¯s hand and spoke earnestly. All her hopes were pinned on Gabrielle and Westley.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Gabrielle was baffled. She had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know what to say. It


    MICE her that she was the One who wa cheated and used from the lining to the end


    And now Wendy Gme to her, asking for her help when somethine unexpected ind bad had happened.


    She WAS feally ufortable to see how caught up she was in this web.


    ¡°Mom, are you really going to ask Westley to find Bryce? I hope you remember what he had said. He


    warned. us that if he intervened in looking for Bryce, he would bring back his coipse, not a Living


    Prson. He always have you the chance to find Bryce back. What have you done?¡± Gabrielle felt


    extremely distressed. She could feel the sharp stabbing pain in her chest and she could hardly breathe

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 321

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 321


    Chapter 321 Raised An Ungrateful Person


    Not a living person!¡¯


    Wendy was shocked upon hearing it.


    Bryce was missing. and her people couldn¡¯t find h?rn and Nellie. She had no choice but to ask Westley


    for help.


    But if Westley really killed Bryce, how could Wendy bear it?


    How could she ept that her dear son was now a corpse?


    ¡°Gabrielle¡­ Are you scaring me, Gabrielle? Wendy couldn t believe what she had heard, so she asked


    Gabrielle womedly.


    ¡°How could Westley be so ruthless and cruel? How could he turn a living person into a corpse?


    Did he think he was the king of hell or heaven? How could he just kill people?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Wesley way


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not MCANA yol I believe you¡¯ve already heard tumore about whatnd of person Westley is.


    I don¡¯t have to say anything anytnore. In fact, you know huis reputation better than me.¡± Gabrielle was


    feeling helpless now. Everyone in Antawood knew what kind of person Westley was. Wendy belonged


    to the rich people¡¯s circle, so how could she n?t know Westley¡¯s personality?


    ¡°Gabrielle, you le now his wile. By this time, you most probably have a good rtionship already. You


    Gin ask him for help. As long as he doesn¡¯t hurt your brother. I am willing to do anything.¡± Wendy was


    holding Gabrielle¡¯s hand tightly. She was hopeful that Gabrielle would help her talk to Westley to just


    find Bryce without hurting him.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m his wife, but we don¡¯t love each other. It¡¯s useless for me to beg him to do something.¡±


    Gabrielle answered, wanting her mom to give up the idea


    ¡°Was she too naive and confident to expect that Westley could find Bryce


    Ich without hurting him? How would it


    Gabrielle W. hat feeling well. She was feeling too many emotions, everything seemed to be


    complicated.


    She had no objection to Wendy¡¯s support for Bryce. But Gabrielle still leli ufortable realizing that


    Wendy had been willing to sacrifice her adopted daughter so unconditionally for Bryce.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you saying that! Are you just going to watch and wait for Hryce to die? He is your


    brother. Although he is not your biological sibling, he has been nice to you since you were a child. Our


    family has treated you well and raised you for twenty years. Without us, how could you live a


    comfortable life and get a good education?¡± As usual, Wendy was crediting everything that Gabrielle


    had enjoyed and achieved to the Jones family.


    Everything that Gabrielle had was given by the Jones family. She couldn¡¯t be ungrateful.


    ¡°Mom, I know the Jones family has raised me for twenty years, and I will never forget it. But you want


    me to sacrifice for


    Eryce pain and in How do you lly


    N about me?¡¯ Gabrielle didn¡¯t really want to y mechime Te that. But Wendy was kind of making her feel


    worthless that she couldn¡¯t help but speak out her heart


    Wendy wasn¡¯t expecting that Gabrie would bring back the past. She was surprised, and it took her a


    while to


    C .E.


    Gabrielle, what do you mean? Do you want us to talk about the past my, dr what? Do you think that I


    have been trcating you unfairly and not as a daughter? If I didn¡¯t see you as my daughter, then why did


    i take you home from the orphanage? I bought you nice clothes. Everything you want, I give it to you.


    Now you¡¯re asking me like that? Do you still have your morals with you?¡± Wendy was totally pissed off


    at this point:


    Gabrielle was such a timid girl, Wendy didn¡¯t expect her to be so devious..


    She was treatment.


    using


    her


    of


    unfair


    Wendy thought that she had raised Gabrielle well. Although she didn¡¯t really


    the THT HN Her om daughter, he had provided her with all kinds of food and clothes, much better than


    what the daughten af ordinary families WETE


    Ako se of her Gabrielle¡¯s life was much better than the girls who e UP in the orphanage ¡®What an


    ungrateful woman! Why is she so unwilling to ask for help from Westley? Why did she ask me if I even


    see her as my daughter? How could Gabrielle ask me such a question?¡¯ Wendy thought furiously


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s get down to the real issue. I will never forget what you and the Jones family did to make my


    life better, I will always be grateful. But you want me to beg Westley for Bryce, it¡¯s another than


    Gabrielle looked at Wendy helplessly, her Eyes were pleading


    ¡°Gabrielle, how can this be another thing? Bryce is your brother. What¡¯s wrong with asking you to help


    your brother now?¡± Wendy realized that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t really willing to help


    It only Tent that she raised in ungratefull person! ¡®If only I had known, 1 would have chosen and raised


    a more obedient girl. It¡¯s Bryce¡¯s fault for choosing this girl imitediately after seeing her.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. but I just can¡¯t¡± Westley had already made it clear that he would


    help to look for Bryce.


    But it was hard to say whether Bryce woulde back alive or not.


    Westley was a very cunning man. He could do whatever he wanted, so Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to take the


    risk.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you help? I think you are simply not willing to help at all. Our family has raised you for


    twenty years, and here you are, being ungrateful. Wendy wasn¡¯t controlling her words anymore.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡®Ungrateful?¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t believe that Wendy would use her of such a thing


    Once again, Wendy¡¯s words shattered


    her Hent into DIEETS.


    ¡°Mom, I have told you many times before that Westley is not an easy person to negotiate with if he


    gave you a chance, you should vize it. If you had only let Hryceme back here and admit his


    mistakes in front of Westley, all these wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± Gabrielle was trying so hard to suppress her


    anger.


    She really wanted to throw a fit now and tell Wendy that her adopted daughter was not a tool of the


    Jones family in Protecting Bryce.


    But when she remembered that Wendy hadn¡¯t really mistreated her for twenty years, Gabrielle hid her


    anger and spoke


    Even if Wendy had called her an ungrateful person. Gabrielle had to endure it


    *1 didn¡¯t expect that things would be soplicated. Westley just wanted a wife when he nned on


    martying Nellie. and since you had already married him, he would forget it all. He would be fine after a


    while.¡± This was what Wendy thought. She hadn¡¯t expected that Everything would tum outplicated.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 322

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 322


    Chapter 322 I Want You To Beg Him


    Gabrielle did not respond. Nothing could describe her mood at the maibent. She wanted to be careful,


    or else she might SAY something that she would regret.


    Wendy had traded her for Bryce, as if she was a useless possession. As long as Gabrielle married


    Westley, things could be postponed for a while.


    Besides. Westley was only marrying Nellie because he needed a wife. So, it didn¡¯t matter if he actually


    married het or another girl. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal that he married Gabrielle instead of Nellie.


    That was exactly what Wendy had thought. She wanted Gabrielle to take the ce of Nellie and marty


    Westley. and since Westley had already a wife, he would let go of Bryce and the Jones family.


    But Wendy was wrong. It was not easy to go against Westley.


    Omily tour Thaple could stop him from doing what he wanted to do.


    No one could escape from his punishing


    So Wendy had Gabrielle as a substitute Tor Nellie. She had never really nned On siving her. She


    intended to leave Gabrielle alone under Westley¡¯s control It was her own fate, anyway.


    Fortunately. Westley was now treating Gabrielle nicely. He was taking good care of her, except for


    when they were both in bed.


    Nevertheless. Wendy wouldn¡¯t feel any zuilt at all if ever Westley wis being cruel to Gabrielle. i.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you¡¯re mad at me now. You¡¯re thinking that what I have done to you was out of the


    line, but I have no choice!¡± Wendy tried another tactic and softened her tone when she saw Gabrielle¡¯s


    dejected look. i


    She had only told Gabrielle toe to their house so that she could instruct her to ask Westley¡¯s help


    in finding Bryce.


    ¡°Gabrielle, think about how I took care of


    YOLL I promise that from now on, I will treat you bellen. Just help Bryce this EITHE. I don¡¯t even know


    if he is still alive DT already dead in Thand, I¡¯mni toa sonted.¡± Wendy was berging her and guipping


    her hand too tightly that it was already hurting Gabrielle


    ¡°Mom, call you let go of my hand first? it hurts,¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help asking


    Wendy let go of Gabrielle¡¯s hand immediately and found that her wrist was already turning red, she felt


    a little SOTTY: ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m sorry. I was just too worried that I didn¡¯t notice I was holding you too


    tightly. Are you okay? Let me massage it.¡±


    Wendy then pulled Gabrielle to the sofa and began to massage her hand.


    But Gabrielle didn¡¯t need her to do that at all. So she pulled her hand from Wendy¡¯s hold.


    ¡°No, mom, it¡¯s okay.¡± Gabrielle smiled awkwardly.


    The truth is, she was in a bad mood.


    But she didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore


    ¡°Gabrielle, the only per I can rely on Thay is you. Can you help me this time 1 your way af repaying gur


    family that halised you und provided you hare for twenty years?¡± Wendy scized the opportunity and


    asked again, if she didn¡¯t ask Gabrielle for help now, she might not be able to find Bryce at all.


    She had to find Bryce as soon as possible More than half a month had passed already, and if she still


    couldn¡¯t contact him, it would be more and more daneeraus. Wendy was feeling 90 anxious.


    it if something


    She couldn¡¯t take happened to Bryce.


    ¡°Mom, this¡­!


    ¡°Gabrielle, do I still have to knecl and bez you? Just say so, because I¡¯m willing to do anything. As long


    as you ask Westley to find Bryce, I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡± Wendy stood up and was about to kneel in


    front of Gabrielle.


    But when Gabrielle realized what Wendy was about to do, she immediately stood up and stopped her.


    Wendy was her foster mother, for Christ¡¯s sake! How


    could she let her kes kneel dorni Hot hieri No Hewl. The TI


    couldn¡¯t let it happen.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t stop me. if kneeline down is what would make you agree to what I¡¯m asking. then I¡¯ll


    do it,¡± Wendy insisted. Gabrielle was feeling horrible NOW


    ¡°Mon, are you making me feel awful? How can I let you kleel down in front of me? Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Gabrielle was holding Wendy¡¯s hund forcefully. She couldn¡¯t let her mother do an unimaginable thing


    ¡°Then, can you promise me that you will beg Westley to find your brother? That no matter what the


    result is, you¡¯ll do Everything you can to help Bryce?¡± Wendy stood up straightly and looked at


    Gabrielle, forcing a begging expression. Would she really kneel down before Gabrielle? That was


    impossible.


    Wendy would never kneel down in front of Gabrielle, she didn¡¯t deserve her kneeling. It was just her


    scheme. She knew that Gabrielle would be moved by


    After all, she raised Gabrielle, she knew her very well


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, pleaseI want to kneel down and beg you, but you don¡¯t want to se me doing it, do you?¡±


    Wendy asked


    Mom, I will go home to discuss it with Westley, but I can¡¯t assure you that he will agree. If he is really


    angry. I might also be licked out of his house.¡± Gabrielle had no choice but to agree.


    She couldn¡¯t really reluse


    Wendy wis ecstatic when she heard Gabrielle¡¯s answer. If Gabrielle was willing to beg Westley, then


    the n would be more likely a sess.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you are a good girl, As long as you tell Westley, I won¡¯t me you for the result,


    whether he agrees or not.¡± Wendy even held her hand and smiled i


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just pulled her hand from Wendy¡¯s grasp silently.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Mom, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go home now.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She wanted to


    breathe some fresh air.


    She was so ufortable here that the faund it hard to breathe properly. ¡°Gabrielle, just stay and


    have dinner here tonight. Tring Wetly with you. You haven¡¯t had dinner at home for a long time now.¡±


    Wendy was already in a good mood that¡¯s why she was making other


    ¡°No, thanks. He won¡¯te here. I don¡¯t want to further embarrass us. I¡¯?n leaving now¡± Gabrielle knew


    that Westley wouldn¡¯te to their house for dinner, so she wouldn¡¯t dare ask him at all


    The smile on Wendy¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She looked at Gabmelle seriously and said, ¡°That¡¯s


    right. Our house is not good enough to entertain Westley. But you must still tell him about what I told


    you, by all means. Remember that Bryce¡¯s life depends on you, Gabrielle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯ll try my best. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯mni going home now.¡± Gabrielle then left the


    Jones mansion as fast as she could.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 323

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 323


    Chapter 323 Don¡®t Be Too Impulsive


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t take a taxi after leaving the Jones mansion. She instead just walked slowly along the


    path outside the mansion


    As a child, she really had a good rtionship with Bryce. They were like real brothers and sisters who


    got along with each other. After all, Bryce had chosen her from among all the girls in the orphanage.


    They were always ying on the roadside outside the Jones mansion. There was a smallmunity


    park about one or two kilometers down the road,


    There were amusement facilities for children and Bryce liked to take her there. He would drive away


    those children who were bullying her, and then let her have a good time.


    Bryce was really good to her back then, like a doting brother who was very


    concerned and considerate to his sister. But as time passed, he changedpletely. When did it


    happen? Gabrielle couldn¡¯t quite remember and understand. One day, Bryce just started keeping his


    distance from her, getting farther and farther away from her, until hepletely ignored her.


    Maybe it started from the moment when she had a crush on him and stopped treating him as her


    brother.


    When Gabrielle arrived at themunity park, she was feeling so tired. She then sat down on one of


    the flowerbeds. It was afternoon, so many parents came to y with their children.


    There were children of different ages, innocent young girls and boys who were very happy and just


    enjoying the moment. Gabrielle just watched them y, thinking about her childhood with Bryce.


    At that time, they were as carefree and happy as these children.


    ¡°Do you have children at home?¡± an olddy suddenly sat beside Gabrielle and Rasked her while


    smiling.


    Gabrielle turned around and looked at thedy. She was in herte forties OT early fifties. She was


    with her grandchild who was ying with the other children, so she came to talk with Gabrielle,


    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. We don¡¯t have children at home, but we live close to here. My brother and I used to y


    here when we were children,¡± Gabrielle answered, also giving the olddy a warm smile.


    ¡°I was right then. I think you¡¯re still a student. You don¡¯t look like a mother at all,¡± thedy responded.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you taking a child to y here?¡± Gabrielle looked at thedy and asked respectfully.


    She was not really feeling well when she decided toe here. She got too tired yesterday, and today,


    she hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet. She was hungry and tired. But upon seeing the jovial and untroubled


    children, she immediately felt Txed and happy.


    It was really true that a child¡¯s smile could take away all the pain and sadness a person was feeling.


    ¡°My granddaughter is ying there, she is four years old. I was picking her up from the kindergarten


    and she wanted to y here for a few minutes as usual.¡± thedy said while pointing at the little girl in a


    pink coat.


    What a lovely little gul! She could definitely make people feel better by just seeing her lovely face.


    ¡°I also loved ying here when I was still a child. I was very happy every time I was here,¡± Gabrielle


    shared. She couldn¡¯t help recalling the past.


    The park was along their way to school, and since Bryce knew that she liked to y here, he would


    always ask the driver to stop in the park. The two of them would then y for more than ten minutes


    before going home.


    On the weckends, Bryce would also take her to the park to y, with the housekeeper apanying


    them.


    She had too many memories here. If she didn¡¯t see the park, she wouldn¡¯t remember it all, though. The


    memories just came rushing in as she saw the park again a few minutes ago.


    Even if Wendy didn¡¯t beg her, she would still ask Westley to help in finding Bryce because Bryce had


    treated her well


    before.


    Suddenly. Gabrielle remembered Larice. so she decided to call him first. She took out her phone


    walked towards a more secluded ce, and called Lance.


    Lance answered the call immediately. It was really in his nature. He answered calls as fast as he could,


    unless he was Teally busy.


    ¡°Gabrielle.¡±


    ¡°Lance, have your people found Bryce already?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. She


    asked him directly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m really sorry but we haven¡¯t found Bryce yet. It¡¯s more likely that something bad has truly


    happened to them.¡± Lance was also worried. He hated Bryce, but he still didn¡¯t want him to be in


    trouble


    After all, they were cousins by blood, so he was really determined to find Bryce.


    ¡°Something bad has happened to them?¡± Gabrielle asked, her voice sounding so worried


    As she remembered Wendy¡¯s words, it was more possible that she hadn¡¯t reached out to Bryce for tlore


    than half a month already


    ¡°Lance, can we inform the police? Gabrielle thought that if they could find Hryce on their own without


    asking Westley for help, then they should do it.


    could


    If she told Westley, Westley definitely find Bryce.


    However, as Westley had said, if he ever found Bryce, he would smash him into pieces first before he


    returned his body to the Jones family. Wendy would really copse to death if that happened.


    Although Gabrielle hated the Jones family and Wendy was added to the list just now she still didn¡¯t


    want to see her foster mother die in too much agony because of Bryce¡¯s death.


    ¡°Inform the police?¡± Lance was stunned by what Gabriele just said. He kept silent for a while.


    ¡°Gabrielle, there are more than two other groups of people looking for Bryce, ind we couldn¡¯t even


    know their identities. If one of them was responsible for Bryce¡¯s sudden disappearance, then it only


    means that they are very powerful. The police in Thand will not meddle in this. They wouldn¡¯t dare


    to,¡± Lance exined the situation to her calmly.


    Gabrielle fmally understood the situation. International issues involved more interests and power that


    ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to interfere.


    ¡°Lance, what should we do now? What if I go to Thand? I want to find him mysell.¡± Gabrielle was


    obviously womed and anxious that she even came up with this idea 1


    ¡°Gabrielle, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t be silly! What will you do in Thand? There is nothing


    that you can help with. Do you understand? Don¡¯t go there!¡± Lance suddenly became afraid that


    Gabrielle might really go to Thand on her own


    After all, Gabrielle was a woman of her words; and upon hearing what she just said, Lance really had a


    reason to be


    afraid


    ¡°Lance, I¡¯m really feeling too anxious now,¡± Gabrielle admitted


    She wasn¡¯t worrying too much about Bryce¡¯s life. She just wanted him to go back to the Jones family


    safely.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t wait for that day when there would be no guilt and worry in her heart and she would


    bepletely relieved. She just wanted to move on with her life.


    ¡°Gabrielle, listen to me. Don¡¯t be impulsive. Don¡¯t go to Thand alone. It¡¯s not safe for you to go


    there, and you can¡¯t really help in finding Bryce by doing that. I¡¯ve already sent more people to look for


    him. You will only make trouble if you go there Do you understand?¡± Lance said warningly.


    Gabrielle remained silent for a while. ¡°Lance, I know that I won¡¯t go there alone.¡± a


    Although she really wanted to go there by herself, she would listen to Lance. She didn¡¯t know anything


    about it anyway. If she went there, she would only cause more trouble instead of helping.


    ¡°Where are you now, Gabrielle?¡® Lance could hear the children¡¯s cheerful voices.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 324

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 324


    Chapter 324 Shut Up


    Gabrielle hesitated to respond when Lance asked her about her whereabouts. She just wanted to be


    alone without anyone bothering her.


    She assumed that Lance was asking her because he wanted to see her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Lance, I am at the Jones family mansion. to see my mom and the others.¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t really fond


    of lying, but she needed to be alone for a while to calm herself down.


    She simply wanted some peace of mind.


    ¡°Well, since you are with them, it¡¯s okay Are you going to join the Jones family for dinner tonight? Or do


    you have some time to spare? I am actually hoping to have dinner with you. Lance was asking


    Gabrielle out for dinner because he wanted to see her.


    ¡°No, thanks, Lance. I¡¯m going to have dinner with Westley tonight,¡± Gabrielle answered in a low voice.


    The truth is, she didn¡¯t want to have dinner with Westley either. She just wanted to spend time with


    herself. She was dealing with too much already that she badly wanted solitude.


    Upon hearing Gabrielle¡¯s response, Lance immediately knew that she was rejecting him. He had


    nothing else to say then.


    When Gabrielle got married to Westley, her demeanor had changedpletely. It was not in her nature


    to be self centered, but after the marriage she always prioritized Westley above everything


    Gabrielle just wanted to be a good wife. He had na right to meddle with that.


    ¡°Well, you can go home and have dinner with Westley. But promise me that you won¡¯t go to Thand


    alone, Gabrielle,¡± Lance reminded her again.


    ¡°Lance, I know. If there is nothing else, I will hang up now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go to Thand


    impulsively.¡± Gabrielle answered. She then hung up the phone.


    She sat down again on the flowerbed. Her mind was in a total mess. She wanted to clear things up


    before she


    came home. But everything became messier as time passed by. She felt all the information was


    intertwined and tangled in her brain, like a messy thread ball.


    It was gettingte and the children had already been taken home by their parents. There was only


    Gabrielle sitting alone in the amusement park now. The light from the streetmps shone on her,


    reflecting her shadow on the ground.


    When Westley arrived at the amusement park, it waspletely dark except for the light that was


    coming from the streetmp. Gabrielle¡¯s head was bowed on her bent legs. She was curling up like an


    abandoned little creature. She looked Teally lonely and helpless. Westley wasn¡¯t sure whether she was


    asleep or not.


    After leaving No. 1 Champs Elysees Hotel at noon, she went directly to the Jones family mansion


    instead of returning to Half Moon Bay, Westley was actually a little angry when he leamed about it.


    It was definitely not a good idea that the Jones family asked Gabrielle toe over at such a time. The


    Jones family


    should have known the news that something had happened to Bryce in Thand.


    After all, the Jones family, the Collins family and Lance had already sent out men to look for Bryce and


    Nellie. But they still hadn¡¯t found any information about them. So everyone was really worried.


    It was obvious that Gabrielle¡¯s visit to the Jones family mansion hadn¡¯t been a good one.


    She must have suffered a lot while she was with the Jones family and didn¡¯t know what to do, so she


    just hid in this ce alone


    Westley was really angry and wanted to scold her. Why was she always carrying all the burdens by


    herself?


    But as he stared at Gabrielle now, lookingpletely helpless and miserable, his heart softened in an


    instant. How could he even say a word to scold her? 1


    Westley took off his windbreaker and gently covered her back with it. It made Gabrielle realize that she


    wasn¡¯t alone anymore in the park. So she looked up


    and was stunned to see Westley


    ¡°Westley. why are you here?¡± Gabrielle asked,pletely surprised.


    Her location was a little far from the Jones family mansion and not actually on the roadside. If he didn¡¯t


    come to look for her on purpose, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the ce easily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe


    home and just sit here alone? Are you going to spend the night here?¡± Westley didn¡¯t answer her but


    instead asked in a condescending tone


    Gabrielle was stunned.


    ¡°L. I don¡¯t want to stay here all night. I just stayed here to calm myself down and think about things.¡±


    Gabrielle answered while looking at Westley with a pained expression,


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to stay here overnight, then why didn¡¯t youe home when it¡¯s already dark?


    If I hadn¡¯t looked for you, would you even not go back?¡± Westley looked very cold, but Gabrielle could


    still sense his concem.


    She didn¡¯t actually know how long she


    had been here. It was already dark; no wonder Westley was so angry when he came to look for her.


    ¡°No, I just fell asleep by ident. I¡¯m sorry that you even had to look for me.¡± Gabrielle said, looking at


    him apologetically.


    She hadn¡¯t really slept at all. She just didn¡¯t want Westley to be angrier so she gave an excuse.


    Since this man came to look for her, it only meant that he was really worried about her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now, Westley. I¡¯ll make dinner for you,¡± Gabrielle said, trying to please him. When


    Gabrielle was about to get up, she couldn¡¯t feel her numb legs because of sitting in the same posture


    for too long. She fell forward. Fortunately, Westley was quick to hold her and pull her into his arms.


    Otherwise, she would have fallen face down to the ground. That would be too embarrassing.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Gabrielle eximed and looked at Westley gratefully. If he hadn¡¯t caught her, she would


    have fallen to the ground. So she was sincerely thanking him. 1


    ¡°Be careful, silly girl. It¡¯s a shame that you can even fall by merely standing up,¡± Westley couldn¡¯t help


    teasing her. ¡°i¡¯m not that stupid. I just sat for too long and my feet are a little numb,¡± Gabrielle exined


    in a hushed voice. Although it was true, she was still a little embarrassed


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Westley was still teasing her, but he was really womed.


    ¡°Yes, I canl¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    However, Westley didn¡¯t really give her a chance to walk. In an instant, he had picked her up and


    walked towards the car in the parking lot.


    Westley, I can walk. Put me down! It¡¯s So embarrassing!¡± Gabrielle felt that many people were looking


    at them. It was already dark, but there would always be people in thismunity park.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste too much time. If you feel embarrassed, just bury your head on my chest.¡±


    Westley continued walking while carrying her in his arms, paying to attention to other people¡¯s gaze.


    Since he was a child, Westley had always been the center of everyone¡¯s attention, So it wasinon


    for him to be on the receiving end of people¡¯s stares,


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t do anything else but obediently bury her head on his chest and put her hands around


    his neck. She was hoping to get in the car as soon as possible. It would be more embarrassing if an


    acquaintance saw her like that.


    But Westley wasn¡¯t walking fast. He was keeping a slow pace. She felt that it was taking him a minute


    to move a single step. ¡°Westley, can you walk faster?¡± Gabrielle asked him to speed up.


    ¡°Gabrielle. when did I ever allow you to order me around?¡± Westley said in a cold voice.


    She couldn¡¯t see him, but Gabrielle already knew how cold and dark Westley¡¯s face was at the


    moment. She¡¯d better shut up before he could even think of dropping her ruthlessly to the ground.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 325

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 325


    Chapter 325 Would You Help Us


    Alvin had been waiting there for quite some time. When he saw Westley walking with Gabrielle in his


    armis, he hurried to open the door.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Mrs. Morris, please get in the car!¡± Alvin said in a respectful voice.


    Westley bent over and deposited her in


    the back seat. Then he took a seat next to her.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, are you okay?¡± Alvin quickly returned to the driver¡¯s seat and looked at the couple behind


    him with seriousness and concern.


    Although they both wore stoic expressions, he could sense an undercurrent of embarrassment in the


    car.


    This worried Alvin a little. After work, Westley had been very upset when he found out that Gabrielle


    hadn¡¯t gone back to Half Moon Bay after leaving No. 1 Champs Elysees. Instead, she had gone


    to the Jones family house. Alvin had tracked down Gabrielle¡¯s whereabouts and reported it to Westley,


    who had been behaving frigidly throughout the ride to this park.


    Now he had carried her out in this manner, making Alvin a little concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gabrielle exined hurriedly.


    Westley sat a few inches beside her with a wooden expression on his face. His lips were pursed and


    he didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    Gabrielle could feel the gloominess in the air between them, and she wondered if she could cheer him


    up.


    ¡°Westley, I know you¡¯re mad at me. I¡¯ll cook dinner for you when we get back. Don¡¯t be angry with me,


    okay?¡± she said in a coy voice and held his hand. 2


    Westley¡¯s face softened and he smiled.


    ¡°Why would I be angry with you? Does your leg feel better?¡± Westley shot her a nce filled with pride.


    He was a man and didn¡¯t want to betray his true feelings by arguing with her. He


    had just been upset that she had gone to the Jones family house without informning him


    ¡°My leg is alright. It¡¯s not numb at all, so don¡¯t be upset anymore. I¡¯ll cook dinner for you tonight.¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s mood lifted when she saw that he was relieved.


    However, her stomach growled ufortably at that exact moment.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Westley asked her in a low voice. He remembered that she had gone to the Jones


    family house without having any lunch.


    It was natural for her to be starving by now.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t have lunch. I¡¯m Sorry.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face turned bright red withi. mortification.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat out today. Alvin, choose a nearby restaurant.¡± Westley said, directing Alvin to go to a


    restaurant.


    After all, it would be impossible for Gabrielle to cook dinner now.


    It was unreasonable to ask a hungry woman who hadn¡¯t had lunch to cook for


    him.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Morris.¡± Alvin sifted through his memory for well-known restaurants in the area as he


    prepared to drive there,


    ¡°No, thanks. We can go back directly,¡± Gabrielle still hesitated.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why do you like to always oppose me? Last night, you had promised me that you would


    always be an obedient wife. Is this how an obedient wife behaves?¡± Westley said in a calm voice.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle paused for a while before speaking. ¡°We can go out for dinner tonight and I will


    cook for you tomorrow.


    Westley was happy to hear this, a faint smile on his face. ¡°Gabrielle, you need to be more serious


    about your health. I don¡¯t like torturing people so much.¡±


    Westley had never been the kind of man who derived his happiness from other people¡¯s pain, so he


    wasn¡¯t happy with Gabrielle cooking dinner for him now, considering that her stomach was growling


    with hunger.


    Ten minutester, Alvin stopped the car outside a restaurant.


    Westley led Gabrielle into the private room. The rush hour had passed and there weren¡¯t many guests.


    Westley ordered the food while Gabrielle sat there sipping her water quietly. She knew his nature well.


    It was not wise for her to offend him when he was unhappy.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Gabrielle, can you tell me what happened with the Jones family?¡± Westley looked at Gabrielle


    serenely.


    He hadn¡¯t asked her till now because he wanted to give her time to settle down.


    ¡°What?¡± Gabrielle stared at him, nonplussed. She hadn¡¯t expected him to ask her such a question so


    suddenly. She didn¡¯t know how to answer him.


    So she could only stare at him in silence.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t y dumb. Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m asking you?¡± Seeing the confused


    expression on her face, Westley thought she was just pretending


    ¡®She just doesn¡¯t want to tell me what has happened. This woman makes me so


    angry,¡¯ he thought in frustration.


    ¡°If you truly don¡¯t want to talk about it, forget that I asked anything. If you feel misunderstood and upset


    in the future, I won¡¯t be the one to care about you anymore.¡± Westley said in an even voice.


    It was not that he wanted to stop caring about her, but this woman was just so difficult to get along with.


    He wanted to help her, but she seemed to refuse to ept his help at every tum.


    ¡°Westley, you misunderstand me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but that I think you don¡¯t want to


    hear what I have to say,¡± Gabrielle said hesitantly.


    Westley was never happy to hear about Bryce.


    ¡°How can you judge that I don¡¯t want to listen to you before you even tell me anything?¡± Westley had


    guessed that Gabrielle being called by the Jones family must have something to do with Bryce.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Bryce,¡± Gabrielle said after a long pause ¡®So I was right,¡¯ Westley thought. A frigid look


    entered his eyes.


    What did they say? Have they found him?¡± Westley asked, pretending to know nothing. Bath Bryce and


    Nellie were locked up by him, so he knew that the Jones family hadn¡¯t found them.


    *They haven¡¯t found him yet. They lost contact in Thand. It has been more than fifteen days. My


    mother began to panic. She had been in touch with Bryce, but suddenly she couldn¡¯t get hold of him, so


    she requested me to ask for your help.¡± Gabrielle said bluntly, not hiding anything


    Westley already knew that Wendy had been in touch with Bryce in private. He had hoped that the


    Jones family and Wendy would take the opportunity to hand over Bryce to him.


    But Wendy didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she thought she would pay her debt off by marrying Gabrielle to him.


    Wendy was a good schemer, but she shouldn¡¯t have manipted him. How could Westley let her get


    away with tricking him?


    ¡°Wendy is courting death. I will show her what will happen if she annoys me, he thought angrily And


    now, she has even asked Gabrielle to seek my help in finding Bryce. She is really daydreaming.¡¯


    ¡°Westley, will you help us find Bryce?¡± Gabrielle asked worriedly when she saw the indifferent look on


    his face.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 326

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 326


    Chapter 326 Let¡®s Talk About Bryce And Me


    Of course, Westley heard Gabrielle clearly. He heard her every single word.


    But he was not in a hurry to answer. He stared at her for a while before saying. ¡°Gabrielle, do you


    remember what I have told you? If I am going to look for Bryce myself, what I will bring back might be a


    corpse. Are you sure you really want me to look for him?¡± There was no hint of humor in Westley¡¯s


    words. He was definitely not joking around.


    Besides, Gabrielle believed that Westley could really do whatever he said.


    There were thousands of ways to kill a person without getting caught, especially if it was abroad.


    What was more terrifying was the fact that a man like Westley, who could control everything,


    possessed power and influence far beyond Antawood.


    His power and wealth enabled him to do anything just to achieve his goal in any


    ce.


    So it was not impossible that he could find Bryce and tum him into a corpse, even in Thand


    ¡°Westley, will you really do that? Gabrielle asked. What he said just broke her heart and her palms


    were sweating She didn¡¯t even want to look at Westley.


    her frightened


    face,


    When he saw Westley smiled


    ¡°Gabrielle, when did I say something that I didn¡¯t mean? Or do you think I¡¯m talking nonsense and don¡¯t


    take it seriously at all?¡± Westley said calmly, but she could tell that he was a little angry.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I always take your words seriously. How can I not? I just don¡¯t want to believe that you can be so cruel.


    As long as you help in finding him, it will be great. You don¡¯t have to bother to make sure that he is alive


    or dead,¡± Gabrielle answered.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you really care about Bryce so much?¡± Westley was upset now.


    He always thought that Gabrielle was a Smart woman who could distinguish right from wrong.


    It was very clear that Bryce had no interest in her at all. Bryce could even elope with another man¡¯s


    fianc¨¦e. He was an irresponsible man.


    Therefore, even if he died abroad, Gabrielle should not feel sorrowful because of him.


    Westley was irritated by her obvious


    concern and fear for Bryce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care much about him. Why would I still care about him? It¡¯s only because my mother begged


    me to help in finding him,¡± Gabrielle exined. She had no interest in Bryce at all.


    But she wanted to find him back so that she couldpletely end everything with the Jones family.


    She was forced to leave the Jones family because of Bryce¡¯s fleeing, and she would only be able to


    end everything with that family by bringing Bryce back to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Westley ended the topic abruptly when the waiter had finally brought the dishes. Obviously, he didn¡¯t


    want to talk about Bryce anymore.


    Gabrielle was an intelligent woman. She certainly understood why he said it.


    After dinner, the two of them went back to Half Moon Bay. ckboo had already woken up and was


    just walking around in the living room.


    ¡°ckboo, I¡¯m back! Do you know that I¡¯m already back that¡¯s why you¡¯re here to wee us?¡±


    Gabrielle then squatted down and picked up ckboo.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the study room,¡± Westley just said. He then went straight into the


    study.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯tpletely rx until he was already out of her sight.


    Westley hadn¡¯t agreed to help her look for Bryce. On their way home from the restaurant, she didn¡¯t


    dare to mention it again. She was afraid that it would end up worse if she pushed him too hard.


    Now, he was already busy in the study room, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to go to him either. After ying with


    ckboo for a while, she went upstairs to take a shower. She theny on the bed and started reading


    She was reading until twelve o¡¯clock. She then fell asleep before Westley could evene into the


    room.


    Westley wasn¡¯t avoiding her, he was just really busy. When he finished his work and he finally went into


    the room, he saw that Gabrielle was already sleeping on the quilt, a book about jewelry design was still


    in her hand


    Was this woman using hermon sense? She always liked to sit on the quilt and read books, but she


    would just fall asleep after a while.


    Westley came closer and picked her up. He then tucked her in the quilt, but Gabrielle suddenly opened


    her eyes. She was clearly in a daze.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Right after saying that, Gabrielle stared at him confusedly


    Westley chuckled and looked at her interestingly. He felt that she didn¡¯t really wake up and was actually


    dreaming


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you know what you are talking about?¡± Regardless if she was just


    He had discovered it just now, and he could consider it a new toy.


    ¡°Westley, let¡¯s talk about Bryce and me,¡± Gabrielle said. She was looking at him in the eye.


    As soon as she came back into the room, she was already thinking of it. Since she and Westley were a


    couple, she felt that she had to be frank with him, regardless if this would result in a divorce or not.


    ¡°What? What do you want me to know about you and Bryce?¡± Westley asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adopted daughter of the Jones family. You know, there was a big problem after Mrs. Jones gave


    birth to Bryce. She couldn¡¯t give birth to another child anymore. So they nned to adopt a child. When


    Bryce was about four or five years old, his parents took him to the orphanage to pick up a child as his


    sibling. Bryce had chosen me the very first time that he saw me. He wanted me to be his sister,¡±


    Gabrielle said while speaking slowly. She was recalling the past. 1


    Westley didn¡¯t interrupt her. It was the first time that she had talked about her past with him so openly.


    He was actually surprised


    Nevertheless, Westley was happy. It was a good start that Gabrielle was trusting him slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I left the orphanage and grew up with the Jones family as their adopted daughter. At first,


    Bryce treated me as his sister and I treated him as my brother. We had a good rtionship as brother


    and sister. But while we were growing up, Mrs. Jones was always emphasizing that I am just an


    adopted daughter. I also knew that I am not rted by blood to them, so my feelings for him eventually


    changed. But it¡¯s just a childish feeling and way of thinking. I think I just liked him. It¡¯s not love. There¡¯s


    nothing deeper in what I felt for him. I still don¡¯t know how Bryce found out that I liked him, but when he


    did, he started hating me. He even said that he despised me and that I was disgusting¡­¡± Gabrielle


    suddenly felt sad when she recalled that part of her past.


    Westley then held her in his arms andforted her. ¡°I know what you want to


    say. Don¡¯t mention anything more that makes you sad.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 327

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 327


    Chapter 327 He Is Your Brother¨CIn¨CLaw


    Westley had already instructed Alvin to investigate the rtionship between Gabrielle and the Jones


    family, and found nothing unusual.


    After giving birth to Bryce, Wendy had fallen sick and had to have her uterus removed, so she couldri¡¯t


    have any more kids. When Bryce was four or five years old, he had insisted on having a brother Or


    sister. The Jones couple decided to take him to the orphanage to adopt a child.


    They didn¡¯t care if it was a boy or girl. As long as the child was chosen by Bryce, they were ready to


    adopt it. 3


    What happenedter was exactly as Gabrielle described. The first child Bryce chose was her, a two-


    year-old girl. He probably liked her at first sight because she was cute and obedient.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you still remember about the orphanage and anything about your


    life before you were ced there?¡± Westley pushed her out of his arms and gently ced his hands


    on her shoulders, giving her a serious look.


    Westley already knew that a person would have no recollection from when they were a two-year-old


    child.


    She would especially have no memory of the time before she came to the orphanage.


    ¡°Do I have any memory of my time in the orphanage and my life before I went there?¡± Gabrielle stared


    at him in astonishment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything. I was too young. When I was a little older, I tried to find out about my


    parents. However, the old director who had brought me to the orphanage had passed away, and had


    left no information about my identity behind,¡± Gabrielle said in a helpless voice.


    When she was about ten years old, she had been interested in finding out about her biological family.


    She had gone back to the orphanage to gather information, but the old director had passed away by


    then, and no one else knew anything


    about where she hade from.


    Every year, the orphanage adopted many abandoned children. Their parents were usually unknown,


    and it was nearly impossible to find out their true identity.


    Gabrielle¡¯s case was the same. It was quite obvious that she had been deliberately abandoned by her


    parents, leaving no trace of her original identity,


    Therefore, it would be very difficult to find her real parents, unless they themselves came back to find


    their lost child


    ¡°Westley, why are you asking this? Why are you so interested in my family background?¡± Gabrielle was


    very curious about the reason for his question.


    ¡°I was just asking generally. Have you ever thought about finding your real parents?¡± Westley asked


    gravely as he struggled to suppress his rising uneasiness. 2


    Gabrielle was agitated by his questions, but calmed down after a few minutes. She looked at Westley


    with a smile and asked, ¡°If you had a child, for what reason would you abandon it?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°There is nothing in this world that will induce me to desert my child. I will raise it well.¡± Westley replied


    firmly.


    There was zero possibility of the Morris family abandoning their child. A child born in his family would


    be naturally raised well by them, and there would be no idents to prevent it from happening


    ¡°So, you can look at it in this way. Since they abandoned me, it means that in their hearts I was not


    worthy enough of being loved. And since they don¡¯t love me, why should I bother finding them? Even if


    we do manage to locate each other, we won¡¯t try to contact one another. It will only make us feel more


    embarrassed. That way, we can all live our own lives without knowing each other. Suddenly, I feel like I


    have been abandoned by the whole world.¡± There was only a hint of bitterness in her words, like she


    hade to terms with her fate.


    Initially, Gabrielle had really wanted to find her biological parents, but her only source was dead.


    Besides, if they could toss her into the orphanage, it was quite clear that they didn¡¯t want her.


    She was an abandoned child. Why would she humiliate herself by trying to track them down? She had


    decided not to look for them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. You still have me. Even if the whole world abandons you, I will always stay by your


    side.¡± Westley know how depressed she was feeling. He gently held her in his arms because sadness


    engulfed him when he heard her words. The destion came from deep within her, and it seemed like


    every word she said was a stab to his heart. 2


    Westley had only received love and care from everyone around him since childhood. He had never


    been abandoned, So he had never experienced such feelings. However, her sorrow still resonated with


    him.


    So he could understand her feelings very well.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gabrielle asked earnestly as expectation and wariness shone in her eyes.


    After all, she was used to being abandoned


    Even if she was cast aside and no longer valued in the future, she would not feel anything was amiss.


    ¡°Gabrielle, who am I to you?¡± Westley asked seriously.


    ¡°My husband,¡± she replied immediately. Gabrielle did not shy away from talking about their rtionship


    anymore. After all, they were a legal couple. What was wrong in mentioning it?


    ¡°Since I¡¯m your husband, you have to trust me unconditionally, okay?¡± Westley said sincerely.


    Gabrielle hadcked a sense of security since she was a child. She liked Bryce a lot and relied on him.


    She had been able to leave the orphanage because Bryce had liked her and taken her back to the


    Jones family house. For that, she would always be grateful to him. He had been willing to get to know


    her and had treated her well since childhood, so in her heart, she had a special ce for him.


    It was difficult for Westley to have a stronger connection with Gabrielle than Bryce. The one thing he


    could do was give her a higher sense of security and


    make her rely more on him. ¡°Okay. I know,¡± Gabrielle said gratefully.


    After all, Westley was the only one she could rely on now. The Jones family hadpletely lost her


    trust and confidence.


    ¡°Good. No matter what happens in the future, you should tell me everything,¡± Westley said in a


    soothing tone as he stroked her hair.


    Gabrielle, who had been nervous and ufortable, felt hugely relieved. She tried to drum up her


    courage and shot him an uneasy look. ¡°So I can tell you everything, right?¡±


    ¡°You want to beg me to find Bryce?¡± Westley asked, looking directly into her


    eyes.


    Gabrielle was anxious and asked apprehensively, ¡°is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You can ask me to do anything else, but I won¡¯t help you find Bryce,¡± Westley said


    gravely. ¡°Why?Gabrielle blurted out the question because she was so disappointed


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to ask me to find my rival in love?¡± Westley asked, using a reasonable


    excuse.


    Gabrielle was at a loss for words when she heard this. She knew what he said was true and couldn¡¯t


    refute it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think of Bryce as your rival in love. He is my brother, so he is your brother-inw.


    You can consider it as looking for your brother-inw.¡± Gabrielle had no choice but to exin that Bryce


    was his brother-inw. 3


    ¡°What brother-inw?¡± he thought sourly. He couldn¡¯t helpughing at her exnation.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 328

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 328


    Chapter 328 Make Our Rtionship Public


    Gabrielle even said that Bryce was his brother-inw. If Westley refused again, the woman would


    surely be pissed off. She might even give him the cold shoulder.


    ¡°I promise to help you look for him, but I won¡¯t guarantee you good news, Westley warned. He didn¡¯t


    want to get her hopes up especially if the Bryce he brought back would be crippled or was in a bad


    situation. If that was the case. what would Gabrielle think of him? That was why Westley thought it was


    best to


    give her a heads up.


    After all, Bryce was previously caught when he escaped. He even stabbed Westley. How could Westley


    forget and let it go that easily? Of course, he had settled the score with Bryce, and beaten him bloody


    just to release his pent-up anger.


    It was inevitable for Bryce to get hurt. That was just how it had been.


    But he wouldn¡¯t kill Bryce. Westley could guarantee that much. After all, Westley wasn¡¯t so callous that


    he would disregard Bryce¡®s life. Also, Westley wasn¡¯t mad or evil enough to kill someone so casually.


    The sole reason why he said he would turn Bryce into a corpse was to frighten Gabrielle and the


    others. Westley didn¡¯t want the Jones family to think provoking him wouldn¡¯t have consequences. He


    needed to teach them a lesson.


    As a result, the Jones family acquiesced. They didn¡®t even look for Bryce anymore. Instead, they went


    by a different toute ¡ª they wanted to pay for it by marrying Gabrielle to him. It was quite the plot


    twist.


    ¡°Okay. You will really ask someone to look for him, won¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t want to, you can tell me. I


    won¡¯t force you to do something you don¡¯t want.¡± Even as she said this, Gabrielle furrowed her


    forehead. She was still womed especially since she knew what was on Westley¡¯s mind. She could tell


    he didn¡¯t take Bryce seriously, and in fact, he treated Bryce as an enemy. Even so, she couldn¡¯t me


    Westley. Bryce took away his fianc¨¦e mere days before they were


    supposed to get married. That was understandably unforgiveable.


    ¡°I already told you I would look for him, I wouldn¡¯t rencge on my promise. I would send people to look


    for him. If you don¡¯t believe me, you need to stop asking me to do it.¡± Westley nced at her. He


    crossed his arms over his chest and wondered since when people started doubting him. He was never


    the type to go back on his word.


    And what was more infuriating was the fact that it wasn¡¯t just anyone who was doubting him ¨C it was his


    own wife. He wanted to be good to this woman and show her how honorable he was, but she always


    doubted and second-guessed his intentions.


    It was not right, and it was grating on his nerves.


    ¡°I believe you. I just don¡¯t want you to be in a dilemma,¡± Gabrielle quickly exined.


    Westley released the breath he didn¡¯t know he was holding, and he felt a little better after hearing that.


    ¡°So then, you should just avoid mentioning Bryce¡¯s name in front of me. I get angry just


    hearing it. Understand?¡±


    Gabrielle nodded feverishly. Of course she understood. She also knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to argue


    with him, so she should listen and simply agree.


    ¡°I trust you. I won¡¯t doubt you anymore.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Westley agreed to look for Bryce, Westley would definitely find him. She should stop


    questioning Westley at every turn.


    ¡°Now that I already agreed to your request, what reward should I expect?¡± asked Westley. He raised


    his brow, a smile ying on his lips.


    Gabrielle was not stupid, and she immediately understood what he meant. Seeing his smirk, she


    rushed to kiss him.


    It had been a pretty wild and rough night. And she felt the consequences the following morning when


    she woke up with her waist and back aching


    Gabrielle rolled over the bed and groaned. She knew it was her fault, so she had to bear it. She tried to


    stretch her back and only managed to hurt


    herself more.


    She dressed simply before she headed downstairs for breakfast. The culprit, Westley, was sitting in the


    dining room. He was drinking coffee while ckboa slept at his feet.


    Gabrielle smiled at the scene that greeted her. ¡°ckboo is really my favorite dog He¡¯s always so


    clingy to Westley.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up. How do you feel?¡± Westley looked up at her with concern. His cup was arrested halfway


    to his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Gabrielle felt herself flush at the question. She sat opposite him before looking at him


    wordlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault?¡± Westley put down his cup and interlocked his fingers. He rested his chin over his hands


    and saw the sh of resentment in her eyes.


    Gabrielle wondered why he bothered to ask when he already knew the answer.


    Westley went crazyst night, perhaps a little too crazy. It wasn¡¯t the first time too. The night before


    last, he did the same thing to her in the hotel. So now, she felt bone-tired after what she had


    been through in the past two days.


    Her body ached so much, and some parts Telt tender to the touch.


    Gabrielle huffed. It was unnecessary for him to ask how she was feeling this morning ¨C it was written all


    over her


    face.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired,¡± Gabrielle said calmly. She grabbed a piece of bread and took a bite. She


    didn¡¯t even know if she could go to work today because her body screamed in protest each time she


    moved


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out today. I¡¯ll massage your waistter.¡± Westley knew that she would be tired, so he didn¡¯t


    want her to leave. Besides, there were circles under her eyes. It would be better if she rested the whole


    day.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not that serious. I just want to ask if you can be a little gentle next time,¡± Gabrielle


    comined in a low voice. She was stabbing the bacon on her te, but she met his eyes when she


    said this.


    Westley couldn¡¯t help but smile. He gave her a small nod. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful next time.


    Gabrielle groaned inside. Next time? She didn¡¯t want to do it again. Maybe she should just lock herself


    in her room.


    But of course, she didn¡¯t say anything She just wanted to finish her meal in


    ¡°If you want to go to the studio, I¡¯ll drive you there after breakfast,¡± Westley offered. He wanted her to


    rest, but he thought maybe she¡¯d get bored.


    Gabrielle stopped chewing. She remembered Vivian seeing Westley drive her there the other day, so


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want that to happen again.


    ¡°No, thanks. I can drive there by myself. Yourpany and my studio are not in the same direction. It


    will take up your time.¡± She didn¡¯t want to refuse Westley¡¯s kindness directly because she didn¡¯t want to


    upset him. She hoped he would let it go


    ¡°Gabrielle, why don¡¯t you want me to drive you to work?¡± Westley leaned back in his chair and gave her


    an assessing look. Gabrielle almost choked on her coffee at his sudden change of mood.


    ¡°Westley, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to send me to work. It¡¯s just that my colleague saw you the other


    day when you drove me to the studio. It doesn¡¯t look good,¡± said Gabrielle hesitantly. She wiped her


    mouth with a napkin and prayed he would drop it..


    Vivian had always wanted to have the dirt on her. She thought a woman like Gabrielle couldn¡¯t possibly


    afford such a good car, so Gabrielle must have seduced a rich man to get one.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want Vivian to see Westley a second time, or she would not hear the end of it. She was


    certain Vivian¡¯s face would light up with malice if she saw Westley dropping Gabrielle off.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention, especially Vivian¡¯s That woman was unspeakably


    vicious.


    ¡°Saw me?¡± Westley was a little surprised.


    He recalled that day. He dropped Gabrielle behind the bus station, but she was now saying that


    someone still saw


    them.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t see you. They just saw your


    car, so you can¡¯t send me again. If you drop me off a second time, it¡¯s not going to look good for me.¡±


    Gabrielle said 35 she shook her head. She made her decision, and she would stand by it.


    Westley merely gave her a nce. ¡°Am I so ugly that you don¡¯t want others to see


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Her eyes widened, and her jaw dropped. ¡®What was he talking about?¡¯


    Gabrielle resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t that. It was because others believed he


    was way too influential and affluent to have anything to do with her


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re too ligly. Come on, you know what I¡¯m talking about. You said so yourself that our


    rtionship can¡¯t be made public, so of course I don¡¯t want others to see you. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Gabrielle eyed him seriously.


    At the beginning of their rtionship. Westley asked her for privacy and how they could never go


    public. If he didn¡¯t tell her that in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t be this careful and paranoid about people


    seeing them together,


    And yes, there was Vivian. That woman was bad news, and Gabrielle took great care so she wouldn¡¯t


    see Westley again Vivian would only stir up trouble


    ¡°Hmm, What do you think about making our rtionship public now?¡± Westley held out his cup of


    coffee to her before taking a sip. He continued to stare at her above the rim.


    Gabrielle was startled. ¡°Make our Ttionship public?¡¯ That was a huge leap for both of them.


    She looked at Westley in disbelief. Was he ready for that kind ofmitment? Was she? ¡°Are you


    serious about making our rtionship public?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 329

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 329


    Chapter 329 Your Daddy Westley


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t put into words what she felt at the moment. She was shocked at Westley¡¯s


    suggestion. After all, their marriage was fake at the beginning. It was Westley who emphasized the


    importance of hiding the truth from the public. Gabrielle understood, and she was ready to ept that


    they would never disclose their rtionship.


    Besides, she was ready for Nellie toe back and take her ce as Westley¡¯s wife. Gabrielle was


    fine with staying on the sidelines.


    That was why she was stunned when Westley suggested making their rtionship public. There would


    be consequences ¡ª she was sure of it.


    ¡°Is it so hard to believe what I just said? Or do you think I¡¯m the type who jokes at something this big?¡±


    Westley¡¯s gaze hardened. It was clear he wasn¡¯t taking this lightly.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what to say, so she continued looking at him without saying a word. But as the


    silence stretched on, she shifted in her seat ufortably. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. You misunderstood


    mne.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s not what you meant, then what?¡± Westley persisted unwilling to stop until he got his answer.


    ¡°Westley, you¡¯re the one who emphasized at the beginning that our rtionship couldn¡¯t be made


    public. You also told me you wanted to wait for Nellie toe back so she could rece me. Now,


    you¡¯re suddenly telling me you¡¯re willing to go public. I can¡¯t help but be surprised at this sudden turn of


    events. Why are you doing this?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face was full of confusion. She was already overthinking,


    but she couldn¡¯t help it. It wasn¡¯t like Westley to backtrack without a solid reason.


    Westley wasn¡¯t the kind of person who did things on a whim. There was always purpose and motivation


    behind everything he said and did. Naturally. she wanted to know why he changed his mind all of a


    sudden. He must have his reason. She didn¡¯t believe it was just on


    an impulse.


    ¡°Then, can you guess why I did it?¡± Westley said as he finished his lukewarm coffee. He waited for her


    to speak her mind.


    He wanted to know what kind of person he was in Gabrielle¡¯s eyes. He was eager to find out what she


    thought of himnl ¡ª if she only saw him as a capitalist who did things because he profited from it.


    Gabrielle fidgeted with the hem of her dress and looked at him awkwardly. How could she even guess?


    There was no way for her to know what he was thinking,


    The Westley she knew wasn¡¯t transparent. She could spend an entire day guessing, and she might not


    even get close to the truth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just think it will be better for us to keep our rtionship secret.¡± Gabrielle said.


    She didn¡¯t want to y his guessing game, but she didn¡¯t want to stay silent either.


    If they didn¡¯t reveal their rtionship, she could still keep a low profile after


    they divorced. But once the public found out about them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace.


    ¡°Gabrielle. do you really think 507 Westley na nowed his eyes. There was a


    crease on his forehead, and he ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.


    ¡°Well, yes. That¡¯s what I think.¡± Gabrielle nodded gingerly and observed himni closely.


    ¡°Okay. fine. Then, let¡¯s not make it public. I¡¯ll just ask someone else to drive you to work¡± Westley


    breathed deeply and decided to stop arguing with her. This was going nowhere.


    Besides, what Gabrielle said was true. It was him who repeatedly highlighted that their rtionship was


    confidential and should never be made public.


    Gabrielle followed the rules. She kept al. low profile and didn¡¯t speak about the two of them. Westley


    used to like that about her, but now, he started to regret it. He wanted everyone to know about them.


    He was the one who was conflicted, the one who had a problem with their


    current arrangement. And yes, it was normal for Gabrielle to question him. He wasn¡¯t being fair and


    consistent. ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Gabrielle gave him a small smile and went back to eating.


    Westley didn¡¯t say anything more. He pushed his chair back and stood up. ckboo woke up and


    barked at Westley. calling his master. The adorable dog jumped up and wagged his tail. He was going


    to follow Westley around with his short furry lees.


    He was just like Westley¡¯s little tail and shadow. Wherever he went ckboo followed.


    ¡°ckboo, lie down. I¡¯m going to work,¡± Westley turned to the dog and shouted.


    ckboa, who was about to follow him, stopped barking and wagging his tail. He was so scared that


    he immediatelyy down on the floor. ckboo whimpered and looked at Westley sadly.


    ¡°ckboo,e to me. Your Daddy Westley is headed to the office. Have breakfast with me, your


    sister, instead.¡± Gabrielle looked at him with concern, She called him over because the dog¡¯s


    distress was obvious to anyone watching.


    After hearing Gabrielle¡¯s Voice ckboo¡¯s ears perked up and he ran towards her


    He stopped by her feet andy down. His body rxed, and he leaned into her leg He looked up at her


    and barked happily.


    The puppy was clingy for a reason. He found a sense of security whenever he was close to people


    ¡°ckboo, lie on your stomach. I¡¯ll finish my breakfast quickly. I have to go to work after eating and


    ying with you. I need to make money to buy food and toys for you.¡± Gabrielle reached out and patted


    the base of ckboa¡®s neck.


    The little dog seemed to understand what she meant. He continued to lie at her feet peacefully, letting


    her eat.


    Not long after, Westley came down wearing his usual three-piece suit. He looked every inch a


    sessful businessman. He exuded power, but more than that, he was drop dead gorgeous.


    Some uniforms made people more


    attractive. That was why nurse and flight stewardess costumes were so popr ¡ª because they


    looked sexy.


    For a man like Westley, he only needed to wear a ck suit and a crisp white shirt. That would be


    enough to tempt anyone watching him. He didn¡¯t need to wear anything extra to stand out.


    Still, Gabrielle tried to imagine him wearing a doctor¡¯s clothes ¨Cplete with a white coat and


    stethoscope. He would undoubtedly look ten times more appealing and irresistible.


    ¡°Westley, are you going to work?¡± Gabrielle asked casually. She was already finishing up.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to give you a ride, I¡¯ll go to thepany by myself. Someone will drive you to


    workter. Don¡¯t drive yourself.¡± Westley didn¡¯t trust in Gabrielle¡¯s driving skills, so to be safe, he asked


    someone else to fetch her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too troublesome? I can drive by myself. It¡¯s not that hard.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t like imposing on


    others. As much as possible, she didn¡¯t want to trouble people with simple things.


    ¡°If you¡¯re obedient, you won¡¯t have any trouble. If you aren¡¯t, you know what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    Westley was putting on his cufflinks as he spoke to her. His tone was sharp, and he was a bit angry


    that she refused something this small. It was just a ride, why was she making a big deal out of it?


    ¡°I see. Drive carefully, and have a good trip.¡± Gabrielle stood up and was about to make a ny


    degree bow to him when his voice stopped her cold.


    ¡°Gabrielle, remember who I am to you.¡± Westley cast a nce at her and left without another word.


    ¡°Remember who he is to me?¡¯


    Gabrielle was confused at first, but when she saw ckboo standing at her feet, she understood what


    Westley meant.


    He didn¡¯t like that she referred to him as ckboo¡¯s daddy but called herself the dog¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Ah. So that made him unhappy.¡¯


    Gabrielle was runningte. She quickly shoved thest piece of bread into her mouth and drank some


    water. She was


    about to walk out when the car arrived. The driver was Alvin.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, are you ready? Mr. Morris asked me to drive you to your studio,¡± Alvin greeted her with a


    smile.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yup, I just finished. I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gabrielle hurried to carry her bag


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, please get in the car.¡± Alvin opened the door for her. 3


    Gabrielle sat in and felt a little uneasy. She didn¡¯t like this setup. It made her extremely ufortable


    to be treated like this, ¡°Alvin, isn¡¯t it too troublesome for you to drive me to work like this?¡± 7


    He came from thepany, and after dropping her off, he had to go back to the office. It wasn¡¯t a short


    drive.


    That was simply too exhausting.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Mr. Morris has driven to thepany by himself. Usually, it¡¯s the same for me when I


    come to pick up him. It¡¯s not troublesome at all. Don¡¯t worry about it, Mrs. Momis.¡± Alvin looked at her


    via the rearview mirror and gave her a reassuring smile.


    Gabrielle sighed. Since Alvin said it so, she wasn¡¯t going toment further. Anyway, it was Westley


    who arranged everything, and Alvin only took orders from him.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 330

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 330


    Chapter 330 I Really Believe In You


    As they were about to arrive at the bus station, Gabrielle insisted that Alvin should stop the car. She


    saw him. hesitate before speaking to her..


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, we haven¡¯t arrived yet. Let Ile drop you off at the studio, not here.¡± Alvin knew the address


    of her studio, and it was still a bit far. If she got off here, she would need to cross the pedestrian bridge


    and walk for several minutes to get to her office.


    Westley specifically ordered him to make sure Gabrielle arrived safely. Alvin couldn¡¯t do that if he


    simply stopped the car without yet arriving at their destination. He didn¡¯t want to disobey Westley.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Alvin, you don¡¯t have to drive me over, Your car is too conspicuous. I don¡¯t want my colleagues to see


    it, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for me. Please pull over right here. I promise, Mr. Moms won¡¯t me you. He


    stopped around here too when


    he gave me a ride.¡± Unlikest time, Gabrielle chose a drop-off point farther than the bus stop. Vivian


    saw her before, and Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to take any chances. She didn¡¯t want Vivian catching her


    again.


    She chose a nearby intersection. As long as passersby didn¡¯t stop to start at her, no one would


    recognize her. She could easily blend in with the crowd on their way to work.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, I¡¯ll pull over.¡± Alvin sighed and finally gave in. Gabrielle¡¯s reason made sense, so he


    stopped the car.


    Alvin got out and opened the door for Gabrielle. ¡°Mis. Morris, it¡¯s safe to get off the car now.¡±


    Gabrielle hurriedly grabbed her bag and rushed to leave. But she missed a step and almost fell t on


    her face. Fortunately for her. Alvin had quick reflexes. He held her up to break her fall.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, are you okay?¡± Alvin¡¯s forehead creased with WOITY. He didn¡¯t know how to exin


    to Westley if ever something bad happened to Gabrielle while Alvin was with her. It would anger


    Westley for sure.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯?n fine. Thank you. Alvin.¡± Gabnelle straightened her back and tried to get her bearings.


    She bowed slightly and thanked Alvin.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Morris. Do you really not need me to drive you there? You can still change your


    mind, and 1911. drop you off in front of the studio,¡± Alvin asked Gabrielle again just in case she


    changed her mind. However, she only shook her head.


    ¡°No thank you, Alvin.


    I can go there by myself. You can go back to the office now.¡± Gabrielle slung the bag over her shoulder


    and slowly walked across the bridge, her shoes making clicking sounds as her heels hit the concrete


    road.


    As soon as she arrived at the studio, Gabrielle wiped the sheen of sweat on her forehead. She then


    saw Lolita slumped in front of her desk, looking forlom and in low spirits. It was rather unusual, which


    was why it womed Gabrielle. She walked up to Lolita and gently patted the other woman on her


    shoulder.


    ¡®Lolita, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeline


    well?Gabrielle¡¯s wonics increased when she looked closer at Lolita. Lolita had dark circles un¨¢ct her


    eyes, and her ince was pale.


    ¡®Nothing I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± Lolita¡¯s voice was low and aspy. It was easy to tell from her


    voxe that she was feeling under the weather. Lolita closed her eyes and massaged her temples.


    It wasn¡¯t just sloep. Gabrielle could tell there was something else, something Lolita wasn¡¯t telling her.


    ¡°Lolita, you don¡¯t look too well. What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Gabrielle pulled a chair and sat beside Lolita, running


    her hand up and down Lolita¡¯s back tofort her.


    After all, Gabrielle and Lolita were sort of best friends at work. It was perfectly natural for Gabrielle to


    worry after seeing the other woman look ill.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m fine. I stayed with Mr. Foster to work overtime for two days and then went to have a big


    meal. I ate too much barbecuest night and didn¡¯t sleep well because of diarrhea.¡± Lolita finally raised


    her eyes to Gabrielle, and


    she knew Lolita was telling the truth.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s pretty serious. You could get dehydrated. How about I take you to the hospital now?¡±


    Gabrielle noticed that Lolita¡¯s lips were dry and cracked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine now. I didn¡¯t sleep well. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little sleepy now. I¡¯ll just take a rest here for


    a while, Please wake me up if someonees to see me.¡± Lolita bent over the table and Tested her


    head on her arms.


    Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief. She knew what kind of woman Lolita was. She meant what she said.


    She wasn¡¯t one of those women whose words and actions didn¡¯t match.


    If she said she was fine, then there was nothing to worry about her.


    Gabrielle leaned back on her chair. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t a big deal at all.


    Still, it bothered her that Lolita had to work overtime with Jason for two days in a row. Then, he invited


    her for a meal. Was there something going on between


    them?


    In the past, Gabrielle discouraged Lolita


    for overthinking Jason¡¯s motivation behind his actions. But now, Gabrielle felt like she was wrong in


    assuming Jason had no feelings for Lolita. From the looks of it, Jason wanted to pursue her friend.


    What is he thinking?


    Dirl he just ask Lolita to work overtime? Or did he have other non-work-rted reason?¡¯ Gabrielle


    drunmed her fingers lightly on the table. She had a different concern this time.


    ¡°By the way, Gabrielle, this is the result of our overtime work. I have sorted out Michelle¡¯s jewelry style


    in the past two years including the clothes and jewelry she wore when she debuted as a model in Paris.


    Take a look.¡± Lolita pushed a notebook towards Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle opened it and saw all thebels and photos tracking Michelle¡¯s personal preferences. It was


    incredibly detailed.


    Gabrielle smiled as she flipped the pages. She was impressed.


    Lolita was information


    so


    good


    at


    finding


    ¡°Thank you, Lolita. I appreciate your hard work. I especially love how detailed it is.¡± Gabrielle hugged


    Lolita tightly.


    Lolita stayed in Paris for several years. Her studies and work experience were rted to jewelry


    design. So strictly speaking, she was Gabrielle¡¯s senior.


    Lolita smiled back and tucked a stray hair behind her car. ¡°Thanks for the appreciation. If you really


    want to thank me though, you need to take a closet look at the documents i sorted out for you. Mr.


    Foster also contributed a lot of work. I can¡¯t take all the credit.¡±


    So Jason also worked hard on the report. Despite her efforts, Lolita believed that half of the credit


    belonged to Jason.


    ¡°Then I have to thank you and Jason.¡± Gabrielle meant it. Lolita¡¯s work helped her a lot, not to mention


    that Lolita suffered from diarrhea just to get the job done.


    ¡°You really should stop thanking me. Just read and leam from the materials. That¡¯s all you need to do.¡±


    Lolita patted her hand affectionately.


    The reason why Lolita painstakingly


    sorted out so many details was because she wanted Gabrielle to benefit from it. Lolita wanted her to


    learn more and make rapid progress. Lolita didn¡¯t doubt Gabrielle could aplish that and more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wohy. I will read the materials carefully I¡¯ll study all of them,¡± Gabrielle said as she closed the


    notebook and beamed at Lolita.


    ¡°By the way. I¡¯ve already sent the form to your email. Mr. Foster said that he would design with you this


    time. You must work hard on it, okay? I believe in you. I know you can do it, Gabrielle.¡± Lolita gave her


    two thumbs up, which made Gabrielle chuckle.


    ¡°I will try my best. Your hard work won¡¯t go to waste.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go back to reading the documents. I¡¯ll just take a quick nap.¡± Lolita put her bag on the table and


    laid her head on it, making it her makeshift pillow. She looked so fatigued.


    Gabrielle stared at her and began to worry again. She touched Lolita¡¯s back and moved closer. ¡°Lolita,


    do you want to ask for a leave and go home to rest for


    half a day?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I just need a 20-minute power nap, and I¡¯ll be back on my feet. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Lolita


    smiled at her groggily. She couldn¡¯t even keep her eyes Open anymore.


    Gabrielle stopped forcing her, and just let her be. Maybe all Lolita really needed was a few minutes of


    sleep, and she would be back to her usual energetic self. ¡°Okay, have a good rest. I¡¯m going back to


    my ce


    Gabrielle went back to her own desk, carrying the documents in her arms. She sat and began reading.


    But she nced quickly at Lolita and saw that she was already asleep.


    Gabrielle was afraid that someone would see Lolita sleeping in the office and Teport her, so she tried to


    look out for her friend. Gabrielle kept ncing at the door in case someone else arrived.


    Gabrielle looked up from the papers and saw Jason walking over. Gabrielle¡¯s eyes widened, and she


    stood up immediately. She held out her hands and quickly exined belore he even asked.


    Jason, Lolita had diarrheast night, and she didn¡¯t rest well. She¡¯s so exhausted right now, so please


    let her sleep for a while.¡±


    Gabrielle was worried that Jason would think that Lolita was cking off at work.


    He was the boss, and it wouldn¡¯t please him to see his employees sleeping in the office during working


    hours.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 331

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 331


    Chapter 331 Quarrelling


    Jason nced at Lolita¡¯s sleeping face and saw that it was slightly red, probably due to excess stress


    on her body.


    ¡°Did she tell you that she had diarrheast night? She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, did she?¡± Jason


    frowned and asked Gabrielle. He was extremely worried.


    ¡°Yes. She said that she hadn¡¯t slept well since she got up in the middle of the night with severe


    stomach ache. Where did you take Lolita to eatst night? What did she eat?¡±


    Gabrielle asked with curiosity.


    Barbecue! She wanted to eat that.¡± Jason Teplied calmly.


    ¡°Hmm. Lolita stayed in Paris for a few years. Looks like she has got used to the light food there. Now


    she can¡¯t adapt to the spicy and picante food like barbecue. If she eats too much of it, she is bound to


    suffer from indigestion.¡± Gabrielle exined Lolita¡¯s condition to him.


    She knew it because she had caten hot pot, spicy pot and barbecue with Lolita several times beure.


    Lolita enjoyed it a lot while eating, but suffered a lot after eating it. She would feel ufortable with


    the heartburn.


    After some time, Gabrielle had found out that Lolita couldn¡¯t eat spicy food. Her system could not bear


    the spiced and hot food


    ¡°It could lead to such serious condition. I wish I had known it earlier. And Lolita didn¡¯t tell anything to


    me.¡± Looking at the girl, who was sleeping soundly with her head resting on the table, Jason felt a little


    distressed and sad.


    He felt he had something to do with Lolita¡¯s suffering and troubles. After all, it was he who took her to


    eat a midnight snack


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lolita really likes eating these kind of food. She often says that she didn¡¯t have any


    authentic Chinese food abroad, so she must eat as much as she can when she¡¯s back. She will be fine


    after taking rest. She always keeps her medicines for heartburn and diarrhea at home!¡± Gabrielle tried


    tofort Jason.


    She really wanted Jason to stop feeling sad and remorseful. After all, Gabrielle knew Lolita pretty well


    Lolita never acted ording to the normal behavior, and was very impulsive. She was someone who¡¯d


    definitely do whatever she wanted to do. She never thought of the consequences.


    Therefore, Gabrielle knew that it must have been Lolita who proposed to have the barbecue, and Jason


    had been dragged along by her.


    ¡°Always keeps medicines to these things at home? How wayward Lolita is? Does she often get herself


    in such situations It was the first time that Jason heard such a thing. He wondered how someone could


    do such a thing to herself. He was surprised on hearing it. But he felt sorry for her.


    He knew that Lolita was an innocent and delightful person. But it was surprising to know that she could


    torture herself like this.


    ¡®What a stupid girl!


    She can¡¯t even take good care of herself, Jason wondered.


    ¡°May I ask you a question, Jason?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help herself. She loaked intently at Jason, and


    was eager to ask him the question that had been pressing on her mind all this time.


    ¡°Yes. Go ahead.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were still lixed on Lolita. He couldn¡¯t hide his worries for her.


    Gabrielle started to speak. ¡°Jason, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Jason! What are you doing here? Now that you¡¯re here, I have to tell you something!¡± Vivian¡¯s voice


    interrupted Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was taken aback to see her there. She looked over and saw Vivian, She looked clean and


    beautiful in a ck suit and was walking towards them. She strode ahead in high heels, as though


    gliding in the air.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jason looked at Vivian with surprise.


    ¡°Well, I wanted to discuss with you about somc work. If you have to discuss something with Gabrielle,


    I¡¯ll wait for you in your office.¡± Throwing a sharp nce at Gabrielle, Vivian looked back at Jason.


    ¡°Vivian, Jason is here to teach me about some material. Nothing that can¡¯t wait. If you have something


    to discuss with him, you can go first¡± Gabrielle said as she forced a smile and looked at Vivian.


    ¡°okay. If you say so!¡± Vivian replied indifferently. Then she turned to look at Lolita, who was still bent


    forward across the table in deep sleep. Vivian immediately realized that she had found someone to


    vent her anger and frustration


    ¡°Lolita!¡± she called out at the top of her voice. It was toote for Gabrielle and Jason to stop Vivian from


    her vicious act. Lolita was awaken by Vivian¡¯s shout.


    When she suddenly opened her eyes and saw three people standing in front of her, Lolita was


    shocked. ¡°Mr. Foster! Vivian!


    ¡°Lolita, I believe these are your working hours. Why are you sleeping liere? Didn¡¯t you sleepst night?


    Were you out fooling around? This is a ce for work, not to sleep and while away your time. If you


    want to sleep, go home!¡± Vivian immediately started screaming at Lolita. It was clearly a show of the


    title and


    position of a senior.


    She didn¡¯t dislike Lolita, but because Lolita was very close to Gabrielle, she always targeted her. In the


    studio, the two of them were as good as sisters. And that disturbed Vivian a lot.


    What Vivian didn¡¯t know was that Lolita and Jason had worked overtime these two days and even had


    gone for midnight snack together. If she came to know, clearly she would get Lolita skinned alive.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. Vivian! Mr. Foster! I know I was wrong. I fell asleep because I was too tired and


    my stomach ache is unbearable.¡± Lolita stood up in a hurry and exined it all.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason or justification for you to sleep in the studio. If you¡¯re really feeling ufortable,


    you can go to home or to the hospital. Don¡¯t sleep here. It¡¯s not right and we don¡¯t want the client to see


    it here. Maybe you don¡¯t feel disgraced by doing something like that. But the studio does, and so does


    Jason!¡± Vivian scolded Lolita as if she was the hostess and owner of the studio.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She


    was going overboard now. But before she could say anything, Jason spoke: ¡°Vivian! I¡¯m here too and I


    haven¡¯t said anything


    yet.¡±


    Hearing the words and the tone of Jason¡¯s speech, Vivian realized that she had gone too far. She was


    in a fit of anger, and started rebuking Lolita in front of Jason


    ¡°Jason, I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Vivian, I know you¡¯re doing this for the benefit of the studio. But when an employee is not feeling well,


    shouldn¡¯t you consider his or her health first? It is more important than the studio¡¯s reputation! Besides,


    as long as she doesn¡¯t do anything against thew or damages the interests of the studio, it¡¯s not a big


    deal. It¡¯s understandable that she fell asleep because she is not feeling well.¡± Jason¡¯s face darkened as


    he tried to be calm andposed. Obviously, he was protecting Lolita.


    However, Vivian didn¡¯t see it that way. She thought that Jason was just trying to protect the self-esteem


    of the employee, Lolita.


    She didn¡¯t realize that because she was


    Loo eager to show her care for the studio, the whole thing turned against her. Jason almost hated her


    now.


    ¡°I understand, Jason. I¡¯ll be careful next time,¡± Vivian said with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°Vivian, you are the chief designer of our studio. You can¡¯t just bepetent in your designs, without


    affinity. It¡¯s enough to have Jackson as that kind of designer. I don¡¯t want all the designers in our studio


    to only have their work done here and be cold and ruthless to their colleagues.¡± Jason¡¯s voice was very


    calm and cool, but there was no trace of tendemess in it.


    ¡°Jason, I know I was wrong. I assure you, I will pay attention to it in the future.¡± Vivian immediately got


    down her high horse and took the initiative to apologize.


    ¡°Mr. Foster! Vivian! It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t get angry because of me.¡± Lolita hurriedly stopped


    both of them from arguing any more. Something told her that she had made a big mistake.


    She was shocked by the way things were now. She had just taken a nap for a


    while, but the boss and the chief designer were quarreling with each other because of that. Feeling that


    she had caused a big trouble, Lolita looked at Gabrielle uneasily.


    Gabrielle shook her head as a gesture to convey to her that it was fine.


    ¡°Lolita, are you still feeling ufortable about your stomach?¡± Jason asked with concern.


    Lolita didn¡¯t know whether she should nod or shake her head. Atst, she decided to nod. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not


    feeling well, but I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask for leave.¡±


    ¡°Well, now I permit you to go to the hospital and take good rest at home. You don¡¯t have toe back


    to work today,¡± Jason ordered


    He did that to prevent Vivian from creating more trouble for Lolita. He too knew that Vivian was really a


    scheming woman.


    Lolita was surprised at first when she heard his words. Then she looked into the cold eyes of Vivian.


    She immediately understood what Jason meant and


    nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Mr. Foster. I¡¯ll go to the hospital right now. Thank you so much!¡±


    Gabrielle, go along with Lolita. Come back to the studio in the afternoon. Come directly to me!¡± Jason


    turned and Tooked at Gabrielle with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Okay! I got it. I have to apany Lolita to the hospital and then send her back home.¡± Gabrielle


    announced as if she was taking up a glorious task.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Alright Vivian, let¡¯s go.¡± Having given them instructions, Jason nced at Vivian. He turned around


    and strode away quickly

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 332

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 332


    Chapter 332 A Boy Who Liked Gabrielle


    As soon as Vivian left, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Dan?n! Waking up and seeing them scared the hell out of me. I feel like I just survived a heart attack.¡±


    Lolita copsed on the chair and stayed still. She was so terrified that she could hear her heartbeat in


    her ears. Her breath wasing in short, rapid bursts like she was suffocating


    ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s not that scary.¡± Gabrielle patted her head. 3


    ¡°It is! My first thought when I saw them was that demons from hell hade to get me. Oh, God, my


    heart is still racing.¡± Lolita truly thought that she had just cheated death by the skin of her teeth.


    ¡°Get ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gabrielle stuffed the documents into her backpack and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Lolita asked in confusion.


    ¡°Lolita, I promised Jason that I will take you to the hospital. Let¡¯s go. Now.¡± Gabrielle replied seriously.


    Lolita looked at her with wide eyes. ¡°Are you serious? I thought you just said that to Jason so that he


    would go away. I¡¯m really fine. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°All right, but let¡¯s still go. If you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital, then let¡®s go somece else,


    somewhere we can get some fresh air,¡± Gabrielle urged.


    ¡°Very well. Anyway, MI Foster has approved the leave. Let¡¯s go out for a walk. I could use a break from


    Vivian. She almost killed me with those cold eyes of hers just now. I don¡¯t want to see her for a while.¡±


    Lolita hurried and packed up, and soon, she and Gabrielle left the studio. They took a taxi, and on their


    way, they decided where they wanted to go.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re not going to the hospital, how about we go shopping? What do you think?¡± Lolita chirped,


    and Gabrielle beamed.


    ¡°That sounds great. Or we could go to


    University Town. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go to where I went for college? We can go visit right


    now. I¡¯ll give you a lour and then take you for lunch at the Canteen, which is famous for its


    delicious food. So, how about it?¡¯ Gabrielle suggested


    ¡°Wow, that sounds like an even better idea. Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go to University Town. You know, if I


    hadn¡¯t gone abroad for college, I would ve been your senior at Alorith University, and we would¡¯ve


    studied the same major.¡± Of course, Lolita agreed happily.


    If she had not gotten into that university she went to in Paris, she would have applied to Alorith


    University¡¯s College of Design and been schoolmates with Gabrielle


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯re going to visit Alorith University.¡± Gabrielle was so d that Lolita agreed to go


    to University Town.


    ¡°By the way, since I would¡¯ve been your senior, will you call me Miss Lolita once we get to University


    Town?¡± Lolita teased.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, please. We¡¯re the same age, Lolita,¡±


    Gabrielle backfired and giggled.


    ¡°Well, technically. I¡¯m a few months older than you. Besides, 1 skipped a grade. so I¡¯m two academic


    years ahead of you, ¡°Lolita dered and raised her chin.


    ¡°YOLI are so awesome.¡± Gabrielle yfully punched her in the arm and gave her a thumbs up.


    Before long, they were entering the gates of Alorith University, and Gabrielle gave Lolita the tour right


    away. She knew the campus by heart, and Lolita admired her for it.


    Lolita looked around excitedly and drank up the scenery like a little girl in and made of candy. She


    hopped around after Gabrielle like she was on a free field trip.


    She had paid University Town a visit a few years ago, but back then, she really did not take the time to


    check out everything properly.


    This time, she had all the time in the world, and she was thrilled to have the best tour guide she could


    have, her dear friend


    After going around the campus, Gabrielle


    finally took Lolita to the canteen.


    Lolita wondered why she and Gabrielle had not run into any of Gabrielle¡¯s ssmates.


    ¡°Gabrielle, aren¡¯t you in your senior year? Why haven¡¯t we bumped into any of your ssmates?¡±


    Lolita asked curiously.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who makes friends easily? I don¡¯t live on campus, so I don¡¯t have


    many good friends here. Besides, junior and senior students are the ones with the busiest lives here.


    Most of us bnce our time between studies and part-time jobs. There¡¯s hardly any time left for


    socializing. I only see my ssmates in lectures. The rest of the time, we¡¯re all busy working,¡± Gabrielle


    exined.


    ¡°I guess that makes sense. You joined the studio in your junior year, right?¡± Lolita asked.


    ¡°Yes. Halfway through my junior year to be exact.¡± Gabrielle suddenly remembered that she had been


    with the studio for more than half a year.


    How time new,


    When Lolita and Gabrielle entered the canteen, many turned their heads to their direction, most of


    whom were boys. Lolita was not surprised. Gabrielle was a beautiful girl, and she was famous in the


    field of design.


    However, it was tricky getting along well with her. She could be a bit cold sometimes, and that seemed


    to scare off potential suitors. Also, she worked hard, even to a fault.


    Her male ssmates did not see her much outside of sses.


    Now, in the middle of Alorith University¡¯s canteen, Gabrielle was standing next to Lolita who was like a


    doll being ogled by basically everyone.


    One could not me the crowd. Beautiful girls were always a joy to behold.


    ¡°Are you aware that seven or eight boys have been staring at you since we walked in here?¡± Lolita


    asked teasingly.


    ¡°What? Really? Wait. Why do you assume that they¡¯re looking at me and not at you? You¡¯re cute, and


    you exude a


    cheery aura. Boys like that. Besides, the guys around here are more excited to get to know thedies


    that don¡¯t go here. Between us, you¡¯re the Strange, irresistible babe;¡± Gabrielle teased back.


    Lolita was not able to think of a rebuttal right away. Gabrielle really had a special way of rendering


    others speechless with her words.


    Lolita could only smile.


    ¡°Well, I guess I like being the strange, irresistible babe for once. And since you find me so perfect, the


    food is my treat.¡± Lolita winked at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Oh, no. This is my university, so it¡¯s my treat,¡± Gabrielle refused directly. Lolita wanted to protest but


    decided against it.


    ¡°Okay, but you have to let me treat you to something elseter. I remember there¡¯s amercial street


    near here. There must be a lot of delicious food there. Let¡¯s go there so that I could treat you, and I¡¯m


    not taking no for an answer this time,¡± Lolita said, pointing her finger at Gabrielle¡¯s nose.


    ¡°All right, all right. After lunch, we¡¯ll go to thatmercial street.¡± How could


    Gabrielle refuse her request?


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s settled then.¡± After getting their food, Lolita and Gabrielle found seats near the window,


    sat down, and began eating. In the middle of their meal, a tall boy approached them and stood beside


    Gabrielle. ¡°Gabrielle!¡±


    Lolita and Gabrielle looked up at the same time. When Gabrielle saw Jax, her face immediately


    changed. She did not like him very much because he was Benny¡¯s cousin and the man Emily liked.


    ¡°Hi, Jax. What can I do for you?¡± Gabrielle said coldly.


    Hearing the ice in Gabrielle¡¯s voice, Lolita immediately drove her senses into high gear. She had to see


    and hear this interaction clearly because based on the way Gabrielle looked at the handsome guy in


    front of her, there was something going on between them.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you around here for a long time. How have you been?¡± Jax shed Gabrielle a sunshiny


    smile. He was definitely happy to see her.


    And just by that one smile alone, Lolita concluded that Jax liked Gabrielle. Nobody was able to hide


    their feelings for someone.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 333

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 333


    Chapter 333 Who Is Your Type


    Lolita nudged Gabrielle with her elbow and winked at her. Lolita then nced at Jax eagerly, unable to


    stop herself from gossiping about their rtionship.


    Lolita darted her eyes between the two, and she silently urged Gabrielle to introduce the guy to her.


    Lolita bit the inside of her cheek. She thought there must be a story between them.


    Gabrielle sensed Lolita¡¯s restlessness, and she knew she had to exin. With a sigh, Gabrielle turned


    to Jax and pointed to Lolita.


    ¡°Jax, this is my close friend at work ¨C Lolita Anderson. Lolita, this is my schoolmate ¨C Jax Nelson. I took


    her to the University Town for a walk,¡± Gabrielle exined to Jax.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t even introduce him as a friend. Lolita noticed the way he looked at Gabrielle and


    realized he was definitely more than just her schoolmate.


    At least, he looked like a lovesick schoolboy around Gabrielle.


    Jax didn¡¯t mind, though. The fact that Gabrielle even bothered introducing him to her friend already


    meant something He was fairly easy to please, and meeting Gabrielle¡¯s colleague was more than


    enough


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Jax I¡¯m Gabrielle¡¯s colleague and good friend. Since you¡¯re also her friend, please


    sit down and getfortable. Gabrielle, is it okay for Jax to join us?¡± Lolita turned to Gabrielle and


    Taised her brow. At the same time, Jax also looked at Gabrielle, waiting for her answer before sitting


    down.


    Since Lolita already put her on the spot, there was no way for Gabrielle to refuse without sounding


    rude.


    With a tight smile, she nodded and agreed to let Jax join them.


    ¡°Jax, have a seat.¡± Gabrielle pointed to the seat in front of her. She was doing the bare minimum here.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jax happily sat down and grinned at Gabrielle. Lolita, with her eagle eye, noted that particr


    exchange and bit


    back a smile.


    Jax had always liked Gabrielle. She had been his crush for years. So now, he felt like a kid in a toy


    store. His heart was bursting with happiness.


    ¡°Gabrielle. we haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time,¡± Jax said excitedly. There was a glint in his eyes,


    as if every little thing she did impressed him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been rather busy.¡± Gabrielle Teplied coldly. She looked around the ce ¨C at everything and


    everyone except Jax


    Understanding dawned on Lolita, and she looked down. It was clear that Gabrielle didn¡¯t like Jax. Her


    sharp tone and cold demeanor said as much. Gabrielle exuded warmth to her, but she might as well


    have been made of ice around Jax.


    Lolita pursed her lips in embarrassment. If she only knew, she wouldn¡¯t have invited him to sit down


    and join them. She almost pped her palm on her forehead.


    ¡°Jax, have you eaten your lunch?¡± Lolita was trying so hard to lessen the chilly


    atinosphere. Gabrielle Surely wasn¡¯t going to bother entertaining Jax, so it was up to her to salvage this


    ridiculous situation she caused.


    Her curiosity got the better of her, and Lolita ad?nitted it was all her fault. It was getting embarrassing


    for all of them. ¡°Yes, I just finished eating. I came here the moment I found out Gabrielle


    was headed to this dining hall. I only wanted to see her, Miss Anderson¡­¡±


    ¡°Just call me Lolita. You don¡¯t have to be so formal. After all, we¡¯re friends now.¡± Lolita smiled


    awkwardly and gave him a look of encouragement. The silence hung heavy in the air, and it was


    getting unbearable.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t treat Jax as her friend. To her, he was no more than another schoolmate.


    Lolita tried thinking of topics to break the ice, but her mind just drew a nk. Gabrielle was looking


    away, probably wishing she was anywhere else but here.


    Lolita frowned. She asked a man Gabrielle didn¡¯t like to sit with them. Now her friend was in a bad


    mood.


    Lolita couldn¡¯t me her. She knew how Gabrielle telt. Luckily, Jax finally gave her a little help


    ¡°You girls go on with your meal. The food here is very delicious. Normally. there are always lines. Good


    thing you arrived early because there aren¡¯t a lot of people right now.¡¯ Jax smiled warmly at Lolita


    Lolita decided she liked Jax, particrly luis hospitality. Slie could tell lie wasn¡¯t an annoying ssmate


    and was probably always helpful.


    Well at least, that was how he made people feel. He just seemed like someone who was easy to get


    along with.


    ¡°Yes, I totally agree. The dishes are scrumptious. Of course, Gabrielle only ever takes me to ces


    that serve the best food.¡± Lolita smiled at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Alorith University is famous for two things ¨C the food and the beautiful scenery. So, which part of the


    campus have you visited today?¡± Jax asked with great interest. Gabrielle was still ignoring him, and he


    turned his full attention to Lolita.


    He wanted to get closer to Gabrielle. One way to do that was to endear himself to her friends


    Back when they were still at school, Gabrielle didn¡¯t have close friends. So it became impossible for


    Jax to win over her friends simply because she had none.


    ¡°Gabrielle took me to visit the south part of the campus. We didn¡¯t have enough time, so we went


    straight here to have lunch.¡± Lolita found it easy to talk to Jax, as if they were old friends.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Then, after lunch¡­¡±


    ¡°We have to go back to the studio to work this afternoon. I¡¯ll bring Lolita back to visit another day,¡±


    Gabrielle interrupted Jax, already guessing what he was going to say next. Lolita could only stare at


    them.


    Jax nned to walk around the campus with the two of them after they finished their lunch. He was


    going to give them a tour.


    He must have been too obvious because Gabrielle saw right through him. She was already refusing


    before he even had the


    chance to ask. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. Work is very important, Besides, Atorith University will always be here.


    You cane back any time.¡± Jax forced a smile, but he couldn¡¯t ignore his disappointment. He was


    looking forward to spending more time with Gabrielle.


    Each time he tried to do something to please her, Gabrielle always shot him down. He was already


    used to it by now. Although she refused him at every turn, it didn¡¯t affect his feelings towards her. 1


    It was him who fell head over heels in love with Gabrielle. It wasn¡¯t like he could force her to love him


    back. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll definitelye back next time. The University Town is so beautiful and huge. I¡¯m sure I


    can¡¯t finish walking around it in just a day.¡± Lolita smiled in an attempt to ease the tension. Gabrielle


    was radiating so much standoffish attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯ve studied here for four years, and I haven¡¯t even finished walking around the Town yet.¡± Jax


    chuckled. He was undeniably good at small talk.


    Gabrielle and Lolita finally finished their


    lunch and were about to leave.


    ¡°Jax, we¡¯re heading back to work now.¡± Gabrielle stood up. She was already walking to the door without


    even a goodbye.


    ¡°Gabrielle. I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Jax hurried to leave with them.


    ¡°No thanks. Jax. We can do it ourselves.¡± Gabrielle turned back to speak to him. Jax was clearly taken


    aback, but he recovered quickly.


    ¡°Okay. Be careful. See you next time.¡± Jax gave them a small wave. He didn¡¯t insist anymore. He knew


    Gabrielle was always cold and distant. It wasn¡¯t anything new.


    ¡°Bye, Jax. See you next time.¡±


    Lolita waved back. She didn¡¯t hate Jax, and she actually enjoyed hispany.


    A few minutester, Gabrielle and Lolita walked out of the gate. They went straight to themercial


    street not far away from the University.


    ¡°Gabrielle, listen. I know that Jax likes you.¡± Lolita looked at Gabrielle with a smile. She hooked her arm


    through


    Gabrielle¡¯s and pulled her friend closer.


    ¡°Yes. He confessed his love to me, but I refused. He¡¯s not my type,¡± Gabrielle answered frankly. She


    was looking straight ahead.


    ¡°Wow. So let me get this straight. He confessed and was rejected, but he still wanted to get close to


    you. That guy seriously likes you. I can¡¯t me him, though. You¡¯re beautiful and talented. I bet you¡¯re


    the most beautiful girl in the design department. Scratch that, you were probably the most beautiful girl


    in school. Jax has good taste.¡± Lolita beamed andughed softly. She didn¡¯t know why, but this little


    fact brought her joy.


    She always enjoyed hearing thetest gossip about young men and women, especially her friends.


    If it weren¡¯t for Gabrielle¡¯s frown, Lolita would have tried to get more stories about Jax from her.


    ¡°What? Of course not. I was a nobody at school. Trust me on this.¡± Gabrielle shook her head and


    continued walking. She still looked unhappy over the whole business with Jax.


    She remembered a bubble tea shop just a few blocks away. Their bubble tea and brewed coffee both


    tasted good. She and Sloane visited the shop often before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Someone who looks like you will surely be the department belle. By the way,


    Gabrielle, you don¡¯t like Jax even if he¡¯s handsome and has manners. What¡¯s your type, anyway?¡±


    Lolita turned to Gabrielle, a


    She was curious about the kind of man Gabrielle fancied. She must have such a high standard.


    As it turned out, Gabrielle was attracted to a man who wasn¡¯t so far away from them at the moment.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 334

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 334


    Chapter 334 Does He Have A Crush On Me


    Westley and Alvin came to inspect themercial street. They were going to discuss the expansion


    project with the school. They nned to build a shopping za and apartmentplex at the end of


    the street. Once the apartment was built, Westley wanted to give Gabrielle the best and the biggest


    one.


    Although there was only less than a year left before Gabrielle would graduate, she could live there in


    case she wanted to prepare for the postgraduate entrance exam or do something else. She could


    actually do whatever she liked with it, as long as it made her happy.


    Many school leaders had apanied them.


    Gabrielle realized that Westley was truly high-profile. He was always joined by many significant


    individuals whenever he went out for an inspection.


    At the very least, a group of seven or


    eight people would join him. Sometimes, the group would even exceed ten people, ¡°Gabrielle, is there


    any celebritying? Why are there many people watching them? Lolita asked as she looked at the


    crowd.


    From their position, they could see Westley¡¯s back. Of course, Lolita couldn¡¯t


    recognize him from his back. But Gabrielle knew him so well now that she could easily recognize him


    from afar.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a celebrity visit. Anyway, here is the bubble tea shop I mentioned. Go and buy some bubble


    tea. Didn¡¯t you say you would buy me a drink?¡± Gabrielle said and pointed at the bubble tea shop.


    ¡°Yes, I said that. Okay, let¡¯s go and buy bubble tea first,¡±


    Lolita replied. She then held Gabrielle¡¯s hand and together, they walked inside the shop


    Westley and his colleagues really drew a lot of attention. As a result, there were few people in the shop


    that they didn¡¯t have to wait in line unlike during the normal days when there would be a long line of


    customers.


    Meanwhile, Westley and his team were almost done with the inspection. The school director was about


    to invite Westley to the restaurant for lunch, but Westley suddenly felt a familiar gaze from the crowd.


    He subconsciously looked back, only to see countless strange faces. They were strangers who held


    mobile phones and were secretly taking pictures of him.


    Was he deluding himself?


    ¡°Westley!¡± Holly¡¯s voice came from the crowd.


    Westley looked in the direction where the voice came from and saw Holly in a fashionable dress


    walking towards him with a big smile on her face.


    But Westley was not happy seeing her at all.


    ¡®Was the familiar gaze I feel just now from Holly?¡¯


    Westley didn¡¯t think so. He had never been so sensitive to Holly¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Westley, it¡¯s really you! It is such a coincidence that I can even meet you when I go shopping! Are you


    here to


    inspect the work today?¡± Holly asked, walking closer to Westley as if she was very close to him.


    The Monis Group had invested in themercial street and Holly knew it. In fact, she knew everything


    rted to Westley and the Morris Group.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, we won¡¯t bother you anymore. If you have any questions, just contact us.¡± When Holly


    showed up and acted so close to Westley, the group didn¡¯t want to be like the third wheel. So they all


    bid farewell and left hurriedly without inviting Westley for lunch.


    ¡°Westley, is it a bad time? Did 1 interrupt your work?¡± Holly asked. She felt a little uneasy when she


    saw his colleagues leave. She really wanted to show off her rtionship with Westley in front of


    everyone, but she also didn¡¯t want to make him unhappy.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The work is over. If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, Alvin and I will go back to the


    company now.¡± Westley was always treating Holly like this.


    Holly was already used to it, but she still felt sad every time she received his cold F9S


    treatment.


    Westley was always rejecting her. He never let her feel weed.


    ¡°Westley, you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, right? And we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Fortunately,


    we ran into each other today. How about I treat you to lunch?¡± Holly asked meekly. @


    She had always been a proud princess. She always held her head high in front of others.


    But whenever she was in front of Westley, she was losing all her pride.


    She would give up her pride and dignity as long as she could have a meal with him.


    ¡°No, thanks. We have to deal with something important in thepany. Let¡¯s just talk about it in the


    future,¡± Westley refused bluntly. 3


    Alvin then whispered something to Westley that immediately made him feel rxed.


    He knew that Gabrielle must be nearby. or he wouldn¡¯t have felt her gaze. He was


    FOYEESH On sure that it was really her.


    ¡°Holly. we are leaving now.¡± Westley then strode towards the bubble tea shop with his huge steps.


    Holly was left and stood there still, having mixed feelings in her heart.


    Why was Westley always so cruel to her? No matter how hard she tried to please him, she would never


    get any response from him.


    It was obvious that she really had no ce in his heart at all.


    But Holly waspletely surprised when she saw Westley and Alvin entering a bubble tea shop. After


    all, Westley didn¡¯t drink bubble tea.


    But why would he go to the bubble tea shop now? Holly¡¯s intuition was telling her that Westley didn¡¯t


    really go there to drink bubble tea


    So she followed him out of curiosity.


    The bubble tea shop had two storeys. Gabrielle and Lolita decided to sit at a table on the first floor.


    They just got their bubble tea when Westley and Alvin came


    ¡°Gabrielle, isn¡¯t that Mr. Morris of the Moms Group? Why is he inside this bubble tea shop?¡± Lolita was


    totally shocked and urged Gabrielle to look at the neers.


    It was when Gabrielle finally noticed thein. She didn¡¯t expect that Westley would go to a bubble tea


    shop.


    She was confused. Did he know that she was here?


    But when she realized that Westley was indeed walking towards her, Gabrielle¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She looked at him intently and shook her head.


    ¡°Gabrielle, look, Mr. Morris is walking towards us. Oh my God! I was only seeing his photos in some


    reports before but I already know that this man was so unbelievably handsome. Now, seeing him in


    person, he is much more handsome than in the photos. My heart is jumping out of my chest! I¡¯m done.


    Gabrielle, I feel that I¡¯m going to fall in love!¡± Handsome faces were Lolita¡¯s weakness.


    Every time she would see a handsome


    boy, she couldn¡¯t help but get attracted.


    In fact, it was also because of Jax¡¯s gorgeous face that Lolita developed some feelings for him at the


    first sight. She was immediately attracted by his handsome face.


    Now, it was Westley. And this gentleman was more flly attractive. How could she stand it?


    ¡®What? She is going to fall in love this ?§Ý§Ñr§Ñnt?


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know if she would cry orugh upon hearing Lolita,


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you think it is possible that Mr. Morris has a crush on me or you? I couldn¡¯t believe that a


    CEO would also drink bubble tea,¡± Lolita said, still shocked by what she was seeing.


    Gabrielle, on the other hand, still didn¡¯t know what to react to what Lolita was saying. But she only said,


    ¡°CEO is also a humari being. He needs food and drink as well.¡±


    ¡°I thought a man like him would only enter a five-star restaurant or other fancy shops. How could he


    come to such


    a small shop by the street to drink the bubble tea that ordinary people are usually having?¡± But of


    course, Lolita was excited.


    Ordinary people? We are all ordinary citizens of this country, Gabrielle thought.


    ¡°Gabrielle. Mr. Morris is reallying over. Do you think he really has a crush on one of us?¡± Lolita


    asked. She was so thrilled to see Westleying towards their table.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 335

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 335


    Chapter 335 A Terrible Task


    As Westley slowly headed towards them, Gabrielle felt her heart rate pick up. For some reason, she


    was a thousand times more nervous than Lolita Gabrielle¡¯s palms even started to sweat.


    It wasn¡¯t just Westley¡¯s presence. Gabrielle also thought of how he talked about making their


    rtionship public. If he was going to do it now, Lolita would surely know


    If that happened, Gabrielle would find herself in a tough spot. She couldn¡¯t exin the whole situation


    to Lolita, and for sure, Lolita might feel betrayed. Gabrielle had to act quickly. so she mouthed a


    warning to Westley that he shouldn¡¯te any closer.


    Westley, for all his stubbornness, didn¡¯t listen to her. He walked with purposeful strides towards them.


    But as Gabrielle clenched her fists, he passed by their table and sat down by theer ¨C without even


    sparing a nce at


    Gabrielle


    After Watching him sit down. Gabrielle felt relief wash over her in waves. She breathed deeply and


    slumped back in het chair. It was as though a huge weight Was lifted off her shoulders.


    Sule was convinced he would go to her and reveal their rtionship. If he did zo. she was afraid she


    couldn¡¯t face Lolita and her endless barrage of questions.


    ¡°Gabrielle, did you see that? Mr. Moms just passed by us and didn¡¯t even notice 15. Are you


    disappointed?¡± Lalita cheerily turned to Gabrielle but noticed that she looked stressed out. Thuis


    dampened Lolita¡¯s spirits because she didn¡¯t like seeing Gabrielle this way.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not upset at all.¡± Gabrielle gave her a little smile, but ther hands were still sweating under the


    table.


    Gabrielle took out a handkerchief from her purse and tapped it slowly on her forehead.


    She was seriously scared when she thought Westley wasing over. She could still hear her heart


    pounding in her cals.


    Maybe he purposely came to scare het. Maybe he wanted to see how she would Teact. If that was his


    intention, then he casily seeded. Gabrielle still couldn¡¯t


    bake off the raw fear she felt carlier.


    Just then, Alvin passed by Gabrielle Ciltrying two cups of steaming coffee. He Siniled nt her and gave


    her a small tod, but Gabrielle didn¡¯t return it.


    When she nced at Westley and saw him staring at her, she chewed on her Lips and busied herself


    with her drink,


    She was 30 scared about Lolita finding out their ¡°secret.¡± Gabrielle was breathing quickly, and she


    could feel a headacheing on.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you really okay? You don¡¯t look so great.¡± Lolita asked her uneasily. She became more


    concerned when she saw Gabrielle stiffen at the sound of her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but we have to leave after finishing our orders. I have to go back and find Jason. Meanwhile,


    you should go home and have a rest. Don¡¯t eat too much pepper in the future because it will hurt your


    stomach,¡± Gabrielle reminded


    Lalit. She couldn¡¯t help it even if the was still a bundle of nerve. Gabrielle feared Lolita¡¯s eating habits


    might take toll on her someday Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I Hraw my body wel. Nothing will


    happen to te, Lolita assured her with a smile.


    The two fried chatting about everything under the sun, but it was impossible for them to totally ignore


    Westley- The tension in the run was so thick it was almost kilpable.


    The door opened, and Holly came in


    Holly had been standing outside the shop for a while. Through therge window. she saw Gabrielle and


    another Woman drinking bubble tea.


    Holly immediately understood why Westley, who never entered such a small establishment, went in.


    He didn¡¯t go because he wanted a drink. His sole purpose was to see Gabrielle.


    Holly gritted her teeth. She really hated Gabrielle, and just watching her from afar made Holly Smolder


    with resentiment


    When Holly Saw Westly sat down So where else, she felt wetter. There was a smue look on Holly¡¯s


    face when he basically ignored Gabrielle


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was obvious that Wesiley don¡¯t treat Gabrielle well. Otherwise, he would sit with her and probably


    even talk to her friend.


    Still, they hadn¡¯t made their rtionship public yet, so it was normal for them not to look too cozy with


    each other. 3


    Holly took a deep breath and went in


    ¡°Give me a cup of red bean bubble tea. Thank you.¡± Holly went straight to the counter to order herself a


    drink, as if she hadn¡¯t seen thern.


    After she paid the bill, she craned her neck ¨C pretending to look for a vacant seat. Her eyesnded on


    Westley.


    He and Alvin sat by theer, in a table for four. Holy fixed a smile on her face and walked towards


    ther. She acted as though it was the fitost natural thing in the world ¡ª for her to join them.


    Besides, since Westley pretended not to see Gabrielle, there was no need for Holly


    fu say hello to the other woman.


    With a drink in her hand, Hally walked with the grace and confidence of someone who knew she was


    stunning


    *Wesiley? What a coincidence to bump 17 you here.¡± Holly sat down in front of him without waiting for


    an invitation. She acted as though she was his closest friend.


    It was lolita who took a long look at Holly. She was two tables away from her and Gabrielle. Lolita gave


    Holly a quick once aver.


    There was no denying that Holly was a beautiful woman, but Lolita thought she was so different from


    Gabrielle. Holly used her looks to her full advantage while Gabrielle had no aggressive bone in her


    body.


    Gabrielle, it looks like Mr. Morris is waiting for this woman. She¡¯s pretty, yes, but she¡¯s not as beautiful


    as you. She¡¯s all sharp angles. I don¡¯t like it,¡± Lolita said. She continued to take a peek at Hally. careful


    not to let the other woman catch her staring,


    Gabrielle nodded to Lolita. She was


    willing to believe that Wesley W really waiting for Holly. Gabriellethed beince herself that he only


    entered the shap by iktident and bad no idea ahe was thic


    Zolita, it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go Ubrielle stood up, grabbed her bag and was noout to leave.


    ¡°Okay. 4. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gabrielle ledt her bubble tea infinished, but Lohta tool hers and continued dnnking.


    ¡°Gabrielle, slow dril. Yau¡¯re walking Loo fast. Wait for ine. Will you? Why did you leave all of a sudden?


    You look pissed off. What¡¯s wrong¡± Lalita rani after her and tried to match Gabrielle¡¯s fast pace. Lolita


    Luok turns looking at the pavement and looking at Gabrielle She was afraid Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t notice if


    there was something in her way.


    Ever since the other woman arrived, Gabrielle wore several emotions on her face ¨C there was shock,


    then anxiety. and finally, anger.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you know that woman?¡± Lolita had always been very sensitive, so she could tell


    something was up even if Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t admit it. in


    ¡°Lolita, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not Ewo o¡¯clock now. I have to zo back to the studie. Just take a tac


    home, and I¡¯ll tabe a different one¡± Gabriele walk to the intersection and Mained down a tan.


    She TVAS still frowning ¨²ver whatcver happened in the shop.


    Lolita mly looked at Gabrielle because this behavior was unusual. With a sigh, she decided she


    couldn¡¯t forge anything out of Gabrielle


    ¡°Okay. 1011 30. See you tomorrow. Bye.¡± Lolita waved at her, still preupied with what was going on


    with her friend,


    Gabrielle hurried to the waiting taxi. After caching the studio, she went directly to Jason¡¯s office to


    discuss the jewelry design for Michelle


    Jackson was his usual arrogant and unsmiling self He didn¡¯t bother greeting anybody, and his face was


    a mask of oold indifference


    ¡°Tason, here is the thing You an take charge of the order from Michelle if you wart. I¡¯m not interested in


    making anything for her. You can also ask her to wait in line if you¡¯re not up for it. I¡¯m not


    in the bood to take orders recently.¡± Tackson dered. He dug his tunnis deep in his pockets, waiting


    for TASR¡¯s


    Gabrielle knew that Jackson VR notorious for h* lemper. He was a talented and creative designer, but


    he had a terrible temper. He ako could not be told what to do. and in fact. He epted tasks only


    whenever he felt like


    He epted orders when he was in 2 good mood. Otherwise, he disappeared.


    Even for all that, Michelle was absessed with him.


    That was actually hard to understand, especially since Jackson wasn¡¯t the type who intrigued people.


    With his moad swinx. it was often better if he wasn¡¯t around.


    ¡°Jackson, I know you¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently. Michelle likes you very much. She asked for you


    in particr when she ordered the jewelries. Since you¡¯re already back, you can refuse her in person if


    you don¡¯t want to take her order.¡± Jason gave the task to him because Michelle personally requested it.


    It was one of that ¡°the cu


    Jackman almost rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t Can who he was talting to use he created everyone the


    same way. ¡°You¡¯re in one who epted her order, right? TECA vou can just solve it yourself. Why is


    Gabrielle here? ¡°Gabrielle will work with you on Michelle¡¯s Ter. She will be your 1ssistant, and you both


    have to pick up Melissa. I¡¯ll let you to build tapport with each other to make the work Smoother ind


    casier. SoL exined nonchntly. He was weed to dealing with Jackson.


    Gabrielle¡¯s jiw dropped, and she Traked at Jason in disbelief. She slowly dragged her eyes towards


    Jackson who looked at her with much hate, she wanted to Caporate


    ¡°Jason, ihre you getting tired of teaching Gabrielle yourself I won¡¯t do it. Design the jewelry and work


    with Gabrielle? No way.¡± Jackson asserted. He couldn¡¯t be

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 336

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 336


    Chapter 336 She Felt ttered


    For the first time in her life. Gazelle fcit like she was just a huge brunden on others. Everyone who


    walked with her


    In the spinning. Jason and requested Jacksoo train her, but Jackson had tly refused. He never taught


    anyone, let alone a neer like Gabrielle.


    Therefore, Jason hud train Gabrielle himself. And now, he had asked Gabrielle to be Jackson¡¯s


    assistant. Of course. Jackson was unwilling to ept this.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Gabrielle is my student. Don¡¯t be so rude. She is standing right here.¡±


    Jason shotcker an unhappy nce Jackson had never said anything good about inyone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how good your student is. I. am clearly telling you that I won¡¯tply with Michelle¡¯s order.


    You can deal with it by yourself. And I won¡¯t let Gabrielle be my assistant. If you want her


    a nt, and handle Michelle Cider Tour , I¡¯m line with ?L. I¡¯m showing her agh kindne by


    ceing to take her ng to pick up Mc Jackson had alw been blunt and decisive man


    Anyway, he would never bother about


    er people¡¯s feelings. He spoke rudely ever while speaking toson..


    ¡°1 You Tally don¡¯t want to ept Michelle¡¯s Grder, you can make a11 appointment and discuss it with


    her. If you still decide to refuse after that. I won¡¯t force you. I! handle cverything myself with Gabrielle¡¯s


    wistance.¡± Jason still hoped that Jackson would


    consider. After all, it was an excellent apportunity to design jevrelry for Michelle.


    ¡°Then make an appointment. I will tell her na in person,¡± Jackson said idily,


    Jason smiled humorlessly. Gabrielle was not surprised by Jackson¡¯s words. She was contemting if


    she should inform Michelle about this. Michelle, who had always been regarded as the apple of


    everyone¡¯s eyes, would be heartbroken when she heard she was disliked by


    It would be better to keep quiet about it for the present.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you arranged your dress for when you pick up Melissa?¡± Jackson asized. tuming his


    allention back to Gabrielle


    ¡°Dress?¡± Gabrielle thought she was only here as in onlooker. She just wanted to see these two high-


    profile men facing each other off. When she was addressed directly, she was nonplussed.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s a huge honor to be able to pick Melissa up. Aren¡¯t you serious about it? Are you going to


    wear such casual clothes when you great her? It¡¯s a sign of disrespect to the teacher. If you are not


    interested in going. just tell me beforehand.¡± Jackson¡¯s face contorted with disgust as his eyes swept


    over her,


    Gabrielle felt a wave of uncase waski over her at hisments over her dressing She instinctively


    looked down at her clothes


    She had wom a white bubble sleeve shirt and a dark blue skirt. It was simple attire ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look


    professional enough?


    she wondered doubtitly.


    Hesides, she didn¡¯t intend to pick Melissa updated like this. After all, Melissa W like goddess in her


    heart.


    Obviously, she too wanted to dress up specially and lookpetent when she met her. I was very


    important for her to leave a good impression on the teacher She admired so much.


    ¡°I will prepare well.¡± Gabrielle looked at hin with a fully conscience.


    Jackson¡¯s sharp Eyes made her feel a


    ¡°So have you made the preparations properly Jackson looked at her indifferently and didn¡¯t believe her


    at all.


    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tald you this before Gabrielle. You don¡¯t take your work seriously at all. The teacher will be here in


    two days. You haven¡¯t got your clothes ready yet. You have even mentioned that she is your idol. Was


    that a joke?¡± Jackson said condescendingly


    Gabrielle was very unit when she heard


    this. ¡°He and I don¡¯t respect Melisa, who


    opportunity seriously?


    ¡°She will be here in twa days.¡± Jackson loaked Al het stonlly, making her stomach clumn with


    nervousness.


    TEM . Jason has sent me the flight information. I promise we won¡¯t bete, Gabrielle sured himn


    seriously.


    **Do you have anything else to do this afternoon?¡± Jackson looked at her and


    sted.


    Gabrielle¡¯s Eyes turned in Jason¡¯s direction subconsciously. After all, she had onlye to the studio


    this afternoon on his instructions.


    ¡°Gabrielle has no important work to da this aftemaan. Why do you ask, Jackson Jason k w him well. He


    understood that if he had asked this question, there was something he wanted


    ¡°If you have nothing else to do.e with me this afternoon, I¡¯ll take you to buy some clothes. I¡¯m


    worried that the outfit you pick will not be to Melissa¡¯s taste,¡± Jackson said as he looked at


    Gabinelle had never inspired them Hackson would affer D o with her in person to help her select some


    cloth She felt ttered and couldn¡¯t believe her


    nad fontiunc.


    Even Jason, who had been friends with Jackson far Year, couldn¡¯t believe his


    Jackson had ver suggested taking a woman shopping before this. If Jason hadn¡¯t known how much


    Jackson cared about and respected Melissa, he would have thought that he had suddenly developed a


    crush on Gabrielle


    ¡°Jackson, you don¡¯t have to take me to pick up clothes. I can do that myself,¡± Gabrielle politely refused


    Jackson¡¯s kindness


    After all, it would be awkward for a man like him to take her shopping for clothes.


    ¡°Gabrielle, with your taste in fashion, I really can¡¯t imagine what you will wear when you pick Melissa


    up. Now that you have no other work scheduled. Come with me.¡± This was Jackson. He would always


    stay firm on his word.


    No one could refun d oubt his decisian ¡°Gabrielle, just go with Jackson. Maybe you will get inspired


    while shopping.¡± Jason vid gently as he pred with


    IF Gabrielle¡¯s first impression was good, Melissa would look forward to working with her. So he


    naturally agreed


    More importantly, it was rare for Jackson to take the initiative to offer help.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I will go out with Jackson,¡± Gabrielle said as she agreed with Jackson


    Since he was Melissa¡¯s student, he obviously knew her preferences best. Il he took her to choose


    clothes, he would definitely be able to pick outfits that were to Melissa¡¯s taste. It would vastly improve


    her chilnces of giving 2 favorable first impression then.


    ¡°Go ahead. Pick something good. Jackson, I¡¯ll leave Gabrielle to you,¡± Jaxon said as he addressed


    Jackson again,


    Thanks to his arrogant temper, no one could predict how he would treat


    Don¡¯t worry. I wan¡¯t sell Gabr af, okay? Then he whirled around and lit. his bodynguage frigid. Ton,


    I¡¯m leaving now. I can¡¯t beep ¡®ackson waiting.¡± Gabrielle said hurriedly


    ¡°Gabrielle, listen to Jackson¡¯s opinions. Even though he is not easy to get alone with, his tas is always


    impable. He rarely takes the initiative to choose clothes for someone. Don¡¯t miss this once-in-a-


    lifetime opportunity.¡± Jason said in an encouragine che.


    ¡°I see. I should go now,¡± Gabrielle waved youdbye.


    ¡°Waiti¡± Jason stopped her.


    ¡°Is there anything elsc?¡± Gabrielle stared at him in confusion


    Jason cleared his throat and pretended to Cil:sually ask, ¡°How is Lolita?¡±


    It only struck her then that he was concerned about Lolita,


    *Lalita is fine. She went home to rest this aftemoon,¡± she replied and continued


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Naw ko and find Jackson.¡± Jason said, reliefcing his voice.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 337

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 337


    Chapter 337 Where She Had Met Him Before


    Jackson took Gabrielle directly to the Audi


    are shopping mall, TheTC WA# wide


    stion of clothes from top inter Alional brands, so he had no doubt that thic; could easily find suitable


    outils ¨C prhaps even the most stylish


    Jucicon originally anted to take her a designer Studio. He was enged in jewelry design, so he knew a


    lot of Deople in the fashion industry. Jackson had plenty of contacts ¡ª m l of whom were the best at


    what they did.


    That included a dresser and a styl ¨C both would have been eager to help at a Trent¡¯s not.


    However, they didn¡¯t have enough time. and Jackson didn¡¯t want to bother anyone. That was why he


    decided to take her to the mall. He and Gabrielle were going to have to look for clothing themselves.


    When Gabrielle w where they headed, she felt a Licle Uncamlofahle. She child her weight and tried not


    to think of thest time she was here with Mia. There was this crazy Woman Damed Emily who hat


    Gabrielle¡¯s back. She was severely hurt. Even when she thought about it now, she could feel the


    phantom pain. That memory sasn¡¯t sy to erase.


    ¡°Jackson, are we going shopping here? Gabrielle asked with uncertainty again. She already knew was


    imposable, but she hoped they were just passing by and were actually on their way somewhere


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like the stuff here?¡± Jackson nced at her with indifference. He didn¡¯t


    really care what her prelerence was. After all, they weren¡¯t here to stroll around and enjoy


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. You see, this ce is known for selling luxury and premium brands. I¡¯en


    afraid I can¡¯t afford the clothes here,¡± Gabrielle told him honestly. It was true. It would probably Cost her


    an entire month¡¯s sry to buy one simple dress


    Jackson was shocked to hear that. He


    It was the same with everythine else he bought ¡ª if he wanted the would buy it End of story.


    Then pain, that was obviously because Jackson Winch He could afford Anything and everything he


    liked, Nat looking at the price 9h 1 typical characteristic of wealthy people. To their, there wasn¡¯t much


    difference between buying a $250 watch and one with a price tag of $3000. Gabrielle was clearly not in


    the same tax bracket as hint


    ¡°Gabrielle. are you that poor?¡± Jacksoni, for once, wasn¡¯t acting magant and condescending. He was


    genuinely cunous.


    Ile didn¡¯t mean to look down on her, but there was no other way to phrase the question. Jackson didn¡¯t


    expect to hear that froin her


    He gave Gabrielle a quick assessing look. She didn¡¯t look like someone who


    couldn¡¯t afford the items ined in this shopping mall. I actually thought she was rith enougli


    You lucksdi. Tam ir.¡± Gabacile admitted honestly. The wins to t he in that. At least she didn¡¯t prend she


    could afford things when it reality, she Could not


    Jackson bunt intoughter. He found Cabrielle¡¯s honesty rather refreshing She wasn¡¯t ashamed to


    admit it


    Te was as if he was seeing Gabrielle for the first time. She was different from ather women. Nowadays,


    most women We guperficial and were so obsessed with luxury brands that they didn¡¯t mind getting up


    to their ears in debt just to pretend they were rich.


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t luxurious. Plus, she was blunt about her financial status. That was tare.


    ¡°Well, fine. Don¡¯t think about not being able to afford things here. If you don¡¯t have enough money, then


    just ask Jason to reimburse all your expenses. You don¡¯t even have a decent dress. As his mentce, he


    should help you take care of things like that. He really doesn¡¯t care


    O


    about you. If you were under my mentorship. I would¡¯t let you dresu


    lly lucklion sliede inside ¨C her didn¡¯t even look over his shoulder to : if Gabriele was following


    Gabrielle was S¨¹ll meline from what Jackson told her li wis the first tiine she Found about hirving her


    mentor In her clochang xpenses. She hurt after hinn, afraid that he might sma berapain


    Jackson was familiar with the shopping mall and its stores which was why he mavi pated it casily. He


    wasn¡¯t exactly a shopaholic. But sometimes when he


    ed inspiration, he liked to go around looking at different shops.


    m


    5cill, he liked establishinents like this ¡ª different goods, different decimus, different people and


    personalities. Everything about it brought him inspiration for different designs. It was something that


    caine in handy when he wanted to create something unique.


    Jackson led her directly to the sixth floor where the women¡¯s clothing department was located. He


    knew what each brand offered, so he didn¡¯t go to the shops with


    style that didn¡¯t suit Gabrielle


    Commanded.


    Even though she felt out of ce,


    Lakron didn¡¯t need help in choosing clothes for Gabrielle. He knew what he was lucking for, sa ne


    picked up several Pieces and gave it to the shop assistant He pointed to Gabrielle and told the


    saledy to fund the right size.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what do you think?¡± Jackson held out some dresses for Gabrielle to


    on. Although he was used to having people follow everything he said, he acknowledged Gabrielle¡¯s


    opinion too. After all, she was going to be the one weanne the It would look obviaus ir she didn¡¯t like


    what she wore.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I trust your taste.¡± Gabrielle affered 1 small smile. In truth, she coulin¡¯t pick anything if he


    asked. The only thing on her mind was how expensive everything was. Each item. easily cost


    thousands of dors.


    She didn¡¯t even dare touch the clothes, afraid of leaving a smudge.


    She was poing to pick up Melissa, and Lackson was more familiar with the other Woman¡¯s style and


    preferences Naturally. Tackson would choose something that not only suled Gabrielle but would also


    impress Melissa.


    They needed a good first impression, so Gabrielle just let Jackson take the lead.


    ¡°Okay. Go ahead and try these.¡± Jackson tipped his chin to the shop 8 stand signaling her to bring the


    clothes into the firting room. He then satfortably and crossed his legs.


    ¡°Go and try them, Gabrielle. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Jackson busicd himself with his mobile phone. He was quiet


    and uninterested in what was BONE on around him. He didn¡¯t look at others, and it was clear he didn¡¯t


    wee anyoneing up to talk to him.


    Jackson was good-looking and well dressed. He looked every inch ¨¤. Rentleman. It wis no surprise that


    he earned the looks of several shoppers. But he had a coldness to him that was harmistakable. No one


    dared to approach him, and they could only look at him from a distance.


    Customers were thelly looking at him, side no EVET now and theri, Sonne en took photos


    lucian wasn¡¯tpletely unaware of themon he caused but he was ucd to . He didn¡¯t care about


    the ping and automatically tuned them


    ¡°Oh my God He¡¯s so handsomne.¡±


    ¡°He looks bke these male leads inic


    Wow, look at his face and his build. 15. he a model? Or a celebrity?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for a man to go shopping with his girlfrend now. Look at how he¡¯s patiently sitting there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, totally! He even picked out clothes for her. Who does that nowadays?¡±


    ¡°I saw himne in with that beautiful Woman. He chase the thes then sut down to wait for her


    while she tried them on,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet! Where can I find someone like him?


    When Cherie and Mindy came in the man sitting quietly and looking this phone quickly gribed their


    attention. They looked at each other and pointed at


    chrit. look at him! He¡¯s 10 yeous. In he cal?¡± Mindy nudged Chere with her am 1d looked at her lincindy


    Cherie hati admit that yes, he was attractive. E she only likednce. Thus. even though the other mal


    was food Looking, he didn¡¯t so much for her.


    Mindy.bou ever, was another story. She had always been atsesed with handsome men. She dereinped


    a crush So casily ¨C Sometimes, in a matter of seconds. This was what happen to her. She couldn¡¯t stop


    staring at thg man lounging so casually.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s sinple or not, but he¡¯s so handsome. He must have a girlfnend, right? There¡¯s no


    way sarnone who looks like Himmlis unattached,¡± Mindy said with a frown. She was already worried


    that the guy was taken.


    ¡°If you really want to know, just go to


    him and ask him directly. Who kn He might single,¡± Cherie ured her


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at him an. Her cundit W piqued clue he looked familiar She tried tob her memories, the


    to remember whether they had already mit before and where.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 338

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 338


    Chapter 338 Gabrielle Was With Another Man


    Ever since Charte Harted having 1 trush om Lane, she found that she had no interest in other inen ¨C no


    matter how good-looking or rich they were.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t pay them much attention. She almas had something akin to A tunnel wisian as far


    as being loyal to L was con Imed.


    She was nothing like Mindy who was attracted to handsome guys lke moth ta


    ¡°This gentleman apanied his Birlfriend who¡¯s now trying on clothes in the fitting room,¡¯ a female


    customer next to them whispered to Mindy


    It was not at all surprising how the shoppers quickly noticed the man sitting Casually on the sofi. Some


    of them focused more on him thin the clothes on the racks.


    Even so, they wanted to rernind others that he already had a girlfriend. All they


    could do w.1s watch Ham.


    Girlfriend Windy rele LEE disappointed. Often, she was taken. It was imposible for someone is d kuking


    as lian to be single. Hoidis. why else would he shop in this store?


    ¡°Yes, you protusbly just got here so you didn¡¯t see it. He picked clothes for his Kirlfriend and told her to


    try then on, That¡¯s why everyone is swooning CVET hu Not only did he lo shopping with her. but clearly.


    He also knew what clothes suited her best. We¡¯re so jealous of her. This kind of boyfriend is so rarel


    Mindy Howled. So he did have a pin Triend. And it wasn¡¯t just an Assumption. She hulled out a breatht.


    ¡®Well, let¡¯s just forget it then.¡¯ Mindy fumed iway. Anyway. She didn¡¯t like him that much especially since


    she only just saw him. She didn¡¯t even know his ¦°.Artist,


    ¡°Miss Be, Miss Carter, you¡¯re here.¡± the shop manager greeted the two Women as soon as she


    saw thein. She made a beeline for Mindy and Cherie


    it an.¡± Churie bald her. She got night


    velwo


    That Want Tomson she and Mindy mat to the shop The Hw dress she


    End 1 call from Yesterd. T. Cherie 47 bring it buite


    the f ager to see it and


    ¡°Miss Be, memew dresy you ordered is here, but this ¨C The manager liked At Cherie in


    einbarrashant. She fidated with her hands, unable to tell Chere directly what was going on.


    ¨C


    Ehing


    probabil


    Looking at her flushed face. Cherie figured out that something 11451 have happened ¨C something that


    was probably bad news for her. ¡°15 hore anything wrong with the dress? You clearly told me on the


    phone that the dress was carefully checked. and you assured me there was no quality problem. That¡¯s


    why I¡¯m here now. What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s going on? Did you find some problem you didn¡¯t notice before? If that¡¯s the case, you


    should¡¯ve made it


    Ce indean You shouldn¡¯t have wted for us to me. So we bucaly Wad our time may here. What in herful


    way to do bug Mindy didn¡¯t Tuince words with the m ap. They O told Chere on the phone mud they


    mouldn¡¯t have bothereding


    ¡°Miss Be, the dress is fine. There¡¯s no prablem with it. But the shop


    sistant cideritly brought it to the fitting room for anotherdy to try it on,¡± the mana said sloway. She


    was afraid to turn the le of the two,


    This kind of stupid mistake happened. and it was hard to put the n on i Hintizr per L. Knowing that


    Mindy and Cherie were on their way the manager took out the dmsS to iron it and make sure it looked


    perfect. She hune it on the carest rack ind waited for Chere. She briefly went to the bathroom, but when


    she came back, the dress was zone. One of the assistants said that a


    Then came in and pointed at it. He gave it the woman he was with and told her to try it on. The


    assistant had no idei it was alrcady reserved for someone else.


    The manager sweated profusely and


    didn¡¯t know what to do. She wig pissed ofi but she knew the inn WANTE someonebe indled with.


    Plus, it would be rude of her to go to the fitting ICUTTI and take out Cherie¡¯s drea. The only thing she


    could da was to hope that Cherie would bete.


    Unfortunately, she arrived on time.


    ¡°What?¡± Cherie couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. She stepped back and red at the manager,


    Toaderine if she was pulling a prank


    How could the manager be so careless as to let someone else try a dress that was already booked to


    another woman? Why didn¡¯t she hide it somece where other Customers could not see it?


    ¡°You want to lose your job is manager, is that it? Someone else is trying the dress Cherie ordered. That


    particr oversight is unforgiveable. How stupid Can you get?¡± Mindy was notorious for her no-


    nonsense attitude. She was casily upset and wasn¡¯t afraid to speak her mind. Now that the manager


    was clearly at fault, she wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily.


    She didn¡¯t behave like a manager at all. She could¡¯ve called them up immediately


    and told them. Instead, she waited for


    Anyone would be any if the dress they booked was given and tried on


    T¡¯I BOTY, Misa Henne. Miss Carter. It¡¯s my Lault. The gentleman just took # P?ticy the dress Miss


    Hentet ordered and wanted ha girlfriend to try it . The 1:5sistant had no idea it was already reserved for


    you, so she gave it to them. Again, I sincerely apologize. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± The manage could do nothing


    else but try to defuse the situation with her apology. Cherie¡¯s anger was not unwanted ¨C anyone in her


    position would be pissed off,


    However, Cherie was still a reasonable woman, willing to listen to her exnation. Mindy, who was


    standing beside Cherie, was the one who always Exploded even over minor things. She never listened


    to reason and was almost always irrational, especially in situations like this.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll just inform that gentleman that he can¡¯t let his girlfriend try on the dress. Just because he


    wants to make her happy doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re going to have


    to sue to itMindy unnily he


    winds the 10 sitting on the v. He was F ly to give him a piece of her


    Jackson was talking with Jason 001 Tutter about the reimbursement of the dress he would buy for


    Gabrielle. He also told Jason that he would need to ute her style, so she would lookpletely


    different. Gatrielle was neither his friend nor his mentee, so why shouldckson pay for her?


    Sir! Hello! Sir Mindy slood in front af Jackson and mised her voice. She Stomped her fool to get his


    attention.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Jason agreed to reimburse the expenses, which made Jackson very happy. But when he heard a


    woman bathering him so unpolitely, his food shifted.


    He looked up to her and nanowird his eyes. He leaned back and crossed his arms, looking indifferent.


    ¡°Talking to me?¡± Jackson tried to recall if he knew this woman and ultimately decided he didn¡¯t. Instead


    of his usual indifference, he now looked thoroughly annoyed.


    Te Jackson, there were only to types of


    There were women i knew¡¯ and women he didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Mindy belonged to the second group. 0 Jackson had no idea why she was wasting his time


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Mindy Wils momentarily stunno when he met her


    She knew he was handsome just by looking at him from a distance. Even when his head was lowered


    and he was busy with his phone, he already fascinated her.


    But the moment he raised his head and Mindy saw his entire face, her mind went nk finding he was


    ten times more attractive. She forgot the reason she came to him in the first ce.


    ¡°Yes, this man has a girlfriend.


    He took the dress Chene ordered so his Girlfriend could try it on.¡± Finally. Mindy remembered what she


    came here to do.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Jackson wasn¡¯t the least bit:


    interest in Minnly, and it wi o mous to Biljane watching them. He initially thought she was going to try to


    hit on him, but now. She looked like once trying to exact revenge.


    I. L¡­ l¡¯En here to tell you something. You just look the dress that my friend booked. You gave it to your


    girlfriend so she could try it on. Now, please take it out. My friend already paid a deposit. So it belongs


    to her,¡± Mindy said She calmed herself down by digging her baik into her palm, trying to ward off any


    distraction brought about by his gorgeous face.


    ¡°Ah, so the dress was almmady reserved, I¡¯m sorry. No one told inc that, and i didn¡¯t know. Since it was


    already tried on, I could pay for it andpensate your friend for twice the amount she paid,¡± Jackson


    told her. Money didn¡¯t concern him ¨C it never did. 1


    ¡°Although you said so, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Jackson, I¡¯m done!¡± Gabrielle finished changing her dress. She walked out of the fitting room and


    showed him,


    She took five or Six dresses and tried them all. Finally, she chose which one


    suited her best


    with her mouth open

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 339

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 339


    Chapter 339 Ask Her To Apologize To Cherie


    Feaning Mindy¡¯s surprised mic, Cherie decided toe over and sce what the Comotica was about


    when she saw the dress on Gubricile. Cheric¡¯s tw Jared with her


    ¡°Gabrielle! You.¡± of all the people who should wear the dress she ordered, it had to be Gubrimile.


    Cherie was yo overcoine with fury that she is rendered speechless. All she could do was re al the


    other woman,


    The moment Gabrielle stepped out of the litting room, she was shocked to see Mindy and Cherie. They


    were both Staring daggers at her. She knew the twodies weren¡¯t the easiest people to deal with.


    The dress Gabrielle ware was exactly the one reserved for Cherie-it was dark green and looked


    exquisite. Gabrielle was fair, and the dress¡¯ color set off her skin -making her look almost ethereal.


    The


    wait


    tiriht


    i intricately


    Even thing about the dress peamed On-made.


    When Gabrielle put on the dress, the immediately fall in love with it. Looking at the mirrar. she almost


    didn¡¯t mon hersell at fust. She looked el qual sophisticated and win i bile


    TYThe dress luiged her curvis in a


    When Jackson Saw Gabrielle, his eyes lit up. He gave her a once-aver and modded


    Sure enough, he had wood taste. it was the perfect outfit thatplemented Gabrielle¡¯s features.


    ¡°The clothes make the woman Gabrielle, this dress looks good on you. Let¡¯s buy it.


    Without saying anything else. Jackson gave her another assessing look before smiling to himself i


    ¡°What do y¨¹u meari buy it? Gabrielle, do you know that I already paid a deposit for this dress? It¡¯s been


    reserved to be It¡¯s nine. You get that? How can you wear it when it¡¯s not even yours?¡± Cherie coldly told


    Gabrielle. Cherie¡¯s face was a


    Gabrie loured her hed to take a look ut the drugs on her and thien nied het


    to Cher Gabrielle almal linked under Chere¡¯s nudernus uzu. She didn¡¯t at this to happen that after trying


    on so many dress. Iackson chase something that was for Chend. It was absolutely embarasing.


    ¡°Chere. I had no idea this dress was Yours. If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t hyre tried it on.¡± Gabrielle stood


    calmly in front of Chere. Her tion at finding the perfect dress suddenly disappeared.


    It wasn¡¯t Gabrielle¡¯s fault-thry all knee that. Jackson chase the dress, true, but the shop assistant didn¡¯t


    say anything about it being booked for someone else. The pil even brought it to the fitting room so she


    could try it on


    Even though they were ranging up on Her Gabrielle refused to take the me.


    Jackson took in the scene belore him and quickly understood that Gabrielle knew the two women.


    From the way they were talking and staring at her, Jackson concluded they weren¡¯t on friendly


    ferns.


    What made it want win the hihat


    for one of the winn. The witation WH humiliating to both part.


    Gibrellc, what do you mean? Are you


    ying that you didn¡¯t do anything wroLET That you¡¯re inincent. Cherie pad Tor it with her money. It¡¯s


    hers, and you put it 01 with her permission. Hon disrespectful is that? Girellc, you should apolcisse to


    Cherie. Mindy¡¯s icy tone made it cluor that she wasn¡¯t going to give up that easily. She crassed her


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    mns and tapped her ay impatiently.


    Gabrielle¡¯s forehead creasca. She realized something Mindy was actually implying that if she didn¡¯t


    apologize to Chere and admitted it was her fault. she couldn¡¯t


    It was so funny and ridiculous.


    ¡°Mindy. you conveniently forgot that we¡¯re rted by blood, and you should call me cousin. Don¡¯t you


    think you¡¯re going too far by asking me so impolitely to apologize to Chere?¡± Mindy suddenly became


    indignant. She stood straighter and pointed at Gabrielle.


    ¡°What did you wy! Cousini I


    ¡°That¡¯s ud i mewn really wanted to CYCY I Wirebred to hide Cousin like you deler.¡± Gabrielle to her


    paintedly. She raise her bro in mock challenge


    ¡°Let¡¯s straight to the point. First of all, I didn¡¯t choose this dress I didn¡¯t take it from the rack and bring it


    to the titling Toom to try an. From the start the shap


    sistant DEVOT told me this already belona to someone else Backcally. what I¡¯m saying is-it¡¯s tot my


    fault.¡± Gabrielle calmly matched the two woman¡¯s death sl?res. She would not back down, especially


    because she Want in the WONG


    What Gabrielle said made sense. Only Cherie and Mindy refused to acknowledge it because they were


    blinded by anger.


    Mindy was stunned it Gabrielle¡¯s audacity: She couldn¡¯t find the words to respond to her. So, Mindy just


    continued In glower at Gabrielle


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s your fault that thu dress is On you how Chene would never wel it You have to apologie tol


    Mindy huidi always been unesonable, pecally when she was in ane of her hoods. This m. she wouldn¡¯t


    give in-ho matter


    Gabrielle gave her a hosiile look betare luming to the mimar, ¡°Miss Be, Miss Carter, and thisdy. I


    think you all know each other. This is all Fiiy fault. I called the misunderstanding between you. If there¡¯s


    anything I can da to rertedy this, please let me know.¡± The manuger could only shear then her Sincent


    and regret. It already happened. and there was no way she could turni back time and un-do hor


    inistake.


    The three of them were not easy to deal Vith. Plus, there was the man silently standing by the side and


    observing everyone. She began to make peace with the fact that she would most likely lose her job if


    she offended any one of them today


    ¡°Okay. we just need her to apologize to Cherie.¡± Mindy rudely pointed at Gabrielle.


    Cabrille inored Mindy. She line tunned around and changed into the be dress she chase before. It


    wasn¡¯t


    11. but it would have ta da, lesides, it 111 ssy and formal When she Hepped out. She locked like a


    flity or one ulihuse Tones goddess.


    ¡°Jacksoni, iw about this one?¡± Gabrie walked up to lickson and asked. She put her hands on exist


    and did a quick


    By this time, itsun wi ale to sort out the rtionship between Gabrielle and The other two. They didn¡¯t


    just know each other, but they were ale Etives. Yet, it was obvious that there was bad blood between


    them.


    Jealousy between girls wis always temibe Jackson didn¡¯t want to get involved in their affairs as it could


    easily get messy.


    Fortunately, Gabrielle was a sensible girl with an impressiveposure. She knew when it was time to


    stop and turn her back on useless arguments. Unlike Mindy. Gabrielle didn¡¯t n on spending more


    time trading barbs with them.


    She wil into the little mom and chinged her the, shoving the two


    This was thru Gabrielle dealt with it. SHE She Want in the wome. who wasn¡¯t a n af talking back ta


    than fund after she decided what to do, whe trasonably ignored them. The other w¨¹rnen od to make


    scene. but Gabrielle howed them how i well mannered dy behaved.


    Jackson couldn¡¯t help but he impressed with Gabrielle He apreciated how she handled things. She


    didn¡¯t get carried away by her emotiona. Instead, she calmly thought it through refore doing anything


    ish.


    It was no wonderson sang her praises. She had been his ment¨¦e for a long time ind he always said


    that she was good and brilliant


    ¡°This dress is nice My teacher will like it Let¡¯s 0 With this one.¡± Jackson caloly said, finally cooperating


    with Gabrielle,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go change. We¡¯ll buy this.¡± Gabrielle was about to go back to the fitting room when Mindy


    stepped in front


    at hand held out her hand


    ¡°Gabrielle, what do you mean? Tidn¡¯t you hear what I said just nou? Are you de or simply upd? You


    didn¡¯t urklerstand anything. did you?¡± Mindy didn¡¯t like being ipi¨¹red, especially by Karbone she hated.


    This put her in a four mood. She wanted to get ere,


    Where 7 Gabrielle ret the tenacity lo ignore her? Mindy wouldn¡¯t let her walk way just like that


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still here? Since we can¡¯t reach an agreement, what¡¯s the point of talking? Mindy. I


    understand humannguage. The thing in. I can¡¯t understand words uttered by other creatures. It¡¯s all


    abberish to me.¡± Gabrielle Hid with i sneer. She didn¡¯t want to engage in petty arguments, but that


    didn¡¯t mean she was going to take it sitting down.


    Mindy felt raw rage pulse through her Veins. She wanted to see Gabrielle gravel. but Gabrielle


    responded with sarcasm. ¡°What? Gabrielle, what do you incan? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Mindy, you¡¯re the daughter of the Carter farnily, while I¡¯m merely the adopted


    diferent from me. They all me you.


    T continue to make a scene thee, who d¨¹ you think will be more humiliated! Who da you think ople will


    recognize


    in the bat? You should how it wauldn¡¯t Me, Gabrielle ud, mot rankindly. She noticed Mindy¡¯s face turi

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 340

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 340


    Chapter 340 I Don¡®t Want That Dirty Dress Anymore!


    To me cxleni, Gabrielle talked s


    a


    After all, there was no denyine the fact that Mindy was a more well-known icon than Gabuelle. And


    without doubt. Mindy¡¯s being the nightful Miss Carter froin the influential Carter family and Gabrielle¡¯s


    being an adopted daughter of the Jones family made a difference belu¡¯cen thein bath.


    They were both known, though contrastingly if Gabrielle as known at


    ¡°We just require your apology. Gabrielle. Apologize to Chere, and you won¡¯t be bothered anymore.¡±


    Mindy hardly bit. back her anger. As ady from a rich family, her image didn¡¯t support hershing out


    at Gabrielle, something she desperately wanted to do. Instead, she kept zing res from her eyes ini


    rage.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Gabrielle sneered at the


    ¡°E quick Gabrielle we¡¯re not here Ion auto te our patient with your


    ¡°I min sorry if I heard you WHz but why Should I apologia Gabrielle hanguid her eyes. The shop issitant


    is the one supposed to apoloze. It has nothing in do with me. And¡± Gabrie¡¯s yes darkened as she


    spoke, vot calers as unnistakable an her ce ¡°Mind Tour lone, Mindy.¡±


    Oh, Mindy sounded isted, hat amused by Gabrielle¡¯s attitude. ¡°You¡¯ve found another hookup. didn¡¯t


    you? Did Westly fail to satisfy your unending diny desires? Because it seems like it. The reason you¡¯re


    out here trying to satisfy your lust with some other guy now. You really are a slut¡¯ Gabrielle flinched at


    Mindy¡¯s misse of words, but it encouraged Mudy¡¯s schemes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that 11 expase you?¡±


    Looking at the man standing a bit out of hearing. Mindy threatened Gabrielle in a low and harsh


    Gabrielle was a person that Unintentionally kept pricking Mindy


    Home lier her limits. Fine


    11: Ted Westley, and now, whe in I Lpable of weducing another bandh


    Tarhing wat for more?


    Seducing another guy?! Is Mindy out of her mind?!! Gabr was un by Mindyndirly assumptions


    Though what Hindy had said angered Gabrielle, sol, such harsh words hurt her to her care


    Mindy surely doesn¡¯t think before Speaking baseless rubbishi.¡±


    ¡°Mind your words, Mindy. Do you even care about what you¡¯re sayina/¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t hide the


    coldness of her voice or her face


    But, as if catching the prey from the right spot. Mindy smiled, sensing Gabrielle¡¯s difort.


    Encouraged by Gabrielle¡¯s distress, Mindy connived. ¡®Even looking up behind Westley¡¯s back, Gabrielle


    has seduced a good-looking man, Westley has got to know about her the face as soon as


    Mindy felt the hardly controlled in a E m Gabrielle¡¯ ¨C actuil BELTIES ta


    cherve of the Wee


    ¡°Yes, I know what I am 41 and I know that I n diht. Nuw don¡¯t try to deny that you didn¡¯te out to


    delight Another guy Wesley¡¯s abzende.¡± Mindy mistook Gabrielle¡¯s anzer is her shameful silence. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. Gabrielle. Just apobize to Chene, and I¡¯ll formu that I even uw you today. Mindy suid with Cat.


    She felt like she was holding Gabrielle¡¯s most vulnerable secret and was keeping her captive with it.


    Mindy was well prepared to snitch on her to Wesley if Gabrielle remained ignorant.


    ¡®Gabrielle will lose all the respect she has and she will be thrown out by Westley


    Even the Jones family Won¡¯t dare to take her back in And then the rest of her life will be spent,


    wandering the streets.¡±


    The imagination of Gabrielle¡¯s miserable dernise unexinably overjoyed Mindy


    ¡°And what I don¡¯t? Dhing Mindy¡¯s roundless threal, Gabrielle m ed her


    he wasn¡¯t to be any towards Chene for omnechine sheldn¡¯t ten do.


    Cherie has no


    clue


    lo


    ask


    to


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice then. Don¡¯t me the for exposing your bile a l fines. I will tell GeTone that you


    cheated on Westley, and then no one will save you when tize Monis family Chats you out. Even one will


    know that a marted W¨¹nin who cheted on her husband has no ce in the Jones family or even the


    Garter family. And the public¡¯s rebuking will be high around you too by then.¡± Mindy wore the Smugurat


    smile she could nusten


    ¡°Mindy.¡± suddenly, Cherie cut in. ¡°Let¡¯s not fuss over it I will forget what happened today, and since Miss


    Jones desires that dress, I will gilt it to her After all, I don¡¯t wear things that others even try on.¡± The


    unstoppable altercation of Mindy and Gabrielle forced Cherie to show her generosity.


    Yet; hidden


    under


    the


    Lunevalence, Gabrielle felt the bittem of Cherc¡¯ obictive


    Cherie didn¡¯t det herself to ordinary Ed Har something that had beeii tind


    But what her words actually conveyed was that since the dres was partkulur, worn by sa ne filthy as


    Gabrielle, il beci dirty en ugh for her not to war


    ¡°Your kindness is lovely. Miss Be, but I donlored this gilt. This dress looks Ico old and doesn¡¯t fit me


    either.¡± Helt ufto finishing her words. Geurelle Souped towards the fitting room and changed back to her


    clothes,


    Coming out of the room. She hinded the dress to the shop manager and asked her to pick it up. All the


    while. Gabrielle didn¡¯t spare the disturbing dua a single


    As silently as he was during the conversation, Jackson stepped forward to By the bill watching


    Gabrielle on the counter. Passing by Mindy and Cherie, he eyed them coldly.


    ¡°If you wish your life to be longer, mind


    Tour own condem.¡±


    He threw a game towards Mindy


    Pissed off by bing dishonorid Mindy ruhed towards luckoon¡¯s front and blocked himn from many further.


    ¡°H. handsome.¡± She chuched her Deth bolone poing further. ¡°Let me remind you Somethin Tor your


    beauty should remember it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jackson¡¯s face Was empty of any Arnotions besides coldness as he looked down Midy.


    And Mindy was hardly keeping her mind off his handsomeness and apathy.


    ¡°Do you know that Gabrielle is mamed?¡± Mindy used a solenin tone. Careful that inaybe the man in


    front of her didn¡¯t know that the woman he was with was already married.


    Gabrielle is married?


    Jackson¡¯s mind whirled with shock Although he didn¡¯t care much about Gabrielle¡¯s personal matters


    and wouldn¡¯t bather to determine whether the woman before him was telling the truth, he was sure


    about one thing ¨C


    people in their right mind wouldn¡¯t male Fun of such i delicate matt, Ht alone Ehite woman tulkia Was


    Gabrielle


    Tackson¡¯s frown of surprise that he torpat to hide u Mindy ta believe that he must have been kept in


    dark from Gabrielle¡¯s marge. Seems like she hid her hamage from you. s, you fell into her aps of


    bes and her bad character!¡±


    ¡°Of course, thated women filthily pretend to be single when they try to Hand b e substitute than their


    husbands.¡±


    ¡°So What should I do if she¡¯s inatted? Jackson¡¯sck of interest was wearing Mindy¡¯s calmness off.


    He said it as if he didn¡¯t care it all. And this was undoubtedly true. Unlike Mindy. he wasn¡¯t interested in


    gosip OT someone¡¯s life¡¯s internal matters. And since Gabrielle didn¡¯t make her marriage public, there


    was a solid enough reason for that.


    ¡°Do you¡­¡± Mindy was speechless at the indifference of the man in front of her.


    Really don¡¯t Care?¡± Nevertheless, bet evil brain found something that only


    Without being ta dijest another word from Mindy¡¯s loul mouth, Jackson tumid le CAVE


    Disbelied settled der Mindy is her words stopped at her tongue, looking at Jackson¡¯s col figure looming


    away.


    ¡°What are your opinions about their rtionship. Chene?¡¯ Mindy Asked, tuming her incredulous state


    towards Cherie


    ¡°They can be anything you want to think them to be, Mindy.¡± Cherie said, ncing at the couple getting


    away froin them,


    Tackson pajd Gabrielle¡¯s biil, obviously buying her the dress


    Does that not ring any bels?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    That¡¯s a must. They must have an affair.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle is like i whore¡¯s reincarnation, stepping away from one nan to seduce the other. I am going to


    inform Lange 25 Soon as I can.¡± Thinking of the possibility of their affair, Mindy was enraged.


    ¡°Just leave it. Mindy. Let her do all she


    wants. Her desireg have nothing to do with us.¡± Cherie still didn¡¯t stop her PT¡¯ense of generosity and


    kindness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that! I will tell my brother about it anyway.¡± Mindy¡¯s eyes still zed as she


    said. ¡°Where is your dress?¡± Before getting an answer from Cherie. Mirdy¡¯s eyes automatically found


    the shop manager.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it¡­ It¡¯s unclean now that Someone else has tried it on,¡± Cherie said. coldly, nkly staring


    at the dress still in the hands of the shop manager,

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 341

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 341


    Chapter 341 Saved Money For You


    Gabrielle walked out of the shvap with her dies in her hand. It was quite lite, and she was exhausted.


    Jackson, thank you very much for 1.panying me to buy the dress today. It¡¯s gettingte¡­¡±


    ¡°Treat me to dinner then You said you were poor and couldn¡¯t afford such an expensive dress. I already


    helped you on the reimbursement from Jason. You should have enough money to treat me to a meal,


    right?¡± Jackson had always been straightforward. He never saw the point in beating around the bush.


    Ile was known in the office for being direct.


    Gabrielle initially wanted to tell him that it was time to separate and go back to their respective homes.


    She wasn¡¯t tired because of the shopping itself but the people she had to deal with while buying ¨¤


    dress.


    She was surprised when Jackson told her


    to Ecat him to dinner. So en though Gabrielle was dead tired, she had to


    reason to refuse time. It was Small VOT. after all


    Of course she had money for a meal, She wasn¡¯t that impoverished.


    Hesides, Jackson helped her a lot, so it was a small thing to buy him a meal She owed him that at


    least.


    ¡°Okay. sure. You can pick the ce, Jackson,¡± Gabrielle agreed readily. She was actually surprised that


    Jackson wasn¡¯t as insuflerable as other people in the studia made him se¡¯. .


    Anyway, it was just a dinner-nothing special.


    The ce where Jackson picked was cozy and quiet. He didn¡¯t like noisy establishments.


    He drove directly to a restaurant that didn¡¯t have plenty of patrons dining at the time. It was private, and


    not everyone knew about it.


    The owner of the shop was an old acquaintance of his. He was ar enthusiastic middle-aged man, just


    like


    Akibi, and he became the animated when he HAW Gabrielle. He weldoned then with a huge smile on


    his face.


    ¡°Jackson, I see that you¡¯re not eating alone here today. Finally! It¡¯s the first tine you¡¯re here with a girl


    for dinner. Wee, wee you two! Come in and have a scat. Your usual spot has been reserved


    for you.¡±


    the man greeted them warmly. He even pilted Jackson¡¯s back as he led the way.


    Gabrielle was shocked by the man¡¯s enthusiast. He didn¡¯t treat her as a typical guest. In fact, he looked


    at and talked to her as though she was his daughter-inw.


    Anyone watching Jackson and the man could see that they had a close rtionship. Jackson, who was


    usually cold and distant, was clearlyfortable Speaking to him


    ¡°Talon, this is my colleague, Gabrielle. Gabrielle, this is the owner and chef of this private restaurant,


    Talon,¡± Jackson said. Talon puffed out his chest, proud of the way Jackson introduced himn.


    Jackson also emphasized that they were


    dn¡¯t think mich about it.


    Still, Talon couldn¡¯t stop grinning The Tanel Temained that Jackson brought a glil. ta his restaurant for


    the rest EVET-it was quite an improvement. He had been dining alone for so long day


    This was a good start. With his hands sped behind his bark, Talon quietly observed Jackson¡¯s


    companion


    She was beautiful, warm, and gentlea total opposite ofckson¡¯s icy demeanor. Jackson had his default


    frown on while Gabrielle was smiling sweetly.


    Maybe they had chemistry-it was too


    soon to tell, But Talon thought there was Ohope for them in the future.


    ¡°Hello, Talon. I¡¯m Gabrielle-Jackson¡¯s colleague,¡± Gabrielle greeted Talon, reaching out to shake his


    hand. ¡°Okay, okay. Hello. You and Jackson should have a seat first,¡±


    Talon said happily.


    Jackson led Gabrielle to a private room


    and sat down, handling Vintage handmade menu lo Gabrielle. The pas WETE tanning and Jackson


    probably held it so many times already. ¡°Have a look. What do you want to cat.¡±


    I¡¯m allergic to sealood. Apart from seafood, anything else is okay for me.¡± Gabrielle told himni calmly.


    ¡°They don¡¯t SETVE seafood here. Only homemade dishes.¡± Jackson responded indifferently. He


    alway¡¯s liked to talk as though he didn¡¯t care cither way.


    ¡°Then I have nothing to worry about. I know you and Talon are pretty close. You can order anything you


    like. I¡¯m not a picky eater, Gabrielle said casually. She kept looking around the interiors, admiring how


    everything was put together really well.


    It was the first time she had dinner with Jackson. She was nervous, especially because he could be


    rude and unpredictable.


    Her workmates always spoke about him. being the most difficult person to get along with in the studio.


    Even so, Gabrielle had to acknowledge that he had been patient and amodating with


    her today


    At least in Gabrielle¡¯s mind, he was 30 much better than Vivian. That woman was a them in Gabrielle¡¯s


    side.


    ¡°Since you are not picky about food, then I¡¯ll order for you.¡± Jackson spired her a nce but didn¡¯t say


    anything more. Heid down the menu on the table and Wett Out.


    There was no waiter here. The customers would have to go to the kitchen and tell Talon what they


    wanted to cat. They could even order dishes that weren¡¯t on the menu¨Cjust as long as Talon could


    make it.


    Talon had been working as a chef for twenty or thirty years, and he was good at cooking homemade


    dishes. He was fiercely proud of the foods he served.


    As soon as Jackson went out Gabrielle felt like she could breathe again. She didn¡¯t realize how tense


    she was until he left her alone. Then, a shrill sound pierced the silence. She looked at her phone and


    saw that Westley was calling her.


    After hesitating for a while, Gabrielle


    ate


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Wesley asked her


    Where am I?¡¯ Gabrielle ran her fingers through her hair, her face screwed in frustration


    She actually didn¡¯t pay attention to the Toild signs. Jackson was driving, and she didn¡¯t even bother


    looking at where they were headed.


    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner outside,¡± Gabrielle could only answer vaguely. She honestly didn¡¯t know her exact


    location.


    With whom?¡± There was an anxious lilt in Westley¡¯s voice.


    Gabrielle had guessed what caused Westley to worry. He wasn¡¯t the type of guy who constantly


    checked on her whereabouts. Besides, he sounded like he was more concerned about who she was


    with than where she actually was.


    He probably heard some rumors, which wasn¡¯t exactly surprising.


    She immediately thought of Mindy, who she saw in the clothing store. That


    woman threatened Gabrielle that she would tell Westley about Jackson


    Mindy wasn¡¯t above spreading false stories, so Gabrielle assured she told Westley that Gabrielle was


    out with anothern.


    There was seriously something wrong with Mindy. No one in her right mind would resort to something


    this desperate


    -all for one dress.


    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with Jackson in a private restaurant. Why? Did you receive any message or photo


    about us?¡± Gabrielle asked frankly. She didn¡¯t have time to entertain Westley¡¯s silent usations, so


    she went straight to the pomt.


    After a short silence. Westley breathed a sigh of relief and chuckled. ¡°Yes, I received a message a


    minute ago from an anonymous sender. There is a photo attached in which you were shopping with a


    man. Is it Jackson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± Gabrielle closed her eyes and pressed her finger on her lids. Mindy Surely didn¡¯t waste


    any time sending ¡°proof¡± to Westley.


    ate


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t even know when Mindy took the photo. That woman was stealthy: Gabrielle had to give


    her that.


    ¡°He went shopping with you and paid the bill? Whcre is the card I gave you? Why didn¡¯t you use it?¡±


    Westley¡¯s voice became increasingly colder. Gabrielle knew where this conversation was headed


    She could tell that he was getting jealous. She didn¡¯t know whether she should be amused or irritated.


    So, Westley didn¡¯t take issue that another man apanied her while she went shopping. However, it


    bothered Westley that Jackson paid for her dress.


    Westley probably wondered how close she was with Jackson for thetter to pay her bill.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the card with me when I went to the mall. Besides, I was there to buy a dress because I


    have to pick up our guest at the airport. It¡¯s a work-rted purchase, so the studio will reimburse me. I


    don¡¯t have to pay for it myself. See, Westley? I actually saved some of your money.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s tone


    was soft and


    DW SHE Was trying to make him sec het


    into another vensek light.. Thest sentence mande Welcy happy She was willing to save history and


    not spend it carelessly, which meant that Gabrielle really treated him as her own man. She wouldn¡¯t


    care that much if she


    didn¡¯t


    This made Westley happy. He didn¡¯t. know why but it willined his heart to know how Gabrielle fell.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t need you to save money for me. I make enough money that you can buy anything


    you want. It doesn¡¯t matter how much. If you want it, you can buy it.¡± Westley reminded her. It


    apparently still inked him that another man paid for Gabrielle¡¯s dress¡­


    His wife, of course, could spend the Irloney he earned any way she wanted to. He could afford it if she


    decided to live luxuriously. In truth, she didn¡¯t need. someone else buying her clothes for her -even if it


    was for work. Westley made so much that he could have bought it for her in every color.


    But his wife only needed his love and


    affection. That was all she wanted from him hot luxury ks O XHE clothes. As for Westley. he didn¡¯t need


    others spending mahey on Gabrielle¡­ ¡°Okay. I seel Gabrielle agreed. Over time. she had learned to


    pick her battles. This time, she knew it would serve her if she simply relented.


    ¡°Send me the restaurant address. I¡¯ll pick you up in half an hour.¡± Westley dropped the subject and


    decided to change the topic. Anyway, Gabrielle already agreed with him. There was no point making it


    3 big issue


    ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s too far if youe here from thepany¡­¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, 1¡¯11 pick you up.¡± Westley insisted. He heard her sigh on the other end.


    Gabrielle had no choice. Again, it wasn¡¯t W?rth fighting over.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Gabrielle looked for the address and gave it to him. Even while she sounded


    annoyed, it warmed her heart that he was offering to fetch her.


    Westley had alrcady hung up the phone. With a small smile, she put her OWTI phone on the table.


    As soon as Jackson came in, he was surprised to see a faint smile on Gabrielle¡¯s face. He sat


    down and ralsed his bow


    ¡°What¡¯s the good news? Why do you look so happy?¡± asked Jackson. He was genuinely curious.


    ¡°Sorreone will pick me upter. You don¡¯t have to bother sending me home.¡± Gabrielle said, With her


    elbows on the table, she rested her chin on her hands as she continued to survey the decorations.


    ¡°Who? Your husband?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 342

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 342


    Chapter 342 The First Woman He Brought Here


    ¡®My husband?


    Gabrielle hardly stopped herself fromlaking a sudden, surprised movement. The way that she never


    disclosed her mamage in the studio and yet Jackson knew about it was no small thing. Even Jason


    didn¡¯t know that Gabrielle was in Wedlock if there was someone aware ol it at all, it was only Austin.


    ¡°Nevertheless, Tackson actually knows.¡¯ Gabrielle was almost frozen. Her stupefaction wasn¡¯t hidden at


    all. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that surprised look. Your kind cousin told me thinking that I had an affair with you,¡±


    Jackson, scoffed, sarcasm evident in his cold tone.


    ¡°L¡­¡± Gabrielle stuttered, thinking how Jackson must be feeling. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry that you heard such


    ridiculous rumors because of me.¡± She felt no need to exin herself and just made an apology.


    And when her mind whired towards Mindy. Gabrielle Highed. She couldn¡¯t. doubt that Mindy wouldn¡¯t


    scheme against her in every possible way. Of course. Mindy wasn¡¯t able to digest Gabrielle¡¯s pureness,


    the reason she was always busy making it muddy in front of the world. And this time. Mindy thought


    that Gabrielle was having an affair behind Westley¡¯s back when she saw her with Jackson in the mall.


    ¡°Dirty brains think dirty forever!


    Surely. Mindy¡¯s next aim was to tell Jackson that Gabrielle was a slut who changed men like clothes


    and that he was her next target. Mindy must have wanted to wam Jackson away from Gabrielle, ruining


    her reputation in his eyes.


    ¡°Mindy is exceptional in thinking evil.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. After all, we don¡¯t share that kind of a rtionship. Plus,¡± Jackson ! said, looking


    Gabrielle in the eyes, and making himself as much straightforward as he could. ¡°You¡¯re not my type,


    and since you¡¯re married, you can never provoke my interest.¡±


    Those words might have been prickly for another girl, but to Gabrielle, thell explicitness was rather


    amusing, ¡°I guess I en relieved to know that I am not your type then.¡± Gabrielle stopped a smileing


    to her lips before continuing ¡°Jackson, you disliked me from the beginning, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Jackson


    paused belore continuing to exin his divergent thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s not that I disliked you particrly.


    Gabrielle. I just don¡¯t like people who try to approach me. Also, I don¡¯t much love teaching new


    disciples. So you can say that I¡¯m halfheartedly doing it just because Jason forced me to do so,¡±


    Jackson exined calmly.


    It was who he was. He didn¡¯t like to aim. at someone and make them feel bad. He just didn¡¯t like getting


    too close to anyone.


    ¡°I understand. And I know it¡¯s not your fault that Ick in experience and knowledge and that you have


    to teach me everything.¡± Gabrielle honestly admitted.


    Being well aware of her strengths and ws was a virtue Gabrielle used


    ??-14i|||| ?,


    ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear that you know your habilities.¡± Jackson frit rxed to know how well Gabrielle had


    a clear estimation of herself.


    Hearing him, a small smile appeared on Gabrielle¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll take it as apliment.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Jackson started the topic again that kept intriguing him. ¡°What in heaven¡®s name went so wrong


    that you decided to get married at such a young age? But, if you think you won¡¯t befortable telling


    me, don¡¯t tell me. I am surely not interested in talking about your private issues.¡± Jason asked, curious


    but resistant because of asking about a personal matter of someone else, ¡°And I guess no one, even


    Jason, knows about your marriage in the studio, right?¡±


    Nevertheless, the idea of a young girl getting married at the age when most girls desired dresses,


    outings, freedom, and endearing romantic rtionships, seemed quite contradictory.


    Gabrielle was just twenty, a college student who should enjoy her life, but surprisingly enough that


    Jackson asked,


    she¡¯d already been wedded.


    ¡°Jackson, I may feel better if we won¡¯t talk about my personal life. Whether I am married or not, I don¡¯t


    think it should affect my professional life in the studio. No one said that married women can¡¯t work, after


    all.¡± Gabrielle said in a confident tone, avoiding showing her heartfelt guilt.


    She came as a bachelorette employee in the studio but within a sh, Gabrielle got married. Her


    mariage was too much for her to take, let alone for her to spread the fire of it in the studio, the reason


    why she thought the better of it than telling everyone.


    ¡°I have no objection with that.¡± Jackson didn¡¯t control the faint smileing to his lips.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t one of those old fashioned people to whom work was a ban for married women.


    But doubtless, to admit, Jackson met a pr version of Gabrielle. Before today, she was just an intern,


    a student of Jason, and a hardworking girl who got too immersed in work that she was seldom noticed


    by others.


    Hut today. Jackson was quite stunned toprehend her new identity.


    ¡°She has got some wits.¡¯


    Since day one, Jackson had seen her as a reticent girl who seemed to stay away from any spotlight.


    But now he felt that Gabrielle was quite cunning that she kept doing her job soundlessly. without


    disturbing anyone else


    Right now. Jackson¡¯s wrong perceptions of Gabrielle were quite visible, or maybe she was well hidden


    under her mask. He wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°She has the potential to win big dreams if she tried though.


    ¡°I feel like Jason is clueless about your marriage. Am I right?¡± Jackson asked, propping his chin on his


    fist.


    ¡°Only Austin knows,¡± Gabrielle paused before managing to exin herself further. ¡°When the time


    comes, Jason will know too.¡± .


    Hiding her marriage from Austin would¡¯ve been impossible since he was Westley¡¯s cousin. Plus, Austin


    must be going through a hard time epting his


    junior, Gabrielle, as his cousin-inw.


    Under theyer of selected words, Jackson interpreted that Gabrielle was restricting him to stop taking


    her marriage. Whenever she would tell Jason was Gabrielle¡¯s own problem.


    Jackson, being the man who already was the least interested in someone¡¯s personal matters, silenced


    the topic finally. ¡®Of course. Gabrielle knows the best she had to do with Jason.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t get bothered by me. I am already too busy to question your life.¡± Jackson said. Then his friind


    drifted to the reality that he had no time to think about himself than to dare and extract time for others.


    ¡°But,¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face revealed a slight uneasiness and curiosity as she spoke. ¡°Do you still dislike


    me?¡±


    Talk to me about liking you when I see your designs. Does it make any difference if others dislike you


    since you¡¯re married now?¡± Jackson showed his usual indifferent face that he wore more often than


    usual.


    ¡±That¡¯s not it. Others¡¯ opinions about my


    design work indeed matter to me the mast. What people say about thy mariage or myself are of almost


    no importance to me.¡±


    Gabrielle honestly smiled.


    Having Jackson ask her about her personal life felt wity better than anyone else in his ce, for he


    didn¡¯t keep on probing her. His trait of not wanting gossips made Gabrielle more rxed.


    At least she wasn¡¯t worried about finding herself on a newssh because of someone¡¯s hearsays.


    It surely wasn¡¯t Mindy¡¯s day to burn the town with gossip because the guy she met was a coldhearted


    apathetic person who wasn¡¯t going to give rise to any Sparks.


    As always, it was another one of those pathetic attempts of Mindy in which she tried to show Gabrielle


    her doom. This time, she tried using Jackson, the utterly wrong person and failed


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to eat.¡± Starting eating again, Jackson said, ¡°You may wait for your husband after you


    finish.¡± Continuing with his food, Jackson didn¡¯t


    say anything more.


    His mind, though, still was on the way Gabrielle chiaved most of his thoughts about her. Yet, they did


    little to no good in improving his impression of her. With silence engulfing both of them, they peacefully


    ate their dinner.


    Talon, who was silently watching them share a serene aura, couldn¡¯t help the possibility of them having


    a chance together


    When, after finishing their meal, they were about to leave, Talon brightly said to Gabrielle, ¡°It will be an


    honor to serve you again with Jackson, Miss Jones. I¡¯ve never seen him have dinner here with a girl,


    You¡¯re the first.¡± Talon smiled with hopefulness.


    ¡°You know, Talon, Jackson is too busy to tag along with me anytime I want. So, preferably, I will bring


    my friends here to devour over your deliciously cooked dishes.¡± Gabrielle returned Talon a polite smile.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®She¡¯s amazing! A pretty, innocent, and kindly girl. I am not going to ept that the cold and arrogant


    Jackson mistakenly


    brought her for dinner.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine so long as you ept toe, alone, with or without friends or Jackson, You¡¯re always


    heartily wee, Miss Jones.¡± Talon was beaming. ¡°Be careful on your way back!


    ¡°Sure, Talon. See you then. Bye!¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 343

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 343


    Chapter 343 She Could Not Agree On Behalf of


    Talon¡¯s private restaurant was located in a residential building of an old district with narrow alleys, so


    the car couldn¡¯t stop directly in front of the establishment. They had to walk for more than a hundred


    meters to get to the parking lot. The two walked silently. With her bag slung over her shoulder,


    Gabrielle followed him obediently, quietly appreciating the unique charm of the area and how quaint it


    was.


    They were designers, and they always gravitated towards anything about design¨Cfrom architecture and


    stores to clothing and shoes. They could even draw inspiration from simple flowers and grass. There


    was no limit to their imagination.


    Gabrielle loved the scenic view, so she often stopped to stare at the old buildings. Shepletely


    ignored Jackson who walked with rapid steps


    ahead, not bothering look at anything. ¡°Gabrielle, do you mind if I smoke? Jackson suddenly stopped


    and turned back to ask Gabrielle He Talued his brow. waiting for her answer.


    Gabrielle saw that he had a cigarette and lighter in his hand. Those two things seemed to appeilr out of


    nowhere.


    Gabrielle was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t know Jackson smoked, but judging from his behavior, he


    must have been a smoker for years.


    ¡°Jackson, why are you asking for permission? This isn¡¯t a no-smoking zonc. Of course you can smoke,¡±


    Gabrielle said with a smile. Jackson responded with a brief nod to her.


    Personally, Gabrielle didn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes. It made her dizzy. She was also womed for her


    lungs because of second-hand smoke, but even so, she had no right to say no to Jackson,


    Besides, he was one of her bosses, so there was no reason to stop him. She should just keep a


    distance from him while he smoked.


    Jackson lit the cigarette, took a puff, ind stubbed it out into the ashtray on top of the dustbin. He then


    continued to walk.


    Gabrielle was rendered speechless as she watched Jackson. He smoked a single puff then put it out.


    What a total waste. She had never seen anyone smoke like that before.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t so unexpected. After all, Jackson had a rather distinct personality


    anyone in the studio could attest to that fact. He wasn¡¯t an ordinary man. He looked at things differently.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is your husband here?¡± Jackson asked casually. He wasn¡¯t actually curious, but he only


    wanted to know if her husband wasing. Unlike others who thrived on gossip, Jackson didn¡¯t have


    any other motive when he asked such a question.


    ¡°Do you want to see him?¡± Gabrielle thought that Jackson was interested in seeing her husband. That


    was probably why he was asking her.


    However, it worried Gabrielle because Westley was a well-known figure in Antawood. She was 100%


    sure Jackson ¡°Would immediately recognize him.


    Anyone who had lived at least a few months in the city knew who Westley was.


    Therefore, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want them to meet. Once Jackson saw Westley, their rtionship would be


    exposed. It was only a matter of time before the public found out.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Why would I want to see a man? I just want to know if he has arrived yet. If he hasn¡¯t, i¡¯ll


    wait here with you. But if he¡¯s already here, you can go to him directly.¡± said Jackson indifferently. He


    then looked around him to see if there was any other car.


    He had no interest in Gabrielle, let alone her husband. But even if he was arrogant and intimidating.


    Jackson wasn¡¯t so coldhearted that he would leave her in this alley alone.


    Gabrielle understood what he meant. Jackson was just worried that it was not safe for her to wait for


    Westley alone. Despite some of his unlikeable traits, Jackson was a true gentleman.


    ¡°Thank you, Jackson. I¡¯ll go to a caf¨¦ nearby and wait for my husband. You can head out first. Thanks


    for helping me


    choose a dress today and taking me to an private restaurant. Dinner was delicious. Gabrielle happily


    told Jackson.


    Mon


    In truth, Gabrielle was delighted that Jackson actually cared about her. It was a striking contrast to all


    the stories she heard about him.


    ¡°We¡¯re here because I was hungry, and 1 didn¡¯t want to eat just anything. You paid for the dinner, so


    that made us even, ¡°Jackson replied coldly.


    He didn¡¯t care about Gabrielle, but he was a responsible man. It was him who brought her out. If


    anything happened to her, he would never hear the end of it from Jason, and he would be in trouble


    too.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re even. Either way, thank you. I¡¯m okay to wait here by myself. Anyway. he¡¯s already on his


    way here. You can go home now.¡± Gabrielle urged him to go. She didn¡¯t want him to see Westley. She


    was smiling at Jackson, but her eyes kept on darting on the street-looking for Westley¡¯s car.


    Jackson understood what was up with Gabrielle. She didn¡¯t want him to see her husband. Jackson


    Shrugged. Then, he


    wouldn¡¯t


    him. After all, he was


    ¡°Okay, take care of yourself. I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll pick you up at the studio at ten o¡¯clock the day after


    tomorrow. Then, we will go to the airport together.¡± Jackson tumed around and left, not once looking


    back at her.


    Gabrielle found a caf¨¦ nearby and sit down to wait for Westley. He hadn¡¯t called her yet, so he was


    probably still driving Gabrielle ordered a cup of coffee and chose a scat by the window so she could


    spot him casily. She checked the time on her phone, but she didn¡¯t call Westley. She didn¡¯t want to


    pressure him to drive faster Besides, it wasn¡¯t eight o¡¯clock yet. so it was still early.


    As she checked her phone, she received a message from Mia, asking if she had time tomorrow


    Gabrielle asked her what the matter was while she stirred her coffee.


    Instead of replying, Mia called her up. Gabrielle quickly answered it.


    ¡°Mia, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you free tomorrow? It¡¯s Micheal¡¯s birthday! We didn¡¯t invite anyone else except for our


    families and close friends. It¡¯s a birthday dinner at home. If you have time, you and Westley can


    come over.¡± Mia was breathless with excitement.


    Tomorrow is Micheal¡¯s birthday. So it will be just a few days before Westley¡¯s.¡¯


    ¡°Tomorrow night?¡± There was hesitation in Gabrielle¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes, tomorrow evening at six o¡¯clock at my brother¡¯s vi. Can you make it? Can you bothe


    over?¡± Mia continued to


    ¡°I think I can, but I¡¯m not sure if Westley will go with me.¡± Even if he was her husband, Gabrielle could


    not speak for him. She refused to agree to anything on his behalf.


    He was Westley. No one spoke in his name: Gabrielle didn¡¯t dare.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can ask your dear husband tonight. I think he will agree if you ask,¡± Mia said


    confidently. Her tone


    implied that Westley wouldn¡¯t say no to Gabrielle,


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help butugh. She blew lightly on her coffee and took a sip before speaking, ¡°Mia,


    I¡¯m not that powerful. Don¡¯t count on me that much.¡± What are you talking about? Just the fact that


    you¡¯re married to Westley is proof enough that you¡¯re powerful. There are countless women in


    Antawood who are eager to be his wife, but you¡¯re the one who won him. How many have you defeated


    to be the wife of the Mons Group¡¯s president? How can you even say you¡¯re not powerful? Stop


    being too humble in front of me, okay?¡± Miapletely believed in Gabrielle¡¯s charm. She thought


    Gabrielle could do whatever she wanted because she was Westley¡¯s wife.


    Gabrielle was at a loss whether tough or cry at Mia¡¯s words. Gabrielle leaned back in her chair,


    tapped her fingers on the table, and looked out the window.


    If Mia only knew the real reason she married Westley, she probably wouldn¡¯t get this excited. Gabrielle


    had no idea how Mia would react if she ever found


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell him, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll go. I can¡¯t promise you anything.¡± Gabrielle was sure she


    would attend the birthday dinner, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee that Westley would go with her. She didn¡¯t


    like forcing him to do


    Besides, Westley didn¡¯t like Micheal very much, so it was highly unlikely that he would attend Micheal¡¯s


    intimate party. Gabrielle vould have to go there by herself


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that then. To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t want Westley toe here, and it¡¯s better if you


    come alone. It would make my brother happy.¡± Mia sighed. Even she knew it was probably a bad idea


    to have both men in one room.


    The thing was. Westley and Micheal didn¡¯t like each other. They were two men who made several


    women swoon and were possibly everyone¡¯s dream guys. But they couldn¡¯t stand each other. If they


    were within each other¡¯s vicinity, it wasn¡¯t possible to have a friendly and rxed atmosphere. 2


    This was also what Gabrielle was worried


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    about. She couldn¡¯t there without telling Westley. If she tried to attend the party secretly and he found


    out, he would be furious with her.


    ¡°So, do you want me to tell him or not?¡± Gabrielle left it up to Mia. She didn¡¯t want to risk Westley¡¯s ire


    just for a dinner.


    Since Mia invited her and brought it up. she would ultimately have to decide.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 344

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 344


    Chapter 344 A Married Woman


    Mia didn¡¯t expect Gabriele to isk her about it va seriously. It was supposed to be i simple matter, but it


    seemed more than that to Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle, don¡¯t be like this, of course I want you and your husband toe together. It would be more


    fun if there were more people. Mia mnatched Gabrielle¡¯s serious tone. She heard Gabrielle sigh. Y


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell Westley.¡± Gabrielle Only said that she would inform Westley: she didn¡¯t say yes on behalf


    of him.


    She didn¡¯t know how Westley would take the invitation, so she couldn¡¯t promise anything to Mia right


    now. Gabrielle¡¯s coffee was already lukewarm, so she finished it up.


    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll wait for your message. I¡¯ll just send the address to you tomorrow, okay?¡± Mia didn¡¯t say


    anything more and hung up the phone.


    tes


    As soon as the call ended. Gabrielle THTH?CH Watley tanding outside the window, his back to her. She


    reached out her hand and knacked lightly on the


    Westley turned his head towards her. The two of them stared at each other through the s. Under the


    moonlight, they looked like the lead characters in a romantic drama.


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart rate suddenly picked up speed, and she felt her entire face blush under Westley¡¯s


    unwavering gaze.


    It was the way he looked at her. In that moment, she felt as though she was the most beautiful woman


    in the world. She almost believed it was trie.


    It was so strange for them to have this kind of romantic moment. There was so much electricity


    between them that she feared it would break the ss.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Gabrielle mouthed the words to him. She had no idea if he understood it or not. Then


    she stood up. grabbed her bag, and went out.


    Standing at the door, Westley¡¯s heart


    le


    towards him in th a hurry. She w trying to catch her breath when she stopped in front of hin,


    ¡°Slow down,¡± Westley said in a gentle tone. He reached out and took her in his


    ¡°I told you to just call me when you arrive and stay in your car. You didn¡¯t have toe in by yourself.


    The alley is a little narrow and not well-lighted. How did you find this ce?¡± Gabrielle was curious. He


    could¡¯ve called her and waited in his carfortably.


    She only told him about the restaurant¡¯s location; she didn¡¯t say that she would wait in a caf¨¦. ¡®How did


    he know I was here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have an intuition,¡± Westley told her. He smiled and traced her jaw with his finger.


    His words left Gabrielle speechless, but his touch sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡°Thank you for picking me up. Let¡¯s go Have you had your dinner yet?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but


    worry about him. She was full and ready to go home, but she


    didn¡¯t know if Westley was hunpry


    ¡°Yes, I have. The car is outside, so we need to start walking. Are you feeling cald? Westley saw that


    she was wearing a thin coat, and when he touched her, her skin was a little cold.


    ¡°Nope. Winter in Antawood isn¡¯t that cold,¡± Gabrielle said with a smile. She didn¡¯t want him to worry


    about her. Anyway, it would be warmer when they got inside the car.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s still cold at night.¡± Without waiting for her response, he took off his coat and wrapped it


    around her. His hand lingered on her shoulder for a few seconds.


    ¡°No thanks, Westley. I¡¯m really not cold. You should take your coat.¡± Gabrielle felt embarrassed all of a


    sudden. Heat fl??ded her veins, and her cheeks Teddened. She touched it with her hand, wondering if


    Westley noticed.


    Westley didn¡¯t wear a suit jacket. As soon as he took off his ck coat, he was left with nothing but a


    crisp, white shirt that didn¡¯t offer any protection from the cold.


    *Just put it on Westley put his arm nround her shoulder, leaving her mo chance to reset let alone take


    off the coat. He pulled her closer to him


    Gabrielle bit back a smile at his gesture. It felt so good being wrapped in this cont like this. She inched


    closer to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car as soon as possible.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. It would take a


    few minutes to walk to the parking lot from here. She had to hurry up: she didn¡¯t want Westley to catch


    a cold because of her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what brings you here? Westley asked casually, still with his arm around her.


    While Gabrielle was anxious to get in the car, it was no big deal for Westley to walk without a coat.


    After all, he was in tip-top shape and he exercised regrly, which meant that he had better resistance


    against the coldpared to


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who wanted toe here. Jackson took me to a private restaurant. The owner is also the


    chef. All the dishes they served were so delicious. Can I take


    you there some time?¡¯ Gabrielle looked hack exportantly. He Walkie Taleh ahead and she couldn¡¯t help


    but Appreciate his chisd jaw and perfect


    Westley wasn¡¯t interested in the restaurant where Gabrielle had dinner with another man. He knew it


    was irrational, but he wasn¡¯t thrilled at letting her dine with someone other than him.


    However, he was always willing to have dinner with her, especially if she was the one who proposed it.


    He wouldn¡®t say no.


    ¡°Well, we cane here next time.¡± Westley wrapped her tighter in his arms and got into the car.


    Gabrielle took off Westley¡¯s coat and handed it to him. She then warmed her palms by rubbing them


    together.


    ¡°Westley, put it on quickly.¡± She didn¡®t want him to get sick,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The air conditioner is on. Just keep the coat.¡± Westley refused the coat but immediately


    started the car. He straightened in his seat and rubbed the back of his neck


    from the Mons Group building to this


    ten NON


    time to drive back to Halt Moon Bay


    Westley had been busy with work all day. and just when he should be testing, the had to pick her up.


    Gabrielle felt a little somy for him. She knew he is exhausted.


    ¡°Westley, you must be tired after a busy day. You shouldn¡¯t have picked up me. 1 could¡¯ve taken a taxi


    home. Now you look so fatigued.¡± Gabrielle was uneasy. She didn¡¯t know what his current mood was.


    She hated how he had to drive that far to pick her up.


    Westley spared a nce at Gabrielle before returning to look straight ahead. There was a small smile


    ying on his lips. ¡°Are you worried for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Westley.¡± Gabrielle turned to him even though he was focused on driving


    ¡°Do you know how to give a massage? Westley still had his eyes on the road, but he tipped his head


    towards her.


    Gabrielle slumped back in her SEAT. She Hver thichigit she needed to learn such


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t


    Gabrielle hook her head. She frowned. No one ever asked her for a massage, 50 she knew she


    wouldn¡¯t be good at it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll teach you, Can you give me a massage when we get home?¡± Westley wasn¡¯t surprised-


    few people knew how to do it. Still, he was patient enough that he would teach her


    Gabrielle was so surprised that she gaped at him, but she got distracted by how handsome he was


    even his side profile. Every inch of him was perfect, and it made her wonder how it was possible that


    she was sitting beside him and she was his wife.


    ¡°But I..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will learn. Or is it possible that you simply don¡¯t want to give me a massage? If you


    don¡¯t want to, just forget it.¡± Westley said all of these with a straight face; he was so good at


    Wesley had done so many things for her. and this was all he asked for in return. Of course, she would


    do it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The corners of Westley¡¯s mouth lifted, he looked very happy. He almost hurmed out 1 tune


    while he was driving.


    Gabrielle¡¯s phone rang just then, so she didn¡¯t see him smile. She looked at the screen.


    It was a Twitter message from Jackson. Gabrielle was a little surprised. Yes, they were friends on the


    tform, but Tackson¡¯s ount didn¡¯t have any update. He never posted on his timeline, and he never


    sent any message in their group chat either.


    Gabrielle was actually convinced that Jackson never used Twitter.


    That was why she was shocked to see him send her a message.


    ate!


    Jackson went straight to the point.


    it was Jackson who took her out, so it was matural for im to fuel responsible for her safely. This was the


    main reason why he didn¡¯t want to get close to other people or have anything to do with them. He didn¡¯t


    like being responsible for the welfare of others.


    ¡°Jackson, arly husband is here. I¡¯?n in his car now. We¡¯re going home. Thank you for your concern,¡±


    Gabuelle quickly replied. Jackson was cold most of the time, but he had a side to him that wasn¡¯t all


    that bad..


    ¡°Okay.¡± It was typical of Jackson to reply with only one word. That was just how he was.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t reply anymore because she knew that Jackson wasn¡¯t fond of chatting. He wasn¡¯t a fan


    of small talk.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Westley asked, peering at her. ¡°Yeah. Jackson asked me if you already picked me


    up. I told him to leave first


    because my husband woulde and


    et me.¡± Gabrielle emphasized the word ¡°husband¡± on purpose. Then, she observed him closely. Sure


    enough, Westley¡¯s face softened, and there was a hint of satisfaction in his eyes.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 345

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 345


    Chapter 345 Gabrielle, Come Over


    When they arrived at Half Moon Bay, the two went straight to their room. Westley went to take a


    shower first. With a towel slung over his shoulder, he turned back to Gabrielle


    Gabrielle, remember what you promised me before,¡± Westley reminded her with a knowing look.


    Perhaps it was proof that Gabrielle was exhausted because she just stared at him nkly. She


    scowled, her face full of confusion. ¡°What? What is it?¡±


    Judging from her expression, Westley knew that she had probably forgotten already. He rolled his eyes


    at her. ¡°You promised to give me a massage, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t forget it.¡± Westley left her and went


    straight to the bathroom. 5


    Gabrielle pped her forehead lightly. ¡°So he meant the massage he mentioned earlier! She didn¡¯t


    expect him to be serious. She thought he was saying it


    te


    Apparently, heally did want her to


    bed. She can her hand over her face and groaned. She thought he was just joking Besides, she didn¡¯t


    know how to do it. She was a designer, not a masseuse!


    ¡°How about taking a shower together to save time, so you can massage me earlier? Westley opened


    the bathroom door and poked his head to talk to her again. He then leaned on the doorway half-naked.


    Gabrielle raised her head and saw Westley¡¯s tanned and well-defined chest. It was evidence of his


    religious workout routine. Aside from his handsome face. Westley had the body of a Greek god.


    ¡°Westley, hurry up and stop wasting time. I¡¯ll take a shower after you¡¯re done.


    Gabrielle immediately turned around with her back to him. She was breathing heavily, and her face


    burned with embarrassment. She was scared that she would lose control if she continued to ogle him


    like that. ¡®He¡¯s going too far. Did


    ates


    Gabrielle clenched and unclenched her Tist. She thought he immune to his


    wasn¡¯t. She had n har fair share of handsome guys, and she believed in her ability to resist temptation.


    It tumed out she was wrong-very. VETY wrong. Gabrielle closed her eyes and willed her body to stop


    reacting to him and his maic presence. She didn¡®t expect Westley to have this kind of effect on her.


    Even after all this time, he enticed her in a way no one else ever had.


    ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± Westley saw the blush that crept on her neck and face. He


    chuckled and went back to the shower.


    Gabrielle tried to control her breathing and pounding heartbeatShe still felt uneasy, so she distracted


    herself by watching a massage video on her mobile phone.


    ¡°How hard can it be?¡¯ People learned new skills from the inte all the time. Perhaps she could do it


    too.


    Since Westley insisted, she decided to get a crash course on how to m Meaning she spent the next few


    minute watching online L¨¹totais. Gabrielle figured this would be enough to learn a thing or two


    She didn¡¯t need to have the same skills as a professional masseuse. She only wanted to learn simple


    moves that would satisfy Westley.


    Not long after, Westley came out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe. He was drying his hair when he


    saw Gabrielle intently watching something on her phone. The volume was so low that he strained to


    hear what it was about.


    She was so focused that she didn¡¯t even notice Westley approach. It wasn¡¯t until his tall figure hovered


    above her that Gabrielle realized he was done taking a shower. She looked up at him and quickly


    turned off her phone.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re finished? When did youe out?¡± Gabrielle was nervously darting her eyes from


    Westley to the bathroom door. She couldn¡¯t look at him directly-an admission of guilt on her part.


    Since Westley insisted, she decided to


    meaning, she spent the next few minutes.


    figured this would be enough to learn a thing or two


    She didn¡¯t need to have the same skills as a prolessional mascuse. She only wanted to leam simple


    move that would satisfy Westley.


    Not long after, Westley came out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe. He was drying his hair when he


    saw Gabrielle intently watching something on her phone. The volume was so low that he strained to


    hear what it was about


    She was so focused that she didn¡¯t even notice Westley approach. It wasn¡¯t until his tall figure hovered


    above her that Gabrielle realized he was done taking a shower. She looked up at him and quickly


    turned off her phone.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re finished? When did youe out?¡± Gabrielle was nervously darting her eyes from


    Westley to the bathroom door. She couldn¡¯t look at him directly-an admission of guilt on her part.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t want him to know that she was trying to learn so much in so little time. She hated how he


    caught her watching videos secretlyi


    ¡°I just came out. I saw you watching those massage videos 50 seriously. It seems like you care about


    me a lot,¡± Westley told her with a smirk. He was so pleased that his eyes lit up.


    Gabrielle furrowed her brows. ¡°What did he say? That I care about him a lot?¡±


    She was trying to learn not because she cared so much about him but because she didn¡¯t want to


    make a fool of herself. She had zero knowledge on how to massage another person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go take a shower.¡± Gabrielle ignored him, ran to the bathroom, and quickly closed the door. She


    locked it and leaned on the door for a bit. Then, she took off her clothes and stood under the shower


    with her face still burning hot.


    It took half an hour for Gabrielle to finish. Westley wondered if she had somehow fallen asleep.


    He thought for a bit before raising his


    knuckle and knocking gently on the door. He listened for any movement on the other side.


    ¡°Gabrielle, did you fall asleep inside?¡± Westley said in a low but cold voice. He waited for her response.


    Gabrielle tumed off the shower, dried her body and changed into her pajamas. She was wrapping her


    hair in a towel. ¡°i¡¯m. done. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯ll break this door down,¡± Westley told her. His voice was still low, but they


    both knew it wasn¡¯t an empty threat.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ming out.¡± Gabrielle took a deep breath and opened the door. She removed strands


    of her hair that stuck to her forehead.


    Westley was already sitting on the bed, waiting for her. He looked at her and raised his brow. He didn¡¯t


    need to say anything more.


    Gabrielle let out a nervous breath. She knew that there was no way she could escape this, so she was


    going to at least try. The tutorials she watched were still fresh on her mind. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be


    so hard


    ¡°Gabrielle,e over.¡± She looked so nervous that Westley couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. He


    beckoned her closer with his hand


    Gabrielle chewed her lip before walking over. She was fidgeting with the bathrobe waist belt. It was


    actually more difficult to massage him than to have sex with him.


    Anyone with no experience would be nervous. She didn¡¯t know what would happen if Westley wasn¡¯t


    satisfied.


    Then again, Westley himself knew she didn¡¯t know how to do it, and he even told her he would teach


    her himself. So, why was she so worried right now?


    With this newfound confidence, Gabrielle breathed deeply and strode towards Westley with her chin


    held high. Anyway. she was going to massage Westley-not the other way around. If he wasn¡¯t nervous


    or worried, then she shouldn¡¯t be either.


    If she made a mistake or didn¡¯t manage to do it well, he was going to be the one who would suffer-not


    her.


    Gabrielle cracked her knuckles and stretched her back a bit before she stood beside him.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m going to give you one more chance. Do you really want me to give you a massage or not?


    I haven¡¯t done this before. I hope you won¡¯t me me if I unintentionally hurt you or make you


    ufortable,¡± Gabrielle warned Westley again. He should know what he was getting into.


    It was not like that she was an irresponsible person. Since she promised to do it, then she would do it


    well. If she couldn¡¯t, then she might as well refuse right there and then


    What¡¯s more, Westley was the kind of guy who wouldn¡¯t let her go if she did anything wrong to him.


    She really didn¡¯t want to annoy him-especially since she knew how tired he was.


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you don¡¯t want to do it, you don¡¯t have to do it. I¡¯m not interested in forcing you to do


    anything you¡¯re notfortable with,¡± Westley said. He looked at her calmly and seriously. He was still


    in his bathrobe, and Gabrielle was trying so hard not to stare at the


    exposed parts of his chest.


    There was a firmness in his dark eyes that made her unable to look away.


    ¡®Well, since he said so, what else should I Worry about?


    ¡°Okay, here goes nothing. If I do it badly. you¡¯re not allowed toin of Voice your dissatisfaction


    over it. Understood?¡± Gabrielle rubbed her hands and started to warm up. There was a fierceness to


    her gaze, as if she was about to do something of utmost importance.


    Westley was amused by her reaction. He curled his lips andy on his stomach. He liked watching


    various emotions y across her face.


    what is


    Gabrielle was confused. this? What¡¯s going on?


    Does he actually want me to give him a full body massage?¡±


    ¡°Westley. I will only massage your shoulders. I thought that¡¯s it. Do you want me to massage your entire


    body?¡± Gabrielle was both curious and filled with shock. She noticed the way Westley seemed to be


    having fun at her expense.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch the video for the full body massage a while ago? I thought that was what you were


    going to give me. Why are you still asking so many questions? Just start already.¡± Westley frankly


    didn¡¯t care whether she was willing or not. He had the final say. And he was sure she was going to do it


    in the end.


    Gabrielle took off her slippers and got on the bed.


    She started with her own body first-a. few exercises for her muscles and bones. This way, she wouldn¡¯t


    be sore when she was done.


    She mentally prepared herself for the task ahead. ¡®Gabrielle, you¡¯ve watched several videos. Just


    focus. You can do it. Westley wasn¡¯t afraid that you might hurt him. Stop worrying and just get this thing


    over with


    Think of it as your first practice. He¡¯s willing to be your guinea pig for this one. You should be happy


    about it.¡¯


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m going to start.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 346

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 346


    Chapter 346 Still Want To Be With Bryce


    Westley was already lying down. He had closed his eyes and waited in anticipation for Gabrielle¡¯s


    massage. But when he heard her muttering words to herself, he was amused.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m waiting! How long will it take for you to start?¡± he asked. Though he pretended to be


    annoyed, the truth was that Westley had never been so eager for a massage.


    It was a normal routine for him. He often had a lot of work to do, so he went for regr physical


    examination every month. Then he would hire a professional therapist to do some basic massage. It


    helped a lot to rx his body. All this was necessary, so that his physical condition would be the best.


    Usually, his professional therapist waited for him on the day of his appointment. But here, Gabrielle,


    who was a total amateur in it, was making him wait for so long.


    ¡®What a poser Gabrielle is!¡±


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be hard on me. And let me know if you feel ufortable at any


    instance.¡± Gabrielle was getting nervous to start.


    ¡°Alright! So, shall we begin, Gabrielle?¡± Westley closed his eyes and waited for her to begin the


    massage.


    Getting down on one knee, Gabrielle Steadied herself. She took a deep breath and began to massage


    his shoulders.


    She exerted a little strength, and started moving her hands back and forth, on Westley¡¯s broad


    shoulders.


    ¡°Westley, is the strength that I¡¯m applying, okay for you?¡± Gabrielle asked while she worked her hands


    on his frame.


    Her tone was as soft as her touch.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to work up a little harder Seriously Gabrielle, are you only good at massaging the


    shoulders? Keep going. A


    full body massage is what I would prefer! ¡°Westley suggested.


    He could hardly feel anything during the


    massage. It was like Gabrielle had very little strength to do it.


    That was the difference between professionals and amateurs. But for some Teason, Westley was liking


    it. Gabrielle¡¯s hands were not big and firm. He knew it because he had held them once. They had been


    so soft and easy to hold.


    And now, as those soft and limp hands were pressing his body back and forth, it was making him feel


    indescribably good.


    ¡°All right! I told you already that I¡¯m not g??d at Inassaging. It¡¯s my first time doing it. How am I


    supposed to know the techniques?¡± Gabrielle was feeling annoyed and unhappy by Westley¡¯s


    criticismnl. 3


    ¡°In that case, it would be better if you practice more on me in the future. Trust me, I¡¯d be willing to help


    you,¡± Westley said while he was lying on the bed cozily.


    ¡°More practice? On him? He must be kidding!


    ¡°Westley, I didn¡¯t say that I will be giving you massages more often. It¡¯s just this time.¡± Gabrielle tried


    her best not to get into some deal with him.


    She definitely had never thought of being Westley¡¯s full-time masseuse. She knew it would leave her


    exhausted,


    She didn¡¯t want to do it again. And it was right to refuse now rather thanter.


    ¡°Well, do you think I¡¯d let you choose. Gabrielle?¡± Westley said indifferently.


    Gabrielle was stunned. It was true that he hadn¡¯t said anything like that. But it was also a fact that she


    hadn¡¯t made anly


    Dromise either


    Westley is really going too far now!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. Westley. Why should I do massages for you in the future?¡± Gabrielle was


    getting irritated and wanted to quit.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I wonder since when you have decided to choose by yourself. You don¡¯t want me to look for


    Bryce, do you?¡± Westley said in a calm manner, but it had a cold and threatening tone.


    ¡®Damn it!


    This man is not only domineering, but also narrow-minded.


    How dare he threaten me like this?


    Gabrielle sat staring at Westley¡¯s back for a while. She really wanted to punch him hard on the back to


    let him know that she was not someone with whom he should mess up


    But it was a fact that she did need his help. Therefore, Gabrielle tried to satisfy him without saying


    anything, any more.


    ¡°Okay, Westley, I¡¯ll give you massages as best as I can. Just forget whatever I had said.¡± Gabrielle was


    compelled to immediately change her attitude.


    She knew that you needed to be humble when you were trapped in a situation where you were inferior


    to the opposite side.


    ¡°Forget it. Westley is the boss. She couldn¡¯t confront him all alone, so she only had to obey.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Gabrielle! Don¡¯t try to go against me. You know the consequences if someone


    disobeys me.¡± Westley¡¯s words carried a heavy air of


    threat. He spoke so unkindly.


    Surely, Gabrielle knew that this man


    really meant it when he said it. He was true to his words.


    ¡°Hmm! So, have you got any information about Bryce and Nellie?¡± Gabrielle asked in a casual manner.


    ¡°Bryce is hiding somewhere. It¡®s not that easy to find him now.¡± Westley said


    He spoke without any hesitation or thought.


    Obviously. Bryce and Nellie hadn¡¯t hidden themselves. Rather, it was Westley who had locked them up.


    He would decide about their fateter. He would either keep them in captivity or let them go whenever


    he wanted.


    He always liked to have the final say in everything


    ¡°Oh! When will I find him?¡± Gabrielle uttered softly. She felt a bit disappointed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not God so I cannot say anything for sure.¡± She was annoyed at the manner in which


    Westley took everything for granted.


    ¡°Westley, is it really so difficult to find


    them? You are capable of doing everything. Nearly everything! Then why?¡± Gabrielle asked him


    uneasily.


    She was surprised that even Westley was saying that it was a difficult task. If it was difficult for him, she


    could imagine the ordeal faced by the people sent by Lance.


    She was d that she hadn¡¯t gone to Thand herself. If she had gone, she would have found nothing.


    Rather, she wouldn¡¯t even know where to start from.


    ¡°Gabrielle, tell me something. Is Bryce so important to you?¡± Westley asked. He was unhappy about it


    but could not let h§Ör kn§àw. 1


    Westley certainly knew what Bryce meant to Gabrielle. But even after all that had happened during the


    past several months, she still cared so much about him. He felt it was unfair.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is important to me or not. I just want to find him as soon as possible. All


    our troubles are because of him. It is up to the doer to undo the knots he has tied. Once we find Bryce


    and Nellie, everything will be back to where it


    in


    should be, right?¡± Gabrielle said dismay.


    It was a fact that if it weren¡¯t for Bryce and Nellie, she wouldn¡¯t have had any connection with Westley,


    Both of them were from two different worlds. There was nothingmon between themn. However,


    fate had brought them together as a couple.


    It seemed like destiny really liked to y jokes with people and their lives. It brought the two


    people together who weren¡¯t even supposed to know each other at all. In normal scenarios, their paths


    would have never crossed.


    ¡°Huh! What do you mean?¡± Westley asked. His eyes were closed and he tried to behave as though he


    didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Ohe on, Westley! Deep down in your heart, you know what I actually mean. It¡¯s because of those


    two that we had to get married. If it weren¡¯t for them, We wouldn¡¯t have known each other, Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Gradually, Gabrielle¡¯s emotions got the better of her. She pressed him even harder for she felt great


    resentment against this man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so naive, Gabrielle. Even if they return to the ce where they¡¯re supposed to be, still things


    will not thange. Just be realistic!¡± Westley said


    ¡®I¡­


    ¡®Do you think about getting a divorce so that you can be with Bryce?¡± Westley isked. He sounded firm


    and cold towards ler.


    No!¡± Gabrielle said instantly. ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± he retorted angrily.


    in all this time, she had never thought of being with Bryce again. On reflecting, she realized that


    Westley was right. Even if Bryce and Nellie came back, things would not change. What had already


    happened, would remain the same way! None of them could return to the beginning


    ¡°Good. What have you not thought about, the divorce or being with Bryce?¡± Westley asked cunningly.


    ¡°Neither of them!¡± Gabrielle replied. She didn¡¯t even think thoroughly about it. The answer just blurted


    out of her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so naive, Gabrielle. Even if they return to the ce where they¡¯re supposed to be, still things


    will not change. Just be realistic!¡± Westley said coldly.


    ¡°Do you think about getting a divorce so that you can be with Bryce?¡± Westley asked. He sounded firm


    and cold towards


    her


    ¡°No!¡± Gabrielle said instantly. ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± she retorted angrily.


    In all this time, she had never thought of being with Bryce again. On reflecting, she realized that


    Westley was right. Even if Bryce and Nellie came back, things would not change. What had already


    happened, would remain the same way! None of them could return to the beginning


    ¡°Good. What have you not thought about, the divorce or being with Bryce?¡± Westley asked cunningly.


    ¡°Neither of them!¡± Gabrielle replied. She didn¡¯t even think thoroughly about it. The answer just blurted


    out of her mouth.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 347

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 347


    Chapter 347 His Punishment


    Westley was in a good mood, and he felt as though nothing could dampen his spirits. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t


    go back on your word. You promised me that you won¡¯t ever divorce me and you will never be with


    Bryce.¡±


    ¡°What? When did I make such promise?¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s brows were drawn. She stared at him in shock.


    She only promised not to be with Bryce, which was no big deal because she didn¡¯t like him anymore.


    Besides, Bryce wasn¡¯t fond of her either, so really, there wasn¡¯t any actual issue.


    But divorce was an entirely different matter. She never said anything about staying married to Westley


    for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you promised me. Okay? I will hold onto that as long as I¡¯m alive. Now let¡¯s stop talking


    about this and just continue to give me a good massage.¡±


    Gabrielle was about to open her mouth to say something, but Westley waved at her dismissively. He


    didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore because he didn¡¯t want to give her any chance to renege.


    Gabrielle also wanted to drop the topic. She didn¡¯t even like uttering the word divorce, and it was


    Westley who opened up the idea if Nellie came back.


    But now, times changed. It was Westley who forbade Gabrielle to divorce him. Gabriel was equal parts


    impressed and amused at how cunning and devious he was.


    Then, fine. She wouldn¡¯t mention it. On top of that. Westley wasn¡¯t the kind of man who would break his


    promise. He already gave her his word; she was sure he would follow through.


    Furthermore, he vowed to look for Bryce, so Gabrielle was confident Westley would do it. He was a


    man of honor.


    ¡°Gabrielle, can you add a little pressure?¡± Westley turned to her and requested.


    Gabrielle mustered all her energy and used firmer strokes to break up his tight


    muscles. Admittedly, she was getting the hang of it. ¡°Is this enough?


    There was no mistaking the anger in her tone. How could Westley not notice the shift in her mood? But


    he quite enjoyed it.


    ¡°Not bad. Go on.¡± Westley was getting more and morefortable. He shifted his body so Gabrielle


    could massage his sore spots. She was angry, and she put more strength than before in each stroke,


    but Westley wasn¡¯t bothered.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you can go all the way down. My waist feels sore.¡± Westley¡¯s voice was muffled by the


    pillow, but he pointed the spot he wanted her to focus on.


    Westley couldn¡¯t see her, but Gabrielle¡¯s face contorted with Tage. With a clenched jaw and hostile


    re at him, she was bing increasingly irritated at the way he casually requested things He really


    was treating her like his personal masseuse.


    Gabrielle was so angry that she poured all her energy into kneading his waist. At the back of her mind,


    he was most likely going to end up with bruises tomorrow.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you want to murder your husband? Or maybe do you want to deprive yourself of the


    chance to have sex with me? Why are you using ton miluch pressure on my waist? Did that. part of my


    body personally offend you?¡± Westley squirmed under her touch. He felt like his muscles were howling


    in pain. At the rate she was going. Westley knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to get up the next day.


    This woman was scary and horrible when she was angry. Even if he couldn¡¯t see her face, he knew she


    was apoplectic with rage. She was taking it all out on him with her intense massaging


    Westley heard her huff, but she didn¡¯t lessen the pressure. Instead, she continued to press and knead


    until it became too painful for him.


    ¡°Westley, what nonsense are you talking about? I won¡¯t massage you if you keep on saying those


    things again!¡± Despite the way she snapped at him, Gabrielle felt her entire body flush at his words.


    She bit her lip and focused on her Current task.


    Westley was always talking nonsense.


    ¡®What was it he said? That I was killing my own husband and depriving myself of the chance to have


    sex with him? What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong, though? I¡¯m your husband. You¡¯re mistreating me like this. If I die from the pain, it will be


    murder. If not, then what do you call it?¡± Westley kept Lalking to defend himself in dead carnest.


    Gabrielle almost forgot that this man was Westley. He was good at arguing and manipting. He had


    never lost in any negotiation whether it was in his personal life or at work. Gabrielle calmed herself.


    She shouldn¡¯t quarrel with him because she was only going to lose.


    ¡°Where else do you want me to massage?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s voice became softer and gentler. She wasn¡¯t


    going to lose her temper because she would end up paying for it dearly.


    ¡°My leg.¡± Westley demanded casually as if it was natural for him to ask his wife to do it for him.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Tine. Then, I¡¯ll massage your leg,¡¯


    Gabrielle went on with her massage.


    biting back her burning anger.


    Westley had been exercising for a long Lime, so the muscles of his legs were toned and had definition.


    Unlike his back and waist, Westley¡¯s leg muscles were so hard that Gabrielle¡¯s hands became a little


    painful.


    ¡°Westley, your legs are too hard. Is the pressure okay?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face darkened. She might as well


    have been massaging a brick.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. You know, a man¡®s legs should be hard and powerful. Otherwise, how can he hold his


    woman?¡± Westley exined, sounding quite serious.


    Gabrielle wanted to apud him. No matter what she said, he always had an answer for her.


    She kept her mouth shut and didn¡¯t say anything more. Then, she remembered something


    ¡°By the way, Westley, Mia invited us to her brother¡¯s birthday party tomorrow. Are youing with


    me?¡± Gabrielle was actually a little nervous to ask him. She waited anxiously for his response.


    She promised Mia that she would ask Westley, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would apany


    her to the party. ¡®Whatever, my task is done. It¡¯s up to him if hees with me or not.¡±


    ¡°Micheal¡¯s birthday? It¡¯s the birthday party of a man I don¡¯t like. What am I going there for?¡± As


    expected, Westley wasn¡¯t thrilled at the idea of having dinner with Micheal.


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart sank. Part of her knew he would react like this, but she still hoped he would attend


    with her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then you don¡¯t have to go. Anyway, Mia asked me to ask you. If you want to go¡­¡±


    Westley rolled over and pulled her into his arms. Gabrielle yelped at the sudden movement. Her heart


    pounded wildly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention a man¡¯s name so frequently in front of me. Understand? First, it was Bryce. Now, it¡¯s


    Micheal. Are you really trying my patience?¡± Westley whispered in her ear. Gabrielle tried to push


    herself up, but he wouldn¡¯t let her.


    He had enough of her mentioning other men in front of him so casually.


    ¡°I¡­ I just¡­ Okay, okay. I won¡®t mention anyone again. Let go of me first.¡± Gabrielle felt ufortable


    being wrapped in his arms like this. She wanted to sit up.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve forgotten who your Husband is that you¡¯re dropping other men¡¯s names like it¡¯s nothing. I


    may need to remind you by punishing you.¡± Westley rolled over so that Gabrielle¡¯s back was pressed


    against the mattress. With his arms on either side of her, there was no escaping


    Gabrielle also didn¡¯t have the strength to resist him, so she let him ¡®punish¡¯ her. 2


    When Gabrielle woke up, the sun was peeking through the curtains. Winter was the season when


    people cherished every moment the sun showed up. Anyone who saw its warm glow early in the


    morning would surely be in a good mood for the rest of the day,


    Gabrielle smiled even though her whole body felt sore all over. With each movement, her muscles


    screamed in


    protest.


    She slowly stretched her body, working


    out the small kinks. Then, she got out of bed and put on a robe to bask in the sun outside the balcony.


    She raised her arms and massaged the back of her neck. When she looked down, she saw Westley on


    his morning run in their yard. He wore an all-ck Sportswear. He didn¡¯t run too fast, and there was a


    ck shadow following him at his feet.


    Gabrielle smiled when she realized it was ckboo. He had already grown, but he was still tiny and


    cute. He looked like a small ball beside Westley.


    He didn¡¯t notice her, so Gabrielle grabbed the chance to observe him. She leaned her arms on the


    railing, watching both Westley and ckboo running. She resisted pping her hands to attract


    ckboo¡¯s attention until the two were already near her.


    ¡°ckboo!¡±


    The man and the dog simultaneously looked at the source of the voice and saw Gabrielle on the


    balcony in her robe.


    ¡°Woof, woof, wool¡­¡± ckboo was very happy to see Gabrielle. The dog gave her


    a wide, panting smile and wagged its tail. Gabrielle giggled at how cute ckboo looked.


    Westley didn¡¯t say anything but smiled at her. He then began to change his course and jogged towards


    the house.


    Gabrielle knew he must have gone inside. Within a few minutes, she heard the sound of his heavy


    footsteps.


    She was about to head back to her room when she saw Westley standing directly behind her. He was


    so tall that she had to lean back a bit to look at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re already up? Why aren¡¯t you wearing enough clothes to cover yourself?¡± Westley was dismayed


    to see that she was just wearing a robe over her thin pajamas. If she continued to stand in the balcony


    like this, she might catch a cold.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not cold. Can¡¯t you see the sun shining brightly today? Have you finished your morning run


    yet?¡± Gabrielle smiled sweetly at him, marveling at the way he looked so good even as he sweated


    profusely. It wasn¡¯t fair how handsome Westley was.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to take a shower now. Do you want to join me?¡± Westley raised his eyebrows and


    snickered. He crossed his anns over his chest, a naughty smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t run, and I just woke up. So I don¡¯t need to take a shower. You go ahead.¡± Gabrielle pushed him


    gently towards the bathroom.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 348

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 348


    Chapter 348 Where Did You Hear That


    Gabrielle received a phone call from Wendy while Westley was taking a bath.


    She didn¡¯t want to answer it in all honesty, because she knew full well that the reason Wendy was


    contacting her was because of Bryce.


    Thus, aside from asking things about that man, there was nothing else they would normally talk about.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Mom?¡± Gabrielle greeted calmly. But if one were to listen carefully to her tone, they would


    notice that she was somewhat impatient.


    ¡°Are you up. Gabrielle?¡± Wendy was now more polite to Gabrielle, and her once exasperated behavior


    towards thetter had all but disappeared.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, she was always picking on Gabrielle just because she was her stepmother, and she held


    no motherly love for her.


    At present, the reason Wendy was being so nice to Gabrielle was because she needed her help.


    Perhaps she had never expected this to happen. u


    ¡°Yes, Mom. Get to the point. What do you want?¡± Gabrielle had never liked beating around the bush.


    ¡°Are you still going to the studio today. Gabrielle? In that case, let¡¯s have lunch together. By the way. do


    you remember that I bought a set of jewelry for you a few days ago? I brought it backst time. ¨C


    Wendy¡¯s attitude had changed drastically. Now, she was much gentler than before.


    Gabrielle had almost forgotten that Wendy kept on insisting that she picked a jewelry as a form of


    dowry, and it had been left in the store, so that her name could be engraved in it.


    Truthfully, Gabrielle was never fond of that jewelry. Aside from that, she hadn¡¯t received any calls from


    the store yet, causing her to forget about it. It turned out that Wendy had already taken it back herself.


    She might¡¯ve even fetched it personally.


    And she was probably using this as an excuse to meet up with Gabrielle.


    i¡¯ll see you at noon. Give me a call. before you go. You don¡¯t have to drop by the studio. Let¡¯s just meet


    at a restaurant, okay?¡± Gabrielle replied sternly.


    Everyone in the Jones family knew that she had her internship at Jason¡¯s ce, but Wendy disliked it.


    She used to be that daughter of the Carter family. so she wasn¡¯t that impressed of the jewelry custom¨C


    made by small studios. Even though young people nowadays were particr of their own personalities


    and preferred to be unique, in her old-fashioned opinions, Wendy found it more dignified to wear the


    most prominent jewelry brands in the world.


    Moreover, she barely cared about her adopted daughter, Gabrielle. She had zero interest in Gabrielle¡¯s


    internship.


    Even though she wanted to get involved, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want her to do so.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ce a reservation for the two of us, and then I¡¯ll text you the address,¡±


    said Wendy. She agreed with Gabrielle.


    Now, it was all up to Gabrielle. Wendy had no say in the matter.


    ¡°Okay.see you at noon,¡± said Gabrielle.


    After disconnecting from the call, Gabrielle took a deep breath before changing her clothes.


    By the time Westley finished showering, she was already done changing Afterwards, she just stood


    there, visibly uneasy


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t tell me you got impatient waiting for me?¡± Westley asked as he approached


    her.


    ¡°Nothing really. I¡¯m going to wash my face,¡± said Gabrielle. She didn¡¯t mention anything about Wendy.


    Instead, she just went to the bathroom at once.


    Upon hearing her response, Westley frowned. He knew that waiting for him while he was showering


    wasn¡¯t the reason she was upset.


    Once Gabrielle came out of the bathroom, she looked much better. Westley knew


    that she didn¡¯t just wash her face there. She also probablyposed herself in there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast downstairs, shall we?¡± Gabrielle said with a bright smile.


    Dainn it! How many times have I told her that if there¡¯s something wrong, she should tell me? She


    shouldn¡¯t be bearing everything all alone! Westley cursed inwardly. +


    ¡®I¡¯m her husband. She can count on me for anything!


    ¡°Gabrielle, I am your husband, and whatever it is you¡¯re dealing with, I can help. If you¡¯re feeling


    troubled about anything. just let me know, okay?¡± Westley¡¯s face remainedposed, but his voice


    was filled with determination.


    Gabrielle knew what he meant, and that he was a man of his word.


    As long as he had made a promise, he would definitely live up to it.


    Gabrielle reached out to hold his hand. ¡°Of course, Westley. But really, this isn¡¯t a big deal. My mother


    just called me to ask me out for lunch. It¡¯s probably about


    Bryce,¡± she said.


    Westley put his hand over her hair and rubbed it gently. ¡°Then enjoy your lunch with her. About the


    matter with Bryce, don¡¯t wanty. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After breakfast, Westley drove her to her destination. This time, they parked by a big tree. As long as


    the paparazzi didn¡¯t keep a close eye on them, nobody would notice them there.


    In all honesty, she didn¡¯t want him to take her, but if she were to refuse, he would ask Alvin to pick her


    up no matter how far thetter lived away.


    Thus, her only option was to let Westley drive her there.


    They were supposed to be a legally married couple, but right now, it was as if they were having a


    secret love affair. It was so exciting!


    ¡°Westley, have you noticed that we¡¯re kind of like seeing each other in secrettely?¡± asked Gabrielle.


    Her words rendered him speechless at


    first, and then he smiled. ¡°I thought you liked it. Or do you want to make our rtionship public? I¡¯m fine


    with either way,¡± he said.


    Upon hearing this, Gabrielle shook her head and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to do that. We¡¯re fine as it


    is. Have you ever heard of that saying?¡± She then stared at him with curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Westley now realized that his wife wasn¡¯t as submissive as she looked. She


    was a woman filled with surprises.


    ¡°A secret lover receives more than the official wife. And my flowers can never triumph over the wild


    ones by the side of the road,¡± said Gabrielle.


    Westley was shocked by her words. It turned out that his woman wasn¡¯t as innocent as she looked.


    ¡°How could she possibly know all these?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow while staring at Gabrielle as if he were staring at an alien. ¡°Where did you hear


    that, Gabrielle?¡±


    Just then, she realized what she had said in front of Westley, ¡®What on earth am I doing?


    Ah¡­ I may as well kill myself.


    My image in his mind must¡¯ve been


    ruined now!


    This is always Sloane¡¯s fault. She was always saying weird things to me, and now it led to my


    awkwardness,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Thanks for driving me here today.¡± Gabrielle opened the car door, hoping


    to escape. However, Westley knew she would try to run away, so he quickly locked the car.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 349

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 349


    Chapter 349 What kind of Man Do You Prefer


    Gabrielle stared at Westley, wondering what he might do.


    Did he prevent me from getting out of the car because of what I said?¡¯ she thought.


    ¡®Is he really going to teach his wife a lesson?


    ¡°Westley, I have to go to work,¡± Gabrielle said with a helpless sigh.


    Although they didn¡¯t have to clock in for work, beingte wasn¡¯t a good thing, Anyway, she had no


    excuse for being


    ¡°If you¡¯re nning to carry out domestic violence, do it when we¡¯re at home. But mark my words, I¡¯ll sue


    you for it!¡± Gabrielle cast him a stern ring.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Westley stared back at her with a straight face, but he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her remark.


    ¡°Domestic violence? Do you think I¡¯m the kind of man who hits women? Gabrielle, I¡¯m going to punish


    you some other way if I want to.¡± His eyes dimmed, and there was 1 smirk on his face.


    Naturally, Gabrielle knew what he meant by that. This man¡¯s physical strength was just astonishing. If


    he really wanted to punish her, she probably wouldn¡®t be able to get out of bed after he was done with


    her.


    She didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    ¡°No, I never thought you¡¯d hit a woman, especially not your wife. I was just talking nonsense.¡± .


    Gabrielle chickened out at once. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought up a sensitive topic like that in front of him!¡±


    Testing him like that was like courting death. She was fortunate enough that Westley didn¡¯t punish her


    on the spot.


    ¡°The words you blurt out are usually what you think, and they¡¯re half-meant at worst. It¡¯s the same as a


    drunk person telling the truth when he¡¯spletely inebriated. Did you not know that, Gabrielle?¡±


    asked Westley, raising an


    eyebrow. He wasn¡¯t going to let her off the hook so easily.


    ¡°Well¡­ What do you want?¡± Gabrielle gave up on any further exnations. The more she tried to


    exin, the guiltier she would seem.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you even know what those words meant? Are you suggesting that Vou want to have an


    affair with another man, or do you want me to have one with another woman?¡± Westley asked.


    Gabrielle fell silent while staring at Westley. She had never even imagined having an affair with another


    Inan, and she never wanted to have one, let alone letting Westley have one. What does he want?¡¯


    ¡°Westley, you think too much. I¡¯ve never even thought of having an affair! I would never do that. And I¡¯m


    not suggesting you have an affair either. It¡¯s just our current situation that has reminded me of the


    saying. You know what, I won¡¯t say anything inappropriate again in the future,¡± said Gabrielle.


    Once she had said that, Westley felt better. ¡°Good to know. Don¡¯t ever let me find out that you¡¯re


    waiting for an


    opportunity to have an affair,¡± he said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise,¡± said Gabrielle.


    ¡°So, can you please open the door now?¡±


    she asked with pleading eyes.


    Westley finally decided to open the door for her and let her go. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gabrielle nced over at him, visibly confused.


    ¡°Are you going to attend Micheal¡®s party Or not?¡± asked Westley.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told Mia that I¡¯ll go. Are youing with me?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t believe what she was


    hearing. After all, he had once refused to go to Micheal¡¯s birthday party.


    As a matter of fact, there was another thing she was worried about. Even though this was going to be a


    private party. there would be some acquaintances present. And if they were to attend together, their


    rtionship would be known to others.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work. Don¡¯t loiter around or something,¡± Westley reminded


    her.


    ¡®Where else will I go? Why do I feel like he¡¯s treating me like a fool?¡± she wondered


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m heading off to work now. Drive safe, you hear?¡± Gabrielle got out of the car once she was


    certain that nobody would see her.


    Westley didn¡¯t leave until he had seen her cross the pedestrian bridge.


    As soon as Gabrielle arrived at the studio, she sat down. Lolita approached her, seeming as though


    she wanted to gossip. ¡°Gabrielle, remember that ssmate of yours we saw yesterday? He¡¯s really


    handsome! Does he like you?¡±


    Gabrielle was shocked to hear what Lolita had said, but she still nced at her with a calm expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Jax doesn¡¯t like me!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he doesn¡¯t like you? I can tell by how he¡¯s looking at you that he does like you.


    Don¡¯t you know that there are three things in this world that can never be hidden?¡± Lolita said, staring


    at Gabrielle with excitement in her eyes.


    upon seeing how Lolita was gazing at her, Gabrielle felt a little scared. ¡°Is Lolita a part-time paparazzi?


    Why does she enjoy prying into other people¡¯s lives SO much?


    ¡°What are curiously.


    they?¡± Gabrielle


    asked


    Lolita was quick-witted. She could instantly think of something out of nothing. Thus, if Gabrielle were to


    indulge her, she could instantlye up with an answer.


    ¡°Poverty, cough, and there¡¯s one other thing. The way a person looks at someone they love. It¡¯s


    something that no person could ever hide.¡± Lolita put on a proud smile.


    Gabrielle could tell that her friend wasn¡¯t going to drop this topic unless she were to confirm that Jax


    had feelings for her.


    ¡°You think too much, Lolita. Jax is just¡­¡±


    ¡°I can tell that he likes you, but you don¡¯t feel the same way. Honestly, I think he¡¯s a good man. He¡¯s


    your ssmate, a gentleman, and he¡¯s quite handsome. There aren¡¯t many men like him nowadays.


    I¡¯m sure he is very popr


    among the women of Alorith University.¡± Lolita exined with a stern expression.


    Gabrielle just listened to her as if it were a form of entertainment. ¡°He is popr in college. He¡¯s a nice


    man, but he¡¯s not my type,¡± she replied.


    ¡®If Tax was unpopr, Emily never would¡¯ve been head over heels for him. That woman never would¡¯ve


    treated me as her rival in love and beaten me sa hard that I had to stay in the hospital for a few days!¡¯


    she thought to herself.


    All of that happened because of Jax, but Gabrielle never meant to me him.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like handsome men like Jax, what kind of men do you like? Do you want me to help


    you find one? Lolita had a look on her face that seemed like she was determined to y matchmaker.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. Right now, I just want to focus on my career. My lovelife cer,¡±


    Gabrielle replied,ing up with the first lousy excuse she could think of.


    In reality there was no need for her to find a boyfriend, because she was


    already married.


    ¡°Why would I need to find one? I¡¯m already married!¡¯ she thought to herself


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But hear me out, you can develop your career while finding a healthy lovelife, right? Come


    on, Gabrielle! I¡¯ll help you find whomever you¡¯d like.¡± Lolita raised her eyebrows while nudging


    Gabrielle¡¯s arm.


    ¡°There really is no need to do that. If you have so much time on your hands, you should focus on


    minding your own business. There¡¯s no need to worry about me. Just start working. Spending your


    energy on work is always a good thing.¡± Gabrielle patted Lolita¡¯s shoulder, and reminded her not to


    gossip anymore.


    What worried Gabrielle the most was the fact that Lolita was a persistent gossip that she might not be


    able to hide from her the fact that she and Westley were married for too longe

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 350

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 350


    Chapter 350 Beg Him


    At 11:30 am, Gabrielle received the address of the restaurant that Wendy ced a reservation in. She


    immediately went there after work.


    It was a Thai restaurant, around ten minutes away from the studio. Gabrielle had once dined at this


    restaurant, so she knew where to go and arrived soon. The moment she entered the private room, she


    found Wendy already waiting for her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re here!¡± Wendy waved at her happily.


    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting, Mom. I was dyed by a bit of work.¡± Gabrielle took off her coat and


    took a seat in front of Wendy


    The only thing she had appreciated from the Jones family these past few years was the fact that they


    taught her good manners. No matter what could happen, she was always patient andposed in


    front of others.


    This was what Miley liked about her. Gabrielle had really good manners.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I had nothing better to do anyway. Unlike you, I don¡¯t have a job. I can wait for you no matter


    how long it takes. Anyway, I¡¯ve brought you the jewelry. If you want, you can take a look at it.¡± Wendy


    handed the jewelry box to Gabrielle


    ¡°Thanks, Mom. There¡¯s no need to check it. I haven¡®t had the time to get it from the jewelry store.


    Thanks for bringing it back for me.¡± Gabrielle received the box and immediately put it into her bag with


    no intention of opening it.


    Aside from the fact that this was what Wendy gave her as a dowry, she was with her when they picked


    it out, so there was no need to check it.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s ask them to serve the dishes.¡± Wendy rang the bell and ordered the waiter to serve their


    food.


    Soon, the dishes were served. They were Specialty dishes of the restaurant. In all. honesty, Wendy


    had no idea what kind of food Gabrielle preferred to eat. While she was ordering, she realized that she


    didn¡¯t even know her daughter that well.


    To y it safe, she just avoided seafood and ordered all the specialty dishes on the menu.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weighttely. Are you under too much pressure at school and work? You


    should eat more. I ordered all the restaurant¡¯s Specialty dishes. Aside from seafood, I have no idea


    what you like to eat. It¡¯s my fault for being a negligent mother.¡± Wendy felt a bit guilty when those words


    came out of her mouth.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t mind it. She just smiled at Wendy. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to feel that way. I¡¯ve never


    gotten mad at you for what you did in the past. Besides, I¡¯m not a picky eater. Anything is good for me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that. Gabrielle. It really is my fault. I¡¯m really sorry for being a terrible mother. Wendy


    chuckled awkwardly


    Gabrielle would rather not have her mother be sad around her, because it wasn¡¯t good to eat in a


    forlomi atmosphere.


    They already knew the truth. Neither of them had to say it out loud, lest they


    want to feel ashamed of what happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Mom. If we tarry any longer, the food will get cold.¡± Gabrielle said calmly.


    Although Wendy still had some stuff to say. Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, so she figured it was


    time to stop talking


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡± Having said that, she began to put food on her daughter¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to pick up food for me. You¡¯re the one who should eat more: I can tell that you¡¯ve


    lost a lot of weight. And by the way, you don¡¯t need to worry about my brother so much. Westley has


    promised that he¡¯ll help us find him, and he definitely will. All we need to do now is to wait patiently.¡±


    Gabrielle tried her best to appease Wendy¡¯s worries.


    After all, now that Westley had promised to look for Bryce, he certainly would live up to that promise.


    But regarding the certainty of finding her brother, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t too sure about it. That wasn¡¯t up to


    her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, did Mr. Morris really agree to


    help you find your brother?¡± Wendy was over the moon to hear her say that.


    For her, Westley¡¯s promise to look for Bryce was irond. She hadplete faith in the man¡¯s


    capabilities.


    Gabrielle wanted to say something, but she felt that it would only frustrate Wendy ever more.


    ¡°Mom, I know that Westley has promised to look for my brother, but that¡¯s not a guarantee. Bryce is in


    Thand, not in our country, let alone Antawood. It¡¯s not going to be easy to find him. Besides, you¡¯ve


    sent so many people to look for him already, but none of them has found any clues to his whereabouts.


    You of all people know how difficult it is to find Bryce.¡± She really had to tell her mother the truth of the


    situation they were facing right now.


    Naturally, Wendy knew that already. Brice and Nellie, two living people, went missing out of the blue. It


    was a frightening situation indeed.


    Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem like they hid themselves. It was more like someone had deliberately hidden


    them on something


    If thetter was the case, Wendy had no idea who their kidnapper was, and why those two had been


    kidnapped. If it weren¡¯t for the fear that the Collins family would me them for what happened, Wendy


    would¡¯ve already called the police.


    After Bryce took Nellie away, the Collins family stormed the Jones family¡¯s abode and made trouble. To


    the Collins family, Bryce just took their precious Nellie away. so they were asking the Jones family to


    retum her to them.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it frightens me that your brother may have been kidnapped by others.¡± Wendy¡¯s heart sank.


    She had lost her appetite.


    From the look on her face, Gabrielle could tell what she was thinking. At this point, Gabrielle had no


    other option but to appease her worries.


    ¡°If they really had gotten kidnapped, then the kidnapper has an ulterior motive. Chances are, the


    bastards just want money or this is some sort of twisted revenge. Do you have any idea how many and


    what kinds of people the Jones family has offended over the


    years?¡± She cast a stern re at Wendy. This was no small matter, after all.


    If the enemies of the Jones family happened to know of Bryce¡¯s whereabouts, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising


    for them to kidnap him, but they would certainly try to contact the Jones family.


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that our fainily will offend someone one way or another! We are part of the business


    circle. If this is the work of our enemies, then they¡¯ll definitely contact us. No matter what condition


    they¡¯ll ask for, they¡¯ll inform us about it. And if those kidnappers want money, they probably would¡¯ve


    spoken to us already. More than two weeks had already passed since Bryce¡¯s disappearance, but we


    still haven¡®t gotten a single phone call. That¡¯s what frightens me the most, Gabrielle! What if your


    brother has been killed?¡± When Wendy said that his beloved son mnight¡¯ve gotten killed her voice


    trembled.


    That was thest thing she ever wanted to think of, because it was a far too horrid fate to even


    imagine.


    If Bryce were to die in a foreign ce and


    his corpse couldn¡¯t be found, Wendy thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mom. I believe they¡¯ll be fine.¡± Gabrielle frowned. Even though she wasn¡¯t very fond of


    Bryce, she still would rather not see him die.


    After all, he was the one who convinced the Jones family to adopt her, and ultimately, he was the


    reason she had this life right now.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t want him to die at such a young age.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you must tell Westley to find your brother as soon as he can. No matter what request he


    asks for in return, tell him that the Jones family will agree to all of it!¡± As a matter of fact, if Westley


    were here with them, Wendy would¡¯ve knelt before his feet already.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him. I promise. Let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s heart sank at the sight of her mother¡¯s worried


    expression.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 351

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 351


    Chapter 351 She Cares About Him


    Wendy fiddled with her fingers, she was n bundle of nerves. She couldn¡¯t stay still because of anxiety.


    She wished that Westley would help her find Bryce right Away, but she didn¡¯t have it in her ta push


    Westley too far. He was, after all scary and intimidating man.


    As for Gabrielle, she had little say in the mate. That Wis why Wendy decided not to rush Westley. Still,


    she couldn¡¯t stop her restlessness.


    Westley already promised to look for Bryce, but if they continued pressurine him, Gabrielle might end


    up paying the pnce.


    Wendy was at a loss. She hated not being able to do something. And now, the only person she could


    count on was Gabrielle-Wendy¡¯s only connection to Westley. Wendy pinned all her hopes of finding


    Bryce on her foster daughter.


    It was a rather uninteresting lunch for


    the pair. After which. Wendy Wupped beeping Cobrellepany an her way to the studio. ¡°Gubrielle,


    Is It okay if I walk you there? Don¡¯t worry. Lwon¡¯t po inside Your workmates will not notice ETH, I


    promise.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom. I can go back by myself. By the way, about Bryce, i¡¯ll keep an eye on Westley. But I


    don¡¯t want you having false hapes, though.¡± Gabrielle put her hand over Wendy¡¯s, a subtle reminder to


    stay calm and not be too anxious. They left the task to Westley. after all. The only thing they could da


    now was wait. How Westley decided to aplish it was up to him cven Gabrielle shouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Others might not have the faintest idea as to what kind of person Westley was, but Gabrielle did.


    ¡°You know it, Gabrielle. Your brother is still missing. As his mother, I can¡¯t help but worry about him


    every minute of every day. He¡¯s out there somewhere, and we don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s in danger or if he


    needs help.¡± Wendy couldn¡¯t contain her feelings any longer. She knew that any mother would


    understand and sympathize with her. She couldn¡¯t


    oven begin to describe the raw for the felt each mom


    Gabrielle understood Wendy, but she didn¡¯t want to show any sympathy towards her. Gabrielle just


    stare it Wendy and didn¡¯t console her


    It was hard to feel sorry for Wendy. If only the older woman had called Bryce back at the beginning. she


    could¡¯ve prevented so many things from happening


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was Wendy¡¯s fault whether she admitted it or not. She had no right to pin the me on Gabrielle or


    anyone


    The tables had tumed. Wendy probably never thought that she would one daye to ask Gabrielle


    for help. Wendy Wouldn¡¯t have done it if she wasn¡¯t desperate enough.


    ¡°Okay, Mom, I¡¯m going back to work. You should go home earlier, too. It¡¯s a little cold outside.¡± Without


    so much as a hug ar kiss, Gabrielle left and walked towards the studio


    Wendy watched Gabrielle walk away without any hesitation, and she realized


    ven bugin to describe the nw for the felt each morning


    Gibrelle understood Wendy, but she didn¡¯t want to show any sympathy tawards her. Gabrielle just


    stared it Wendy and didn¡¯t console her.


    It was hard to feel sorry for Wendy. If only the older woman had called Bryce back at the beginning. she


    could¡¯ve prevented so many things from happening


    It was Wendy¡¯s fault whether she admitted it or not. She had no right to pin the me on Gabrielle or


    anyone


    The tables had tumed. Wendy probably never thought that she would one daye to ask Gabrielle


    for help. Wendy wouldn¡¯t have done it if she wasn¡¯t desperate enough.


    ¡°Okay, Mom, I¡¯m going back to work. You should go home earlier, too. It¡¯s a little cold outside.¡± Without


    so much is a hug or kiss, Gabrielle left and walked towards the studio,


    Wendy watched Gabrielle walk away without any hesitation, and she realized


    that Gabrielle had chinoda lot. She was no longer the purhover girl who would always do what she is


    without


    Wendy didn¡¯t know whether she made mistake in allowing Westley to marry Gabrielle. But, she should


    stop dwelling on it. At that time, Wendy was left with no choice but to use Gabrielle as their


    Gabrielle Wag in sour mood all afternoon. Everywhere she looked, she was bound to find s¨¹rmething


    that irritated her. She couldn¡¯t focus on her work. When Westley came to pick her up. he quickly noticed


    that she was upset.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look so tired. I think it¡¯ll be okay not to attend Micheal¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s pointless


    anyway.¡± Westley didn¡¯t hide the fact that he didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to celebrate Micheal¡¯s birthday with


    him. It didn¡¯t sit right with Westley that Gabrielle would be dining with someone he thoroughly disliked.


    The man had a crush on Gabrielle anyone within five meters would notice that. Micheal wasn¡¯t exactly


    a rival, but he was potentially one, which made


    Wesley Salous


    ¡°You will be more than happy if I don¡¯t show up at his buch day. won¡¯t you? Gabrielle raised her brow


    and give him a


    She wasn¡¯t angry. In fact, she knew from the very beginning that Westley wasn¡¯t the least bit interested


    in Attendine Micheal¡¯s birthday dinner.


    What surprised her was that Westley changed his mind this morning and told her that he would go to


    the party with her. Then again, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t in the mood to socialize, 50 Westley would definitely


    drive her straight home instead of Micheal¡¯s ce. Somehow, things turned out in Westley¡¯s favor. It


    was as rood excuse as any.


    If someone asked why they couldn¡¯t make it, Westley would easily say that it wis because Gabrielle


    wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    What a shrewd min! Westley always knew how to take advantage of situations.


    ¡°Well, I just don¡¯t want you to celebrate another than¡¯s birthday. Westley


    weted imity. He didn¡¯t relish the


    Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle hadn¡¯t even colbatud Westley¡¯s birthday vel, so there was no way he would let uthes et that


    honor


    Wesley mew Micheal¡¯s birthday was few days ahead of this, but it would make huim unhappy if


    Gabrielle allended it.


    In line with that thought. Westley realized that his our birthday was just around theer, and he


    wondered if Gabrielle knew.


    If she did, howe she didn¡¯t mention it or act like she pas excited to celebrate! Wait Docs my own


    wife eren know my birthday?


    If she didn¡¯t should I give her a hint on something? Like maybe casually mentiori a dinner date?¡±


    Westley pressed his fingers over his eyes. He didn¡¯t like celebrating his birthday EVET since he was a


    child. And after Helena¡¯s death, he lost any and all interest he had left. What¡¯s worse, his birthday was


    the exact day she died


    He didn¡¯t have the iu to celebrati


    en ance in the past year, Welley ju didn¡¯t see the point anymore.


    Surprisingly, however, he was actially looking forward to it this time. He stoles peek at Gabrielle. It was


    bause of her, He wanted to celebrate because his wife made him so things little differently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to go to another man¡¯s birthday party except yours. Is that what you mean? Am I


    understanding it Correctly?¡± Gabrielle blunted out without thinking She realized her mistake almost the


    same m?inent the words left her mouth,


    Westley was momentarily stunned, and his face darkened with anger. He was thinking of good


    thoughts just a while ago. and now, she quashed it all so casily. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to celebrate


    ¡°Do you?¡± Gabrielle tried to keep Straightce. She pretended that she didn¡¯t know when his birthday


    was. Meanwhile she felt him stiffen beside her.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Westley¡¯s tone was calm,


    but rage burned hot in his veins. it was going to be the first time in the time Et le nned to colorate his


    birthday.


    but Gabrielle didn¡¯t even care.


    Gabrielle felt 1 little disappointed. She 15sumed that he didn¡¯t want to celebrate because of that


    woman. It was like a b to her heart.


    In that case, she wasn¡¯t going to say i word about throwing a party for him. It might only make him sad


    because the woman wouldn¡¯t be there.


    ¡°You know what, I understand your feelings. There are people who aren¡¯t Fond of celebrating their


    birthdays. I mean, there¡¯s nothing really that special about it¡ªit¡¯s just the day when one grow¡¯s il year


    older.¡± Gabrielle shrugged and looked down. She was crestinen becille she was looking forward to


    celebrating with Westley.


    Westley quietly stared at her. In his view, Gabrielle just said that she didn¡¯t like celebrating birthdays.


    Westley thought that the reason wasn¡¯t about getting older but because she probably didn¡¯t know when


    her actual birthday was.


    As for Gabrielle, her birthday was the day


    her bialogin parentabandoned her She wasn¡¯t bjetor amvinone, but she didn¡¯t think the date wis spical


    or Warth remembering


    who cares about me? That¡¯s just 1 Fatural thing. We all grow old, Westly said indiferently. tapping his


    fingers on the steering wheel


    Gabrielle felt a bit awkward the silence between them stretched on. She suddenly looked up when she


    found a change in topic. ¡°L. Let¡¯s go to the mall and buy a gift for Micheal.¡±


    She remembered that she hadn¡¯t Prepared a gift for him yet. Whether she showed up at the party or


    not it was Common courtesy to give him something 01 his birthday.


    Westley didn¡¯t say anything but turned to her. His eyes were filled with passion. ¡­ and something else.


    His gaze never Wavered, as if he was trying to see inta her deepest and darkest Corners. Gabrielle


    subconsciously bit her lip, and Westley¡¯s eyes followed. She swallowed hard.


    ¡°Westley, what¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    at ball, just buckle up¡± Wesley¡¯s Face


    up with amuhunent as he watched her cherbs burri ed, in the hostili


    Gabrielle blushed so fasily, and Westley lewed it. He liked the WIT her body reached to himn. She


    could lie to him and tell him he didn¡¯t affect her like that but hr body would send a different


    A woman always felt shy around the man she liked. That was the only exnation, and it made


    Westley 30 happy that he couldn¡¯t stop grinning like an idiot.


    Even if she didn¡¯t say the words, Westiny was sure of Gabrielle¡¯s emotional attachment towards him. It


    delighted him, and he felt like the whole world was

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 352

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 352


    Chapter 352 Tammy ¨C¨C The Sweet Little Girl


    As he leaned closer. Gabrielle¡¯s first instinct was to push him away. She lelt that the man h ost a spell


    or her. Every time he got closer, she would blush and be ashamed of itter


    I can do this myself. Westley.¡± A blush famed Gabrielle¡¯s clieels.


    However, Westley fastened the seat belt for her, and sat back calmly.


    ¡°You are too w,¡± he said.


    Gabrielle took deep breaths to calit down, hoping the blush on her cheeks would subside. Westley


    always did what he said. 50 arguing with himn was out of the question


    Therefore, she decided to remain silent.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gabrielle smiled gratefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that I don¡¯t ept verbal gratitude. If you want to thank me, do it through your


    actions.¡±


    Westly shrugged.


    He never shied away from exposing his


    He preferred to express feelings through action instead of walking at lengths about it. Therefore, he


    empecled Gabrielle to slow her gratitude instead of thanking


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    All right. Let¡¯s go to the mall now Or we might gette.¡± Gabrielle urped him as she tried to calm henelf


    down.


    She knew that it would take time to pick the gift and couldn¡¯t rush such a thing


    Gabrielle was worried that they would gerte because they had to pick n gift. It would be impolite if


    they didn¡¯t arrive there on time.


    ¡°Have you decided what gilt to buy for Micheal? Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Just pick the first gift


    you like.¡± Westley didn¡¯t want to put too much thought into buying a birthday gift for Micheal After all, he


    didn¡¯t want her to go out of the way to buy a gift for another man


    The thought of her paying so much attention to another man stered to


    ¡°7 haven¡¯t thought about it. Let¡¯s po to the mall first. I 1 find something nice. 1¡¯11. pick it up right away.


    After all, Micheal had saved her life. Therefore, she wanted to get him the best gift.


    However, she couldn¡¯t mention it in front of Westley because he regarded Micheal as his mal in love


    rather than the person who sved her life.


    ¡°Okay. Westley was pleased with her answer


    He didn¡¯t want her to waste too much time picking a gift for MGchral. He wanted her to buy something


    random for


    the sake of gifting.


    ¡°Westley, is there worn thing that you like in particr?¡¯ Gabrielle cocked her head curiously.


    She wanted to find out what he liked so that she could buy it for him on his birthday. Birthday cakes


    weren¡¯t special; he would eat and forget about it. Gabrielle wanted to buy a more ceremonious gift that


    would remain close to his heart


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He whrunged.


    He had never put much thought into it.


    Westley WAS CVT 1 interested materialistke this.


    in


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gabrielle forced a smile, trying to hide her disappointment. She wanted to use the opportunity


    to find out what he liked and gift it on his birthday


    Now that he didn¡¯t mention anything. she decided to get him a cake.


    ¡°What? Are you nning to buy me u gift? Westley asked when he saw the disappointment on her


    face.


    He had thought that Gabrielle didn¡¯t have to give hin anything because she didn¡¯t know when his


    birthday was.


    ¡°Na. If you want something. I could buy it for you.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want him to know that she was


    nning to get Something for his birthday.


    Westley was happy to hrar that she wanted to gift him


    The thought mattered to him more than the gift itself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Buy something for yourself. I gave you the card so that you can buy the things


    you like.¡± Westley drove happily. Gabhelle¡¯s offer had improved his mond,


    When they arrived at the nearest shopping inall. Westley stopped the car. and Gabrielle unfastened the


    seat belt. ¡°Westley. wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Westley was one of the most influential men in the city. There would be aination in the all if he


    apanied her.


    Therefore, it was best for him to wait in the car.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me toe with you?¡± he asked.


    Gabrielle opened the door and got out of the car without hesitation. She didn¡¯t leave any chance for him


    to apany


    her


    ¡°No, thanks. You wait for me in the car. don¡¯t go out. Your presence would only Cause a riot. So I will


    pick a gift ande back soon. It will gette if youe.¡±


    with that, Gabrielle strutted toward the pping mall Sitting in the car, Westley quietly watched her


    receding figure as he thought about what she said.


    ¡®Is she ming me for being tajnous?


    His poprity was beyond his control because the Moris Group was the most famous conpany in the


    city. As the president of the Group, he was also equally popr


    Besides that, he was a handsome mani and the second son of the Morris family, He had been popr


    ever since he was a little boy


    Since Westley had no control over it, he had learned to embrace his poprity.


    While he was lost in thought, his phone rang. He pulled it out of his pocket and saw a request for a


    video chat. A smile errierged on his face when he saw the ID He answered the phone right away.


    ¡°Hi, little Daddy! It¡¯s me!¡± The image of a pretty girl, about three or four years old, appeared on the


    screen,


    ¡°Tummy. do you miss me?¡± Westley¡¯s Face B¨¹ltened; huis eyes shone with tenderness


    Her pretty face was enough to brighten up his day. All his problems and worries would disappear when


    he spoke to her.


    After all, the little girl¡¯s innocence and Pretty face had the power to melt anyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Yes, I miss you so much. Mommy and I wille back to see you tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget to pick us


    up.¡± The little girl Smiled.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Westley agreed without hesitation


    ¡°That¡¯s great. We can see you tomorrow, I¡¯m so happy!¡± she squealed in joy.


    Westley couldn¡¯t help but smile at her.


    ¡°I am also excited to see you. How long has it been since we saw each other?¡± he


    The girl began to count her fingers, her lips pursed in concentration. The more she counted, the more


    confused she becamne. Finally, she sighed and gave up.


    I don¡¯t know, little Daddy!¡± she leaked at the CATATH and shoot hoe head. But it feel like a long time. I


    miss you every day. She pouted.


    The little girl was good at baizing people, and Westley knew it too. She had the power to melt anyone¡¯s


    heart

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 353

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 353


    Chapter 353 I¡®d Like To Believe You


    When Gabrielle came back, she saw Westley sitting in the car with a goofy grin on his face. She


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder what happened to him while she was out buying gifts. She slowly made her


    way towards the passenger side.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m back.¡± Gabrielle crouched down by the window to peer at him.


    ¡°What did you buy?¡± Westley craned his neck to see what she was carrying in her hand.


    The gift box wasn¡¯t very big. Westley assumed she didn¡¯t think too much about what to give Micheal.


    She probably just grabbed whatever she saw first.


    Relief flooded his veins. He felt better seeing that Gabrielle didn¡¯t exert too much effort in finding the


    perfect gift.


    *Take a quess.¡± Gabrielle opened the door and sat down. She turned towards him with a smile. She


    teased the box in front of him to make him guess what was


    inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something too precious, right? That was the only thing Westley was concerned about. He didn¡¯t


    care what it was as long as it didn¡¯t mean that much to her.


    ¡®Who cares what she bought?¡±


    ¡°Come on, just guess.¡± He was clearly uninterested, which was a huge buzzkill for Gabrielle. He could


    have just yed along. After all, she spent half an hour choosing the item. She was a little tired, and


    she just wanted to have some fun with a guessing game.


    But Westley was se about it. Gabrielle lost her earlier enthusiasm and just put the box inside her


    bag.


    ¡°Do you really want me to guess?¡± Westley heaved a sigh. He started the car and began driving


    He knew where Micheal¡¯s vi was. Westley made it a point to know everything about a potential rival.


    Finding out the other guy¡¯s address was


    SVETUN ITU


    basic,


    Westley found out the location in less than five minutes, and he already memorized all the streets


    leading there


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little game, Westley something for fun. If you really don¡¯t want to guess, then forget it.¡±


    Gabrielle turned to look out the window and leaned her head on the ss. Westley couldn¡¯t even


    humor her,


    ¡°Pen? Westley said, his eyes still on the road


    Gabrielle gasped. She looked at him as though he just sprouted three heads. She pped her knee


    lightly and giggled. ¡°Westley, how did you guess? Is it that obvious?


    It was unbelievable.


    Westley grinned smugly. It was too simple for him. He saw the brand logo on the bay, and he was


    familiar with it. That was why he instantly knew what item she picked.


    It wasn¡¯t the best birthday gift, obviously. But it wasn¡¯t that bad either. Overall, it was generic and


    impersonal.


    All of which pleased Westley. He initially


    feared that she would put a lot of thought into the gift, which only made him jealous. Now that he


    realized she bought something she would probably gift to her boss, Westley felt ridiculous.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I got lucky. I guess.¡±


    Westley¡¯s tone and facial expressioni didn¡¯t give away his white lie. He focused un driving, but he was


    well aware of Gabrielle being in awe of his guessing prowess.


    Gabrielle reacted as though she just witnessed something magical and supernatural, so she eagerly


    showed her gift to him.


    The brand was well-known for selling pens that cost tens of thousands of dors. It wasn¡¯t something


    people used for daily writing, but it was what CEOS used to sign important documents.


    Westley owned something simr and from the same brand, but his was from the top series.


    Westley¡¯s pen was more expensive and more exclusive than this one.


    ¡°I wanted to buy a ck pen, but it was


    out of stock. The only one left was a Hilver gray pen. It¡¯s still beautiful. anyway. What do you think?¡±


    Gabrielle moved it closer to his Geld of visjon 50 he didn¡¯t have to turn his head,


    Westley didn¡¯t even spare it a nce. It was impersonal and generic. yes, but it was still her gift to


    another man. Westley wasn¡¯t about to gush how good it was.


    ¡°Not bad. Just put it back in the box;¡± Westley said in a perfunctory tone. He noticed he was gripping


    the steering wheel so tightly, so he loosened his hands.


    Gabrielle sensed a trace of jealousy from hirni. She quickly put the per back inside but lifted the corriers


    of her lips.


    ¡°Westley, are you unhappy again? You look grumpy.¡± Gabrielle leaned her shoulder on the seat so her


    body was facing Westley.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a gift for me. Why should that make me happy?¡± Westley¡¯s tone was cold and curt. He


    clenched his jaw because it annoyed him.


    There was no reason for him to be happy. The gift was not for him, and


    they were headed to the vi of someone he didn¡¯t even like


    ¡°Hey, listen. I¡¯ll give you a gift too next time. Okay?¡± Gabrielle straightened the box to make sure it


    looked presentable.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Westley agreed.


    He liked the tie she picked for himnst time. In fact, he liked everything she gave hirr, It didn¡¯t matter if


    he already had the same stuff; as long as it was from her, he cherished it.


    As someone who could afford everything, he reacted differently when it came to the woman he loved.


    If other people gave him luxury items and Gabrielle gave him something inexpensive, he would choose


    hers every single time


    Gabrielle smiled brightly at him. Although there was no change in his facial expression, his tone


    softened.


    ¡°Westley, you like my gift for you, don¡¯t you?¡± Gabrielle had a hopeful look on her face.


    She actually wanted to ask him


    for so


    Westley didn¡¯t respond to her teasing. but deep down inside, he wanted to chuckle at how pleased she


    was at herself.


    Gabrielle sensed that Westley didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. So she just sat with her gift on herp and


    stared at the changing scenery outside.


    ¡°Westley, do you know where Micheal lives?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    She realized she didn¡¯t give Westley the address, and yet, he drove all the way here without checking


    for directions even once.


    ¡°Yes. I know everything that I want to know.¡± There was no reason to deny it. Gabrielle knew how


    Westley was.


    As one of the most powerful and influential figures in Antawood, Westley knew all that he needed to


    know. It was also rtively easy for him to find things out.


    Of course. Gabrielle knew what Westley was capable of. She witnessed it firsthand


    For Westley, who could obtain confidential information in a matter of minutes, the only things he didn¡¯t


    know were those he had no wishi of knowing useless facts that didn¡¯t affect him.


    ¡°Okay, so you know where he lives. I¡¯mn still worried, though, that you¡¯re driving the wrong way.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled. She enjoyed teasing him sometimes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s lesson number one for you, Gabrielle. Don¡¯t hide things from me because I always find them


    out. If I catch you concealing anything at all, I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡± Westley was looking at the road


    ahead, but the energy in the car suddenly shifted a


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect him to say something like that out of nowhere. With her brows furrowed in


    confusion, she confronted him.


    ¡°Westley, are you okay?¡± Gabrielle asked him uneasily. She shifted in her Seat because something just


    soured his mood.


    There was no trace of humor on his face.


    He wasn¡¯t joking about what he said. He wanted it to fully sink in


    Westley wasn¡¯t a man who made Empty threats. He always followed through if he said he would do


    sorrething


    ¡°Gabrielle, I meant what I said I hate being lied to or cheated on, so don¡¯t try to hide anything from me.¡±


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he clenched his jaw.


    By now, Gabrielle understood the gravity of Westley¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t make jokes in serious


    situations. Thus, she believed everything he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to hide anything from you. You must know that. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Gabrielle


    sighed audibly and ran her fingers through her hair.


    Westley visibly rxed, and the tension between them eased a little.


    *That better be the case. Westley drummed his fingers as he let Gabrielle process everything he said.


    must have been difficult for him. There had been so much mistrust the beginning of their rtionship.


    but now he was trying


    It was a huge step for him, and Gabrielle didn¡¯t want him to feel like she didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Gabrielle said as she stared at his wide profile

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 354

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 354


    Chapter 354 They Were Not Reconciled


    Micheal¡¯s birthday party was a very private one, so he did not invite iny outsiders. The only ones


    coming were his best friends and some mernbers of the Robinson family


    Only Westley and Gabrielle were the new people invited to the celebration.


    Not everyone there might know Gabrielle, but they all certainly knew Westley.


    They were in the business circle and in the upper ss of Antawood with him. For sure all of them


    would recognize him the moment they saw him,


    That was one of the reasons Gabrielle was worried about bringing Westley with her to the party tonight.


    She was certain that all eyes would be on him.


    Now she regretted. She should have asked Mia earlier about the crowd.


    The Robinson family had a big business and an excellent reputation, and it was


    gradually as he could. It was just that Gabrielle did not seem to want the same thing


    ¡°What are you talking about? Our rtionship can¡¯t be made public, Gabrielle protested. U ¡°You said


    before that you didn¡¯t want anyone to know about us,¡± she pressed, reminding Westley that he was


    the one who did not want the world to know about the two of them, a


    Westley really regretted being so tough on Gabrielle about their rtionship being a guarded secret.


    At that time, there was still a trace of resentment and disgust in his heart toward her. He only took her


    as a scapegoat for Bryce.


    Their rtionship then was not real, so there was no point making it public. Besides, Westley was


    adamant to wait for Nellie then to rece Gabrielle, and then everything would be all right.


    Unless Westley announced that he and Gabrielle were together, no soul would know that Nellie had


    been out of the picture for a long time.


    There was no longer a ce for Nellie in Westley¡¯s heart. All he wanted now was to be with Gabrielle


    and live a good life with her,


    Westley totally shot himself in the foot. He really regretted the decisions he had made then.


    ¡°Gabrielle, if I say our rtionship can be made public¡­¡±


    ¡°Red light, Westley. Look out. Eyes on the road, please.¡± Gabrielle interrupted him. and reminded him


    to focus on driving


    Hearing this, Westley stopped the car.


    ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Westley tried his best to hold back his anger and talked to her patiently


    Gabrielle looked into his eyes again and again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re driving. This isn¡¯t the right time for


    us to talk about Serious Stuff. Let¡¯s talk when we get home.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Westley agreed. He thought Gabrielle was right. They were in the middle of the road, and


    he had no business being sidelined by a conversation that should be had at


    home. Otherwise, they could meet an ident, and no serious talk would ever take ce.


    When they got home, they could talk about the status of their rtionship.


    Westley just could not help bringing it up.


    Perhaps it was because Gabrielle was anxious to find Bryce.


    Westley had to win Gabrielle¡¯s heart as soon as he could. If he didn¡¯t put into action now, what would


    Gabrielle think of him once she found out that he was the one who imprisoned Bryce.


    Westley did not even want to imagine it.


    ¡°The light¡¯s green, Let¡¯s go, and please focus on your driving.¡± Gabrielle told him. looking at the green


    light in front of them.


    Setting aside the thoughts that bothered him, Westley gunned the engine and drove.


    When they arrived at Micheal¡¯s vi, Mia was waiting for them in the yard. She ran to them as soon as


    she saw them.


    ¡°Hey. Gabrielle. You¡¯re finally here. And Westley, hi. You really came. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d


    apany Gabrielle.¡± Mia rushed over and held Gabrielle¡¯s hind. She was a little surprised to see


    Westley.


    She had thought that Westley would not show up tonight. ¡°Well, I suppose you couldn¡¯t let Gabrielle


    come by herself. Another handsome young man just might whisk her away, arm I right?¡± Mia teased.


    It was just her character that she dared to make jokes about absolutely anything,


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m womied,¡± Westley simply responded. He had indeed apanied Gabrielle here to


    make sure that interested members of the opposite sex stayed away from her.


    Especially Micheal.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re already showing off your affection for your wife. I¡¯m so jealous. How did she get so


    lucky?¡± Mia joked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and say hi to everybody. Wait, how did you know toe out here and greet us?¡±


    Gabrielle asked


    curiously


    ¡°Cayden¡¯s inside with the others, and I didn¡¯t want to stay in the same roorn as him, so I stepped out, it


    was just perfect timing that you arrived while I was here, ¡± Mia answered directly.


    ¡°Cayden and the others? Did he bring his fianc¨¦e?


    Gabrielle asked again.


    The Robinson family and the Murphy farnily had been friends since time imm¨¦morial. They should be


    here for Micheal¡¯s birthday


    Gabrielle figured that Mia did not want to See Cayden and his fianc¨¦e, so it was natural for Mia to want


    to stay away. Gabrielle was confused, She thought that Cayden and Mia had buried the hatchet


    because Cayden had gone back to treating Mia like one of his dear friends.


    But it seemed that they had not reconciled and that their rtionship had taken a turn for the worse.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Cayden knows that I don¡¯t like his fianc¨¦e. If he had brought her here, I would¡¯ve driven


    them both out. I


    don¡¯t care if it¡¯s my brother¡¯s birthday. Mia said through entted teeti.


    Gabrielle looked at her friend with concern. Mia had always been this way. She either loved or hated,


    there was no in between, and she could not stand seeing whatever or whoever she hated in front of


    her.


    in between loved or hate uren this war


    ¡°I thought you and Cayden had already reconciled,¡± Gabrielle muttered after hesitating for a while.


    ¡°No, Never,¡± Mia grunted.


    Taking a look at Mia¡¯s resentful expression, Gabrielle decided to stop talking about Cayden,


    Just then, Cayden walked out into the yard followed by two women.


    ¡°Mia, what are you doing outside?¡± Cayden asked. He obviously came out to look for Mia.


    Seeing one of the women that walked out with Cayden, Gabrielle was shocked.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What is she doing here?¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 355

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 355


    Chapter 355 She Was Westley¡®s Woman


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect to see Vivian here. Of all the people Gabrielle thought she would bump into, she


    never thought Vivian would be one of them.


    Gabrielle looked in disbelief at Vivian who was a few meters away. Vivian also had her drink arrested


    halfway to her lips as she stared back. Then, the woman darted her eyes to Westley and back to


    Gabrielle. Vivian had an unreadable expression, and while she didn¡¯t openly show her disgust, she


    clearly looked down on Gabrielle.


    When Vivian saw Gabrielle get out of Westley¡¯s luxury carst time, she Sneered at Gabrielle. Vivian


    believed that the only way Gabrielle could afford something so expensive was by hooking up with rich


    men. Vivian always made her feel like Gabrielle was beneath her.


    Gabrielle arrived at Micheal¡¯s birthday party tonight. Vivian naturally assumed that the only way


    Gabrielle scored an


    invite was because of Westley. Vivian gave her a once-over before doing the same to Westley. It was


    clear what Vivian was implying She didn¡¯t need to say anything to send her message across.


    Westley noticed Vivian Staring maliciously at him and Gabrielle. He looked at Gabrielle¡¯s stiff


    shoulders, she was standing ramrod straight and clutching her bag tightly. Right there and then,


    Westley knew that the two women knew each other


    And judging by their facial expressions, they weren¡¯t on good terms.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you know each other?¡± Westley asked her as he put his hand on the small of her back.


    ¡°My colleague. So can you¡­ please pretend that we do not know each otherter?¡± Gabrielle shifted


    her weight uneasily. Her forehead was starting to sweat.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. With the way she¡¯s looking at us, she has already guessed our rtionship.


    It¡¯s impossible to pretend to be strangers now,¡± Westley stated matter-of-factly.


    Gabrielle took a deep breath and nced at Westley. He was right. Vivian was a shrewd, vindictive


    woman. She already


    rived at i conclusion faulty it might be- so it was unnecessary for Gabrielle to deny anything. It was


    simply toote.


    Anyway. she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to Vivian, There was nothing to hide, and Gabrielle wasn¡¯t


    guilty of doing anything shameful.


    ¡°Mia, is Vivian a member of the Murphy family?¡± Gabrielle asked directly. still looking at Vivian at the


    corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Vivian and Cayden-are they rted?¡¯ Gabrielle wondered.


    ¡°No, that woman has nothing to do with the Murphy family. She¡¯s not their rtive. She¡¯s just one of the


    friends of Cayden¡¯s sister. Cayden actually brought her here today. Can you imagine? It¡¯s


    unbelievable!¡± Mia didn¡¯t bother hiding her disgust.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯s your colleague and you work in the same studio. I know she¡¯s a very good


    jewelry designer. But I didn¡¯t like her at first sight. She¡¯s


    antagant, and there¡¯s something about her that gives me the creeps. When she saw my brother, her


    eyes lit up. I guess she deliberately asked Cayden¡®s sister to bring her here. She¡¯s obviously on the


    hunt for a richi guy to hook up with. Unfortunately for me, I know what she¡¯s thinking all too well.¡± Mia


    didn¡¯t like Vivian, who she had just met for the first time. Mia fanned her face with her hand after her


    long rant,


    Because of Cayden¡¯s matter, Mia hated every member of the Murphy family. As for this Vivian, Mia


    could feel her blood boil just at the sight of her.


    That woman had the gall toe over and flirt not just with Micheal but with every rich man sheid


    her eyes on. Mia was no stranger to this particr type of woman.


    ¡°Yes, a colleague. She¡¯s my boss, actually. but we don¡¯t have a particrly good rtionship. Besides,


    the entirepany doesn¡¯t know about my marriage. I especially don¡¯t want her to know.¡± Gabrielle


    revealed. She tried so hard to avoid Vivian whenever she could. But enemies were always bound to


    meet somewhere


    ¡°Now, how should we deal with her?¡± Gabrielle turned to Westhey who was quietly listening to her


    conversation with


    Cayden and Vivian wereing closer. It worried Gabrielle.


    It never urred to Gabrielle that the first unexpected person she would meet in Micheal¡®s vi was


    Vivian. She didn¡¯t know what to say, and she had no idea how to handle this situation.


    However, Westley reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms. She always fit his body perfectly.


    ¡°Westley, what are you doing?¡± Gabrielle almost yelped at Westley¡¯s sudden, unexpected embrace.


    Westley responded by resting his chin on her head and pulling her closer,


    Gabrielle had long protected their secret, and she didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be made public. But


    here was Westley, Wrapping her in his arms a little forcefully. Was he going to reveal their marriage to


    Vivian directly?


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you trust me? I can handle


    this,¡± Westley whispered in her car She leaned back and saw him Taise his eyebrow at her


    Gabrielle only got more nervous. She thed to cad his mind, but of course, she couldn¡¯t.


    She had absolutely zero idea what Westley was nning to do. So sheid her hand on his chest, and


    searched his handsome features.


    ¡°Do you want to make our rtionship public?¡± She spoke in a low voice, her palms already sweating


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to reveal that we¡¯re married, we can just make her believe that she¡¯s right about our


    rtionship.¡± Something wicked red in Westley¡¯s eyes. He smiled smugly at her.


    What does she think our rtionship is?¡± Gabrielle was still in a daze. She couldn¡¯t think straight; she


    was suddenly d Westley was here to help her out.


    Vivian and the others had amived in front of them. Vivian was staring daggers at her.


    ¡°Miss Robinson, Gabrielle, do you two


    know each other?¡± Vivian ched her white terth at Gabrielle, but her eyes were focused on Westley¡¯s


    hand testing on Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder. Vivian looked like a predator who couldn¡¯t wait to rip Gabrielle into


    pieces.


    Vivian was holding a drink in one hand, and she swirled its contents as she continued to stare at the


    couple. It didn¡¯t escape her notice that the man just hugged Gabrielle in public, basically dering that


    there was something between them. Vivian previously thought that Gabrielle must have been hooking


    up with a rich man, and now, it seemed that Vivian¡¯s guess was corect.


    Vivian had to hand it to Gabrielle; she was really something she didn¡¯t just hook up with anyone the guy


    had to be Westley. ¡°How is Gabrielle so good at this? What¡¯s her y?¡± Vivian clearly underestimated


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my friend,¡± Mia Said curtly She didn¡¯t like scheming women like Vivian at all.


    Naturally, she wasn¡¯t going to pretend to be friendly towards Vivian, Mia made it clear that Vivian


    shouldn¡¯t even be at the


    Vivian couldn¡¯t me Mia, though. She was the daughter of the Hobinson family. and if she looked


    down on Vivian, then it was her right, Vivian didn¡¯t really care either way


    Gabrielle surprised Vivian. She wasn¡¯t just with Westley, but she was also Mia¡¯s good friend. Vivian


    thought Gabrielle was good at inserting herself among the elite.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Morris. I¡¯m Gabrielle¡¯s colleague. Vivian. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, I feel so lucky to see you


    here today. ¡°Vivian extended her hand to Westley. giving him her best smile.


    Westley only looked at her hand and didn¡¯t shake it. Vivian cleared her throat before she stood


    straighter. ¡°Miss Viviani, since you¡¯ve seen us, there¡¯s no point in hiding it anymore. Gabrielle is my


    woman. I hope you can take care of her in the future, and I hope no one finds out about today. You


    seem like a smart person. Do you understand what I¡¯m Saying?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes widened in realization that she was right. Gabrielle was indeed Westley¡¯s secret lover.


    Vivian decided to


    store this information she might need it someday.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I know what you mean. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t talk about this.¡± Vivian smiled coyly and made a


    zipping motion over her mouth-indicating that she would keep it shut. When she got her confirmation


    about the status of Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s rtionship. Vivian felt so much better.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Otherwise, you might not be able to withstand the consequences.¡± Westley said tly.


    Even though he didn¡¯t raise his voice, his meaning was loud and clear, Vivian was no fool, and she


    understood it immediately.


    ¡°I know, Mr. Morris. Don¡¯t worry about it. * Vivian didn¡¯t like being threatened, especially in front of other


    people. But this was Westley, and she couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone like him.


    ¡°Mia, what are you talking about here? It¡¯s too cold. Let¡¯s go inside where it¡¯s warmer.¡± Cayden came


    out to usher Mia inside.


    Mia rolled her eyes at him and crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Cayden, didn¡¯t you hear what I said?


    You have no right


    buiting in on my business. It¡¯s so annoying to see you, so stop showing up in front of me.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 356

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 356


    Chapter 356 Want To Marry Him


    Cayden was embarrassed by Mia¡¯s hostility


    He thought their rtionship would improve a little after Mia got injured thest time. Cayden didn¡¯t


    expect their rtionship to be as good as before, but he expected it to get better.


    However, it had only been wishful thinking, Mia was still cold and rude as if she were his enemy.


    Even though he came to see her today. Mia didn¡¯t show him any kindness. She deliberately abandoned


    him to breathe some fresh air.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m worried that you might get cold. You have every right to be mad at me, but please don¡¯t


    neglect your health. ¡°Cayden persuaded her because he cared about her health.


    After all, it was freezing outside, and Mia was only wearing a thin dress and arge woolen scarf.


    He couldn¡¯t watch her get illi,


    ¡°I¡¯m not careless ta neglect any health, You better stay inside and mind your goddamn business!¡± Mia


    had never been ntice to Cayden.


    He felt humiliated as Mia snapped it at him in front of many people.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t care about you. At least don¡¯t take off this coat.¡± Cayden removed his coat and


    draped it around her.


    ¡°No, thanks. We are going inside now.¡±. Mia tumed around and walked in, dragging Gabrielle with her.


    Cayden nced at the coat in his hand and gritted his teeth. No one could restrain Mia when she


    became mad at someone.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you are here!¡± Cayden nced at Westley, his face heated with embarrassment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Westley nced at him and strode in


    Just then, Vivian caught up with Westley and stopped himn. ¡°Mr. Morris, please stay


    Here for a moment.¡±


    Westley stopped in his tracks and shat a Vicious look at her.


    Vivian was wearing a strapless dress, revealing her milky skin. But it was still cold outside, and


    Westley¡¯s piercing saze made her shiver.


    Her body trembled as she huged herself, trying to shield herself from the cold. But Vivian was strong:


    she would never allow herself to make any mistakes this time.


    So she forced a striile and looked at Westley.


    ¡°Miss Vivian, what can I do for you? Westley asked coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Momis. I want to know what kind of rtionship you have with Gabrielle. I¡¯m sorry. I know it¡¯s


    inappropriate to ask such a question. I just¡­


    ¡°Miss Vivian, since you know it¡¯s inappropriate, better stop probing further. Remember that I don¡¯t want


    anyone to know what you saw today. especially the people in your studio,¡± Westley warned her, trying


    his best to remain calm.


    Vivian didn¡¯t seem stupid. She must barve understood what he meant. Why Was she humiliating


    herself by trying to find the answer to the question?


    ¡°I see. It looks like Gabrielle is really important to you, Mr. Momis.¡± Vivian shed a sweet smile,


    pretending to Seemn sensible and generous.


    ¡°Miss Vivian, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of rtionship I have with Gabrielle. She is my woman, and I


    won¡¯t allow anyone to bully her.¡± With that, Westley strade


    Gabrielle and Mia walked in, congratted Micheal, and gave him the gift. Then, Gabrielle waited for


    Westley. squirming on the spot with unease.


    Westley didn¡¯t follow her in. She was a little worried because Vivian was also standing outside.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what Vivian wanted from Westley.


    The woman was too ambitious, so she was worried about Westley.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Westley is a shrewd man. He is not someone a random temptress could seduce.¡± Mia


    patted Gabrielle¡¯s


    hand cardingly, calm down


    stiring for her to


    Westley was a powerful man,


    No one had the power to win his heart ather than Gabrielle.


    Moreover women like Viviani, who intended to only hook up with men, would never be able to win


    Westley¡¯s love. She had targeted every man as soon as she arrived at the party. determined to get into


    their pants today.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian¡¯s lewd behavior disgusted Mia.


    She had be bold enough to seduce Westley. Mia red at her, anger zing in her eyes.


    ¡°Okay. I know.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t suspect Westley. After all, she knew what kind of person he was.


    But she feared that Vivian would bber nonsense and annoy him.


    ¡°All right. Calm down. Look, Westley ising in.¡± Mia patted her shoulder


    Gabrielle¡¯s muscles visibly rxed when she saw Westley. She looked around and realized that the


    people around her were


    all staring at the man,


    After all, everyone present at the party knew Westley. Many of them stood up to greet him.


    It was a dreame true for them because Westley seldomn attended business cocktail parties


    He rarely showed up in public but had made it to Micheal¡¯s birthday party today. The people at the party


    were shocked and wondered when the two had bonded.


    ¡°Is that Mr. Morris?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he woulde to Micheal¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    ¡°When did they be so close?¡±


    ¡°How would We know about the friendship between big shots? If they are not good friends, why is


    Westley here?


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect to see Mr. Morris in person today. I want to post it on my Twitter moments.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die, buddy? Westley doesn¡¯t like people taking pictures of him and sharing them on


    social media. He is


    probably here today because it¡¯s private


    * You are right. God! What was I even thinking?¡±


    ¡°Hut l¡¯so excited to see him. Gosh! He is so handsome.¡±


    The women began to push as they were all excited to see him.


    ¡°I want to marry him!¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m in love with him.¡±


    ¡°MI. Morris hasn¡¯t brought i date t?night. Everyone says he is single. I guess that is true.¡±


    *You don¡¯t have a chance cven if he is single. Men were appalled at how women were throwing


    themselves at Westley


    ¡°Micheal. Westley is here.¡± Gabrielle ginned happily.


    ¡°Yeah. I saw. Micheal remained calm without a trace of emotion on his face.


    The big shots were always cold and indifferent, and Gabrielle was used to it.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Mr. Robinson!¡± Wey said in a businesslike tone.


    *Thank you, Mr. Moms. I didn¡¯t expect you toe. I was a bit surprised when Gabrielle told me that


    you were here.¡± Micheal smiled.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 357

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 357


    Chapter 357 Their Rtionship


    Everyone at the party knew Westley, but they couldn¡¯t get close to him. All they could do was admire


    him frorna distance. But as soon as they saw him walking toward a woman, the people began to gossip


    * Who is she?


    They just saw Mia return with an ordinary woman, whom they didn¡¯t know. Everyone was trying to


    figure out who she was.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t look like an influential woman from the business circle. Yet she was a friend of Mia and


    was invited to attend Micheal¡¯s birthday party.


    However, they didn¡¯t bother probing further. After all, Mia had a distinct personality


    Mia was willful, arrogant; and supercilious, unlike the other young women,


    Mia never hid her feelings ¡ª she openly revealed her love and hatred for people. She didn¡¯t bother


    ttering anyone for her personal gain. Therefore. Mia had offended many people in the circle OVET


    the years. Everyone knew that the people who took the initiative to make friends with Mia would


    ultimately suffer.


    Gabrielle¡¯s presence piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity. They were all desperate to know who she was.


    They were wondering how Mia got to make friends with such an ordinary womin


    ¡°She looks normal. I don¡¯t think she is from a wealthy family. Who knows how she became friends with


    Mia?¡±


    ¡°Is she trying something?


    to


    cheat Mia


    or


    ¡°No. It would be more convincing if you said Mia is deceiving that woman. After all, she looks gullible. I


    think anyone can cheat her.¡±


    ¡°Really? But I wonder how she is close to Mr. Robinson. They are interacting as if they¡¯ve known each


    other for a long


    time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Manis.. God, look at the way she is Sinilin at MT. Morris, What¡¯s their rtionship


    Everyone got into a heated discussion after seeing Westley approach the Woman


    They were all curious as to why he was talking to Gabrielle After all, they didn¡¯t look like they had just


    met.


    ¡°I think we should distance ourselves from each other,¡± Gabrielle whispered to Westley as the people¡¯s


    inquisitive gazes made her ufortable.


    After all, Westley was still a celebrity She couldn¡¯t affect his reputation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about what they say. No one has the audacity to judge me.¡± Westley shrugged


    nonchntly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gabrielle. This is my brother¡¯s home. You don¡¯t have to worry about what other people


    say. These people are here only for my brother. I have even fought with some of these women before.


    So ignore them!¡± Mia stood up for Gabrielle.


    She didn¡¯t care about the people attending the party and didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to Wory about what they


    thought of her either.


    Although Mia was right, couldn¡¯t agree with her.


    Gabrielle


    ¡°We better maintain a low profile.¡± She shot a warning look at Westley.


    ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡± Westleypromised. If not for Gabrielle, he Wouldn¡¯t have attended the party in


    the first ce. So he agreed to listen to her.


    Gabrielle smiled at him. ¡°I know you are the best.¡±


    Mia frowned at the way they interacted with each other. She regretted inviting Westley. After all, the two


    couldn¡¯t stop themselves from showing off their love for each other


    ¡°Dinner is ready. Now that everyone¡¯s amived, let¡¯s eat.¡± Although the others had amived a long time


    ago, Micheal had been waiting for Gabrielle and Westley.


    Micheal had invited the youngsters of the families that had been friends with the Robinson family for


    generations. He


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    had throw a party for the elders at noon. He wanted to have a fun might with people his age. Therefore,


    he invited them to his vi for dinner


    As soon as Gabrielle and Westley came Over, the young men stopped gossiping and looked at them.


    ¡°This is Mr. Morris. I think you all know hinn ¡ª no introduction needed. And this is Miss Jones, a friend


    of mine and Mia. I want you all to respect her.¡± Micheal looked calm and indifferent.


    No one was curious about Westley, or perhaps they didn¡¯t dare to find out what he was up to. But


    everyone looked at Gabrielle in unison.


    They wanted to know who she was. Although Gabrielle didn¡¯t look mboyant, she had the charisma to


    make people like her at a nce. She was incredibly beautiful, and people were of her


    The men stared at her with rapture as if they didn¡¯t want to take their eyes off her


    Westley subconsciously blocked their gazes. Fortunately, he was with Gabrielle.


    Otherwise, the men would have hit on her all night


    Gabrielle settled between Mia and Westley, feeling a sense of protection.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you are Mia¡¯s friend, so it means you are my friend as well. Would you like to have a


    drink?¡± a man asked, raising his ss.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to embarrass him, so she raised her ss and smiled at him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, let me drink it for you,¡± Westley said in a low voice.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. We agreed to maintain a distance. How could you drink instead of me?¡±


    Gabrielle whispered to him.


    The two were leaning closer, their faces inches apart which made people feel that they shared an


    intimate rtionship.


    ¡°Miss Jones, are you friends with Mr. Morris as well?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, are we friends?¡± Gabrielle arched an eyebrow at Westley, gesturing for him to exin.


    ¡°Yes, indeed. Miss Jones is a good friend of mine!¡± Westley answered coldly.


    Now that Westley had rified the rtionship, the people understood what he meant.


    Almost everyone knew that Westley was engaged to Nellie, the daughter of the Collins family.


    Therefore, Gabrielle¡¯s presence had caused confusion among the people.


    Wealthy. young men like him were bound to have affairs. If the woman wasn¡¯t his girlfriend or fianc¨¦e,


    then she was a secret lover.


    Gabrielle was beautiful and innocent. She would make the ideal mistress, who listened to her man¡¯s


    words.


    ¡°So, Miss Jones, may I have a drink with you?¡± the man asked again as he stared at Gabrielle.


    ¡°All right.¡± She nodded.


    Westley didn¡¯t bother stopping her. He knew that Gabrielle couldn¡¯t drink too much. Therefore, he tried


    his best to cooperate with her.


    ¡°Is she Mr. Morrig¡¯s lover¡± someone whispered.


    Vivian¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Gabrielle, who was drinking while Westley was not helping but just watching


    quietly. She didn¡¯t think Westley had feelings for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s all she could ever be.¡± Vivian. muttered coldly

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 358

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 358


    Chapter 358 She Would Not Show Any Kindness


    Lacey Murphy and others turned to nce at Vivian after she said those words. Lacey was Cayden¡¯s


    elder sister, She and Vivian had been friends while they were younger. In fact, Vivian was only here


    because she was with Lacey.


    What Vivian had just said really got Lacey curious, and outside just now she Suspected that Vivian


    knew quite some much about that woman.


    ¡°Tell me what you know about her, Vivian,¡± Lacey whispered curiously.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know so much. But you are my friend. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to tell you that the woman¡¯s


    name is Gabrielle. She works as an assistant at Jason¡¯s studio and is his only apprentice. I don¡¯t know


    how she could get to know Jason through Austin and be his apprentice soon after. One must


    really not underestimate her, especially now that she is still able to hook up with Mr. Morris. I just


    realized that I


    underestimated this woman before. I feel ashamed already that she¡¯s my colleague, and I don¡¯t want


    others to know about that,¡± Vivian said, tur lips curved in disgust.


    Although she seemed to be repulsed by Gabrielle, she in fact was only jealous.


    She found it hard to imagine why the man she loved could ept Gabrielle as his apprentice. Worse


    still, Jason treated her more kindly than a teacher would treat an apprentice, but Vivian understood he


    did that mostly because of Austin.


    Yet she felt so jealous of Gabrielle. How on earth did she even hook up with Westley?


    Vivian was really piqued at how Gabrielle always managed to go about this.


    ¡°Is she the woman your dream guy epted as his apprentice?¡± Lacey asked, ncing straight over to


    where Gabrielle was sitting


    At first, she hadn¡¯t really paid much attention to Gabrielle when Mia had led her in. But when Micheal


    had responded to Gabrielle¡¯s greeting with a warm, huge


    smile, Lacey had thrust all her attention at her.


    The woman was quite very pretty. but Lacey detested her all the more.


    She had loved Micheal dearly all these years, but she had never been able to tell him how she felt


    because he was so cold to her. It was obvious he didn¡¯t like her. More than once, she had felt the urge


    to tell him, to tell him she loved him. But she was afraid that she would lose the Casual friendship she


    had with him if she did that.


    Despite how this hurt her, only one thing had given her relief ¨C Micheal had no other woman in his life.


    All he was obsessed with was working hard at his career and taking care of his sister, Mia. He was so


    cold and arrogant that he didn¡¯t consider his own love life at all. Once, Lacey nned on knowing more


    about Micheal¡¯s personal life by inquiring about his family. But not only did they know nothing about his


    private life, they had no right to interfere with it.


    Lacey had long been resolved to be content with things inasmuch as Micheal found no other woman.


    He seemed too distant and proud to have anything to do with women.


    But now, she felt everything crashing down her feet when she saw him sh Gabrielle a warm, huge


    smile.


    ¡°Well, who else can it be? See how she looks so simple. You would never believe she is the very devil,


    so scheming and ambitious.¡± Vivian smiled faintly. her voice discolored with malice.


    Of course, Lacey understood Vivian meant that Gabrielle looked innocent while, in fact, she was not.


    Smirking, Lacey said, ¡°I can see that, too. She¡¯s the kind of woman who pretends to be pure just to


    exploit the rich and find her way up the socialdder. The simpler she looks, the more scheming she is.


    What a golddigger!¡± The disgust was heavy in her voice. She hated such kind of women and held them


    in contempt.


    But there were so many women like her in the society now. Wasn¡¯t Gabrielle just more scheming than


    the others? She would not be afraid of it.


    ¡°You should not say that here, Lacey. Mr. Moms will be angry if he hears you saying that. You know


    she¡¯s his woman, don¡¯t you?¡± Viviar reminded, hushing her gently. Lacey snorted and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. In fact, I know what to do.¡±


    Lacey replied determinedly. She and Vivian were alike in a lot of ways, both having even the same


    character. Maybe, that was why they were both good friends and why Lacey cared so much about her.


    Yet, Lacey had a temper, being the eldest daughter of the Murphy family.


    She didn¡¯t know how to hide her grievances. Instead, she would air them out so bluntly, not caring


    about what others felt.


    ¡°Where are you going to, Lacey?¡± Vivian asked, rmed when she saw Lacey rise suddenly with a


    ss of wine.


    But deep down, she felt so d.


    If what Vivian thought was right, Lacey was going to make trouble for Gabrielle.


    It would serve Gabrielle right. How dare she hang around with other people¡¯s men? Now she was being


    so close to Micheal whom Lacey so much liked. Vivian trusted Lacey; she would treat as an eriemy any


    other woman who tried to get close to Micheal.


    It was obvious that Lacey saw Gabrielle as an enemy now.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to propose a toast to Micheal. Today is his birthday.¡± Lacey said, ncing at Vivian, a


    mischievous glint in her eyes. Then she strode towards to Micheal


    ¡°Happy birthday, Micheal,¡± Lacey called in a chirpy voice as she stood beside Micheal, staring down at


    him and holding up her ss of wine.


    Micheal hesitated at first. Then he raised his ss and clinked it gently with hers. ¡°Thank you, Lacey.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that to me, Micheal,¡± she said in a soft voice, grinning, looking at him with gentle


    eyes.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Micheal replied quietly looked away, tacitum.


    and


    She smiled still. She didn¡¯t expect 50 much from him. After all, he had always been this silent in front of


    her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lacey turned to Gabrielle. ¡°Miss Jones, since you¡¯re a few friend, can I have au drink with you?¡± she


    asked, pouring another and proposing the toast to Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle knew that this woman was Ciyden¡¯s sister and Vivian¡¯s friend, too. She knew Vivian had a


    hand in the hostile way Lacey now looked at her.


    So siniling warmly. Gabrielle stood up. ¡°So pleased to meet you, Miss Murphy.¡± Gabrielle said. ¡°I will


    down the whole ss of wine.¡±


    Then she raised her head and tossed all. the content of the ss into her mouth.


    Westley watched Gabrielle silently and wondered how long she could pretend.


    ¡°I like you, Miss Jones. You¡¯re so honest. Do you mind having another ss with me?¡± Lacey asked


    and at once poured another ss of wine. She was known for being so good at drinking and getting


    men drunk


    So getting Gabrielle drunk was going to be really a small thing for her.


    Angry. Westley swung to his feet and Variked the empty ss off Gabrielle s hand. Just then, Mia stood


    up and handed Gabrielle a ss of juice before Westley could say anything. She turned to Lacey and


    fixed her long. exasperated look. ¡°Lacey. Gabrielle is my friend, and she has stomach trouble.


    She can¡¯t drink like you, I must warn you. If anything happens to her today, I won¡¯t take it lightly with


    you at all. And I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to get my brother displeased in his birthday party.¡±


    Mia fumed. They all knew that Mia would not show any kindness to anyone if she was pissed off.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 359

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 359


    Chapter 359 Got Drunk


    Mia was the type of person who would not hesitate to be cruel to anyone once she was irritated, while


    Lacey was the type of person who was tough and not afraid of things. So, it was really not a good thing


    for these two people to get together.


    However, the bystanders didn¡¯t understand why Lacey would cause trouble for Gabrielle. It was


    obvious that Lacey had targeted Gabrielle just now.


    ¡°Mia, I don¡¯t mean to make things difficult for Miss Jones. I just want to make friends with her.¡± Lacey¡¯s


    expression softened as she said, giving Mia an innocent look.


    After all, she was well aware that Mia was Micheal¡¯s most adored sister. If she offended Mia, it would


    be the same as offending Micheal indirectly.


    ¡°If you want to make friends, of course, you can. Then Gabrielle will drink this ss of juice instead. If


    you want to continue drinking. I will apany you.


    + Although Min had a bad temper, she Wis a very loyal person.


    Therefore, it was natural for Mia not to ept Lacey¡¯s obvious hostility against Gabrielle.


    She would definitely never let it go.


    ¡°All right, Miss Jones, it¡¯s okay for you to make a toast with your juice.¡± Seeing that Mia was so


    protective of Gabrielle, there was still a bit of unsettled bitterness left in Lacey¡¯s heart. ¡°Gabrielle, this is


    Cayden¡¯s sister, the elder daughter of the Murphy family. Let¡¯s have a drink together. Cheers!¡± Mia


    nudged Gabrielle¡¯s arm and introduced calmly ¡°Well, I see. Miss Murphy, nice to meet you.¡± Gabrielle


    responded as she kept a gentle demeanor.


    On the other hand, Vivian viewed Gabrielle¡¯s behavior as an act in disguise.


    She even felt that Gabrielle was quite skilled at ying the innocent role.


    Such a woman always pretended to be innocent, especially in front of men, and


    own facial expressions very well


    ¡°Miss Jones, Mia doesn¡¯t have many friends. I hope you treat her sincerely.¡± in a sisterly manner, Lacey


    reminded Gabrielle.


    ¡°Lacey, Gabrielle is my friend. How we get along with each other is our own business. Now that we


    have finished drinking the toast, you can go back and have a seat. Mia responded casually. As Mia was


    a sister adored and protected by her brother, she didn¡¯t really care about anyone¡¯s feelings


    ¡°Lacey, don¡¯t drink too much. It¡¯s not a good thing for a girl to drink so much,¡± Micheal said coldly.


    Although Micheal said solely to keep them from drinking, Lacey viewed it as an act of care from


    Micheal for her. Thus, she immediately epted his words happily


    ¡°I know, Micheal. I will go back to eat now.¡± As she said, Lacey immediately went back obediently.


    More people wanted toe over and give Gabrielle a toast, but Mia and


    Westley stopped them. However, they couldn¡¯t stop Gabrielle from drinking herself.


    So, in the end, Gabrielle got herself drunk. Looking at Gabrielle lying drunk on the table, Westley


    reached out and picked her up.


    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯ll take her back first.¡± Westley gave out a short remark and left, holding Gabrielle in his


    arms.


    The sturdy figure of Westley fading away as he openly held Gabrielle in his arms only confirmed


    everybody¡¯s assumptions about the two¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡°Mr. Morris is really with this woman?


    Although everyone shared the same thought, no one dared to speak out. 3


    ¡°As I said, Mr. Morris and Miss Jones are my friends. And I don¡¯t want anyplicated things to spread


    out.¡± Micheal nced at the people coldly. naturally knowing what they were thinking


    ¡°Of course, Micheal, I¡¯m not going to talk nonsense. Just as we are afraid of offending you, we are


    much more afraid


    to offend Mr. Morris.¡±


    That wils the truth.


    There were, however, those who were not afraid to y with death.


    Westley carried Gabrielle to the car. He then carefully put her on the seat so that she could lean


    against the seat and sleep well. He couldn¡¯t help but pat her on the face as he finished properly


    positioning her. ¡°You are such a fool to drink so much.¡±


    Gabrielle groaned slightly as she was patted. her brows wrinkled, and she showed an


    ufortable reaction.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Westley drove very slowly as he was worried that Gabrielle would feel ufortable after drinking too


    much. Yet, at the same time, he wanted to drive back quickly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed with his decision. He regretted agreeing to attend Micheal¡¯s


    birthday party tonight. Several men locked their gazes on Gabrielle as if their eyes were going to pop


    out of their heads.


    However, when the car was halfway


    though, Gabrielle felt very ufortable and started to throw up.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She vomited.


    Westley quickly pulled over the car and got out of it. He there walked around to the other side and


    pulled Gabrielle down, making her squat on the sidelines.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but keep vomiting for a long time.


    When Westley saw Gabrielle vomiting heavily, he rushed to the car and took a towel and a water


    bottle. He then squatted beside her and patted her back gently


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you feeling better?¡± When he noticed Gabrielle was almost done vomiting, he removed


    the water bottle cap and handed it to her.


    Gabrielle took it and gulped down a mouthful of water. Her drunken expression was now reced by


    soberness. Just then, a strong sensation of difort developed in her stomach and head, causing


    her double pain. Not only that a wave of indescribable emotions washed over her.


    She raised her eyes to Westley, an uneasy expression on her face that she couldn¡¯t hide. She saw a


    gloomy expression on the man¡¯s face, as he appeared to be very angry.


    She drank like a drunkard that it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t angry.


    ¡°Thank you, Westley,¡± She ultimately came up with a ¡°thank you¡¯ after Spending a long time digging


    through her head for the proper word.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how dare you drink so much when you know you can¡¯t handle that much? Are you feeling


    good now?¡± Westley questioned, giving her a cold look.


    He deliberately pretended to be very angry as he felt he couldn¡¯t let go of her actions this time.


    ¡°I know! I¡¯m feeling bad. I feel too bad now. Westley, I know I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Gabrielle


    tried to hold Westley¡¯s hands to stop him from being so angry


    However, the man just nced at her coldly and snorted.


    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± as Westley threw a cold re towards Gabrielle, he asked,


    Gabrielle took the towel from his hand and wiped her mouth.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have drunk so much. But do you know why I drank so much?¡± With a pitiful expression on


    her face, Gabrielle tried to coax Westley.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re happy to go to Micheal¡¯s birthday party and those men came to drink with you?¡±


    Westley¡¯s expression was clearly filled with jealousy, as he stated.


    Gabrielle finally realized that this man was simply jealous.


    Coincidentally. she drank so much because she was jealous too.


    ¡°Westley, I know you are jealous. I drank so much also because I was jealous,¡± Gabrielle said as she


    stared into his eyes seriously..


    In fact, she was feeling a little ufortable right now due to the lingering effects of the wine. Now that


    she had finished vomiting, she felt


    ufortable all over her body.


    ¡°Why were you thought Gabrielle nonsense.


    jealous?¡± Westley was just talking


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything he¡¯d done that might possibly make Gabrielle jealous. After all, he was so


    focused on Gabrielle the entire time that he waspletely clueless about what others thought of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that as soon as you entered, those women¡¯s eyes were all fixed on you, as if they


    were staring at a piece of delicious meat? They all wanted to stick to you. How could I not be jealous? I


    really regret letting you go there. That was why I got myself drunk as soon as possible so that you


    would take me away.¡± Gabrielle vigorously gave out an exnation.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 360

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 360


    Chapter 360 I Like You, Westley


    Gabrielle¡¯s words shocked Westley. He never imagined that she would be so concerned about his


    feelings, that she could ever get jealous.


    He found it hard to believe.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about, Gabrielle?¡± he asked, his voice solemn as he leaned towards


    her shoulders and looked into her eyes.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she gulped down some water to sober up.


    ¡°Of course, I know what I¡¯m talking about, Westley,¡± she said. Before now, she wouldn¡¯t dare say a


    thing like that to him. She would have preferred to keep it to herself.


    But being a bit drunk today, she was unbelievably honest with him.


    She was really grateful for all the care Westley showed her these days. It left


    happened.


    But today, he seemed somewhat nervous as he gazed at Gabrielle, knowing what she was about to


    say.


    ¡°Westley. I think.. I¡¯m so into you that it annoys me when other women stare at you.¡± Gabrielle said,


    trying hard to sound sober and brave. She still knew there would have been no way she would have


    said those words if she hadn¡¯t been drunk,


    ¡°I want to hear you say that again, Gabrielle.¡± Westley stared deeply into her eyes, gripping her hands


    so that she would not escape.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She repeated the words, her eyes and voice glinting with sincerity. ¡°I mean, Westley, I have somehow


    fallen love with¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    Before Gabrielle couldplete her statement, Westley, lowering his head, kissed her suddenly on the


    lips.


    The kiss was short but passionate, with Westley not letting go until Gabrielle gasped for breath. He sat


    back and watched her lips which were quite swollen, ¡°I want you to say those words


    again, Gabrielle.


    Heaving. Gabrielle fixed him a stare, the impatience heavy in her eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t I said that twice


    already?¡±


    Gabrielle muttered, annoyed. Why did this man act so selfish? He didn¡¯t seem to take it seriously that


    she had gone beyond herself to express what she truly felt. Did he know how hard it was for her? Yet


    he wanted her to say it once more into his ears. One didn¡¯t even have to tell the other that one had a


    crush on him more than once.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t ask you about that anymore. But tell me ¨C when did you begin to like me?¡±


    Westley shifted curiously and gazed again at Gabrielle. For a long time, his heart had been throbbing


    for her. He hoped to someday marry her properly and be able to spend the rest of his life with her,


    showering her with all the love he had. But he had always doubted if the woman liked him back. She


    was always talking about Bryce and divorcing him ono Nallia ratu


    him once Nellie returned, after all


    That was why he found it hard to believe it when she said she liked him. If she


    really wanted to be with him, why did


    But although it surprised him greatly, he was still tingled by the excitement of hearing her say she liked


    him.


    He felt so good right now knowing she loved him as much as he loved her. After all, a rtionship was


    not perfect until both partners fell for each other,


    ¡°Well... I really can¡¯t tell when,¡± Gabrielle said, shrugging. She had no idea what to say.


    She really couldn¡¯t tell him when immediately.


    ¡°Did you have the feelings for me the first time we met?¡± Westley probed, putting his arms around her.


    He stared confidently. seemingly certain of the answer she would give.


    Gabrielle shook her head. ¡°Not at all.¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t like you that much at first.¡±


    Even at that time, they both understood the nature of their rtionship. understood that they were just


    two strangers who detested each other.


    Westley had hated Gabrielle¡¯s guts then.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t have had to force Gabrielle into this temporary marriage and would have been


    with Nellie, his fianc¨¦e, if Bryce hadn¡¯t stolen her from him.


    So in the beginning, a silent animosity had existed between them. He had been quite hostile to her,


    being reminded of what Bryce had done each time he saw her


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you liked me at the beginning. I¡¯m d you do now. And, Gabrielle, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gabrielle stared at Westley with those fascinating eyes. She wondered how much she meant


    to him.


    Nothing else mattered to her again. All she wanted now was the man who meant the universe to her.


    ¡°I like you, Westley. Do you also like me?¡± she said suddenly. Then she bit her lip at once, realizing how


    undignified her question was. 3


    A woman who asked a man such a question was only going to break her


    own heart atst.


    Now, Gabrielle impetuousness.


    regretted


    her


    She blurted out, ¡°Well, It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to answer it. Let¡¯s just pretend I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Lowering her face, she felt so ashamed of herself. All the gusto she had felt earlier, all the hope she


    had hung on this rtionship were crumbling before her.


    Westley lifted her face with a hand and forced her to look at him right in the eyes. ¡°What kind of man do


    you think I am, Gabrielle?¡±


    The question was so sudden that Gabrielle gaped at him in surprise. What kind of man was he?


    Well, he was handsome, cool and detached. But most importantly, he was gentle to her.


    All in all, he was a nice person. At least, she liked him really much now.


    ¡°I think you are the best, Westley,¡± she said softly, their eyes locked in a warm stare.


    Rood guy, she had found the man who suited her perfectly

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 361

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 361


    Chapter 361 Her Fault


    Woments inter, le finally a Gab o nd pined his rehead gainst her. This is the I feel that you Gabrale. De


    er undendstalmeno


    Gabrielle nodded, blue anestati prin emgedoneer face She was already happy and the pasionit kiss


    was the cheery on top ¡°Tida, ky Gabrielle looked him, her king with hipple They had now workings out,


    which w esential io Gabrielle


    She had thought Wesley will hated hendre panded her dan twenty


    She thought the man would drive her away the moment Nellit came back.


    Haxter, the intensity of hi wurds and the kius proved that she w w¨¹nyWestley had Belinda far her, and


    that was enough.


    Well, it¡®s getting . Lit¡¯s go home¡± Westley looked at Seeing his bumiTIE 22, Guarelle kruv what he was


    thinne


    After all, the two shared a wonderful connection.


    ¡°Watually, I don¡¯t feel very well Westly I might get sick if I get into the car. Can vesty little longer?¡± The


    mere he of the car made her nauseous. She couldn¡¯t imagintzoing home in it.


    d ience Chuck his


    thon: l was a


    Westley looked around, and the bright neun lichts synboard of a hotel. An idea urred to him.


    ¡°Maybe we can sleep in a hotel then li¡¯s not far away.¡± Westley w anted. The merition of the hotel


    brought strange thoughts to her mind. A blush med her cheeks when she looked at the ce.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s just go home. I want to take a shower. I feel awful.¡± Gabrielle instinctively shook her


    m


    agam


    hew


    h erme ennd h na


    Gabriele didn¡¯t bother protein his chest


    After hi t the hotel, W HEY Dulle the wrong the VIP sebe the r


    Alvin ti via the TETVETION. Then, he


    ental with the top flm


    A couple of hourster Gabrielle was es ted and tell asleep. She didn¡¯t make up until the


    AT W


    the mom S equined at her phare and checked the time we almost echt. Gabriele looked anand for


    Westley, but he wasn¡¯t there. It was most as ifah hispent the night alonut Lin the Tom, She realized he


    must have left early Her head was throbbing so she sat on the bed for a while, hoping to ease the


    headache. Just then, her eyes sprang open as something Cented her mind. Oh my God! She had


    marly forgotten that Melissa would be arriving today, and she had to pick her up from the airport. It was


    an important task, but she wasn¡¯t prepared for it. ¡°Gosh! I¡¯m going to be


    The flight w at ten a¡¯clock, and it was already eight now. She had to get changed and go to the studio to


    meet Jackson. If Jackson kw Gabrielle had on slept, he would be furious,


    without wasting another minute, Gabrielle go up quickly. She nced at the clothes scattered on the


    floor and decided not to wear then today


    Gabrielle found a dress on the bedside table. She knew it was from Westley. Without any further


    thought she put it on and went into the bathroom.


    It was a white dress, a bit too feminine for her liking. It wasn¡¯t like the one Jaclcson had picked that


    made her look more mature and sensible.


    She new it wouldn¡¯t be something Melissa would like. But Gabrielle had no time to worry about it


    because it was her only option. She couldn¡¯t take a taxi back to Half Moon Bay to change it. Gabrielle


    had no choice but to go to the airport in her white dress.


    She quickly brushed her hair, wore a subtle coat of makeup, and rushed to the studio to meet


    Fortunately, when Gabrielle got out of the taxi, Jackson wis driving towards her. Much to her


    The cur sidd


    a hal in The Gazelle Them


    Tod den and libans ce


    e marineck Gamelle e d him like polite child we noticing the disapproving boat on his ner He was


    applied by her choice of outfit.


    ASEN , Jacksch shouted. What the hell were you thinking? What in the n ea r e You Re Gabriel?


    Where is the outfit I picked for you? Are you going to meet Ms. Glyn wearing that?¡± His nose scrunched


    up in disgust as he pointed at her dress. ¡°If you lint meested, you should


    h old me.


    Gabrielle bit her lip guiltily as she looked at him ¡°Jackson, I really want to pick up Ms. Glyn. She is my


    idol, and I take her seniously can exin about the auth.¡±.


    That¡¯s enouch! I don¡¯t have the time to listen to your bullshit it in the car. You should feel lucky that this


    dress En¡¯t too bad.¡± Jackson¡¯s face turned in . He was displeased with Gabrielle¡¯s behavior


    Yes. Thekson¡± She quickly opened the back door and got into the car before the man changed his


    mind.


    T 50 SGTY. Jackson. I really didn¡¯t mean to dress this way. Please give me a chance ta Emin.¡±


    Gabrielle was squirming with anxiety. She couldn¡¯t stop ming herself for being


    If she hadn¡¯t stayed at the hotel with Westley, she would have been able to wear the dress Jackson


    hand arranged for her Gabrielle hated herself for letting him down.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to stay at the hotel. God, I¡¯mn, stupid!


    The entire situation made her upret


    ¡°You should apologize ta MsGlyn, Gabrielle. Not me. I was nning on introducing you to her, hoping


    you¡¯d make a good impression in the first meeting. But look at you¡¯ll have nothing to say to you!¡± The


    anger and disappointment were evident in his voice.


    An ouride of faith and adoration he had for Gabrielend washed in an instant.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was her old self again.


    ¡°Jackson, I know I¡¯ve made an awful mistake. Hut I promise to be on my best behavior tady. I will make


    sure Ms. Glyn has a good impression of me,¡± Gabrielle pleaded.


    ikishid , Gabrielle, Il you lose face in front al . Glyn, you will not have a ce in the studial¡± Jackson


    warmed her.


    hier an den GahtiTe¡¯s p . She knew what the meant. If Melissa didn¡¯t like her Lackson would kick her


    out with


    her chine


    , which distressed her


    The damage was dern. She couldn¡¯t change anything


    vone for it


    After all, it is all her fault. She couldn¡¯t me

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 362

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 362


    Chapter 362 Ms. Glyn


    more or force her to get to the car. She omini bar


    CTE.


    Ich


    wr his hand temper.


    H e the CH HIYing pen in the widis, and eng ilong with him wasn¡¯t they Merwe, Gabrielle had made a


    mistake night in front of him Shalhance the consequences des harilt.


    Therefore, she chose to remain silent and endure r ything Lacko maticed she was staring at her phone,


    looking a ined. He didn¡¯t know what to door


    Walioo rude to her?


    ¡°Qabrielle, do you feel I¡¯m being unfair to puu Jackson aiced. He wasn¡¯t someone wha wouldfort


    women, but he couldn¡¯t watch Gabrielle getting huri be use of him either.


    He was trying to talk to her.


    ¡°Nackwort. You weren¡¯t being unfair. After all, it w


    mny tult ¨C Gabrielle replied honestly


    Gabrielle knew Jackson wouldn¡¯t get mad at yone without nasan. He was adresing her for har good. ¡°I


    understand. I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s a relief. I hope you behave yourself. So pull yourself together.¡± Eackson was womed that


    Gabrielle¡¯s sadness would affect everyone¡¯s moed.


    Antwood, and he didn¡®t want her


    a was important to Jackson. This was her first time to be upset because of Gabnelle.


    ¡°Rest assured Jackson. I will be on my best behavior and make sure Ms. Glys likes me.¡± Gabrielle


    premised


    Everything would be fine if she behaved well. in front of Melissa


    After all, Melissa meant a lot to her and she wanted the woman ta like her


    ¡°Good. You better op.sialking then,¡±cson reminded her kan


    Gabrielle bapt up her promise and returned to normal as if nothing had happed She tolbound Jackson


    out of the car with a bunch of Melissa¡¯s favorite flowes he had bought


    Holding the lewe. Gabrielle walked up to Jackson. She looked at him, Iling both word and nervous


    wckson, does this smile lok okuy?¡±


    she asked, shing a gentle smile


    Tackson studied her face and nodded


    approval. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go with it ham


    mer, mot to


    Jackson finally realized that some pHeple were bled with a pretty face and natural smile


    Gabrielle was one of them. At first, Jackson thought she only had a pretty face. But as time wat by the


    realized she was incredibly taknted. He widn¡¯t surprised that som had epted her as his spprentice.


    Allir all, the man hired only sellitul people.


    Even Jackson¡¯s heart of oned at her sweet smile.


    Den¡¯t worry, Jackson. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± belelle cheered up at once. She had reheard the smile


    countless times in front of the mirror, it looked lice all her efforts had finally paid off.


    Jackson¡¯s approval mat she was beaded on the right track.


    Perhaps it would work on Wish 100, Gabrielle was a tough woman. Once she set her mind to achieve


    something she would never back off.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great. Just keep that smile on your face. Came on, let¡¯s go. Ms. Glyn will arrive soon.¡±


    Jackson nced at Gabrielle and strode inside She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, reminding


    herself that everything would be okay. Gabrielle carefully held the flowers and obediently followed


    Jackson to the exit of the VIP passage, waiting for Melissa As the minutes passed by, she felt her heart


    thing in her


    However, every bit of the far and uneasines was worth it because she was going to meet her


    After years of waiting and anticipation, she was finally going to see her in person.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Arvull nicht Gabrielle¡± jackson


    bedste matkoder NETYDE.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little more


    to m


    y


    idal,¡± she replin


    merely


    d. Alter all, Welig domestic jewelry industry. Many designers he could understand Gabrielle¡¯s Trello


    var one of the most reward penonabile in the mired her. Jackson had also been a huge fan so


    When he


    met Melissa, he had been moreinus than Gabrielle


    7 understand what you¡¯re going through. Don¡¯t worry. She isn¡¯t intimidating as you think. So be cual


    and don¡¯t make lool of yourself.¡±


    Jackson telt that Gabrike shouldn¡¯t havee today. He wanted to meet his teacher all ty himself.


    Butason had insisted on taking her with him.


    ¡°Tunderstand. 1 promise that to embarass you, Jackson, Gabrielle assumed him.


    ¡°Good.¡± Jackson castaldelong chance at her and turraid to look at the ext.


    Soon, the flightnded. He knew Meliss-would walk out soon..


    A cuple of minutester, a crowd of people began to walk oual.


    Since the VIP pisnge wis restricted to a few people, the ce was rtively empty


    Finally a woman dressed in fashionable clothing and sunsses walked out, ¡°follwed by young female


    assistant, who was carrying her luggage


    It was none other than the legendary master in the domestic jewelry industry, Melissa.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn!¡± Jackson Xquealed in delight and strutted toward her. His story face finally borea


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Glyn. Im Gabrielle. Wee to Awood.¡± Gabrielle greeted as she intended


    the foruten ta her.


    Melissa stared at her intently for a long time that she wen forget to take the flowers.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 363

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 363


    Chapter 363 The More She Looked At Her, The More She Liked Her


    Nel caped in sur tabrielle who held out met with both the hands her had lowered hely in pet. But


    Melissa just lood there. pmng and did not make to take the


    This made Gabrielle confused and made he wonderi Melissa didn¡¯t like her white dress


    Aditate, she three lukson an anxious look signaling him to help her. Meless wishin och hiter all the


    should on how I bou! pleaslm her now


    W e ing a dress other than that ane he had cially picked for her a


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, he would have to do his best to please Melns. However, he would teach Gabrielle : lesson after


    that


    He already regretted bringing her along to wee his teacher. He would surely make her pay for this.


    Next time, the wouldn¡¯t dare direspect M . But that would beterale he had made suine Melissa


    Wifortable.


    ¡°Ms. Gylni, are you okay? An you exhausted from the flight?¡± Jackson kiked, looking at Melissa with


    concern


    Melissa shook her head. ¡°To fine,¡± she replied nkly: ¡°I just felve met this cut before. She had taken


    off sunsses and was gazing at Gabrielle with her bevutiful eyes. She could sex that this girl looked


    so familia


    In all her constant travels, she had met so many people, but nobody had evenleft her this stanned. She


    stand absentmindedly at Gabrielle fer a long time. Then she slipped on her sunsses again so that


    the moment wouldn¡¯t be sorrward. ¡°Hello, Ms. Glyn. I¡¯m Gabrielle I got you this flower,¡± Gabrielle said


    sincerely, offering her the flower again.


    Deep down, Gabrielle prayed that Melissa wouldn¡¯t be so oftended about her dress, although she knew


    she hadn¡¯t left a very good impression on the older womanu Meeting her today meant the whole world


    to Gabrielle, and she would do her best to right her wrong so as to maintain contact with Melissa in the


    future.


    ¡°Thank you. Young girl. You may you¡¯re Galtellt, ha! Are you from Antawad? Stang Gabrielle gain,


    Melicopted the flower,herraming with some


    Jackson found it unbelievable seeing Malisa smile s enily. He had was known her his strict teacher who


    expected only the best from her staff in the jewelry design industry


    He had only seldom weer smile, but never this mately and gently as she did in Gabrielle


    first


    To wondered if Gabrielle had some special ability which made everyone like her


    smile with


    How else would he exin why the touch tcher would suddenly we into


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Glyn. I was on and raised in Antibodi¡± Gibelle ansed Meliss, le voice


    A thought clicked in Melissa¡¯s head when she wand Gabrielle say she was born and raised in


    But she dit od at ance. She was only thinking to much. I wis more than twenty years already, and she


    ought to let go of the expectations.


    But that wouldn¡¯t stop her from admiring this lovely and obeding would it? ¡°I really like you, young girl


    Ant you Jackson¡¯s friend?¡± Melissa asked gay never taking her Eyes of Gabnelle for once. Gabrielle


    trembled with excitement. She felt quite warm and ttered to hear her foddess say those words to her


    ¡°She¡¯s not my friend.¡± Jackson said briskly. He had w¨¹lded having anything personal with Gabrielle He


    couldn¡¯t imagine being friend with a woman like Gabrielle


    M. Glyn, I am not a friend of Jackson¡¯s. I¡¯m only his colleagues, also a student at the seminar. You can


    call me Gabrielle, Ms. Glyn,¡± Gabrielle said, her voice gentle she stared respectfully at Melissa


    Melissa grinned, fascinated at this girl who looked a beautiful, obedient, gentle, and


    af worn.


    Huline niihin he knew he when the pa


    Mamer, it


    god thing to lick on that his t


    he way ither angry with Gabrielle mar


    Do you know what, Ms. Glyn? You¡¯ve al been my goddess, and i feel so honored to meet you and be


    your student. I really am grateful for the kind words i promise to work hard and be that excellent


    jewelry designer you already see in me,¡± Gabrielle said, her voice tund with ball? serouts and


    excitement. Thor wry words would have sounded hypocritical and otqulous if someone that sud them.


    But with Gabriel, they were all and sincent Melissa looked so pleased with what Gabrielle had just add


    the warmth filling her ces


    ¡°I believe in you, Gabrielle.¡± No al had ever gotten this sort of attention from Melistibutore:


    been this warm with


    Jackson knew this wall. Gabriel was the Ng his teacher had


    She always had a way of surprising people, this Gabriel


    Bung liked by Melissa at first sight wie in fact hinder than winning a prie


    Gabrielle impressed Jackson again ¡°Ms. Glyn, let us drive you back to the hotel so you can rest.¡±


    Jackson sud. Melissa smiled. ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s all to back to the hotel. Gabelelle, do you have an


    appointment this noon?¡±


    Her mouth slightly agape, Gabrielle gav Melissa in incredulous leck. ¡°I ¨C i don¡¯t have an appointment at


    noon,¡± she stammed. ¡°Is there something you¡¯ll like me to do for you, Ms.


    That¡¯s great Would you like to have hunch with me?¡± Melissa asked, her forehead creased with


    seriousness


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, you mean you want me to him. lunch with you?¡± Gabrielle asked, almost screaming in


    excitement She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    Coming bure to pick up Milissa was already a dreame true lor Gabrielle. But having lunch with her


    that was unbelievable!


    TV Wint must at han belle¡¯s cute cehalerned with her mThis sitamet anderly. The more Interher, the


    more


    ad lunch with your Gabrieldy, chinching Sun Glit. It¡¯ll be an hotter hahar


    Only those who had dels wuld understand how tabe lly felt the moment. Martin Chezodidess atst and


    bring imited to lunch with her were more tualelling tham krything

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 364

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 364


    Chapter 364 Westley¡®s Daughter


    Galle¡¯s


    M


    ad when she un cute girl running out


    The little girls darabil. Gabrielle kidm, so she couldn¡¯t help me her. She felt the parents were blessed to


    have much ally child. The famous saying ¡°Adaughter is her father¡¯s love from his past le popped up in


    Gateelle¡¯s mind. She deemed the hear the interacky to have much anda dahsen


    What Wesley and I had a daughter? I¡¯m sure she would be adorable on the mud


    Since Wesley was a handsome hunthi daughter would undoubtedly look stunning


    Gabrielle snapped out of her thoughts, wondering why she was limmagining too much. After all, she


    and Westley had just admitted their feelings for each other, and she was dreaming of having kids with


    him now


    Just then, shew the little girl jump inte a man¡¯s arms. Gabrielle¡¯s eyes widened in honor. and her jaw


    dropped in shock when she realized that it wa Wiley


    around


    ¡°Little Daddy, I missed you so much. Did you miss me?¡± ¡°The girl threw her Wesley¡¯s neck and hund


    him tightly


    Gabrielle was standing for way from them, so she only heard the girl calling Wesy ¡°little Daddy¡± but


    couldn¡¯t catch his response


    Westley lifted the little girl and smiled at her tenderly


    Upon witnessing their interaction, Gabrielle understood they weren¡¯t seeing each other for the


    It looked like Westley adored the child.


    Just as Westley turned around, Gabrielle involuntarily hid behind the pir, which caught Melissa and


    jackson¡¯s attention.


    They stared at Gabriells, wondering what had happened to her. She seemed normal a few minutes ago


    but was panicking now as if she had seen her worst enemy. ¡°Are you alright, Gabrielle?¡± Melissa ?sked


    concemedly,


    Gabrie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Theth, she turned to look at Wesley and


    the child and kissing his face.


    And Wesley


    s dotint on her: The wins the first time Gabriele


    hirn interact with a child


    Isabe his daughter?¡± Gabriele couldn¡¯t father where the idea came from. But the longer she looked at


    Westley, the strenger her doubts became. She couldn¡¯t shake the feelings building inside her. They


    looked like her and daughter


    Does Westley have a secret family? Is the girl his illegitimate childiMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle secretly peed out of the pir and watched everything from afarly then, a tall, gorgeous


    woman walted toward Westley. She had blonde hair and milky skin, looking like a model who had


    walked out of a photoshoot. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was the mother of the girl.


    As expected, the womati stood in front of Westley and greeted him with a warm smile. She reached out


    to pick the girl, but the kid refused to let go of Westley. Gabrielle¡¯s heart beckte when she saw himn


    smiling at her.


    At that moment, she realized it was a sweet family reunion.


    All the people around didn¡¯t seem to fit in. ¡°You know them?¡± Jackson leaned closer and asked calmly


    she caught Gabrielle staring at the three people.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡± Once Westley left, Gabrielle slowly stepped out of her hiding spot and stood


    beside Jackson with her head lowered, fearing that Westley might see het.


    Seeing the man disappear out of her sight, she blew out a loud breath. Why was hiding when he was


    the one who made a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jackson asked, examining her face. After all, Gabrielle had been acting strange Ever


    since she saw then.


    ¡°IF I¡¯m not mistaken, the man is Westley, The CEO of Morris Group. Does Gabrielle really know


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s time to leave.¡± Melissa never expected she¡¯d like Gabrielle so much right in their first


    meeting. There was an instant connection, and she wanted to spend more time with her.o


    ¡°Come on, Ms. Glyn. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    eksen


    h akeminen Merasa neather hotel, thinking the s htatet haring lunch. husta they h ad the brani,


    Gabrielle phone turned of because her battery had died. For i moment, she was worried that Welley


    might freak out if the mouldn¡¯t contact her Hut soon, the image of W iley will the woman and the little


    girl shed in her mind. Har concer ind Wory for the man disappeared in an instant


    Gabrielle is something wrong?¡± Melissa noticed that Gabrielle looked upset, and she was a little conce


    b ut her. ¡°Nothing, W. Glyn.¡± Gabrielle shook her head, forcing a smile ¡°If you have something important


    to do, peated with it. We can catch up another time.¡± Melisin voice soft and under ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,


    Ms. Glyn¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Why don¡¯t


    w e started? I would like to propose toast to you.¡± Gabrielle lifted her wine ss and smiled. ¡°Okay,


    Gabrielle.¡± Melissa clinkedhe ss with hers and drank the wine


    Gabrielle found it difficult to drink after the hangover. Her head began to throb, and she soon


    ¡°Are you feeling alright, Gabrielle?¡± Melissa was worried at the sight of Gabrielle¡¯s flushed face


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Ms. Glyn. I don¡¯t mind having another drink becuse I¡¯m so happy I finally met my idol today.¡±


    Gabrielle poured another ss of wine.


    Although she was thrilled to have drinks with her idol, she was more worried about what she sa at the


    airport. The way Westley smiled at the woman and the little girl was ingrained in her brain. She couldn¡¯t


    shake off the image. After all, they looked like a perfect family


    Why did i not have the courage to find out the truth right then and there? What if Westley isn¡¯t the father


    of the girl or the husband of that woman? What if i had misunderstood the whole thing?¡±


    But thinking about it now was pointless because it would only lead to more questions. After all, she


    didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can drink anymore, Gabrielle. Let¡¯s just eat something shall we? Melissa put some


    food on her te. She was impressed at how excited Gabrielle was to see her but was equally worried


    at how she was drinking even though she couldn¡¯t.

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 365

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 365


    Gabrielle decided mat to drink anymore. She ihou drunkard in front of us.


    it worldn¡¯t be


    ¡°That¡¯s so nice of you, Ms. Glynu! You must¡¯ve been hited weing all the way from Taheld Please,


    have some more of the dishes insist Gateelle talked Melissa into it instead aftakihe initiative to put and


    an het te, feaning that she might choose the wrong drill


    ¡°How theateful of you, Gabrielle. Your parents must be so happy to have such considerable daughter


    like you.¡± Melius was wondering how delighied Gabrielle¡¯s parents must be in have Fach a lovable


    douche


    ¡°Actually. I¡¯m not as good as you think I am. Sometimes, I make them worry about me.¡± Gabrielle said


    in a hushed voice.


    As the adopted daughter of the les family she never got that much attention from them.


    So, time passed by, she gradually became independent, and she tried her best not in trouble anyone


    no matter what could han


    Envy shed through Wil


    ¡®s eyes, but it disappeared before anyone noticed


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. It¡¯s inevitable for parents to worry about their kids, but I believe you¡¯re exception,


    Gabrielle.¡± Melissa put on an amiable smile


    Thanks for saying that, W. Glyn.¡± Gabrielle could feel that she got mach closer to Me because of this


    interaction.


    Even though she once thought of Melissa as stern andposed in real life given that thetter was


    such a big name in the field od jewelry designing and was a role model for Gabrielle It actually


    surprised her to know that Melissa was so friendly


    She now had a better impression of Melisih,


    After lunch, Lackson and Gabrielle escorted Melisa back to the hotel. When they were about to leave,


    Melissa told Jackson to drive Gabrielle home out of concem. It seemed that Meliss now held Gabrielle


    even more important in her heart that before.


    cort her home


    ¡°Tackson, Gabrielle is a girl, you know! As a gentleman, It¡¯s your duty ta whether you¡¯re merely


    colleagues or friends,¡± said Melissa


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Ms. Glyn. I promise I¡¯ll drive her home safely. Please get some rest. I¡¯ll


    Other hope mult assume that they were other and daughter. Thuri hitildid they


    wih


    ¡°Okay, L


    L. SHE you tamanow.¡± Baloze leaving. Melis


    held Gabrielle¡¯s hand, rectant to let


    ¡°Pabelle, If Lackson dansying that uprets you, just tell me, okay? T¡¯i turich him how to puperly


    behave!¡± Melissa dered while smiling at her.


    ¡°No worries, Ms. Glym. Jackson has aluny teen hand to us,¡± Nplied Gabnelle. She wateng the truth


    about Jackson


    ¡°Anys


    , it¡¯s gettingte. You should be on your way. It¡¯s really zood to see you, Gabriel,¡±


    ¡°Farewell, Ms. Glyn.¡±


    When Jackson and Gabrielle walked out of the hotel the parking valet had already siedm. the affrance


    Jackson immediately entered the car.


    ¡°Come on, Gabrielle. Am i mapped to ask you to get in before you actually enter the cart Jackson


    nced at Gabrielles she stood there, unwilling to do as har tid.


    Just because Ms. Glyn tavors her, does she think highly of handlinou?¡± he thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry jacksan, but I may not be able to go to the studio this afternoon. You don¡¯t have to sind me


    back, by the way. I¡¯m feeling a little migraine after the drink I had, so I want to take a walk by mysell.¡±


    Gabrielle made up an excur. She hadn¡¯t nned on taking Jackson¡¯s car in the best ce. Right now


    she was feeling a little ufortable, and she wanted to speak to Westly about the whole matter


    Once something cassed ber mind and she couldn¡¯t figure it out, i would make her water. It was if she


    was being pricked by medles and over,


    ¡°I¡¯ve promised Ms Glyn that I¡¯ll take you hame. Don¡¯t make this difficult for me,¡±


    Jackson stated as if there was no room for negotiations.


    Gabrielle rolled her eyes at him in setet ¡°I loow you¡¯re bound to do whatever she uks of you, bat let¡¯s


    think of it this way: if we both dan¡¯t speak at this matter then she¡¯ll never find out.¡±


    Jackson ignored whatever she said, casting her a frald nce. ¡°Did you not hear me the fiest. Eimat,


    Gabrielle Get in the car.¡±


    wuld probably lift her into the car the folkwing Hoed


    okny: Phase take me to the contrial tree. I want in that was near the MT Group,


    shopping¡± Gabrielle choi a te


    Fortunatelycks om didn¡¯t hesitate to take her there. ¡°God. Hap in. 111 take you there.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gabrielle sat in the backseat silently ncing over at Jackson with a calim


    Once she was lid in the bacon, he immediately started the car. The atmosphere inside the carvas tense


    and awkward because neither of them socke to each other.


    Cubrielle was the one ha didn¡¯t want to ty a single word. The entire time, she just looked outside the


    window in silence.


    After a while,coson could no longer stand the silence. What on earth are you capable of Gabrielle?¡±


    His question flummored Gabrielle She looked over atckson with curiosity. What does the


    Jackson, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Could you be more specific?¡± she asked.


    Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Ms Glyn usually k


    Jadicson snorted.


    ¡°What kind of person was Melissa?¡¯ Gabrielle wondered


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    To her. Melissa Was a goddess; one who was very sincere to people, and serious about he


    ¡°The thing is haven¡¯t even gotten the chance to get that close to Melissa Jackson on the other hand, is


    her apprentice and he canmunicate with her more often.


    So, how could I possibly know what kind of person Melissa is?¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, but I actually have no idea what Ms. Glym was like before. But after today¡¯s meeting. I now


    know what she¡¯s like. She¡¯s kind, friendly, and a warmhearted person,¡± Gabrielle replied


    Upon hearing that a smirk appeared on Jackson¡¯s lips. ¡°Ms. Glyn has always been asteen individual,


    Gabrielle.¡±


    Normally, Melissa didn¡¯t smile that much. Jackson thought that there was no need to exin that to


    Gabrielle. The chances that Gabrielle would be close to Melissa seemed really


    ¡°I think it¡¯s total for her to be that way to all, she¡¯s of the most vull H d Hvery hynt in the industry, and


    she¡¯s mind by i of us.¡± Gabelh a nded with


    Jackson didn¡¯t say thing mor. He thought Gabriele wouldnt understand. They had only met sce, but he


    had spent houtsuponhours with Meli.


    ¡°Please pull over there. Thanks for driving me here, Jackson.¡± Gabrielle pormed at the intersection and

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 366

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 366


    Chapter 366 Not Allowed To Get In


    Without warning anythinatcksandrove


    ter witing het out of the can


    Gabrielle bought a cup of iced cofee at a code shop nearly Then thee wat beside the window trying to


    calm herselfAl drinking half of the coffee, shenly did it


    It would take her less than ten minutes¡¯ wng te Maris Group, so she need to be cool


    augh to face slzyter.


    At the airport when Westley held the hitle girl in his aims and followed by the beautiful woman, she


    didn¡¯t ask him about it. Could she do it now?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Shellthe quilty for in


    T


    L


    All she could think about win that happy and mm picture of the thre. Perhaps she had ne Eight to ask


    Westly now


    Thinking of this, Gabrielle gulped down the rest half cup of coffee, andpletely sobered up after all


    the wine she had drunk at noon.


    Wisst supposed to see him wild a hard decision for Gabrielle lomike.. ¡°Hare you seen that yet? That


    little girl in Mr. Morris¡¯s demais da tut, mithough we only saw half of her face


    ¡°And she looks quite like Mr. Mortis. Is she Wit, Marris baby?


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsen. ME Moms has a func¨¦e, stoond daughter of the Collins Emily.¡±


    Two your women in business sultis came m the coffee shop.


    Mr. Morris? The baby? Gabrielle hadn¡¯t wanted to pay much attention to their conversation, but after


    hearing the Two words, she puldn¡¯t help thinking about it


    If she w right, what they just meant was Westley and the little girl. She hadn¡¯t expected that he took the


    directly to Morris Group. D he nbo let the whole world know about that child?


    This opties shop will not far from Morris Group. Besides, it had a good name for its coffee, LE is normal


    or the implementoe here


    These wow sheild be the employs al Mons Group. What they had said must be true.


    Hrint that, Gabriel od up once. She had been heating about whether the should ther or not, but now she


    made up her mind and went straight to Morin Group to find We


    If he really had a lover and a danger, she would leave him VITY soon. There was no need for ther to


    wait for Nellie and then to divorce himShe didn¡¯t have to stay with West of her might thought she was


    like a scah .


    TET,


    Gabrielle came to the building of Manis Group. Italing any When she was about to security guard


    stapped her


    ¡°I¡¯m w Miss Wit cannot let you in if you¡¯re not the employed Morris Group or haven¡¯t MIT Appointment.


    Have you at an appointment?¡±


    He looked at Gabrielle seriously and indifferently


    Notis Group winder strict ma t and no outsider was allowed to enter: Eupcially for a young and beautiful


    girl like Gabrielle, many of whom woulde here, inbending to bump into M. Morris, they had lots of


    such in women¡­


    No.¡± Gabrielle


    a


    n d directly


    She just came here without making any appointment of course she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to get in. Now


    standing outside the building, she felt a little guilty and even had the idea of


    Sorry I¡¯m draid that i can¡¯t Let you in ¡± The security guard retused Gabrielle¡¯s request without


    husic???


    I¡¯m here to..


    ¡°Do you want to tell me that you are here for Mr. Monis?¡± He continued.


    ¡°L. I¡¯m not looking for Mr. Morris. I¡¯m here for Alvin, his assistant.¡± Gabrielle thought she would not be


    able to get in till slut told him she looked for Wesley


    ¡°Mr Hirooks? The security guard was stunned for a moment, looking at Gabrielle in disbel.


    ¡°Since you are looking for Mr. Brooks, why don¡¯t you call him?¡± He still couldn¡¯t believe what


    Aller will, Alvin was Westley¡¯s special bastant, the cont person to him. If she got in touch with Alvin


    veryodien, ph¨¢ple would indiely think of something rted to Wesley


    med that she was telling


    e


    as atitude. Il


    the


    r


    wing her


    Her is


    Trin¡¯t do that. People like her just try to see Mr. Morris by making up the t une of talling . Freaks.¡±


    Another security und refused directly what Gabrielle had asked for by not


    Hearing this, Gabrielle falt a little peliend. It seemed that thout coquettish women had to cha= 0 gal


    near bo Westley at li. However, his legitimate wille w stopped outside the wie od Morin Group building.


    The wind bar, making her feel a litti cold.


    lly, she shouldn¡¯t havee


    TE looked like she couldn¡¯t meet himni today.


    A


    Time to


    When Gabriek tas about to


    back can stopped in front of he.


    Why By HE, Mrs. Mures? Ar you here for Mr. Morboling down the window, Alvin looked at Gabrielle


    standing outside, sup .


    Gabrielle had never been to Mars Group before. It is so unexpected that she appened, bere all of a


    sudden today


    Brides, it widmed that she hadn¡¯t told Mr. Martis about the visit


    Tm just passing by. I had lunch neart.¡± Gabrielle tried to keep calm.


    here to


    A all, she wild the one who was about to question Westley, ach like a wife w Bigure out the infidelity of


    his husband. So it was kind of wricward running into Alvin.


    ¡°You hidn¡¯t told W. Morris, right?¡± Alvin l¨¹lcedat her and asked.


    It was pretty sure that Gabrielli hadn¡¯t said o Westly about her visit to Vomis Group..


    He just set Westley, Minn Martin und Thommy back to Mornis¡± Mansion half an hour ago. If Westley


    krer Gabrie hade, he would definitely walt for her in Morris Coup.


    Gabrielle


    Well, my phone out of powi, 10 I haven¡¯t got the time to tell you. Is he here looked at Alvin. She had


    benso embarrassed before.


    ¡°Mr. Morris not in this alle now. He¡¯s one back to Morris Mansion Da thery not allow you


    ¡± Alvia thought shamrath stopped outside by the security guard.


    Marin G


    de.


    jur. Vietis hori al Teh Tubes Bild them that will had to em unless they had made an appo il so that had


    intentan


    cover to him wild te forbidden ta


    Tu si wiby the whole THT din MOT Group


    a


    r e wil thri.


    Atl. Girall didn¡¯t le llete the wild cm. It


    one that the game didn¡¯t alchiin, since they had no of washeva ¡°Thement maken oppimit, and buida,


    muy phant del didn¡¯t call Westley. Hah


    macho Morta¡¯ Muralim yet¡±When?¡± Gabriellebec ?DALS

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 367

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 367


    Chapter 367 The Picture Of A Woman In His Office


    Thase thoughts made bre


    e did that she could handle


    the It wait


    for the coulde in armatd in-low all the Meeris Tilly Windley had aley brought other woman and her


    child a family¡¯s mansion. Somehow, it seemed lika she, the impallilit, received


    tuludap ross the face


    Twent the Fil drie


    buck to ihe Morris¡¯ mai ales heur 30. Mr. Mord please gut is the thered Ahin he poi off the car and


    opened the door let her.


    lead af


    e n nning the IITLIST do Since


    the ear, Cabrielle whool her head in erfusal. ¡°Then¡¯s Bo med. I¡¯m nod!


    way I just happened to pin by Ledes, there¡¯s something else that I


    d in the Mornis¡± mamice, test that I lv ¡±


    Wiley has already bought the woman and her child hack to the mansion Why on earth should go that ?


    Tohumilise myself


    that


    She would probably zet hurt gain upon s¨¹ng their varm, hippy family-lilo inieti DEL just En how she felt


    at the airport


    ¡°Facing that is thest thing want to do right now. It¡¯s best thl don¡¯t 0.¡±


    ¡°I Ther, when you heading Min Mama? Allos me to call you there. Ple gal in the car. I insist re really


    cold outside. If you pitido something is derection of my dut, and Me Morris will spank m lor that!¡± said


    Alvin His words tendered we unable to Teff him this time


    Had the left a minute Erbr


    o


    dn¡¯t have run nio Alve.


    ¡°y hand. Just drive me back to my studio.¡± This time, Gabrielle didn¡¯t tum him down and


    A


    nds, Alvin


    Wesley


    Mr. Morris, your wide is at the Moms Group¡¯s building Would you like me to done her to your


    histould them to


    y¡¯


    tak him


    Thai


    ridiculus Hewlyd W


    .


    tem


    ¡± Gabrie


    h


    e inafiar print him on the thouvermis


    ¡°Tunand, Mr. M


    . Ilibing


    wil boyutathatang.¡± Having and that, din


    My page, Midne Fat Wr. Men held in the W ing Thin you must be FETH to turn the puble Tim¡± diythin


    calm and wrious enou,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    teten 10 W


    iley


    . He¡¯s


    Leng ito, GTLE tell silent ¡°1 Arin


    E , Eller Il¡¯ ste though-HE


    V


    ehtyihing the Alvin said


    SOUTH to his office now, h


    nie . He was indeed talinghe to W


    a l t yah


    Thu Mully. She win bethi en


    n i in


    te hautis matter.


    She had never be his other bortevimurto ang tin


    your husband¡¯s resunut, Madame Leib uni ou my to his off. He¡¯n be Why Hoon¡± Than, Alvin due to the


    underground parking lot shartly. He then led Gabriele into the CD¡¯s dui elevator, and on riched the top


    floor of the


    Thin Hear belried to ¡®


    W ey m an independent private pace that nobody could disturb Ten Alvin¡¯s en afho l oot below,


    Gabriele dida¡¯t have a W y about being ¡°Madame, this theoriecusne i Hr. Morris lona. Jdition in his


    attice, there is NEVER


    por for Lun, ilong with loung. Would you like me to show you round. MS. MO ?¡± Alwin cord with H ands


    politely chasped behind his back


    ¡°No, in ki Hj wait for Mr. Moms in his attee¡± Gabrielle replied, sl


    to the paindlurimuste


    ept her eyes


    d


    .


    ¡°Ligh, mum


    w


    h


    there.¡± ¡°myth that, Alwin be


    o


    In A


    p


    the door.


    turni


    Ventil w


    e


    vince. Pesh,


    Made which


    fra husband said that you may be the facilities you bilee, or that bad dinnk you hoe. There hva and that


    in the fridge fund the use


    ¡°Got it can CBTT U Vith your work . TE JETE H and wait foelim.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want, trouble Alin.


    Ti did she want to se nything in the which Auten all it


    CRITIE


    Even though this what she had had the imant Alvin helt the boredom a ar e couldn¡¯t still . Thus, the


    pupind looked on the office


    a lot me


    well. ?L


    This


    her fint time inuting to Wisley¡¯s other, and it could be


    The ce wasrge and in dibuw imple, wat luxurian. It has noble in bout it, simr Der how she felt


    wetever the was withi. Werky


    This really suits,¡¯ she thought to hell


    Titind the there are both in Amide from the books, there were quite


    i l in either of them only a wo n


    the most citing thing tar bille


    Tents, and a couple-bil picture fram ing benhily in the CiTHEL


    W


    She was doing a white dur,dng low ck hair, and fair skin; . true beauty. She


    the kind of women that other people wouldn¡¯t tatlondng wi.


    The woman reminded Gabrielle of Helen; the womain Wesy boneked deeplyw peahouse at


    woman


    ham thul HE THE


    What he had tortor Hamad dabalhe del HU


    u tha petunie


    , staring at the


    tituluman Star buldi veem is tahehe


    Innlent Etat she didnt een notice that it dolud bcpuhdi .


    Gabrielle.¡± W iley


    a nd Abruptly, Galille turned mund. The photo framanlipped out


    the hardhi af bebom ga


    babae him


    el.


    ¡°L. Tmarty. didn¡¯t mean a dat-Saring

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 368

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 368


    Chapter 368 Do You Like Eid


    Gall


    e d that hele the photo


    ed Why


    H


    .


    in


    A Wileyi her sahin this photo frame, hea r na hory. The a Gabriend here that the und


    Tou okay?¡± Add Wet LUTHTY H abbed her hand and I


    ¡± W e ¡®


    may sont idda¡¯t mata do ti s¡¯t know the ETHITH. 1 Er itis plis ery impartit lo y I you ihn i did it on You


    can pun


    En menin garna t Gibr de calm . Hlic hel y unny Hill, she blue the frame in Iran adhi-.


    T¡¯m sind if your hand i hurt by


    th e sand the grilyHe didi entral check-up and didn¡¯t find anytaich, sohlle Gillie, care a ached the


    photo frame bloin this. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t get her hind burt


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m ridinti hurt. Im Ly. Westley Ibrali¡± Gibile az him seriously ¡°Till ask Alwin sa came in and dean up


    this ce.¡± W iley lifted her upand path on the sea


    He brought her s


    o


    m


    er and handed in daher. ¡°Gabriel, drakoma


    te inst¡±


    ¡°Wesley in the phot


    p


    ortant to you?¡± Gibert het ook a sip of water and looked at him


    ¡°No matter how important it is, it¡¯s not as reportatil you hr . What we hands Haired ind of g her queton.


    ¡°We


    Alwind asted him to clean UF


    As soon as Alvin entered the


    wrth hibken ploten


    thu hoi fallen to the ground. He


    ¡°Hr. Morrin, Mon Morri, ile you ll righ


    Alvin looked at the


    habit ol


    in


    Jer ja, Gibra


    wy when he braunditrt in. Hul H


    un


    exiley came back, thay


    I didn¡¯t h


    u li¡¯s my true l¡¯


    elima. I deux pul way the photo inna First go but I formal IL¡± WAT ind his Time for Cables


    En 11


    in


    T L


    to the birth heh h in¡¯ that TITEL


    time


    i


    n


    the hour


    He did to


    that Gabunudamit maha on


    i l her birini


    ¡°Were can I tryout Gabrieced withirt unt


    . if you don¡¯t. I won¡¯t force


    Tietwa emocion e d maling Gabrielle in ¡°Gibrell, it¡¯s up to: pou. If you want to b e in the distado 19¡±


    dintiloa forebiet himni.


    Arlle ha hafna hf


    4:ekani, batining s


    u


    b


    photo, bet couldn¡¯t help feeling aurou


    te har i


    v


    annahn wy lummo


    VTT


    nt


    betalen


    h


    aal.


    Solo d¡¯


    e


    pomuddelerin hey.


    ali da


    do Gibrelle


    ud hintl


    Hearing ihn, Gibrell blusbed. What did he many sourbiy


    ky share you talking but


    he is going to be abby with you! I just ask you i


    Cabree on the muntlige rom very nudi. When he held the little girl in. Wisin Tits


    the wrport ha soloed hearifather. If he didnt heldi, How could he told the baby nohappily So sh e d the


    question in man. ¡°Westly didn¡¯t you back to the Mar Valen?¡± Gabrielle chargile tople:

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 369

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 369


    Chapter 369 She Is A Disaster


    W dura hack to the Manis Mansion. I took Honn, my sister-inw, and Tammy back.¡± Westle held


    h e and he tell her honestly H e searched her lenture


    ¡°Did you just say sister-in?¡± Gabrielle almal choked on the word. She was surprised


    The woman. Westley mentioned as most likely the one with blonde hair, and Tammy must be


    Gabrielle tew that


    w e will the cond son of the Moris family and that his elder brother and mitmed. However this elder


    brother¡¯s family lived abroad. so she had n ees them before. Ursurprise Gabrielle hid ba idea what


    Bonnie looked like.


    Yes. Berlin, Wilson and Tammy harve been living abroad for years, so you haven¡¯t met them yet. But


    they¡¯re back now, so it¡¯s great if you finally to see them. Tll take you back to the Morris¡¯ Mansionter


    and let you get to know each other Westley heh her hand as he said this. Then he brushed his thumb


    lightly over her cheek


    Shame and guilt flooded Gabrielle¡¯s veins. She was at a loss what to say, and she couldn¡¯t even begin


    to describe what she felt in that moment.


    She didn¡®t know who that woman was, but Gabrielle instantly got jealous of the Gabriele just wanted


    the floor to swallow her whole.


    She was so as taid that she wished she could disappear or evaporate. She hung her had low and


    couldn¡¯t look W iley in the tre.


    The only bright side was that she didn¡¯t rush to them at the airport to question or use Westley when


    she was at the height of her jealousy: If she did that, she would have been embarrassed in public


    ¡°So, the people you picked up at the airport today wire Bonne and Tammy?¡± Gabrielle immediately


    regretted asking the question. She mped her mouth shut and silently admonished her


    she didn¡¯t ask, Westley might not hawe know what she had seen at the airport. She basically just


    expound herself


    IH within an ailer with unreadabile e presion 1. Gabrielle bak m and if she could find a way to escape


    the hole she just dugneli


    ¡± W


    H in Antwood today¡± lt suddenly urred to Westly that Melissa wa Coming De Antwood woday


    Gabrielle mentioned it belone, but he didn¡¯t pay too much


    Mel i ha important figure in the jewelry edustrybut Westley had no interest in het Shilindro business with


    him, she didn¡¯t directly influence his personal life or his busine ¡ªthat was wheWirtley didn¡¯t bother m


    ind in then about her.


    ¡°Yes. When I went to the airport withtion to pick up Melius today, I saw you¡­¡± Gabrielle¡¯s Yolice tried


    att and shar ed on her lip.


    Did you think thad another woman ind daughter when I picked them up and carried Tommy in


    tim? Did you then hide you Alraid that I might spot you?¡± Wiley knew what was on her mind. Besides, it


    was written all over her fare a She must have found a ce to hide aer she saw him with Honnie and


    Tammy Na wonde


    ay had a wand, unexinable feeling at the time that someonH bring him. Hal Even for the small hains


    or t hick of his packs and up.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    enhedelbacmuse she


    So now he found out that I was Gabriel. He didn¡¯t see thought by had another family.


    1 didn¡¯t want to bother you at that time, so I hid myself.¡± Gabrielle looked at m. spat on his chin


    because she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his gaze. What she didn¡¯t admit was that she didn¡¯t have


    the courage to question him.


    Te hidn¡¯t been that long since they realized their true delines for each other. For Gabrie, it was


    heartbreaking to see him fetch another woman and child without telling her:


    Gabrie had always felt like happiness sluded her for most of her life. ¨¹nice she became happy, she


    would be abandoned by her loved ones. This day she was born, her biological parents left her in an


    orphanage. Then she was adopted by the lone family There, she fell in love with her foster brother and


    it resulted to humiliation and indifference In the end, it was Bryce who essentially pushed her towards


    Westley, who was the devil¡¯s spawn-atled at the beginning,


    Hin, but he


    had som


    Tiensther people made him wm Hediye hils ¨Call hot mile her fallino with him The actual rtionship


    only e n ment and then the


    him with ameone else. Han


    waping do his anger:


    s natt. I don¡¯t trust you. I just don¡¯t want to trust m ell. I was abandonundan The day that was bam, and


    I never thought of me e one who was lucky I always heel The made walting to happen and that will


    never be happy. Whenever encounter any Harm af berayal ar m etune, I¡¯m always convinced that it¡¯s


    somehow my lil Gabrielle


    There was much bills and pain in my word, which made Westley¡¯s heart whe. He telt a l p in his throat


    at the helplessed in her voice ¡°Gibridle, poe¡¯re not a disaster. Don¡¯t say that again. In you understand if


    it won¡¯t lucit that brought more to me, than what is it! You¡¯re mata din .¡± Westley wasn¡¯t wpistitious. He


    realist and he never believed that the ti diced what people deserved or not


    Of course in his opinion, what Gabriele wid didn¡¯t make me. She had a different wity of Looking her life


    and at fate This enty years had been tough for her, which maidir le


    we think of herself as the cause of the CHircphes. Westley understood why she felt that way


    ¡°Westley, what I said is true. Tve been living like this for the past twenty years. Whenever I¡¯m close to


    achieving happiness, it disappels almost instantly. It¡¯s as if the world has decided that I don¡¯t do it.¡±


    Gabrielle hand var admitted that out loud to none. But now she


    It wasn¡®t


    for her to arrive at such conclusion. And it made the frid of being happy


    Westleylew that children who had been abandoned by their biological parents at a young age were


    insecure. Even so, he didn¡¯t know just how much the abandonment messed up Gabrielle mentally and


    emotionally


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t pay that much attention to her. Now, her feelings just came pouring out


    ¡°G¨¹brielle, please believe what I say. The happiness I give you will always stay with you, they omt eer


    di e Trust me on this. As long as you me with me, everything will be fine¡±


    Hey pulled her to him and hold her in his sm. He ran his hand up and down her back to temir Hali


    hershetathi bouch He beght it was conch b orde her with is a charity and meet all her main


    chi. Hut he didn¡®t expect that the needed to do more for her as shi r ied about the rtionshiy she had


    m y necurities that she didn¡¯t believe the deserved to be


    ted-her vice mutiled to his


    ¡°Wretley, I think I¡¯m not entitled to any of this,¡± she mu shirttent. She dhenallelser to him


    For her, she had alwaybe ignored and easily abandoned had be such amon DOCENTE he te


    that the love stoned when it happened.


    ¡°Gabriele you¡¯re such a fool!¡± Westley put his handsome shoulders and pushed her backa Little so she


    could look at him. He is the unsha and her trumbling lip, and he te¡¯ DETTE powiess. He had to resist


    Ehitune to shake her so she would believe him.


    Sometimes, he really didn¡¯t know what to do with this womanand in frustrated him to mo


    He tied to old her, but he didn¡¯t have the heat to do so. She looked a beuken, und all he wanted to do


    will probat her with everything he had


    FL. I natural¡± Gibile


    Why did he call her a fool?

 Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 370

    Lock You In My Heart By B. MADRON Chapter 370


    Chapter 370 The Rights Of A Legal Wife


    em. Thus, it


    w


    ally unta lo he


    Gabrie wiki peran withi Nghi


    led


    ¡°Of course you eupid. You know how H ooplein Aints with m y me. But Verite the only who can try me


    and Le the will of the president of the MOTH Grp. You hartie thin so many people. Wha


    you are the most important P11001 F1 TN heard, do you still think that you are Libane ol T lief Don¡¯t


    uch words in in the future Ten¡¯t silly ndefume her this?¡± Wesley loded his gun uni Gahnelle and couldn¡¯t


    help butter a thorough oomme! Cabolelle felt ley¡¯s words mad e when she had them. She was, in fact,


    lucider than


    y popki, so she vas mat the bare


    M


    Yes, there are some women in Antwood who want to many yora, but you insist on


    ang me. You don¡¯t have a datus,¡± Cabrele Sidwith a mix of ange¡­


    m


    Hack when she was forced to try ¡®tesiley, she felt that she really we unlucity. Atter all, this initial


    impression of Westley was that he wild really terling, ruthle, and extremely


    ¡°Hui murid you in the end. Now you be hy lule. Tym counter w ithing like this in the future, you a


    questioni me my wilu. This is your right;¡± Westerwald with a touch of ¦¥¦©¦°¦°¦¥¦¥ ¦©¦Ð him .


    ¡°Westley genuinely believed that was Gabrielle¡¯s right as his wife, and she


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    d


    i d


    . We


    ¡°I sce, Westley¡± Gabrielle acquiescid in her right.


    Ir the future, when


    she say


    woman beside Westley, she could question him in this


    Thirikine dhe pow


    he beld, Gabrie


    liqilin


    din har hrl.


    Ton¡¯t be so jealous and any time. If you a r e it will affect your health. It¡¯s not Horth it,¡± Westly suid as he


    que a gentle pat on Gabrielle¡¯s head.


    ¡°Inow. I won¡¯t do that again.¡± Gabrielle promised,


    Gang


    S.


    When she reflected on how she had previously underifeed Wesley a en al guilt Swelled in her heart,


    making her feel a little stupid about her own thoughts. The more her mind minime about it, the more


    stupid she though she was


    All Tamm y ¡®. IEC ince this would buihir forcimin the wind


    H m gitarha . Hoster, she didn¡¯t know while she should be the Tuby ne , a lled the with a sortid sia un


    her face


    how within Wit bang me. I think I¡¯ll hermal the ti a folh dThen she won¡¯t dulier . Alte al date w ill never


    boui


    he immunother


    T


    This


    the first time


    in Wees nice so she wanted to


    a barter impreso un


    wo


    rd


    Tiny W Wh .


    E


    hen they¡¯i trather daug . Therefore t he wonder


    l far ih nha bakaliteke her und


    the Tomy anh


    ¡°¡®s The


    N e rgiling niny li ry. All you here to do is in sau in bonafter,¡± Why id calmly.


    Sending the Trulok en Gill¡¯s Ten, tuy foreld iptally sense how manik wild birdid. Thus,


    henched out h and and path her bed lightly


    As Tennys back, halon Timmy¡¯s perences better than yorials, Munity. The How to preparats tar her, so


    Gabulelle didn¡¯


    lc h ed to W ybout those


    ¡°No, I¡¯m on ID prepare gift ie Turm W red to go to the shopping mall find and then you canpany me


    to choose


    in this way. I cani milo mure she will like the ter all. It¡¯s the 1st for me to see her. So, I pananally want to


    pick gifts for her.¡± Since le would be the first time for the ta meet each other, Gabrielle thought it would


    be more Sincere cheo gits for Tammy in prom, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to pick up gits together.¡± Without my


    itatan, Westley lead up and pulled Gaberite up, implying that he would help in pidomit, ¡°Well, but i¡¯ we


    go dowicains like this, won¡¯t the people in thepany notice u Gabrielle


    After all, they hadn¡¯t made haitir rtions


    public. Gabrielle was unced that if others


    So what Noin mypany de


    m ine sless they don¡¯t want to in a more.¡± Werley said with toyce in his lore. However,


    w e imed w alio what he w pable of He had the ability to drive anyone who dared to attend him out of


    mood.


    Maret Tront in this right mind was fully me of this that no one dared to provoke Watley Gabrielle was


    a l l wetha Wischey had the ability to do so.


    ¡°I know, but now is not the time to let them know.¡± Gabrielle shook her head firmly.


    They just exped their true Telings a mach other and hadn¡¯t stabilized their rtionship vet. How could


    they miket public directly w hat the right time yet


    in?¡± Westley suddenly rembered


    ¡°Thind the sourity und mm s you what you can something, and thus henkid Gabrie


    she knew that he should know


    Gabrielle mutually didn¡¯t doubt how Westley knew everything about the Moris Group.


    So, it was not surprising that Westley knew she was embarrassed by the security guard


    The¡¯s li me that thepany is way strict in mihingamwel. Na woman cane in and find you in u


    ltimes¡± Gabrielle said with se


    Arvou jealous?¡± He i


    Cabrielle¡¯s words, Westley burst intoughter


    For Westley. Gabnelle¡¯s wards clearly showed that she cared about hom Very much. Otherwise,


    ¡°Who is jealous! I am not. Aren¡¯t we going to buy gits now? Let¡¯s gol¡± Gabrielle quickly changed the


    topic and left with her stuff


    Witary hurried forward to chase after Gabrielle, reaching out and holding her hand, Let¡¯s go


    Going down from Wetery¡¯s exclusive elevator, they reached the underground parking lot of Ehe Morris


    Group and then got into the car.


    ¡°Wester, isn¡¯t it inappropriate of me toe owe to look for you like this today? I won¡¯t do this pain,¡±


    Gabrielle was still fidgeting as she sit on the sit. Relime a t guilty for her Teckless behavior today.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, li¡¯s natural for a wile toe to find her husband. There is nothing inappropriate about that.


    The Morni. Group will wee you in the future. As as you want toe, you


    in COME ULTET E TY Tme, and make sure to till Alvin of Hif you will don¡¯t want in make cur


    rtionship public, then we want, West India and Her to taste that belt

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 371

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 371


    Westley approached her. The moment Gabrielle felt the warmth of his breath on her skin, her face


    turned red, making her look tempting.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gabrielle?¡± He knew why she was blushing, but he asked the question to fluster her


    even more. In turn, her face became even redder.


    ¡°Westley, you didn¡¯t have to fasten my seatbelt for me. I could¡¯ve done it myself.¡± Gabrielle forced


    herself to calm down. She didn¡¯t want to give in to Westley¡¯s temptation. No matter what, she had to


    calm herself down.


    ¡°Okay, you can do it yourself next time.¡± Westley kissed her forehead, then he sat back down the


    driver¡¯s seat. ¡°The kiss is your payment for what I did.¡±


    He helped her fasten her seatbelt, so that he could have something in return.


    It was normal for a shameless man like Westley to do something like this.


    Soon, the car arrived at the Aud Square. It had all the top brands in the world. Tammy grew up abroad,


    so she was more familiar with the foreign brands.


    That was the reason Gabrielle asked Westley to take a detour to Aud Square.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t have any objections and just drove there at once.


    ¡°Westley, you should wear your sunsses, and we should go one after the other.


    If someone recognizes you, it¡¯ll cause amotion here.¡± Before Gabrielle got out of the car, she kept


    on staring at Westley¡¯s face. To the people of Antawood, he was a sort of celebrity. If someone were to


    recognize him, it could spell trouble.


    ¡°Rx, Gabrielle! Your man isn¡¯t as famous as you think. I¡¯m not a star, and there are no


    advertisements and posters of me everywhere. Not everyone will recognize me. Come on! Let¡¯s go


    together.¡± Westley got off the car first, opening the door for her. He then offered his hand to her like a


    gentleman to help her out of the car.


    Upon hearing this, Gabrielle didn¡¯t hesitate. She followed him to the shopping mall¡¯s elevator, hand in


    hand.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The children¡¯s products were located on the seventh floor. Westley was quite familiar with theyout of


    this ce, because the products he used were mostly from Aud. He had also brought Tammy here


    several times to buy some  where the children¡¯s products were.


    Gabrielle seldom visited this floor. After all, she didn¡¯t have a child, nor did she had never needed to


    buy children¡¯s products before.


    The second they arrived at the seventh floor, Gabrielle was immediately attracted by the variety of


    lovely children¡¯s products in front of her. The products ranged from food to toys; all of which could make


    any child feel satisfied.


    Every woman had a maternal instinct, and Gabrielle was no exception. The mere sight of the children¡¯s


    products brought light to her eyes. She was even happier than she normally was   ¡±Westley, there are


    too many beautiful things in here to choose from! I love every single item being sold here,¡± Gabrielle


    stated.


    Westley never imagined that she would be this happy.


    ¡°If you want to, we can buy them all,¡± he said, disying his generosity.


    Gabrielle was so surprised that she burst intoughter. ¡°I know you¡¯re rich, Westley. You can easily buy


    out the entire Aud, let alone all these things. But why do we  will never be able to use them on her


    own.¡±


    She just couldn¡¯t understand what was going on in Westley¡¯s mind.


    ¡®He said that I can buy whatever I like, but what


    am I going to do with the stuff after buying something impractical?¡¯ she thought to herself.


    ¡°I know Tammy won¡¯t be able to use them on her own, so we¡¯ll have to work hard to make a little


    brother or sister for everyone! to answer.


    ¡®We¡¯re¡­ going to have a baby?¡¯ Gabrielle waspletely dazed.


    It took her a long time before she finally calmed down, and her face was now as red as a ripe apple.


    She just couldn¡¯t keep up with this man¡¯s thought process.


    A second ago, they were merely speaking of buying all the products in the store, and now they were


    discussing having a baby.


    Gabrielle was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Westley, do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about?¡± she asked, trying to calm herself down.


    ¡°Of course, I do! Isn¡¯t that what you wanted to say as well? When we were in my office earlier, you were


    asking me whether I liked children or not. Isn¡¯t that your way of hinting me to have a baby with you?


    Well, now I¡¯ve made my answer clear. I am fond of children, especially our own, and I¡¯m willing to have


    a baby with you. I promise you that I¡¯ll be a good father, and that I¡¯ll love our child with all of my heart,¡±


    Westley said in a determined voice.


    Upon hearing how serious he was, Gabrielle sensed that something was amiss.


    ¡®I never asked whether he wants to be a good father or not!¡¯


    ¡°Westley, I think you misunderstood me. What I meant to say was¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just because I¡¯m going to love our baby so much, doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll love you any less.


    You¡¯ll still be the one I love most. You will alwayse first, and the baby, second,¡± stated Westley.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry about this. After all, she never asked for any of this in the


    first ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just drop this topic, Westley. Come on, let¡¯s pick up a gift for Tammy!¡± She immediately changed


    the topic because she didn¡¯t want to talk about having a baby anymore. It would only make Westley


    probe into the matter further and further, and that would not be good.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go pick out a gift for her.¡± Westley took her hand and led her around. Soon, they found a


    gift that Tammy would certainly like.


    Gabrielle picked out a Princess Barbie doll, and a beautiful princess dress for Tammy. Once the gifts


    were packed, she caught sight of some baby products next to her.


    They were all delicate, and lovely, attracting Gabrielle¡¯s attention.


    If she were ever to have a child in the future, she would certainly dress up her little baby in the best


    outfits she could find.


    ¡°Do you like that one?¡± Westley came over, staring at a pair of shoes for infants in her hand. The shoes


    were pink in color, and they were quite beautiful.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Gabrielle immediately put the shoes back onto the shelf, and walked away.


    Westley then asked one of the staff to ce a reservation on the shoes. They would need a pair in the


    future, so preparing it for their baby in advance would be a good thing.


    Later on, anything that Gabrielle picked up, Westley ced an order. He bought all of them without


    hesitation.


    As Gabrielle strolled around, happily picking out baby products, she had no idea that Westley had


    bought everything she had her eye on.


    If she were to find out, she would definitely scold him.


    Once the staff had packed up all the gifts for Tammy, Westley and Gabrielle left the store. He then


    spoke to Alvin and told him to take care of the other items that they bought for their future babyter.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 372

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 372


    Tammy was a three-year-old beautiful mixed race girl. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call her a


    beautiful doll-like girl. Her eyes were as beautiful as sapphires, and she had a smile that could make all


    others smile as well.


    When Gabrielle was at the airport and she saw the little girl¡¯s face from a distance, she thought that


    Tammy was indeed a sight to behold. Now that she had taken a closer look at her, she found her to be


    much more beautiful than she initially thought.


    Although Tammy had never seen Gabrielle before, she wasn¡¯t timid around her. With eyes as lovely as


    gems, she stared at Gabrielle with a friendly smile on her face.


    She held onto Westley¡¯s hand, locking eyes with Gabrielle.


    ¡°Little Daddy, is she my little mommy?¡± asked Tammy.


    Gabrielle was much more beautiful than Tammy had initially imagined. She liked Gabrielle very much.


    In the past, she had requested Westley to introduce her to Gabrielle, but he always refused to do it.


    And now, she finally had the chance to meet Gabrielle. Naturally, she was excited about it. Moreover,


    seeing that Gabrielle was incredibly gorgeous, Tammy was even happier.


    ¡®Little mommy?¡¯


    It was the first time someone addressed her this way, and it felt a little weird to her.


    After all, Tammy should call her ¡°auntie¡±, since she was her uncle¡¯s wife.


    Instead of doing that, she called her ¡°little mommy¡± instead. It was very unique, and it was endearing.


    But since she called Westley ¡°little daddy¡±, she should be called little mommy.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Tammy, this is my wife, your aunt. Go on. Introduce yourself.¡± Westley ruffled Tammy¡¯s hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, little mommy. I¡¯m Tammy Morris, but you can just call me Tammy like my little


    daddy does,¡± Tammy said as she looked straight into Gabrielle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, too, Tammy! Oh, I brought you some gifts as amemoration of the first time


    we¡¯re meeting.¡± Gabrielle hurriedly brought  them to Tammy.


    ¡°Thank you so much, little mommy! I really love Barbie dolls. They¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Tammy shed her


    to see that the little girl loved the gift she had bought.


    ¡°And I also bought you a princess dress. I hope you like it.¡± She then took out another gift box and gave


    it to Tammy.


    The little girl happily received it, still wearing a pretty smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you, little mommy! I love it.¡± Tammy embraced the gift, showing just how happy she was to


    receive it.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you  the girl enjoying her gift. This was the first time she had bought gifts for a child. Before


    today, she really had no idea what kind of stuff children would like. Although Westley was there with her


    when she bought the gifts, she was still very nervous.


    ¡°I really like it. Thank you, little mommy,¡± Tammy said in a sweet voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re more than wee, dear. I¡¯m happy to know that you like it.¡± Gabrielle was in a was worried


    that Tammy wouldn¡¯t like her gifts. But seeing the smile on the little girl¡¯s face made her feel at peace.


    ¡°Tammy, have you thanked Gabrielle for giving you such wonderful gifts?¡± Bonnie Morris, Wilson¡¯s wife,


    was the daughter of the Campbell family residing in Italy. She was half-Italian, so by that logic, her


    daughter, Tammy, had a quarter of Italian blood in her.


    From a distance, it was hard to tell that Tammy was of mixed race.


    ¡°Mommy, I already thanked little mommy for the gifts! Look, Mommy, she gave me a lot of gifts and I


    love them all!¡± Tammy


    stated with glee.


    ¡°Hi, Gabrielle! I¡¯m Bonnie, Wilson¡¯s wife, and Westley¡¯s sister-inw. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Bonnie reached out her hand to Gabrielle, hoping to shake hands with thetter.


    Not long after, Gabrielle shook her hand. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Bonnie. I¡¯m Gabrielle.¡±


    ¡°You know, when you got married, we didn¡¯te back to the country. I¡¯ve been looking forward to


    meeting you for a long time. Now that I¡¯m finally back in the country, it makes me so happy to have


    finally met you!¡± Bonnie wore a gorgeous smile, simr to Tammy¡¯s.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know much about Bonnie¡¯s family background, but she could see that her foreign


    characteristics were more obvious than that of Tammy¡¯s. Bonnie was a perfect juxtaposition of mixed


    blood beauty.


    The moment sheid eyes upon Bonnie, she already liked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you, Bonnie,¡± said Gabrielle.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯re getting along well with each other. Funny, this is the first time we¡¯ve met, but I already


    feel like we¡¯re old friends. Westley, you found a good wife,¡± Bonnie stated with a chuckle.


    In her opinion, Gabrielle was perfectly suited to be Westley¡¯s wife. Gabrielle looked gentle, intelligent,


    and pleasing to the eyes.


    She was so unlike Nellie. Bonnie had seen that woman many times over, and she just couldn¡¯t bring


    herself to like her. Although she couldn¡¯t seem to like her, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that Nellie was a


    bad person.


    It was just that Gabrielle was that much different. Bonnie instantly liked her the moment sheid eyes


    on her.


    ¡°Thank you, Bonnie.¡± Gabrielle, on the other hand, felt a little shy around Bonnie.


    She had always been a beautiful, attractive woman. Most men would instantly like her, but women


    didn¡¯t share the sentiment. ¡®When did any woman ever like my face?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡°I¡¯m a blunt person, Gabrielle. When I like someone, I say it. And when I do hate them, I tell it right to


    their faces. I¡¯m not saying any of these just because you¡¯re Westley¡¯s wife,¡± Bonnie exined.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Bonnie is telling the truth. She¡¯s not just saying that because you¡¯re my wife. She really does


    like you,¡± Westley concurred in a calm and firm tone, wrapping his arm around Gabrielle¡¯s waist.


    ¡°I see.¡± Gabrielle nodded happily in response.


    She felt honored that someone liked her at first sight.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s stop chatting out here and head inside, shall we? Grandma and the others are already


    waiting for you,¡± said Bonnie.


    They had been speaking in the yard and hadn¡¯t entered the house yet.


    ¡°I thought you woulde inside after chatting for a little bit.¡± Unbeknownst to any of them, Miley was


    already by the door, staring at them.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t expect that Bonnie would get along so well with Gabrielle. They already look like


    bonafide sisters despite the fact that this was their first time meeting each other. It made Miley happy to


    see them this way.


    Back when Nellie was Westley¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Bonnie could never like her. It worried Miley that Bonnie


    would feel the same way about Gabrielle.


    Miley didn¡¯t expect to see them interact so harmoniously like this. It was beyond her wildest


    imaginations. But perhaps it was due to the fact that Gabrielle was charming and likeable, and it


    wouldn¡¯t be that surprising for Bonnie to like her so much.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting. It¡¯s just that Gabrielle and I are like old friends for some


    reason. The moment I saw her, I already felt fond of her, so I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to chat with her for


    a while,¡± Bonnie exined as she hurried to hold Miley¡¯s hand.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 373

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 373


    Bonnie¡¯s trick always worked on Miley, mostly because thetter had always been fond of her.


    Although Bonnie was born into a wealthy family, she was always modest and gentle ¨C especially in


    front of Miley.


    That was the reason why she didn¡¯t disagree when Wilson decided to manage the Campbell¡¯s business


    after they got married in Italy.


    After all, Bonnie and Wilson were crazy about each other, and Bonnie respected the elders of the


    Morris family.


    The couple would visit them several times a year, which was enough for Miley.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You always know the right thing to say to please me,¡± Millie yfullyined and patted Bonnie¡¯s


    hand.


    ¡°Great-grandma, look. This is the gift little mommy bought for me. It¡¯s my favorite Barbie dolls! Do you


    see the princess dress she bought for me? It¡¯s so beautiful. I love it.¡± Tammy showed the dolls to Miley,


    bouncing on the spot.


    Miley looked at the dolls and beamed with joy at how adorable the little one was. She leaned forward


    and gently stroked Tammy¡¯s head. ¡°It seems like Gabrielle really likes you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like her, too.¡± Tammy nced at Gabrielle and smiled.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Gabrielle and Westley walked up to Miley.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have you been eating properly? God, look at you! You have lost too much weight!¡± Miley¡¯s


    brows furrowed as she looked at Gabrielle up and down.


    Gabrielle looked at herself and smiled. ¡°No, grandma. I¡¯ve actually gained weighttely.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you think I¡¯m blind? I don¡¯t see an ounce of fat in your body. It¡¯s obvious you have lost


    weight. Have you been too busy, or is it because Westley hasn¡¯t been taking good care of you? If he is


    not looking all your favorite dishes every day and make sure you gain weight soon. Before you know it,


    you will be a plump Gabrielle smiled. She didn¡¯t want to be a plump girl.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine, really. I¡¯ve been eating healthy, nutritious food every day. I haven¡¯t lost weight,¡± she


    exined.


    ¡°Grandma, Gabrielle isn¡¯t lying. She doesn¡¯t put on weight easily.¡± Westley tried helping her, but it didn¡¯t


    seem to work.


    ¡°I am sure she has lost some weight. Are you not taking good care of her?¡± Miley thought it was all


    Westley¡¯s fault.


    ¡°You are right, taking proper care of her. I should have made her eat more.¡± Westley shook his head.


    ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s all because of you. If you can¡¯t take good care of Gabrielle, she can move and live with


    me,¡¯¡± remarked Miley.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t have to move in here,¡± Gabrielle refused right away.


    Miley was only kidding. She didn¡¯t want her to move into their house. After all, how would she have a


    great-grandchild know. I obviously don¡¯t want you two to be apart. But I wa


    nt to know why you have to move to Half Moon Bay? Why can¡¯t you just stay at Vineyard Vi?¡± Miley


    asked.


    Westley had been living in the Vineyard Vi for a long time, and Neil was in charge of the ce.


    Now, Gabrielle and Westley moved to Half Moon Bay, which was just an old vi that had been vacant


    for five years without any furniture or decorations. They had to buy everything from scratch.


    Besides, Westley and Helena had nned to move there first. Although that never happened, Miley


    didn¡¯t think it was a good ce for Westley and Gabrielle to start their life together.


    It didn¡¯t feel right for Gabrielle to live there. Miley couldn¡¯t understand what Westley was thinking. She


    felt it was a bad decision.


    But Sophia had told her that Gabrielle enjoyed living there and also cleaned the yard and vi by


    herself.


    She had nted some flowers and vegetables, transforming the vi into a vibrant abode.


    Hearing that, Miley didn¡¯t protest further. After all, nothing mattered as long as Gabrielle was happy


    there.


    Miley wanted Gabrielle to be happy and content.


    ¡°Grandma, we enjoy living there. I picked out flowers and nted them myself. It feels good.¡± Gabrielle


    grinned happily.


    Miley smiled in return; she was relieved to hear that.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are happy there. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Miley nced at her and went into the house.


    Bonnie and Tammy walked inside hand in hand, followed by Gabrielle and Westley. On their way


    inside, Gabrielle looked at Westley with concern and worry in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think grandma is happy


    with us living in Half Moon Bay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Westley smiled reassuringly.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just worried that Grandma might be upset about it.¡± Gabrielle was a sensitive person. She


    grew up as an adopted daughter and was careful about the things she did and said. Therefore, she had


    gotten ustomed to worrying about what people thought of her.


    She was afraid that the Jones family would hate her for her wrong doings.


    ¡°She won¡¯t. Both the Vineyard Vi and Half Moon Bay belong to me. You are my wife; you can live


    wherever you want. Grandma is just worried that you might not befortable there. It had been


    vacant for a long time, after all,¡± Westley calmly exined.


    The vi in Half Moon Bay had been uninhabited for five years. It wasn¡¯t furnished or decorated, and no


    one had lived there so far. If it hadn¡¯t been for the ident, they wouldn¡¯t have moved in there so fast.


    ¡°You seem to have a lot of properties!¡± Gabrielle shrugged.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised that someone like Westley, who owned several limited edition cars, possessed


    many properties all around the city.


    ¡°Just a few. I¡¯ll ask Alvin to make a list for you so that you¡¯ll know how many assets your husband has.


    After all, they are yours too,¡± said Westley.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 374

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 374


    Hearing this, Gabrielle blushed.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many properties Westley owned. It had nothing to do with her.


    She didn¡¯t want to take anything from him even if they got divorced in the future.


    ¡°No, thanks, Westley.


    I don¡¯t mean to spy on you.¡± Gabrielle shook her head.


    The Morris Group alone valued hundreds of billions of dors, which was a frightening number.


    She didn¡¯t want to know about the properties he owned.


    ¡°But I want you to know everything. After all, you are my wife. I will ask Alvin to make a list so that you


    know how capable your husband is.¡± Westley puffed his chest in pride.


    Gabrielle opened and closed her mouth a couple of times. She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just


    followed him into the house.


    ¡°Little mommy,e and sit here. These grapes are very sweet. I¡¯ll share them with you,¡± Tammy


    squealed with joy, waving a bunch of purple grapes when she saw Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle walked to the little girl with a smile and sat beside her, feeling relieved that she wasn¡¯t disliked


    by the little kid.


    ¡°Little mommy, eat the grapes. They are very sweet and delicious.¡± Tammy generously gave the grapes


    to her.


    ¡°Thank you, Tammy.¡± Gabrielle took it happily.


    ¡°Little mommy, hurry up and eat one. I wasn¡¯t lying,¡± she urged her.


    Gabrielle picked one. Before she could eat it, Westley grabbed her hand, took the grape, peeled it, and


    stuffed it into his mouth.


    Gabrielle and Tammy exchanged quizzical nces before turning to look at Westley. They couldn¡¯t


    understand why he was snatching the grape from her.


    ¡°Westley¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? This is not for you. It¡¯s for little mommy,¡± Tammy grunted as her brows pulled


    together in displeasure.


    ¡°Tammy, why are you scolding me? Have you stopped loving me because you have little mommy now?


    I just ate a grape.¡± Westley smiled at her.


    ¡°I like little gave her grapes because she bought me gifts. I want to be nice to her. You didn¡¯t buy


    anything for me.¡± Tammy  amusement.


    ¡°I used to buy all kinds of gifts for you. Have you forgotten everything?¡± Westley asked, clutching his


    chest, faking hurt.


    ¡°That¡¯s in the past. Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m good to little mommy?¡± Tammy asked.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy that you two are close to each other. I was being good to Gabrielle as well. I


    wanted to check if the grape was sour or not.¡± Westley picked up another grape, peeled the skin


    Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was watching the sweet quarrel with an amused smile on her face. She didn¡¯t expect to


    be the center of focus all of a sudden.


    Westley held the peeled grape in front of Gabrielle¡¯s mouth, which embarrassed her. Everyone was


    watching her now.


    A blush med her cheeks.


    ¡°Westley.


    I¡­ ¡± Before she could say anything, he thrust the grape into her mouth.


    ¡°Grandma said you two are it. Now I realize how wrong I was. I shouldn¡¯t havee back early with


    Tammy. I should have waited for two more days ande with Wilson,¡± Bonnie joked.


    Gabrielle¡¯s face turned a shade redder. Bonnie¡¯s remark embarrassed her even more.


    ¡°Of course, we are still infatuated. By the way, Bonnie, when will Wilsone?¡± asked Westley.


    Wilson and Bonnie usually came back before Christmas and stayed with them for two weeks before


    leaving for Italy.


    Although Wi


    lson was now the leader of the Campbell Group and had a lot of things to deal with, he always made it


    a point toe back regardless of how busy he was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be back before Christmas,¡± replied Bonnie.


    Westley didn¡¯t bother questioning further; he understood what Bonnie meant. Wilson woulde back


    before Christmas. After all, his birthday was around the corner. It was the time the entire family would


    convene.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Westley nodded.


    The housekeeper arrived and informed Miley that dinner was ready.


    Miley stood up and looked at everyone. ¡°Well, dinner is ready. Let¡¯s all eat.¡±


    Everyone moved to the dining room for dinner. Westley¡¯s eyes were on Gabrielle the entire time,


    gleaming with undisguised love and care.


    Such an affection couldn¡¯t be faked.


    Everyone could see how much Westley loved and adored Gabrielle.


    He filled her bowl with food and took good care of her.


    After dinner, Westley stayed with Gabrielle and decided to help her get along with Bonnie.


    The only problem was his niece, Tammy, who was too clingy with Gabrielle. She had been following her


    everywhere.


    ¡°Little mommy, you know there are many flowers in the backyard and there is a pond in the garden.


    There are many fishes in the pond. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Tammy grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s hand and bounced


    on the spot excitedly.


    Although Gabrielle was married to Westley, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the Morris¡¯ Mansion. Therefore,


    Tammy offered to take her around, for she came here every year.


    She grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s index finger and ushered her inside the garden.


    The garden was teeming with vibrant flowers and nts. There were also a rockery fish pool, arge


    garden house, and a pavilion.


    During the hot summer days, the family would sit in the garden, among the flowers, and chat happily.


    And during the cold wintry days, they would have tea in the garden house.


    After hanging around the garden for a while, they went straight to the garden house to have some tea.


    Miley felt happy and content. She asked the housekeeper to prepare scented tea, juice, and different


    kinds of desserts and cakes.


    ¡°Little daddy, I want juice,¡± Tammy asked as she sat beside Bonnie.


    ¡°Gabrielle, these scented tea are made from freshly picked flowers in the garden. You should try it.¡±


    Westley smiled as he poured scented tea for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it tastes delicious.¡± Gabrielle moaned in appreciation as she took a sip. The tea was fragrant


    and sweet, different from the ones she had tasted before.


    ¡°Tell me if you need a refill.¡± Westley smiled at Gabrielle as he poured a ss of juice for Tammy.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tammy, drink slowly.¡± He handed the juice to her.


    ¡°Thank you, little daddy.¡± She smiled and sipped on the juice.


    ¡°Tammy, it looks like you and your uncle are very close. Instead of calling him uncle, you¡¯re calling him


    little daddy.¡±


    Gabrielle was curious.


    ¡°Yes. Westley has loved and taken care of Tammy right from the moment I gave birth to her. They have


    always been fond of each other. It¡¯s just that she learned to say ¡®little daddy¡¯ first and got ustomed to


    it. If you mind her calling you ¡®little mommy¡¯, we can correct her,¡± exined Bonnie. She smiled and


    walked over with a te of fruits.


    ¡°Oh, I see. But it¡¯s Okay. It¡¯s endearing.¡± Gabrielle smiled.


    ¡°Hey, I can see that you and Westley are crazy about each other. Are you nning on having a baby?¡±


    Bonnie asked,ing straight to the point.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 375

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 375


    ¡®A baby?¡¯


    Gabrielle was stunned. They had been talking about Tammy and Westley and she didn¡¯t know how the


    topic got diverted.


    Bonnie had a more direct approach than Miley when it came to urging them to have a child.


    ¡°Well, I think kids are cute, but we just got married. We¡¯re not in a hurry to have a baby.


    It¡¯s a bit too soon.¡± Gabrielle cleared her throat and looked at Westley, hoping he would help her. She


    was caught off guard and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Westley understood what she meant. He put his hand on her shoulder reassuringly and looked at


    Bonnie.


    ¡°Bonnie, we¡¯re not in a hurry. We just got married. Besides, Gabrielle hasn¡¯t graduated from college yet.


    We¡¯ll consider it when she officially graduates. It¡¯s her body and her choice, after all.¡¯ Although Westley


    was answering Bonnie, it was a sly reminder to everyone present not to bother them anymore.


    Westley and Gabrielle had just gotten married, and he was determined to spend the rest of his life with


    her. Every decision and move was for them to make. He didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere in their lives.


    Miley was pleased to hear Westley¡¯s answer. Although she was desperate to see them have a baby,


    Westley was right. They had just gotten married, and Gabrielle was still young. She had to graduate


    from college first. Now wasn¡¯t the right time for them to have kids.


    Miley had urged them to have a baby because she thought it would strengthen their bond. However,


    she realized that as long as the two loved each other, they would soon decide to have a baby.


    Westley was crazy in love with Gabrielle. Therefore, using the baby to strengthen the bond seemed


    unnecessary now.


    ¡°Well, it looks like she doesn¡¯t want to have your child,¡± Westley¡¯s mother, Liana, grunted with jealousy.


    She didn¡¯t like Gabrielle.


    She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the adopted daughter of the Jones family got married to her son, the


    CEO of the Morris Group.


    Moreover, Bryce was with Nellie now, which made her hate the Jones family even more.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She had thought Gabrielle looked innocent and harmless but realized she had been wrong all  passed,


    and Gabrielle had wrapped Westley around her little finger.


    The way her son adored Gabrielle always annoyed her.


    ¡°Grandma, do you like me?¡± Tammy asked happily as shey in Liana¡¯s arms.


    Liana smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°Of course, I love you so much. You are adorable. What¡¯s not to like


    about you?¡±


    Liana loved her


    granddaughter and was quite satisfied with her daughter-inw, Bonnie. The Campbell family was


    wealthy and held a powerful position in Italy. They had control over the government  daughter of the


    Mafia in Italy. Everything about her was perfect.


    Tammy was born into such an influential family. Therefore, she received abundant love the second she


    was born.


    Liana was proud to be her grandmother and Bonnie¡¯s mother-inw.


    However, apart from Gabrielle¡¯s pretty face, Liana couldn¡¯t find anything good about her.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Westley liked her in the first ce.


    Gabrielle neither had wealth nor reputation.


    She was inferior to even the wives of Westley¡¯s cousins, who were all from noble families.


    ¡°Grandma, little mommy will have a baby in the future. I think it will be very cute. Will you like the


    baby?¡± Tammy asked, cocking her head to the side.


    ¡°You are the most adorable and beautiful little girl in the world. No one canpare with you,¡± Liana


    replied, ignoring Gabrielle and Westley.


    She disliked Gabrielle right from the beginning. So she didn¡¯t bother respecting her.


    ¡°Liana, mind your words.¡± Miley scowled at Liana. She knew the woman despised Gabrielle.


    She respected her opinion, but that didn¡¯t mean she would sit around and watch Liana insult Gabrielle.


    That would hurt Gabrielle.


    ¡°I was just telling the truth. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right? Who doesn¡¯t like Tammy? Everyone loves her. She


    is so cute, smart, and obedient,¡± Liana said, wrapping her arms around Tammy.


    Tammy was indeed beautiful.


    Anyone would adore the little girl after taking one look at her.


    ¡°Of course, Tammy is adorable. All the children of the Morris family are beautiful and cute.¡± Miley


    nodded in agreement.


    She was right.


    Not just Tammy. All the kids of the Morris family were pretty.


    Therefore, she knew Gabrielle¡¯s baby would also be beautiful.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma.


    All the kids of our family are equally adorable. Gabrielle, have you met Wilson?¡± Bonnie asked.


    Gabrielle was still immersed in Liana¡¯s prejudice against her. The woman¡¯s hatred for her was evident


    right from the beginning, and she didn¡¯t expect Liana to like her all of a sudden.


    Gabrielle was surprised by Bonnie¡¯s sudden question.


    ¡°No. I met you and Tammy only today. I have never met Wilson before,¡± she answered honestly.


    Her marriage with Westley had only been a redemption. She wasn¡¯t even recognized as Westley¡¯s wife,


    so she hadn¡¯t met all the people of the Morris family.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 376

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 376


    Wilson had been living in Italy ever since he and Bonnie got married. He had been in charge of all the


    Campbell family¡¯s affairs since then, and he seldom had the chance toe back.


    Back when Westley and Gabrielle got married, Wilson and his wife weren¡¯t even informed of it, so


    Gabrielle had never met him before.


    ¡°Gabrielle, once you¡¯ve had the chance to meet him, you¡¯ll know what I¡¯m talking about. He may be


    handsome, but he¡¯s not as handsome as your Westley,¡± Bonnie said half-jokingly.


    Gabrielle finally understood what she meant. Bonnie was implying that her kids with Westley would be


    even more beautiful than Tammy.


    ¡°Bonnie, if Wilson had heard what you said, he¡¯s going to be jealous,¡± Westley bantered.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about? I¡¯m only telling the truth. Your brother isn¡¯t as handsome as you are,


    so by that logic, your child will certainly be more beautiful than Tammy,¡± Bonnie said in a serious tone.


    Obviously, she was trying to make Gabrielle feel better. After all, Liana¡¯s harsh words earlier must¡¯ve


    hurt her.


    Fortunately, Gabrielle indeed felt better because of Bonnie. She then smiled at Bonnie as if to thank


    her. ¡°Bonnie, I¡¯ll be more than satisfied if our child could be as beautiful as your Tammy,¡±


    she said with a gentle smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you to say that. But Tammy is of mixed race. Nobody canpare to her,¡± Liana said


    in a sarcastic manner. Although she was pleased to hear Gabrielle¡¯s ttering words, she didn¡¯t want


    Gabrielle to have Westley¡¯s children. She thought that Gabrielle didn¡¯t deserve the right to bear the


    Morris¡¯ bloodline.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? That¡¯s enough, Liana! We¡¯re here for a pleasant talk, and we¡¯re


    going to have it. Do not ruin the mood.¡± At this point, Miley became upset.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    This was supposed to be a pleasant moment, where everyone could have a good chat. Bonnie had just


    come back with Tammy, and Westley came back with Gabrielle. They should all be celebrating, but


    Liana kept on ruining the mood.


    Although Liana didn¡¯t like Gabrielle, she had the utmost respect for Miley. She didn¡¯t want  her dislike


    for Gabrielle.


    Thus, she decided to let her off the hook for the time being.


    ¡°I¡¯ll  would rather not stay here any longer, so she invited Tammy to go out.


    Meanwhile, as Bonnie took a sip of her scented tea, she nced over at Gabrielle. ¡°Gabrielle, I


    understand that you don¡¯t know mom¡¯s temper that well. She¡¯s a bit short-tempered as you can see, but


    she doesn¡¯t mean anything that she said. Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±


    It worried Bonnie that Gabrielle would be shaken by Liana¡¯s angry words and end up getting angry and


    they must get along well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really mad. I understand tha


    t she didn¡¯t mean any of that. Don¡¯t worry, Bonnie. I won¡¯t get angry with her.¡± Gabrielle put on a smile


    tofort her.


    Although it pained her to hear what Liana said just now, she didn¡¯t want to show it to everyone else.


    ¡°Gabrielle is a very consideratedy. She won¡¯t take those words to heart. Anyway, let¡¯s all have


    behind us, shall we?¡± suggested Miley. It was a good thing that Liana had excused herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve those praises, Grandma.¡± Gabrielle blushed because of how much Miley was praising


    her.


    ¡°Nonsense, my dear! You deserve all the praises thate your way, and I know for a fact that our


    dear Westley knows that, too,¡± Miley said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, I do. I know her better than anyone else.¡± Westley held Gabrielle¡¯s hand, disying their


    intimacy.


    ¡°Stop it, Westley.¡± She nced at him, chuckling helplessly at his remark.


    She knew that she wasn¡¯t as good as they thought she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, my love,¡± Westley stated with a straight face.


    ¡°Okay, you guys, that¡¯s enough. We get it! You¡¯re in love.¡± Bonnie chuckled along, shaking her head


    helplessly at the loving couple.


    She had long known how aloof Westley was. Perhaps he had been like that ever since the day


    something happened between him and Helena. It was on that day he became distant towards women.


    Even after getting engaged with Nellie, that behavior never wavered. He was still so cold to his fianc¨¦e.


    It worried Bonnie that Westley would end up growing old alone.


    When she found out that he had gotten married with a woman she and Wilson never met before, she


    couldn¡¯t wait to meet this woman.


    This was the reason why she came back to the country without even waiting for Wilson.


    The minute she caught sight of Gabrielle, Bonnie knew why Westley had married her. Seeing the two of


    them together, and how Westley treated Gabrielle, she knew in that moment, that this was the woman


    he would love for a lifetime.


    ¡°Bonnie¡­¡±


    ¡°In the past, you and Wilson were so much like us. Every single day, I see and hear the two of you


    being so sweet. Consider this as my payback!¡± Westley joked.


    Upon hearing this, Bonnie scoffed. ¡®I never should¡¯ve worried about this guy ending up alone,¡¯ she


    thought to herself.


    ¡°Westley, honey, she¡¯s your sister-inw. Be nice,¡± Gabrielle said with a smile.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you and I are married, so you should always take my side. You have no idea how much


    Bonnie and Wilson were showing off their love in front of me every day back then. You can even ask


    Grandma, or Bonnie herself!¡± Westley looked over at Gabrielle with pitiful eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Gabrielle felt sorry for him.


    That must¡¯ve been hard for him to watch.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also have a fianc¨¦e back then?¡± Gabrielle blurted out at the thought of Nellie.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 377

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 377


    f Helena were the one others forbade to talk about, then mentioning Nellie would certainly get on


    Westley¡¯s nerves.


    Those two sisters of the Collins family were a touchy subject in front of Westley, as well as the Morris


    family.


    So when Gabrielle mentioned Nellie, both Bonnie and Miley were visibly displeased about it, for they


    were worried about Westley.


    Within a matter of seconds, the room became awkward.


    Gabrielle immediately realized that she had said something insensitive.


    She knew about Westley¡¯s rtionship with Nellie, and she still blurted out the woman¡¯s name like an


    idiot. If Liana were still inside the house instead of the garden, she probably would¡¯ve scolded Gabrielle


    already.


    ¡®Ugh! I¡¯m so stupid!¡¯ she thought to herself.


    ¡°Westley, I, uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°My love, there¡¯s no need to apologize. Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Westley uttered in a serious tone of voice.


    When Gabrielle looked him in the eye, she couldn¡¯t read his expression. ¡®Is he mad?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡°Westley, I never meant to bring her up. I just blurted it out by ident. If you¡¯re unhappy about it, I can


    make it up to you. Just ask anything of me,¡± she said.


    The moment Westley heard her say that, a smirk was painted on his lips, and his eyes were filled with


    all sorts of wicked ideas.


    ¡°Alright, Gabrielle. I¡¯ll keep that in mind. You owe me one. For now, I¡¯ll think of a request, okay?¡± he


    asked, as if this matter was negotiable.


    Bonnie knew what he was implying. It was obvious that he was having some dirty thoughts about


    Gabrielle right now.


    But this was also a part of their fun marital life, so she decided not to interfere with it.


    ¡°Sure. Take your time. Once you have something in mind, you can ask me for it.¡± Gabrielle was still


    unaware of what he was thinking. She just thought that he would make a simple request.


    Compared to Westley, she was far too na?ve.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± he answered with an impish grin.


    For some reason, he looked incredibly nonchnt about this.


    But in reality, he had already begun scheming.


    After they finished the tea, Miley hoped they could all stay here for the night. However, Westley had to


    decline the kind offer. He then  Gabrielle.


    As soon as he got off the car, he carried her upstairs, closed the door, and threw her onto  staring at


    him with bewildered eyes. ¡°Westley, what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡®What is wrong with this man? He¡¯s been acting weird since we finished the tea! Tammy was hoping to


    y with me after that, but Westley turned the little girl down by carrying her to Bonnie. Aside from that,


    he even refused Miley¡¯s offer to let us stay the night, and then he took me back home!¡¯ Gabrielle


    thought.


    He sped up all the way back


    ¡°Gabrielle, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d promise to do me one request?¡± Westley half-bent onto the bed,


    looking down at her with a malicious gaze.


    The way he was staring at her made Gabrielle feel uneasy.


    Somehow, his behavior was scaring her.


    ¡°Yes, I did promise you that. Have you made up your mind?¡± Gabrielle swallowed her own saliva.


    Just staring at him like this was terrifying enough, and it was difficult  now regretting the promise she


    made.


    ¡°I have, Gabrielle,¡± Westley uttered in a soft voice.


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart was ovee with regret. ¡®Is it toote to call this off?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡°Tell me what you want,¡± she whispered, trying to calm herself down.


    ¡°Toda


    y, you¡¯re going to take the lead,¡± Westleymanded.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to take the lead?¡¯


    Gabrielle immediately understood what he was implying. Because of how embarrassed she felt, she


    wasplete annoyed.


    ¡°Westley, can¡¯t you be serious for once?¡± she shouted, feeling like she was defeated.


    ¡°I am being serious. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Westley countered.


    At this point, Gabrielle had no idea what to tell him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other requests?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. I want this one,¡± Westley replied, sounding very serious.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, Gabrielle, if you can¡¯t do it, just don¡¯t promise me anything in the future. It¡¯s just going to make


    me feel sad and disappointed.¡± Westley decided to change his strategy.


    Gabrielle was a woman who could be persuaded by reason, but she could never be cowed by force. If


    he were to pretend like he was aggrieved, there was a high possibility she would feel bad for him.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Atst, she finally agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. Allow me to teach you.¡± Westley grabbed her hand, snickering like an imp.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t remember when exactly she fell asleep. By the time she woke up, the sun was


    already riding high. Her body felt ufortable. She felt as though her bones had been broken, and it


    made her feel like she didn¡¯t want to move a muscle.


    Soon, she grabbed her phone to check the time, and eventually, she got up. In her heart, she cursed


    Westley for exhausting herst night. At the same time, she walked to the bathroom to wash up.


    Today, she had to go to ss at ten o¡¯clock, so she needed to go to school. Fortunately, she still had


    enough time to be there.


    Once she had finished changing clothes, she went downstairs with her schoolbag. There, she saw


    Westley sitting in the living room, nonchntly drinking coffee and watching something on his iPad.


    She thought he had already gone to work.


    ¡°Why are you up? You feeling okay?¡± Westley asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gabrielle shot him a sidelong nce before walking out.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going? Let me drive you there.¡± Westley followed her, stopping her at the door.


    ¡°I have a ss at ten. It¡¯s good that I got up early. It¡¯s already nine, Westley. If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Although Gabrielle was pissed at him, she still exined the situation patiently.


    She was truly amazed at this man. No matter how long they did itst night, he could still get up early


    and be so energetic the following day.


    ¡°Wait here. Give me five minutes to prepare. I¡¯ll drive you there. I promise you won¡¯t bete.¡± Westley


    pinched her cheek before turning around and going back inside.


    Gabrielle blushed at his reaction.


    At first, she didn¡¯t want to wait for him. But when she thought of how difficult it was to hail a cab in these


    parts, she figured it would be best to let him drive her to school.


    Once Westley had finished changing his clothes, he went to the kitchen to fetch some food for


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°Here. Eat it along the way.¡± Having said that, he strode to the garage.


    Gabrielle looked down and found a small carton of milk, and a sandwich, which was enough for


    breakfast.


    In a short span of time, he managed to whip her up some breakfast. It was so considerate of him to do


    so.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, please get in.¡± Westley pulled over in front of her, and opened the door for her.


    ¡°Westley, when did you be so formal?¡± Gabrielle cast him a nce before getting into the car.


    ¡°Well, life needs a sense of formality.¡± With a bright smile, he closed the door for her, and then he got in


    as well.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 378

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 378


    Gabrielle was mad at Westley, but now, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be mad at him.


    He was always capable of dissuading her just when she was about to explode with anger, and it always


    forced her to stifle her anger.


    Gabrielle hated this. She felt as though Westley had some sort of off switch in hand. He could just


    press it and her anger would disappear. To her, this was certainly not favorable.


    It had been clear to her for a long time that he was a dangerous man. The closer she got to him, the


    more dangerous he would be.


    But Gabrielle never gave up on him. Instead of fleeing from the danger, she wanted to get even closer


    to Westley.


    On the surface, some people looked very dangerous. But in reality, they were gentle and inexplicably


    charming.


    Gabrielle took one look at him and in that instance, she fell for his cold, handsome face.


    A man like him was born to attract many people¡¯s attention. Even though she was trying not to look at


    him, she would sometimes find herself looking his way.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with what you¡¯re seeing?¡± Westley teased.


    Each time she stared at him, he would notice it even while driving.


    Gabrielle was looking at him in secret, but when he said that he noticed, she immediately panicked. It


    wasn¡¯t great to be caught staring.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± She looked out the window instinctively before staring back at Westley.


    Naturally, he knew that she was just pretending to be ignorant, but he knew what she was doing.


    She had been staring at him, but she still had the gall to y the fool despite being caught.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with your man¡¯s face?¡± Westley asked in a joking manner.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Gabrielle didn¡¯t attempt to hide anything and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t you have any confidence in your looks?¡±


    ¡°I do, but it¡¯s different when you¡¯re happy with how I look. I want to know what you think of me.¡± A smirk


    appeared on his lips and one could see the happiness in his eyes.


    Westley never doubted how handsome he was. After all, wherever


    But Gabrielle¡¯s opinion mattered above all else.


    Beautyy in the eyes of the beholder.


    So, by in each person¡¯s point of view.


    Some people might like it, and others might not.


    Westley wasn¡¯t that vain about his appearance. To him, his personality was most important.


    But for some reason, in front of Gabrielle, he couldn¡¯t help but be mindful of everything about himself.


    Thus, it was important for him to know her opinion on how he looked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to worry, Westley. I¡¯m not dissatisfied with your


    Having heard her say that, Westley chuckled before pulling over.


    ¡°Gabrielle, will you be going back to your studio this afternoon?¡± Westley asked as he stared at her.


    After getting off the car, Gabrielle nced back at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be home early tonight.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she should go to the studio in the afternoon. As a special intern, she really didn¡¯t


    have to go to the studio if she h


    ad  there was a matter that she needed to handle at the school this afternoon, she wouldn¡¯t have to go


    to the studio.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to pick you up?¡± Westley asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± replied Gabrielle.


    ¡°Okay. Be home early.¡± With that, Westley said nothing more.


    Since Gabrielle was adamant about her decision not to let him pick her up, he decided to oblige.


    ¡°You should go to ss,¡± Westley urged.


    When Gabrielle nced at the gate of Alorith University, she suddenly remembered that he once met


    Holly in the business street. She had no idea what kind of person Holly was.


    ¡®Did Holly install a GPS tracker inside Westley¡¯s body? For some reason, she appears wherever he


    goes. That¡¯s not just some coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡°Westley.¡± When Gabrielle thought of that, she called out his name.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Westley looked into her eyes with a deep gaze.


    ¡°Westley, do you think Holly still has feelings for you?¡± Gabrielle asked bluntly, though she already


    knew that the answer was ¡°yes¡±.


    Holly¡¯s feelings for Westley was so apparent.


    Just about anyone could tell that she was still in love with him.


    ¡°If she does, it¡¯s none of my business, and it¡¯s not something I should care about,¡± Westley answered


    calmly. He didn¡¯t expect Gabrielle to ask that question.


    He had thought that someday, she would ask him a straightforward question about him and Holly, but


    he never thought she¡¯d ask something that simple.


    ¡°Do you like Holly?¡± Gabrielle asked casually.


    She had been wanting to ask him about this matter for a long time. As Westley¡¯s confidante, Holly was


    still a threat to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Holly has nothing to do with me. What you should ask me is how much I like you.¡± Westley smiled at


    Gabrielle, still maintaining hisposure.


    His sudden flirtation made her blush.


    ¡®Why is he flirting with me now? I was talking about him and Holly, but he changed the topic.


    Had I known this would happen, I never would¡¯ve randomly asked about it,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to ss now, Westley. You should go to work. Be careful on your way.¡± Having said


    that, Gabrielle strode towards the school.


    She gave him the cold shoulder, having no intention of looking back.


    Upon seeing her react this way, Westley chuckled to himself.


    Gabrielle¡¯s ill temper made him like her even more.


    ¡®Nothing happened between me and Holly, so there¡¯s no need to exin,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    Gabrielle strutted towards the campus. Her face was still blushing, and she felt that the question she


    asked earlier was so humiliating.


    ¡®Why did I blurt out that question when I already know the answer?


    Holly has a crush on Westley, but he doesn¡¯t even want to speak to her!¡¯ she thought to herself.


    By that logic, Gabrielle¡¯s worries were unnecessary. No matter how much time had passed, Westley


    would never change his mind about Holly.


    There was no need for Gabrielle to worry about it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you have any sses today?¡± A man¡¯s voice interrupted Gabrielle from her


    contemtion.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 379

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 379


    Once Gabrielle had heard his voice, she already knew who it was.


    She looked up and saw Jax running towards her.


    ¡°Jax,¡± she greeted.


    The other day, she took Lolita to Alorith University and they ran into Jax. Lolita couldn¡¯t help but praise


    him for how handsome he was and how gentle he behaved.


    To sum it up, Lolita was very impressed of Jax.


    This time, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look at Jax.


    To be perfectly honest, he was very handsome. He was the most good-looking man in his department,


    perhaps even in the entire university. There was no doubt that he was very attractive.


    Aside from that, Jax was a gentleman, and Gabrielle never denied that fact. He was nice to her, and all


    the other girls.


    However, she wasn¡¯t romantically interested in him, so she never paid him much mind. Thus, she never


    noticed that he was an excellent man.


    Jax soon came to Gabrielle¡¯s side, staring at her with a smile on his face. ¡°Gabrielle, do you have any


    sses today?¡±


    Truthfully, he knew about her schedule, because he had already inquired about it.


    That was how he found out.


    So if Jax were toe here whenever Gabrielle had sses, the chances of meeting her were very


    likely.


    Just like now, when he arrived at the gate of Alorith University and expected to run into her, he really


    did see her.


    ¡°I do have a ss at ten o¡¯clock,¡± Gabrielle replied.


    ¡°I thought the friend you broughtst time would be with you again today. After all, she didn¡¯t have the


    time to finish the tourst time.¡± Jax came up with a suitable topic to talk about.


    Gabrielle knew that he was talking  chuckled. ¡°Lolita isn¡¯t free today. Once she¡¯s avable and wants to


    visit our school, I¡¯ll take her here again.¡±


    Having heard  next time shees for a visit, I can keep youpany,¡± he said.


    Gabrielle really didn¡¯t want to agree to that request.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jax, but my ss is about to begin. Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Gabrielle nced at her watch


    and found that it was almost time for her ss. She figured it would be a perfect excuse to leave.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll walk with you,¡± Jax replied in a firm tone. It was refuse.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t refuse his offer. Since they were in school right now, she had no reason to stop Jax.


    ¡°Okay, then. Shall we?¡± she replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jax¡¯s mood became lighter because of her response.


    Gabrielle was walking ahead of him, and he was following her closely. They were almost walking side


    by side.


    ¡°Gabrielle, may I ask you a question?¡± Jax asked abruptly as they walked on.


    ¡°What  have a boyfriend yet, and you¡¯ve never epted anyone who professed his love to you. So,


    what kind of man do you like?¡± Jax asked bluntly.


    This was a question he had been wanting to ask her for a long time.


    However, he never had a good chance to ask her about it. Now that he finally had the chance, he took


    the opportunity to do it.


    His i


    n question caught Gabrielle off-guard, causing her to look at Jax in confusion. ¡°What are you trying to


    say, Jax?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to ask you what kind of man you like, Gabrielle. Perhaps¡­ me?¡± Jax asked boldly. ¡®In for


    a penny, in for a pound,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    It was then that she realized what he was trying to say.


    ¡®Would I like someone like him?¡¯ she asked in her mind.


    ¡®Is he trying to confess to me?¡¯


    As a matter of fact, Gabrielle already sensed that Jax had feelings for her, but he never expressed it


    directly, so she wasn¡¯t sure if he actually liked her or she was just overthinking it.


    Now that he had asked her so bluntly, she figured even a fool could tell what he was thinking.


    It turned out that Jax really liked her and wanted to be with her.


    Gabrielle was caught off-guard by his sudden confession.


    She had no idea how to respond.


    After a while, she finally looked him in the eye, and said, ¡°Jax, to be honest, you¡¯re a good man. You¡¯re


    not only handsome, but you¡¯re very smart, and you¡¯re quite nice to people. In fact, you¡¯re so great that


    I¡¯ve always held you in high regard.¡±


    Upon hearing her shower him withpliments, Jax immediately understood where she was heading


    with this.


    Gabrielle was refusing him.


    ¡°Is that all I am to you, Gabrielle?¡± Jax asked reluctantly as he tried to maintain eye contact with her.


    ¡°Jax, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, what are you still doing here? Our ss is about to begin! We can¡¯t bete for our major


    ss!¡± Macy was running to ss, and from that distance, she noticed Gabrielle.


    ¡°Oh, Jax! You¡¯re here, too? What are you two talking about? Did I interrupt anything?¡± she asked,


    visibly surprised to see Jax.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just walked with Gabrielle for a bit. Now that you¡¯re here, you two should head on to your


    ss. It¡¯s best not to bete!¡± Jax smiled resignedly. On the surface, he looked calm, but if one were to


    look carefully, he appeared to be devastated.


    Macy was not very sensitive to such things, so she didn¡¯t notice the subtle change on Jax¡¯s emotional


    state. She just grabbed onto Gabrielle¡¯s hand and was about to leave.


    ¡°Jax, we¡¯re going to ss now. We¡¯re good students, after all, so we can¡¯t bete! Bye, Jax!¡± She then


    ran to the ssroom while holding onto Gabrielle¡¯s hand. Meanwhile, Gabrielle casually waved Jax


    goodbye.


    ¡°Gabrielle, were you talking about something important with Jax? I¡¯m worried that I disturbed the two of


    you,¡± Macy asked, sounding unnerved.


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s all good.¡± Gabrielle shook her head.


    Truthfully, she was thankful that Macy showed up just in time, for thetter rescued her from an


    awkward situation. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know what to say to refuse Jax¡¯s confession. It worried her


    that whatever she said would hurt his feelings.


    After all, he was confessing his love boldly. If she were to directly refuse him, it would certainly pain


    him.


    ¡°I think something¡¯s wrong between you and Jax. Even I know that he really likes you. Was he


    confessing his love to you?¡± Macy hit the nail on the head.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 380

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 380


    ¡®What did that mean? Was it a confession of love?¡¯


    Gabrielle was stunned to hear it, and looked at Macy in disbelief.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her guess was right.


    ¡°Macy, stop joking! We are just friends. There¡¯s nothing more between us,¡± Gabrielle exined trying to


    sound calm andposed.


    It was a fact that they were just schoolmates. She didn¡¯t think there was anything else in their


    rtionship.


    Being a cautious person, Gabrielle was never interested in love affairs with anyone earlier. Now, it was


    an equally impossible thing to happen. She was married to Westley and didn¡¯t want to be involved with


    any other man. And especially not Jax, whom she respected a lot.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Gabrielle! Jax doesn¡¯t treat you just as a friend. Everyone can see it. One nce and it is clear


    that he likes you a lot. Really, you don¡¯t really have any feelings for him?¡± Macy was not someone who


    would indulge in gossip unnecessarily. But she knew that Jax liked Gabrielle.


    As a matter of fact, it was pretty obvious. Jax was the one who would always be around Gabrielle.


    Wherever she was, he was there too. Plus, he treated Gabrielle in a manner different from how he


    treated the other girls.


    Macy could see and feel that clearly.


    ¡°Macy, it¡¯s time to get into the ssroom now.¡± Finding herself in a weird situation, Gabrielle did not


    want to answer her question. So, she turned around and strode into the ssroom.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was obvious that Gabrielle was trying to escape from the conversation. Macy suddenly realized


    something.


    She understood now. Gabrielle knew that Jax liked her, she just never wanted to point it out. She was


    afraid that it might break their friendship.


    However, Macy was really envious of Gabrielle, who was a very talented designer and the top student


    in their department.


    It was a fact that talent was the most required thing for all designers. It was something that was innate


    and one was born with it.


    Gabrielle had that talent in her. It was teachers were fond of her and would rmend her name for


    all kinds ofpetitions. And Gabrielle never failed them. She always a low profile in the university.


    Though she had more talent than others, she worked very hard. Why wouldn¡¯t anyone like her?


    It was hardly a surprise when Macy came to know about Jax¡¯s feelings for Gabrielle.


    Though Macy didn¡¯t have feelings for Jax, but being a girl she was really envious of Gabrielle. She was


    lucky to have someone who cared so much about her.


    Indeed, she was fortunate.


    After ss, Macy walked  if nothing had happened between them.


    ¡°Hey! Gabrielle, do you have any work or any ns for this afternoon?¡± Macy asked.


    ¡°Why, Macy? What¡¯s wrong? If it¡¯s important, I can skip the studio.¡± Gabrielle looked at Macy with


    concern.


    ¡°Here is the thing! I was thinking that if you are free, you can go to my mom¡¯s bakery and learn how to


    make cakes. She will be going to another city to attend an exchange meeting You wanted to learn to


    make a cake for your family at Christmas. Isn¡¯t it? I spoke to mom. And it might be good for you to learn


    more about baking. You are really talented in making cakes. Do you know that? My mom actually was


    praising you. She said that if I had half of your talent in making cakes, she would be so gratified,¡± Mac


    y said jokingly, and rolled her eyes.


    Hearing this, a slight Don¡¯t say that. You are smart. I¡¯m sure if you are willing to learn, you can do better


    than me.¡±


    Hearing this, Macy reached out and put her arm around Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well, I know you are just


    saying those nice things to me so that I don¡¯t feel bad. You know what! I have an idea. Why don¡¯t you


    be my mom¡¯s apprentice? She will teach you everything she knows about baking and running a bakery.


    After I inherit her shop, we can work together to make it the best bakery in Antawood!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. Being a baker? That sounds nice. But I really want to be a jewelry designer. I appreciate it,


    Macy. And surely I¡¯ll go to the bakery with you this afternoon.¡± Gabrielle thought that it might be thest


    opportunity for her to learn baking cakes. She really wanted to bake a birthday cake for Westley.


    Sometimes, she would be really worried. If she failed and made an ugly one, it would be more of


    a shock and disappointment than a surprise.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have lunch first. Then we¡¯ll go to my mom¡¯s bakery. What do you want to eat? It¡¯ll be a treat


    from my side.¡± Macy held Gabrielle¡¯s hand and both of them walked out happily.


    Just as they walked out of the ssroom, Jax appeared before them. He stood in front of Gabrielle and


    took a deep breath.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I have something to tell you. Can we talk for a moment?¡± Jax looked at her with admiration.


    Gabrielle took a look at Jax. She thought it was better to set things straight for him now. If he really


    liked her, she had to face him and tell him what she thought about it all.


    It was better to make things clear early, before it was toote and caused more pain. ¡°Yes, Jax. Tell me.


    I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Seeing him nervous, Macy decided to walk away. She felt it was better to give them some space.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you guys go ahead and talk. I¡¯ll go and wait for you at the school gate.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled helplessly and realized what Macy was intending to do.


    As soon as Macy left, Gabrielle looked at Jax again. ¡°So, Jax, what did you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you like concerts and jewelry exhibitions. I have two tickets of such events at


    Christmas. One is a jewelry exhibition which will start at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. The other is a ticket


    to a concert which starts at seven o¡¯clock in the evening.¡± Saying that, Jax took out two tickets from his


    pocket and put them into Gabrielle¡¯s hands.


    Gabrielle looked at him in a daze. ¡°But Jax, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t refuse it so soon. Just consider it, okay? You can tell meter if you are really busy


    that day or cannot go for the events.¡± Jax was fearful that she would refuse him on the spot.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what to tell him.


    She had never been caught in such a tricky situation.


    ¡°But Jax¡­¡± again she fumbled.


    ¡°Gabrielle, there¡¯s no hurry. Think over it. I¡¯ll wait for your answer. I need to leave now. Catch youter.¡±


    After saying that, Jax turned around and left hurriedly.


    He was very afraid that Gabrielle would turn him down. He walked away in a hurry, as if he was


    escaping from someone.


    Gabrielle stood there stunned. She was holding two tickets in her hands.


    ¡®What is this? Is this some new trick luck ying on me?


    Did Jax just force the tickets into my hands?


    Where did that gentle Jax go? When did he be so domineering and unreasonable?¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 381

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 381


    With the tickets in hand, Gabrielle went out to look for Macy. She was still rattled by Jax¡¯s behavior


    today.


    ¡®How could someone so gentle be so overbearing in such a short time?¡¯ Gabrielle was really


    confused.


    Humans were aplicated species, and she knew that.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I bought you a drink.¡± Macy handed a beverage to Gabrielle the moment she saw her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gabrielle epted it and took a sip.


    ¡°What were you two talking about, Gabrielle? Did something happen?¡± Macy asked with concern.


    Gabrielle was her friend and she really cared about her.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s have lunch first.¡± Truthfully, Gabrielle would rather not talk about Jax right now.


    She needed some time to think about it alone.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go have lunch first, then go to the bakery. My mom knows that you¡¯ll drop by in the


    afternoon, and she¡¯s very happy about it. You know, I sometimes think that she likes you even more


    than me!¡± Macy said with amusement.


    Upon hearing her say that, Gabrielle¡¯s mood became lighter.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that, Macy!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle awkwardly.


    ¡°So, what do you want to eat, Gabrielle? If you still haven¡¯t made up your mind, I can remind you


    something.¡± Macy had something in mind.


    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t that interested in choosing a ce to eat, so she agreed without


    hesitation.


    ¡°There¡¯s this restaurant that has really good beef noodles. I¡¯ll take you there. Come on!¡± Macy stated


    with glee.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The restaurant wasn¡¯t that far from the bakery. It would only take  ss=¡±p_sj¡±>Once they had finished


    eating lunch, they went straight to the bakery.


    Upon seeing them, Sandra was delighted. ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s  Taylor, thank you so much for agreeing to


    teach me.¡± Gabrielle looked at her with a bright smile.


    ¡°You are most certainly wee, my dear. You¡¯re the most talented student I¡¯ve ever taught. You


    learned how to bake cakes so quickly and so well! But unfortunately, I¡¯ve been invited to a foreign


    exchange meeting, and I have to be there tomorrow ande back after New Year¡¯s Day. If it weren¡¯t


    for you nning to make a cake for your time to teach you.¡± Sandra was really fond of Gabrielle.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Taylor. I¡¯ll do my best today!¡± Gabrielle understood what she meant.


    Sandra had asked her toe here, because she was worried that nobody would be able to teach her


    how to bake cakes once she had left for that meeting.


    ¡°Go put on an apron first. Once Ie back from that meeting, you cane by here and I¡¯ll teach


    you  Gabrielle that she was willing to teach her everything that she knew about baking.


    ¡°Mom, your daughter is right in front of you! It hurts when you¡¯re praising someone else, you know!¡±


    Macy looked at her mother with an aggrieved expression.


    Sandra patted her cheek tofort h


    er. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you don¡¯t have Gabrielle¡¯s knack for baking, but you can always work harder, my


    dear.¡±


    Upon hearing her say that, Macy burst intoughter. ¡°Mom, am I really your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re tired of being my daughter, I¡¯d like to have Gabrielle as my goddaughter,¡± Sandra replied


    with a chuckle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, would you like to be my goddaughter?¡± she asked jokingly, trying to goad Macy.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about this, Gabrielle. As you can see, my mom has long been dissatisfied with me.¡± Macy


    patted Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder, seemingly unaffected.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ Macy, go take Gabrielle to the back room and help her change into an apron.¡± Sandra


    decided that it was time to stop messing around and get down to work.


    ¡°Got it, Mrs. Taylor.¡± With that, Gabrielle followed Macy to the back.


    After changing into an apron, she went back to the kitchen, while Macy went to the first floor to wait


    tables.


    Once Gabrielle had finished making a cake, she received a shower ofpliments from Sandra.


    Sandra packed up the cake for her, so that she could take it home.


    Afterwards, Gabrielle went downstairs to help Macy. It was the peak hour, so there were many guests


    in the bakery. Macy, along with two assistants, had their hands full.


    Gabrielle hurried to help them out. After half an hour¡¯s work, it became less busy, and she and Macy


    finally had the time to chat.


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m so exhausted. How are you holding up, Gabrielle?¡± Macy fetched two sses of water and


    handed one to Gabrielle.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks for this. I¡¯m doing okay.¡± Gabrielle took a sip of the water.


    She was so thirsty that she finished the entire ss not long after.


    ¡°My mom received the invitation at such short notice. If it weren¡¯t for that, she wouldn¡¯t have asked you


    to be here in a hurry.¡± Macy scratched the back of her head, looking at Gabrielle apologetically.


    Gabrielle smiled in response. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Going to that meeting will be good for her. I¡¯m actually happy for


    her.¡±


    While the two of them were chatting, a little girl suddenly appeared and held Gabrielle¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Little mommy!¡± Tammy shouted, staring at Gabrielle with glee.


    She looked back at the little girl, smiling and gently caressing the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Tammy? What are you


    doing here?¡±


    Gabrielle raised her head and noticed that Bonnie had entered the bakery. She figured that Bonnie had


    taken Tammy out for shopping. Perhaps Tammy saw her from outside the bakery and ran in.


    ¡°Little mommy?¡± Macy was surprised that this little girl suddenly showed up to hold Gabrielle¡¯s hand


    and call her ¡®little mommy¡¯.


    ¡®Is this little girl Gabrielle¡¯s kid?¡¯


    When that thought crossed her mind, Macy was shocked.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it really is you! Tammy said that you were here, and I thought that she just saw someone


    else that looked like you.¡± Bonnie approached Gabrielle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, who is this little girl? When did you have a child?¡± Macy turned to Gabrielle, still visibly


    surprised.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 382

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 382


    Macy¡¯s abrupt question shocked Gabrielle, and even Bonnie who just came in.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡®When did I have a child?¡¯ Gabrielle wondered.


    ¡°Macy, you misunderstood. Allow me to introduce you to Bonnie, my sister-inw This pretty little girl


    right here is her daughter, Tammy.¡± She said it that way so that she could hide the fact that she was in


    a rtionship with Westley.


    Macy didn¡¯t seem to care about that part. She just bent down to be at eye level with Tammy. ¡°Oh, my


    God! Tammy is a mixed race girl? She¡¯s so beautiful! I¡¯m so envious of you, Gabrielle. You have an


    elder brother, a beautiful foreigner sister-inw, and an adorable niece of mixed blood. Life really gave


    you the jackpot, huh? Did you save the world in your previous life or something? Is that why you have


    such good luck?¡±


    Macy¡¯s reaction amused Gabrielle, and she patted her hand. ¡°Macy, it¡¯s kind of hard to respond to your


    questions. Anyway, I need to get some air.¡±


    Gabrielle led Bonnie and Tammy outside, so that she could speak to them easier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, Bonnie. She¡¯s actually my ssmate in college, and she¡¯s the daughter of this


    bakery¡¯s owner. She¡¯s always so straightforward. If she said something that upset you, please forgive


    her this once. She didn¡¯t mean any of it,¡± Gabrielle exined hurriedly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I seem to recall that you¡¯re majoring in jewelry designing, right? Why are you working


    for a bakery? Are you nning to be a baker now, or are you just short on cash? Does Westley know


    about this?¡± asked Bonnie.


    She really cared about Gabrielle, because she was very fond of her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t care about what Gabrielle was doing.


    ¡°Bonnie, he doesn¡¯t know about it yet. Could you please keep this a secret? I¡¯m not really short on


    cash. I just wanted to learn how to bake a cake, and I wanted to make one for him this Christmas,¡±


    exined Gabrielle.


    Once Bonnie had heard this, she understood why. Her eyes dimmed, and she seemed to be in deep


    thought. ¡°Gabrielle, do you have anything to doter?¡± asked Bonnie.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually almost done. What¡¯s up, Bonnie?¡± Gabrielle could tell from the look on her face that she


    must have something to talk about.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Would you like to have dinner with us?¡± Bonnie said with a smile.


    Thus, Gabrielle didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Sure, Bonnie. But could you and Tammy wait for a moment? I just need


    to change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead. Tammy and I will wait for you right here,¡±


    said Bonnie, holding Tammy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold outside. Come on in. You can wait for me  look at the weather outside. It was cold in


    Antawood right now. Letting the two of them wait outside would only make


    ¡°Macy, can you stay with them here? I¡¯m just going to change my clothes for a moment,¡± said Gabrielle.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll look after them,¡± said Macy. She was more than happy to look after Tammy.


    Gabrielle went upstairs to change her clothes. Minutester, she went back down, and found that Macy


    managed to get closer to Tammy by offering the little girl a piece of cake. They were having a friendly


    and happy on, let¡¯s go.¡± Gabrielle approached her w


    ith a box of cake in hand.


    This was the cake she had sessfully baked today. It was a stroke of luck that she could share it with


    them today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Macy, we¡¯ve got to go.¡±


    Having said that, Gabrielle went out with them, and found a good restaurant nearby. After the peak


    dining period, they ate in a small private room.


    ¡°Bonnie, what would you and Tammy like to eat? Order something for yourselves,¡± Gabrielle said,


    handing her a menu.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you can order anything. Tammy isn¡¯t a picky eater, and she enjoys eating food here in the


    country,¡± Bonnie stated.


    Tammy was a good girl, and she wasn¡¯t picky about food. She was certainly lovable.


    Gabrielle even had a thought that she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡®If my child can be this well-behaved and smart


    in the future, I¡¯m going to be very happy.¡¯


    A well-behaved child could lessen the stress of anyone, and would free them from worries.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a lovely and clever child. You really are adorable!¡± Gabrielle felt very envious of Bonnie.


    ¡°Thank you, little mommy,¡± said Tammy.


    The more she looked at Tammy, the more she liked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the child you¡¯ll have with Westley in the future will be very adorable and lovely too,¡± said


    Bonnie.


    Gabrielle felt a little embarrassed to hear that. Bonnie always spoke her mind, so it was inevitable that


    she would feel embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say what¡¯ll happen in the future, Bonnie.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to speak about it, so she


    tried to avoid the topic.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you know when Westley¡¯s birthday is?¡± Bonnie responded, trying to change the topic.


    Gabrielle was a little surprised to hear her bring this up, and then she looked at her straight in the eye.


    ¡°Bonnie, please don¡¯t tell him about this. I don¡¯t have anything else to give him aside from the cake that


    I will make for him, myself. I wanted to surprise him.¡±


    Upon hearing her say that, Bonnie¡¯s heart sank. It took her a while before she finally managed to


    speak. ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful, Gabrielle. I¡¯m sure Westley will be very happy to receive your gift.¡±


    ¡°Bonnie, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you. Why does Westley not like to celebrate his


    birthday?¡± asked Gabrielle.


    Westley had avoided talking about his birthday several times.


    It obviously meant that he didn¡¯t like his birthday.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I think you have the right to know about it.¡± Bonnie finally managed to squeeze out those


    words after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Judging from her tone, whatever it was that happened wasn¡¯t so simple. Gabrielle


    could tell as much.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you know Helena?¡± Bonnie asked without hesitation.


    Truthfully, it was forbidden for the members of the Morris family to speak of Helena, especially in front


    of Westley. Bonnie guessed that he wouldn¡¯t mention the woman to Gabrielle either.


    Naturally, Gabrielle had no idea what had happened to Helena.


    When she heard of Helena, it made her nervous for some reason. The name alone had a great impact


    on her.


    She had heard a lot about this woman before, but she knew very little about her. And she never heard


    what had happened between her and Westley in detail.


    ¡°Bonnie, I¡¯ve heard of Helena. Do you know what happened between her and Westley?¡± Gabrielle


    asked with a straight face.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 383

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 383


    Gabrielle had heard Helena¡¯s name many times over. In her head, she had imagined all sorts of


    scenarios between that woman and Westley.


    But those were all in her head. In reality, she didn¡¯t know anything about her.


    Nobody had told her about that woman.


    But now, Bonnie had mentioned Helena. Gabrielle thought that this time for sure, she would finally


    learn something about Helena.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how do you feel about Westley now? I need your honest answer. He was really devastated


    because of that rtionship, so I need to be very careful on telling you about it,¡± Bonnie said, staring


    into Gabrielle¡¯s eyes.


    Although she seldom ever stayed in the Morris family¡¯s mansion, she treated Westley as family, and


    was genuinely concerned about him.


    Oftentimes, she would pay special attention to his love affairs.


    Thest rtionship he had nearly destroyed him. If something like that were to happen again, it would


    surely ruin him for good.


    ¡°Bonnie, I love him. In fact, I love him so much that I don¡¯t know how to describe it to you,¡± Gabrielle


    said with all the sincerity she could muster.


    She rarely spoke out her true emotions for Westley this frankly, especially in front of someone she


    barely even knew.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    For her, love was meant to be a private thing. That was the reason she barely said anything about it out


    loud.


    But now that Bonnie was asking her about it so seriously, Gabrielle could tell just how much she cared


    for Westley.


    ¡°I see. In that case, I¡¯ll tell you what I know,¡± Bonnie said calmly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gabrielle was nervous about what she would hear next.


    ¡°The Collins family and the Morris family have been friends for generations. Every child from these two


    families had known each other since childhood, and they were usually together, and they were simr


    in character. They had always been close. Later, when they were in college, they became a couple.


    rtionship, and they were set to be engaged right after graduation. However¡­ Five years ago, an


    ident happened. While Westley and Helena were on vacation abroad, they encountered a riot. At


    the most dangerous juncture, she took a bullet for him and died in the process.¡± Bonnie didn¡¯t beat


    around the bush.


    She spared all the finer details.


    If she were to tell Gabrielle everything that happened between Helena and Westley, they might take all


    day, so she ¡±Wait¡­ Helena died?¡± Gabrielle looked at her in disbelief.


    She had thought of a thousand reasons why Helena would leave Westley, but this one never crossed


    her mind.


    ¡®She¡­ died for Westley?


    No wonder he couldn¡¯t get over Helena.


    The woman he loved died for him. Nobody would ever be able to forget something like that,¡¯ Gabrielle


    thought to herself.


    She felt sorry for both Westley and herself.


    She didn¡¯t want to be in such aplicated rtionship, but she didn¡¯t have a choice anymore.


    Helena had long been dead, and


    she must now live with the fact that Westley could never forget about her.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Five years ago, they went abroad to celebrate both Christmas and Westley¡¯s birthday. On


    Christmas day, a riot broke out in the center of the city. There were lots of casualties, and many got


    wounded. Helena took a bullet for him and ended up dying. He owed her his life, and he could never


    get over it. Because of the guilt he felt for Helena and the Collins family, he always agreed to anything


    their family wanted from him. They had asked Westley to get engaged with Nellie so that they could tie


    him up to pay his debt for the rest of his life. I¡¯ve always thought that it was unfair to him,¡± Bonnie said,


    clearly indignant about the matter.


    Gabrielle never imagined that this would be the case. Something this devastating was overwhelming


    for her.


    ¡°Helena was killed on his birthday, and that¡¯s why he never celebrates it, right?¡± Gabrielle asked


    hesitantly.


    ¡®His ex-girlfriend died for him on his birthday¡­ that must¡¯ve been horrible.


    I¡¯m not surprised he¡¯s been avoiding celebrating his birthday all the time,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    Now that she knew why, she felt so sorry for him.


    ¡®What happened to him should never happen to anyone.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We always tell him that we¡¯ll being back for Christmas and never his birthday.


    During the first birthday he had after Helena¡¯s death, he refused to celebrate it. That¡¯s the reason we


    never did,¡± Bonnie exined.


    At this point, Gabrielle had no idea what to say. Her heart was ovee with all sorts of emotions.


    She nned to make a birthday cake in order to surprise him. But now that she had heard about that


    story, she realized how unnecessary her actions were.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a pleasant surprise at all.


    ¡°Are you okay, Gabrielle?¡± Bonnie asked, worried about Gabrielle¡¯s emotional state.


    Gabrielle had had no idea about what happened to Helena until then. Bonnie was worried that hearing


    the story was too much for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Gabrielle, forcing a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me that story, Bonnie. I really didn¡¯t know that something that tragic happened to


    him. I now understand why Westley doesn¡¯t want to celebrate his birthday.¡± She truly pitied him for what


    happened.


    She felt fortunate to have learned about it before giving Westley the ¡°surprise¡± she made. Otherwise, it


    would only bring back all the bad memories he had.


    If that were to happen, she would only feel guilty.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s been five years since that happened. We were all very afraid that Westley might never


    fall in love again. Fortunately, you came to his life. With you by his side, he has be a new man.


    He¡¯s no longer standoffish and aloof, and I could see how much love he could give through his eyes. I


    believe that you can change him, and bring him out of the darkness,¡± Bonnie stated, holding Gabrielle¡¯s


    hand.


    She was really worried about Westley. To her, he was family.


    Truly, she hoped that he could live a long and happy life.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 384

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 384


    It was too much for Gabrielle to digest. At this point she had no idea what to say. She just stared at


    Bonnie in silence for a long time.


    ¡°Thanks for trusting me, Bonnie. But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll just end up disappointing you. I¡¯m not as great as you


    think I am.¡± Gabrielle felt so bad that Westley had to go through something like that.


    All she wanted to do right now was to rush to his side, and give him a warm hug.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how he managed to soldier on after that experience.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I have faith in you. Westley has changed dramatically ever since he married you. If it weren¡¯t


    for you, he probably still would¡¯ve been wallowing in his guilt. Please, help him out of his own


    darkness.¡± Bonnie had high hopes for Gabrielle.


    This was the first time that she had seen a sincere smile on Westley¡¯s face in five years. He looked so


    gentle that Bonnie even doubted if it was real.


    And all of it became a reality because of Gabrielle.


    At first, Bonnie refused to believe that someone was capable of leading Westley out of the darkness.


    But after knowing Gabrielle, she hadplete faith in her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, Bonnie.¡± Gabrielle said that not only to Bonnie, but also to herself.


    She had done so many things for Bryce in the past, and she had learned many skills.


    Thanks to him, she was now capable of doing a lot of things.


    And now, she was willing to learn a lot more for Westley¡¯s sake.


    After dinner, Gabrielle hailed a cab back to Half Moon Bay.


    Westley had been waiting for her in the living room. His serious and silent expression made her feel


    nervous.


    The moment he saw here in, he just nced at her with eyes devoid of emotion.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete toe home.¡± Gabrielle walkedShe had told Westley that she¡¯de back


    early today in order to cook for him.


    However, she broke her


    ¡°I understand. Bonnie actually sent me a message earlier. She said that you two had dinner, so there¡¯s


    no need to apologize.¡± Westley got up, looking into her eyes.


    Although Gabrielle was just having dinner with his sister-inw, he was still a little jealous, and it made


    him upset. He came home early so that he could have dinner with her, but she stood him up without


    even telling him. If it weren¡¯t for Bonnie¡¯s message, he never would¡¯ve  tonight.


    ¡°Are you really not angry with me?¡± Gabrielle stared back at him, worried of how he felt.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not.¡± There was a smile on Westley¡¯s face, and he looked calm.


    As she locked eyes with him, she suddenly blurted out, ¡°Westley, is it okay for me to hug you?¡±


    H


    e didn¡¯t expect her to say that, so he stared at her in confusion. ¡°You want to hug me? Well, of


    Without hesitation, Gabrielle threw herself into his embrace, tightly wrapping her arms around his waist


    in silence.


    When he saw the worry on her face, Westley figured that something must¡¯ve happened and it worried


    him. He then patted her on the back tofort her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my love? Did something


    happen? Did someone bully you or something?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing happened. I just feel so sorry for you,¡± Gabrielle muttered as she nestled in his embrace.


    She could only whisper those words to him.


    ¡°Why do you feel sorry for me?¡± Westley pulled her out of his arms, confused of her words. His eyes


    showed all theplicated emotions he was feeling at the moment.


    ¡®Gabrielle is acting strange today,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    ¡°Gabrielle, tell me what happened.¡± Westley cast her a cold nce as he held her shoulders tightly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His gaze made her feel uneasy. There was hesitation on her face while she was staring back at him


    with mixed emotions.


    ¡°Westley, as you already know, I had dinner with Bonnie tonight.¡± While she was saying that, her palms


    were trembling, and she was avoiding eye contact with him.


    She knew that he didn¡¯t want anyone to mention Helena or talk about her, himself. She knew that if she


    were to tell him about Helena, he would get upset.


    ¡°What did Bonnie say to you?¡± Westley asked with a frown.


    He now had a vague guess in mind already.


    ¡°Westley, Bonnie told me about¡­ that tragedy five years ago.¡± Gabrielle tried to maintain her


    composure while staring at him.


    ¡®Five years ago?


    It¡¯s about Helena.


    She took a bullet for me and died five years ago.¡¯


    Westley knew what ¡°five years ago¡± meant; he knew it all too well.


    ¡°Westley, are you angry? Please don¡¯t get mad at Bonnie. I¡¯m the one who asked her about it.¡± Noticing


    that his face turned grim, Gabrielle tried to appease him at once.


    She didn¡¯t want him to be mad at Bonnie.


    ¡°Why would you bring it up? I¡¯m sure Bonnie took the initiative to tell you,¡± Westley said in a calm voice.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t want anyone to mention that tragedy, but there¡¯s no reason to me Bonnie,¡±


    Gabrielle muttered softly, maintaining eye contact with him.


    ¡°Why would I me her? In fact, I should thank her. Nobody in the Morris family dares to mention it in


    front of me, but I¡¯ve already gotten over it a long time ago. They just didn¡¯t want to upset me, so they


    rarely ever spoke of it. The fact that Bonnie was willing to tell you about it must mean that she


    acknowledges you,¡± Westley stated.


    ¡°Acknowledges me?¡± Gabrielle was confused.


    ¡®What made him draw that conclusion?¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 385

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 385


    Staring hesitantly at Westley, Gabrielle spoke up finally.


    ¡°What does that mean, Westley?¡± She wanted to understand what he meant without having to make a


    guess.


    Guessing was one thing she so much disliked.


    ¡°By telling you about Helena, Bonnie acknowledged you as a member of the family. You see, that is


    rather some kind of family secret, and it¡¯s forbidden that we tell outsiders,¡± Westley exined in a calm


    voice.


    Gabrielle now understood. She could now see that Bonnie had really treated her as one of the Morris


    family.


    ¡°Did Bonnie say something about you helping me out of the guilt?¡± he asked suddenly.


    Gabrielle gaped at Westley.


    ¡°How did you know about that?¡± she asked him, her eyes dted with surprise.


    Westley always seemed to know everything, and it made her wonder if he could read other people¡¯s


    minds.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have changed a lot, and that¡¯s because of you, Gabrielle. I¡¯m sure Bonnie must be expecting so


    much more from you,¡± Westley said with a smile.


    He knew how concerned his brother and sister-inw were about him.


    Bonnie had always worried about him.


    His sudden marriage to Gabrielle must have made Bonnie investigate her the more.


    But it ddened him too that she could talk to Gabrielle about Helena. It showed that she saw


    Gabrielle as family now.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I may not meet her expectations, Westley,¡± Gabrielle said tly and honestly.


    She feared that she would not be capable of this difficult task.


    When she had first married Westley, Gabrielle never thought she would have such a great impact on


    him. And if Bonnie hadn¡¯t told her, she wouldn¡¯t have


    Now Gabrielle couldn¡¯t promise Bonnie that she could live up to all the expectations she had for her


    already.


    For a very long time, he had been rehearsing these words in his mind.


    Thinking about Helena left him with mixed feelings.


    On the one hand, he grateful to her for risking her life to save him. However, ever since Gabrielle came


    into the picture, he noticed that his love for Helena had begun to fade.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love her anymore?¡± Gabrielle asked him, her mouth agape in utter disbelief.


    When Bonnie told her about Westley and Helena, she had thought they had both been deeply in love


    with e


    ach other and were even going to get married.


    Why did


    ¡°Yes. See, Gabrielle, I can tell you all you need to know about Helena,¡± he said, staring into her eyes.


    The fact was that he hadn¡¯t even loved Helena that much then.


    He had known her since they were both children and had grown up thinking that what he felt for her


    was love. Now, he realized that she had been much of a sister than a lover.


    ¡°No, thanks. Bonnie has told me all I need to know,¡± Gabrielle cut in.


    She didn¡¯t want to know any more about them than Bonnie had told her already. It would only make her


    sad.


    ¡°Alright, then. But I want you to know I¡¯ll always tell you everything when you want to hear it. You only


    have to ask,¡± Westley whispered, caressing her hand.


    Gabrielle nodded obediently. ¡°Okay. No more secrets.¡±


    ¡°And one more thing. I¡¯ll be taking you to a ce tomorrow,¡± he said, an ounce of mystery in his voice.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help being curious. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there tomorrow,¡± Westley said, chuckling and enjoying his suspense.


    Gabrielle said nothing more and decided to wait for the surprise, whatever it was.


    So she said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    They left the Half Moon Bay soon after breakfast the next morning. Westley first took Gabrielle


    downtown to pick up a bunch of white lily from a flower shop. Then, they drove to the suburbs.


    During the drive, a rather indistinct idea popped up in Gabrielle¡¯s head. She knew that there was a


    cemetery in the western suburbs.


    And maybe, Helena was buried there.


    Wait, since Westley had talked about taking her somewhere, was he perhaps taking her to meet


    Helena?


    Her logic impressed her.


    She would soonter find out that her guess was correct.


    Westley was actually taking her to the cemetery to meet Helena.


    The car soon stopped in the parking lot at the entrance of the cemetery.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± he announced calmly, opening the door for Gabrielle.


    Gazing at the rows of tombstones in front of her, Gabrielle gasped silently for breath. She couldn¡¯t


    describe the feeling that gripped her heart.


    How on earth could Westley take his wife to visit his dead ex-girlfriend?


    ¡°Did you bring me here to visit Helena, Westley?¡± Gabrielle asked, hesitating.


    She wanted to leave this ce, especially now that she felt rather guilty as though she had stolen


    Westley from Helena.


    ¡°Yes, I brought you here to see her,¡± Westley replied gently, ncing at Gabrielle.


    But Gabrielle wasn¡¯t sure that she wanted to meet Helena.


    ¡°Can I say no, Westley?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 386

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 386


    There was grievance in Gabrielle¡¯s eyes when she looked at Westley. It was obvious that she was


    feeling uneasy being around Helena¡¯s tomb.


    She felt as though she stole Westley from Helena, and that she was here to apologize for it.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t have the courage to meet that woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gabrielle?¡± Westley didn¡¯t anticipate that she would be so unwilling to meet Helena.


    At first, he thought that after they had talked about it, there would be no more secrets left between


    them.


    He thought that Gabrielle would no longer feel burdened to meet Helena.


    ¡°Westley, are you trying to humiliate me? I¡¯m your wife, and yet you brought me to your ex-fianc¨¦e? It


    makes me ufortable and scared. Right now, I feel like I¡¯m a thief who stole you away from her,¡±


    Gabrielle exined anxiously.


    It took Westley a moment before he understood what she was saying. Obviously, she misunderstood


    him.


    ¡®She thought that I took her to see Helena in order to humiliate her? What is she thinking?¡¯ Westley


    chuckled helplessly.


    ¡®Why would I want to humiliate her?¡¯


    ¡°Gabrielle, you misunderstood me. I never intended to humiliate you. I brought you here to see Helena


    because I want her to know that I have a loving wife now. I¡¯m ready topletely move on from her. I


    owed her my life, and all this time that I¡¯ve been helping the Collins family had been a constant effort to


    make it up to her. And I promise I will keep helping them,¡± Westley exined while looking into her


    eyes.


    It never even crossed his mind to bring her here in order to humiliate her.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t seem to believe it.


    She really believed that he brought her here to make her feel guilty.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m sorry about that. I should¡¯ve made it clear to you from the start. Do you mind getting out


    of the car now? Or would you like me to carry you down?¡± Westley asked while maintaining eye


    contact.


    Now  Gabrielle felt much better, so she got off the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I misunderstood your intention, Westley.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t  for she was too ashamed of


    herself.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯d like you to meet Helena.¡± With a bouquet of flowers in one hand, Westley held


    Gabrielle¡¯s hand with the other, and led her into the cemetery.


    Helena¡¯s tombstone wasn¡¯t that far away, so they arrived shortly.


    As he held her hand, walking past rows and rows of tombstones, they soon stopped in front of one.


    ¡°Gabrielle, here she is.¡± Westley stood before  front of it, calmly looking at the photo on the tombstone.


    Gabrielle nced at the photo and saw a beautiful young woman who had a bright smile on her face.


    She recognized the woman at a nce, for one of this woman¡¯s photos was on Westle


    y¡¯s desk.


    Helena was indeed a beautiful woman. Even as a woman, herself, Gabrielle was attracted to her smile.


    If that tragic ident never happened, perhaps  her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, meet Helena,¡± said Westley.


    ¡°She really is beautiful,¡± Gabrielle remarked.


    Then, she saw the name on the tombstone, ¡°Helena Collins¡±.


    Even her name was beautiful. However, it was a pity that she passed on at such a young age.


    ¡°She¡¯s remarkable,¡± said Westley. Back then, she was the most beautiful woman among all thedies in


    the upper ss. Many women envied her beauty, and countless men fell for her.


    But Westley never expected that this was the first thing Gabrielle would say about Helena.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably the most beautiful woman in your eyes, isn¡¯t she?¡± Gabrielle kind of felt envious.


    Even Westley could sense the jealousy from her tone of voice.


    But it made him happy. She was only jealous because she cared about him.


    ¡°To me, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman ever. You don¡¯t need to be jealous, my love. Nobody can


    rece you in my heart.¡± Westley put his arm around her shoulder.


    ¡°Who said I was jealous? I am certainly not!¡± Gabrielle tried to push his arm away, but failed.


    He then wrapped his arm around her even tighter, showing no intention of letting her go.


    ¡°Helena, meet my lovely wife, Gabrielle,¡± Westley said to Helena¡¯s photo on the tombstone.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Gabrielle was stunned.


    He introduced her to Helena with such a serious manner.


    It put her at a loss for words.


    ¡°Westley, what¡­ What are you doing?¡± Gabrielle asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m just introducing my beloved wife to Helena. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s happy to meet you,¡± Westley responded


    nonchntly.


    Gabrielle was taken by surprise. ¡®So¡­ he took me here to introduce me to Helena, huh?¡¯


    ¡°Helena, I¡¯d like you to know that I really love my wife. Five years ago, you saved my life, and I will be


    indebted to you forever. As a sign of my gratitude, I¡¯ll do my best to help your family,¡± Westley swore.


    These past five years, the Collins family had made so many unreasonable requests, but he never once


    refused.


    It was all because he owed Helena, and this was the only way he could pay her back.


    ¡°I know you¡¯d love to meet Gabrielle, so I brought her here to see you. She¡¯s a wonderful woman, I


    must say. She led me out of the darkness, and I¡¯ll love her for the rest of my life. Sorry to say this, but


    she¡¯s the only woman I can love now. I¡¯ll always stay grateful to you, and you¡¯ll have a special ce in


    my heart, but that¡¯s the end of it,¡± Westley stated with a stern expression.


    Gabrielle heard each word that came out of his mouth clearly. His speech truly moved her.


    Even if she were to find out someday that it might just be a lie, she would still choose to believe it.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 387

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 387


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything. She just kept silent and listened as Westley spoke to Helena.


    Westley kept saying that he loved her and he would be good to her for the rest of his life. Gabrielle felt


    something tug on her heartstrings.


    ¡°Helena, I brought Gabrielle here to see you today because I want you to know that I have someone


    who loves and cares about me deeply now. You can be rest assured that I¡¯m more than fine and


    happy.¡± Westley was standing there with his back ramrod straight. He was looking at Helena intently, as


    if he was desperate for her to know the gravity of each word he said.


    Gabrielle knew that it must have taken him a lot of courage toe here to see Helena and introduce


    Gabrielle to her.


    The gesture moved Gabrielle. It also spoke volumes of how far he hade from when their


    rtionship began.


    Westley did this to make Gabrielle feel better.


    He was so considerate of her feelings, and she felt something bloom in her chest.


    Subconsciously, she reached out and held Westley¡¯s hand tightly. The two of them held each other¡¯s


    hands and stood there, staring at Helena¡¯s photo quietly and solemnly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, did you hear what I said?¡± Westley whispered to her, his eyes soft and tender as he stared


    at Gabrielle.


    Of course she heard him¡ªevery single word, loud and clear.


    And Gabrielle was deeply touched because of what he did. She couldn¡¯t even begin to describe how


    emotional she felt in that moment.


    ¡°Yes, every word.¡± She gave him a small smile.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I said this to both Helena and you. From now on, you¡¯re the only woman I will ever love.¡±


    Westley tipped her face towards his.


    Gabrielle knew he meant every word he said. Westley was a man of honor.


    He wouldn¡¯t have taken her here just to lie to her in front of Helena. He wasn¡¯t that cruel.


    ¡°I know. Thank you for trusting me and loving me,¡± Gabrielle said, almost choking with emotion on the


    last word.


    ¡°You silly girl, you deserve all the best.¡± Westley pulled her into his arms and wrapped her in a fierce


    hug. He rubbed his cheek on her hair.


    Gabrielle leaned against his chest  felt her face blush with embarrassment.


    Helena was Westley¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e. Hugging like this in front of her photo seemed afor saving Westley.


    Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of him.¡¯


    Gabrielle closed her eyes and made the promise.


    What happened between Helena and Westley was in the past now, no matter how close they were.


    Helena would always be a part of his life.


    But he was Gabrielle¡¯s husband now.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s voice was low, but she was certain Westley heard her.


    Westley held her tighter, lowered his head and  there for a few beats.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Winter was still here, and they were standing in a cemetery.


    ¡°A little,¡± Gabrielle admitted. Her breath even plumed, and her teeth almost chattered.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she always felt colder in the cemetery than anywhere else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte. We should head home now.¡±


    Westley grabbed her hand,


    his face full of concern.


    He was worried that Gabrielle might catch a cold.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Miss Collins is probably happy you came to see her.¡±


    Gabrielle wanted to go back. She was getting ufortable.


    Although she was married to Westley and was his wife now, she still felt guilty for Helena somehow.


    Gabrielle knew it was irrational, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling like she wronged the other woman.


    It was as if she stole Westley from Helena.


    ¡°Helena, we have to go now. I¡¯m sorry but I might visit you less often in the future. I hope you can


    forgive me.¡± With a slight incline of his head, Westley turned around and walked away¡ªhis arm slung


    over Gabrielle¡¯s shoulders.


    As they warmed their hands inside the car, Gabrielle faced him.


    ¡°Westley, why did you say you would visit her less often?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s forehead was creased. She was


    curious why he said that.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife and the only woman I will love from here on out. I have to be around you,¡± Westley


    said.


    Gabrielle knew that it was all because of her. Westley didn¡¯t want her to feel ufortable and jealous


    because of a dead person. He was so in tune to her feelings.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I see. But I really don¡¯t mind, Westley. You grew up together, after all.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the ident,


    Westley and Helena would have been married by now. Gabrielle was sure they were so close to each


    other.


    Gabrielle sorely wished she met him earlier.


    However, she was so grateful for Westley¡¯s thoughtfulness. She loved seeing this side of him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I grew up with Helena, and I knew her very well. She would be very happy to see that I¡¯m


    in a good ce right now with the woman I love. She wouldn¡¯t mind if I visit her less often. Besides, I¡¯m


    your husband now, so you will always be my priority.¡± Westley stared deep into Gabrielle¡¯s eyes as he


    spoke these words. He wanted her to know how serious he was.


    Gabrielle was at a loss what else to say to him.


    ¡°Thank you, Westley.¡± Gabrielle put her hand over his and squeezed it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re my wife. This is something husbands should do.¡± Westley took her hand and brushed


    her knuckles on his jawline.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything more. Her phone suddenly rang; the shrill sound it made was so loud


    inside the car. She saw it was Jackson, and she somehow felt uneasy.


    She hesitated for a while before picking up the call. ¡°Jackson, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Glyn wants to see you. Where are you now?¡± Jackson was his typical cold and apathetic self.


    He was always so arrogant and impolite. It rarely mattered to him who he was talking to. Gabrielle had


    been used to it.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn wants to see me? Do you know why?¡± Gabrielle peeked at Westley, who was staring up


    ahead.


    It was a great honor that Melissa wanted to see her, but Gabrielle knew there must be a reason.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Are you free today? Come to the hotel if you have time,¡± Jackson replied with an icy tone.


    Gabrielle sighed, but she couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I see. Okay, I¡¯ll go to the hotel.¡±


    Without any response, Jackson hung up the phone. Gabrielle was speechless, and she stared hard at


    her own phone. ¡®That guy is so rude!¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 388

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 388


    After hanging up, Gabrielle¡¯s heart sank. She sat there feeling worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Westley.


    He remembered what Jackson said.


    Westley thought that meeting Melissa must have made Gabrielle ufortable.


    But he was surprised to hear that Gabrielle had always been a fan of her.


    The Morris family and the Walker family from Ensfield had had some issues in the past. Then, Melissa


    was married into the Walker family.


    She belonged to the other side now.


    But the feud was between these two ns and their main family members.


    Gabrielle and Melissa were daughters-inw of each family, affiliated only by marriage, so it should


    spare them from all the conflict.


    Westley didn¡¯t mind them getting along, as long as Melissa meant his wife no harm.


    Moreover, Melissa might be able to help Gabrielle with her career in the future.


    ¡°Jackson said that Melissa wanted to see me. Can you drive me to the Champs Hotel?¡± Gabrielle


    asked hesitantly.


    Melissa wanted to meet her out of the blue and she didn¡¯t know why. It was making her anxious.


    ¡°Of course. Did she say why?¡± Westley asked, worried.


    After all, Melissa was a big shot in the jewelry design industry, and Gabrielle was totally a neer.


    Why would she want to see Gabrielle for no reason?


    Westley was confused.


    Melissa wasn¡¯t the easiest person to get along with. She had always been exclusive about her


    clientele.


    She was selective of her customers.


    She would choose who she would deal with and not the other way around.


    Perhaps she had recognized Gabrielle¡¯s talent. Still, it was strange.


    ¡°Jackson didn¡¯t say get there,¡± Gabrielle replied.


    She didn¡¯t mind going.


    It was just that Jackson¡¯s cold and unfriendly tone always be too nervous. Whatever it is, you¡¯ll do


    great.¡± Westley smiled, patting Gabrielle on the head.


    The small gesture offered her relief.


    ¡°Westley, thank you for always believing in me,¡± Gabrielle said softly.


    Hearing this, Westley chuckled. ¡°You know, you¡¯re better than you give yourself credit for. I¡¯m sure


    Melissa wanted to see you to discuss some business opportunities. That¡¯s how talented you are.¡±


    Westley always knew how to calm her down.


    ¡°I  things again.¡±


    ¡°Rx. You¡¯re the greatest.¡± Westley¡¯s praises rained nonstop.


    Gabrielle thought that he had gotten even better with hispliments. ¡°Were you always a natural with


    w


    ords, Westley? It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re popr with women.¡±


    Gabrielle pursed her lips.


    Hearing her words, Westley couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°If you must know, I only began speaking like this


    after meeting you. My words are only for your ears alone.¡±


    ¡®Since when did Westley be this sweet?¡¯


    But Gabrielle had to admit that she liked this side of him.


    Westley¡¯s voice just tugged at her heart.


    Any girl would have felt special hearing it.


    ¡°They said you were cold and distant, but that¡¯s not true at all,¡± Gabrielle said.


    ¡°Indifferent to others, maybe. But I don¡¯t want to be like that with you, Gabrielle. I want you to feel how


    much I adore you,¡± Westley answered without hesitation.


    His words were enough to take her breath away.


    Any more than that would make her feelings explode.


    ¡°Westley, please!¡± Gabrielle chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡±


    Westley looked at her, eyes twinkling. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    When they arrived at Champs Hotel, Gabrielle got off the car. ¡°Thanks, Westley. Drive safely on your


    way to the office.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, remember what I told you. You¡¯re wonderful and you don¡¯t need to be nervous at all.¡±


    Westley leaned towards the car window.


    ¡°I know. Go now, or you¡¯ll bete.¡± Gabrielle was cautious. She didn¡¯t want people to see her with


    Westley since it would start rumors.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was a private person, but Westley was in the public eye. If someone recognized him, there could


    be trouble.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Westley knew what she was worried about.


    He had intended to talk more and then thought better of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Gabrielle waved her hand and ran into the hotel.


    Melissa was staying in the presidential suite on the top floor and she needed the room card to get in


    the VIP elevator.


    So she called Jackson for help.


    ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t youe up on your own?¡± Jackson¡¯s usual cold tone made her spine tingle.


    Women stayed away from cold men like him.


    Maybe that was why he had never been seen with a woman ever.


    Who would want to date a scary guy like him?


    ¡°Jackson, I¡¯m downstairs, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll ask someone to send you up here.¡± After saying that, Jackson cut the call abruptly.


    Gabrielle was totally stunned. What a bossy man he was!


    Lost in her thoughts, a receptionist came over.


    ¡°Hello, are you Miss Jones? Mr. Grant asked me to take you upstairs.¡±


    Had she known that she could ask the receptionist for help, she wouldn¡¯t have troubled Jackson.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Thank you.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 389

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 389


    Gabrielle went straight to the opened room and found that Jackson was already there, casting her an


    indifferent nce.


    ¡°You arrived just on time,¡± Jackson remarked with a voiceden with sarcasm.


    Naturally, Gabrielle figured what he was implying. It was probably about thest time she was almost


    late to pick Melissa up.


    She was well aware of his personality. Jackson was indifferent, stingy, and he was prone to mock


    people about their mistakes over and over.


    So, Gabrielle could only me herself for her bad luck. She felt bad that everything she did was


    unsatisfactory for Jackson.


    This man was not only unfriendly to her, he was this way to everyone else as well.


    ¡°Good morning, Jackson.¡± Gabrielle tried her best to stifle her dissatisfaction deep down, showing a


    well-behaved attitude towards Jackson.


    His anger disappeared within the blink of an eye. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to explode in front of


    someone like her.


    After all, there was a saying that you shouldn¡¯t hit smiling people.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Having said that, Jackson turned around and walked in.


    Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief before entering the room and closing the door behind her.


    The moment she stepped foot inside, she noticed that aside from Melissa and Jackson, there were five


    other people of different ages sitting in the living room. All of them were well-dressed and had an air of


    nobility. It was obvious that they weren¡¯t ordinary people.


    Gabrielle sensed a strange familiarity from these people. She guessed that they might be friends of


    Melissa.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be invited into Melissa¡¯s room.


    Upon seeing how formally dressed everyone was, Gabrielle now realized that her clothing weren¡¯t up to


    par with theirs. Subconsciously, she looked down at her casual clothing, which werefortable for a


    walk outside. She wore them for the sake of convenience when she was heading to the cemetery


    earlier. But she never anticipated that Melissa would invite her over, nor did she expect that Melissa


    had friends over. They were all dressed in fancy clothing, and some of them even had evening gowns


    and wore light makeup.


    Had she known about this in advance, she would¡¯ve gone to the mall to pick out some decent clothing.


    Gabrielle felt like she didn¡¯t fit in, so she wanted to run away as soon as possible. If she had been able


    to see this scene before entering the room, she never would¡¯ve had the courage Melissa, and then at


    Jackson, as ifining that he didn¡¯t tell her the situation inside the room from the start.


    ¡°Gabrielle,e here!¡± Melissa greeted her with a bright smile the moment she saw her. She then


    beckoned her toe closer.


    Now that Gabrielle was here and everyone caught sight of her, there was no more turning back. More


    importantly, Melissa wanted to speak to her, so she had no choice but to go over there.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Glyn! I¡¯m wondering¡­  adjust herself by thinking of what Westley told her before.


    He told her that she was an excellent person and that she didn¡¯t have to be insecure of anything. All


    she needed to do was to have confidence in herself.


    This time, she didn¡¯t want to be a coward.


    ¡°Gabrielle, these are some of my friends in the jewelry industry, and they came to talk to me about


    something. I figured it might be a knowledgeable  I hope I¡¯m not taking up too much of your time,¡±


    Melissa responded, looking at Gabrielle.


    It took Gabrielle by surprise that Melissa called her here to chat with these bigwigs.


    Just like Melissa, her friends were of high social standing. They were all respectable individuals in th


    e jewelry industry.


    She had seen them in photos, magazines, and even websites about jewelry designing, but she had


    never gotten a deep impression of them,  so strange to her at the same time.


    ¡°Not at all, Ms. Glyn. I have plenty of time. I¡¯m just worried that I¡¯m not qualified to listen to your


    discussion with your esteemed friends.¡± Gabrielle looked over at Melissa¡¯s friends, feeling quite uneasy.


    ¡®They¡¯re oddly serious,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    It felt as though all of her subjects in college had been assembled altogether.


    However, Gabrielle was delighted that Melissa had given her this opportunity.


    ¡®Gosh! These are some of the most influential figures in the jewelry industry! Is it really appropriate for a


    nobody like me to be here, listening to their conversation? What could they be thinking of me?¡¯ she


    wondered.


    ¡°Nonsense, my dear! I have told you that you¡¯re allowed to be here, and you certainly are. Come,


    Gabrielle. Let me introduce you to my friends.¡± Melissa took her hand, showing her off to the crowd.


    ¡°This lovelydy¡¯s name is Gabrielle, a talented young woman that I discovered in Antawood.


    Someday, she¡¯ll be a rising star in the jewelry designing field. I hope I can rely on all of you to help her


    out someday,¡±


    Melissa dered with assertion.


    Her deration astonished Gabrielle. After all, she was still a novice in jewelry designing. ¡®How could I


    ever live up to such high expectations?¡¯ she asked in her mind.


    ¡°Thank you very much for thepliment, Ms. Glyn, but I don¡¯t see myself as outstanding as you


    believe I am.¡±


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t just being modest. She was telling the truth.


    She had a clear estimation of her abilities. She had studied very hard on jewelry designing, and


    perhaps she had some talent, but not that much. It was clear to her that she wouldn¡¯t be a renowned


    jewelry designer in the future.


    That wondrouspliment only served to make her feel insecure.


    She just couldn¡¯t ept such a high honor.


    ¡°Gabrielle, my dear, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just being modest. I am well aware of what you¡¯re capable of.¡±


    Melissa had a knack for finding aptitude in people.


    Not once in her life had she been wrong about it.


    For the past thirty years, she had seen all kinds of people.


    In the beginning, she did have the idea of taking on a student, and there were countless people who


    wanted to learn something about jewelry designing from her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But after meeting a handful of them, shepletely gave up. They either had no talent, or werecking


    of perseverance.


    On the contrary, Gabrielle had all the great qualities of a diamond in the rough. Thus, Melissa was


    determined to make a great practitioner out of her. She truly believed that Gabrielle would one day


    make it to the top in the industry.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the Gabrielle that Melissa has been mentioning before. You¡¯re quite young,¡± said one of the


    guests.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, she¡¯s young, but she has a good future.¡±


    Melissa had full confidence in the person she had chosen.


    Otherwise, she never would¡¯ve asked Gabrielle to attend such a private meeting.


    She had also taught Jackson, but it was an informal way of teaching. He was qualified to be here, but


    barely.


    ¡°Gabrielle, allow me to introduce my esteemed guests.¡± One by one, Melissa told Gabrielle who they


    were.


    Gabrielle greeted each one of them with a polite nod. Her amiable smile and friendly gaze served to


    leave a good impression on these people.


    After the introductions, Gabrielle was surprised to know that all of them were remarkable individuals.


    Some were jewelry designers, others were appraisers, and there was even one director of a famous


    jewelry brand. They truly were the bigwigs of this industry.


    That knowledge alone was enough to make Gabrielle feel even more unnerved.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 390

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 390


    Melissa, you have an eye for spotting potential talent with great personalities.¡±


    ¡°She really is a good girl.¡±


    ¡°I believe in Melissa¡¯s judgment, so I¡¯m sure the youngdy she chose is certainly a good one.¡±


    Gabrielle looked at them with meek eyes and found that they were serious about thepliments they


    were giving her, so her initial uneasiness had dissipated.


    Soon, a confident smile appeared on her face. Since someone as prominent as Melissa chose her to


    be a prot¨¦g¨¦, there was no more reason to doubt herself.


    Not a lot of people could have the opportunity she had been given.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Gabrielle. It¡¯s nice to meet you all! I hope you¡¯ll all help me out in the


    future,¡± she dered, still wearing a confident smile.


    ¡°Are you passionate about jewelry designing?¡± asked one of the guests.


    ¡°I certainly think so. I¡¯ve always dreamt of being a jewelry designer, so I majored it in college.


    Furthermore, I¡¯m working as an intern for a jewelry designer,¡± Gabrielle answered with a straight face.


    Indeed, she had been born to be a jewelry designer.


    All of them were engaged in jewelry designing, so they were all impressed of how serious she was


    about the craft.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Melissa! I see another rising star in the industry of jewelry designing in the future.¡±


    ¡°Stop ttering her. She can¡¯t take any morepliments. I merely wanted you all to meet her, not


    shower her withpliments. It¡¯s only natural for the person I¡¯ve chosen to be good. You don¡¯t need to


    keep praising her. Now, let¡¯s get to the point, shall we?¡± It was obvious that Melissa was just trying to


    protect Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle, in turn, could feel that, and it really touched her.


    ¡°Come, Gabrielle, sit down. Today, we¡¯ll be having a simple discussion. I figured this discussion would


    provide you with much needed knowledge, so I invited you over. There¡¯s no need to be nervous. Just


    think of this as an average conversation with elders,¡± said Melissa.


    Gabrielle was relieved to hear that. She felt that as long  to worry.


    ¡°I understand, Ms. Glyn.¡±


    She then sat in silence, disying the humility of a neer and listening  were saying.


    When one of them asked her a question, she would carefully analyze it first before answering the


    question with her own understanding. Her answers were clear and logical, and her opinions made


    sense.


    Her answers were all based on empirical evidence, so the seniors acknowledged her answers.


    By the end of the discussion, everyone hade to see her in a new light. They were even more


    impressed of how Melissa had such a  was truly a marvel.


    Aside from the seniors who had met Gabrielle for the first time, Jackson shared their astonishment.


    It turned out that Gabrielle was hiding an incredible talent. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that


    Melissa had a keen eye for people.


    Once the seniors had left, Melissa asked Gabrielle and Jackson to remain.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, did I say anything wrong during the discussion?¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t that confident with her


    contributions  her opinions in front of all those experts was quite dwarfing in confidence.


    ¡°What do you think, Gabrielle?¡± Melissa asked with a straight face.


    Upon hearing her question, Gabrielle regained her confidence. ¡°Ms. Glyn, all of what


    I said earlier were my honest opinions, so I don¡¯t think there was anything wrong with them.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The way she confidently answered the question put a smile on Melissa¡¯s face.


    ¡°You did a good job today, Gabrielle. Be proud of it.¡± Melissa gave her a thumbs up.


    Embarrassed, Gabrielle shook her head while staring at Melissa. ¡°Ms. Glyn, I was merely expressing


    my thoughts. I¡¯m actually worried that the seniors disagree with my opinions. I still have a lot to learn,


    but I¡¯ll work even harder from now on.¡±


    Her passion and attitude pleased Melissa. ¡®Every time I meet this child, she really impresses me. I have


    the utmost confidence in her!¡¯


    ¡°Gabrielle, as jewelry designers, we not only need to be able to understand how to craft jewelries, we


    also need to have a creative mind. And you, my dear, are very creative. If you have any ideas you¡¯d like


    to share in the future, you can tell us. We can talk about it more once we have the opportunity to do


    so.¡± Melissa¡¯s words encouraged Gabrielle.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Glyn. I¡¯ll heed your advice.¡± Gabrielle felt as though she had met a person who could bring


    out the best in her.


    Moreover, Melissa was extraordinary. She was a prominent figure in the field of jewelry designing.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Gabrielle, do you have time to have dinner with me tonight?¡± Melissa asked, staring at


    Gabrielle.


    She had been wanting to spend more time with Gabrielle for a few reasons. One was the fact that


    Gabrielle had a knack for jewelry designing, and the other was the young vibe in her.


    Those were only some of the reasons she had been wanting to get close to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, I hate to disappoint you, but I have an appointment tonight. I won¡¯t be able to join you.¡±


    Gabrielle remembered that she needed to go home and have dinner with Westley, so she had no


    choice but to refuse Melissa¡¯s invitation.


    She had to be honest with Melissa. She had stood Westley up so many times already, so she couldn¡¯t


    afford to do it again.


    ¡°I see. No need to apologize, my dear. Since you already have ns, it¡¯s okay.¡± At her age, Melissa


    had experienced a lot of things, and she had be wise and knowledgeable.


    Gabrielle was a youngdy, and she was at the prime age for dating.


    At first, Melissa thought that Jackson should seize the opportunity to be with someone as impressive as


    Gabrielle.


    She figured they would make an excellent couple, considering how incredible they both were.


    But Gabrielle probably had a boyfriend already.


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s fine. After all, fate happens for no apparent reason.


    As long as Gabrielle finds a good man and lives a happy life, I¡¯ll be happy.¡¯


    ¡°To make it up to you, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time, Ms. Glyn!¡± Gabrielle felt really bad. She had


    refused to have dinner with her role model.


    ¡°There will be plenty of chances for us to get together in the future. It¡¯s okay. Your date is more


    important. You should go home,¡± said Melissa. Then, she turned to Jackson and said, ¡°Jackson, make


    sure that she gets back safely.¡±


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to do it. In his eyes, Gabrielle was an ingrate. ¡®Many people would kill for a


    chance to have dinner with Ms. Glyn, and those who had tried to invite her had failed. Ms. Glyn has


    personally invited Gabrielle, and she had the gall to refuse it?


    It¡¯s like she¡¯s humiliating Ms. Glyn!


    Why would I be willing to drive her back?¡¯


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, she doesn¡¯t need me to drive her home,¡± Jackson stated in a cold voice.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 391

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 391


    There was only one thought in Gabrielle¡¯s mind right now. It seemed that Jackson was hating her more


    and more, and was now beginning to develop resentment towards her.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, I don¡¯t need him to send me there. I¡¯m perfectly capable of going there myself.¡± Naturally,


    she didn¡¯t want to trouble him any further.


    She could see the hostility in his eyes, so she dared not bother him again.


    If things were to go on like this, Jackson might find her the most annoying person in the world.


    ¡°Look, Gabrielle, you¡¯re ady, and Jackson, you¡¯re a man and you¡¯re her senior. It¡¯s your duty to escort


    her there,¡± Melissa said gently.


    Her reasoning was sound, so Jackson was unable to refute it.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need him to send me back, Ms. Glyn. You don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, rest assured that I¡¯ll take her to her destination safely.¡± Jackson interrupted her before she


    could finish her sentence.


    Having heard that, Melissa smiled at him. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll leave Gabrielle in your capable hands. Make sure


    to send her back safely.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Madame. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Having said that, Jackson turned to Gabrielle, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Afterwards, he strode out of the room, giving her the cold shoulder.


    Gabrielle was left speechless of his behavior. He was theplete opposite of Melissa.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s all bark and no bite. Once you get to know him better, you¡¯ll


    understand that he¡¯s a good man. He¡¯s not that bad. Don¡¯t take his attitude too seriously.¡± Melissa tried


    to appease Gabrielle¡¯s worries.


    Upon hearing that, Gabrielle smiled. ¡°I understand, Ms. Glyn. I¡¯ve known him for over six months.


    Everyone in thepany knows about his temper. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Anyway, you should go. Take care, okay?¡± said Melissa.


    ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Glyn.¡±


    Soon, Gabrielle arrived at the gate of the hotel. Upon seeing her, Jackson pulled over to her side,


    casting her a frigid nce.


    ¡°Get in the car. Now!¡±


    Without hesitation, Gabrielle got in and sat in the backseat.


    The second she got in, she felt a chill run down her spine. Normally, whenever Jackson wasn¡¯t angry,


    she was still frightened to be around him. But now that he was visibly displeased, she was so scared


    that she  keeping you waiting, Jackson,¡± Gabrielle remarked.


    She wanted to apologize in order to appease his angry. Otherwise, if he were car into a ditch or


    something.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, but you still didn¡¯te downstairs. I think you did it on


    purpose,¡± he snorted.


    Gabrielle realized that whatever she said now would only be wrong in his eyes.


    Thus, she just mmed up and sat there with her gaze cast down. She then took out her phone to


    send a message to Westley, asking him where he was.


    Instead of calming down, he became even angrier.


    ¡®This woman really pisses me off!¡¯ he cursed inwardly.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jackson said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°To themercial street,¡± Gabrielle stated casually.


    She had no intention of asking him to send her back. This man appeared just about ready to strangle


    her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jackson started the engine and drove to the destination.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle remained silent and continued ying with her phone.


    Westley still hadn¡¯t replied to her message, so she casually browsed through the apps on her phone to


    avoid creating an awkward atmosphere between her and Jackson.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you know, you¡¯re very ungrateful!¡± Jackson snarled after a while.


    All this time, she had just been browsing through her phone to distract herself, and didn¡¯t say anything


    to him.


    But even so, Jackson got mad at her.


    ¡®Why did he say that I¡¯m ungrateful?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡°Jackson, what do you mean?¡± Gabrielle put down her phone, visibly confused as she looked at the


    back of his head.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he taking it too far? All I did was to ask him to drive me to themercial street. Why is he


    scolding me?


    If he didn¡¯t want to drive me there, he could¡¯ve just said so,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    ¡°Jackson, I¡¯m aware that you don¡¯t like me, and perhaps you even hate me, but if you really don¡¯t want


    to do this for me, you can just pull over somewhere and drop me off. I can just hail a cab myself.¡±


    Although Gabrielle looked meek, she wasn¡¯t going to eat humble pie whenever she was being


    deliberately humiliated.


    She also had pride, and she valued her dignity. There was no way she would let anyone humiliate her.


    ¡°At the very least, you¡¯re aware of things. It¡¯s good that you know how much I dislike you, but that¡¯s not


    what I wanted to say. I¡¯ve already promised Melissa to escort you to your destination, and I intend to do


    just that.¡± The sound of Jackson¡¯s voice was extremely frigid.


    ¡®He always talks like that. How annoying!¡¯ Gabrielle really wanted to strangle him to death.


    ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡± She finally lost her patience.


    ¡°Do you know how many people want to invite Melissa to dinner, Gabrielle? Very few people have ever


    had that chance, and it¡¯s even rarer that she offered to have dinner with you.¡± Jackson decided not to


    divulge any information other than that.


    But Gabrielle was smart enough to understand that he wasn¡¯t angry at her for having to send her to her


    destination. He was actually mad at her for refusing to have dinner with Melissa.


    ¡°Jackson, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Jackson pulled over at once.


    Gabrielle was stunned. He just said that he had promised Melissa to drop her off at her destination.


    She wondered why he would suddenly pull over and ask her to get out.


    ¡°What do you mean, Jackson?¡± she asked.


    To be perfectly honest, she could never understand whatever he was thinking. This man just did


    whatever he wanted to do.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to pull over? Now that I did as you said, get out!¡± he snorted.


    Gabrielle finally knew what shoot herself in the foot meant.


    Shortly afterwards, she opened the door and got out of the car.


    After all, she was a woman of integrity. Now that she had said those words, her only choice was to go


    through with it.


    ¡°Thank you, Jackson¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, the car had already driven away, and the smoke from the


    exhaust sprayed onto her face.


    ¡®Fuck!


    Jackson, you vengeful bastard!¡¯ she cursed inwardly.


    ¡®All I did was to refuse Melissa¡¯s invitation to dinner. Why is he so angry? He¡¯s not the one who was


    refused!¡¯


    Just then, her phone rang. Gabrielle opened the screen.


    It was a message from Westley.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± the message said.


    Gabrielle sent him her location directly, so that he could know exactly where she was.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 392

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 392


    Westley nced at the location and found that Gabrielle wasn¡¯t at Champs Hotel. He had driven her


    there earlier.


    ¡®Why is she near the central street right now?¡¯


    Thus, Westley decided to call her.


    ¡°Westley? What¡¯s up?¡± Gabrielle answered.


    ¡°Why are you there?¡± he asked.


    Gabrielle leaned against amppost at the pavement in order to rx herself.


    ¡°Nothing, really. I just wanted to shop around the area. Are you about to get off work?¡± Gabrielle


    responded.


    Naturally, she wasn¡¯t going to tell Westley that Jackson kicked her out of the car. It would be too


    embarrassing to admit something like that.


    Westley was her husband.


    She was worried that he would make trouble for Jackson if he were to find out that Jackson kicked her


    out of the car.


    Mentioning it would be totally unnecessary.


    ¡°Stay there. I¡¯m going to your location.¡± Having said that, he disconnected from the call.


    Gabrielle stared at her phone and smiled. ¡®Westley is really worried about me, huh?¡¯


    Not long after, she found a bench nearby and sat down, waiting for him to pick her up.


    About half an hourter, he finally showed up. His towering height cast a shadow above her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, my love,¡± said Westley.


    ¡°Hi there, stranger, are you asking me out?¡±


    Gabrielle asked with a straight face.


    Upon hearing her say that, Westley was stunned for a moment before he realized what she meant.


    She was role ying with him.


    Aside from her fanciful dreams of bing a jewelry designer, she also had an interest in acting.


    ¡°Hey there, Miss  along with her game.


    Suddenly, Gabrielle burst intoughter. She never thought that someone as stern and standoffish as


    him


    She initially assumed that he would refuse to y these games.


    ¡°Why do you want to ask me out?¡± Gabrielle was quite enjoying this game.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If Westley hadn¡¯t yed along with her show, she wouldn¡¯t have been so into it. Now that he was going


    along with it, her interest was ignited even stronger.


    ¡°I can do anything you want. Just say the word.¡± The way he was looking at her was filled with


    affection. was sitting on a bench. It was as if they were merely talking about business on the roadside.


    If someone were to look at them and see their backs, that person would immediately assume how


    handsome Westley was, and how beautiful Gabrielle appeared. This couple was so attractive that


    passersby couldn¡¯t resist the urge to look at them.


    ¡°People are looking at us,¡± Gabrielle said to him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± Westley teased with a very handsome, Westley, and I¡¯m the only one


    allowed to look at you. Come on! I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight.¡± Gabrielle reached out for his hand.


    She then raised her head and saw the smile on Westley¡¯s face.


    From this point of view, he was even more handsome than usual.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising that people wouldin how unfair God was for favoring the lucky few.


    Westley was a man blessed by God. He was handsome, smart, wealthy,


    and capable; some would even say ¡°perfect¡±.


    ¡°Please pull me up.¡± Gabrielle ced her hand into his palm.


    Westley held her hand, pulling her into his arms.


    When he pulled her up, her nose almost bumped into his chest. Once she had gathered her


    composure, she gentlyy on his chest.


    ¡°How rude! You almost hurt me.¡± Gabrielle clenched her fist,nding it heavily on his chest.


    Even though she exerted a lot of strength into that punch, Westley was barely fazed.


    ¡°Where does it hurt? Show me.¡± He was worried that he might¡¯ve actually hurt her, so he moved her


    away from him to get a better look.


    Then, he saw that Gabrielle was chuckling, and even her eyes were smiling.


    In that instant, Westley realized that she was fooling him, but he was relieved to see that she was fine.


    ¡°You really care about me, huh? I¡¯m so touched.¡± Gabrielle crooked her finger on his chin. There were a


    few people on this block, and there was a row of tall greeneries. If people weren¡¯t looking carefully,


    none of them would notice what they were doing.


    Of course, anyone who saw them from a distance could tell that they were hugging. What else would


    they be doing?


    They were just passionately kissing each other, as they basked in each other¡¯s embrace.


    They weren¡¯t bold enough to do something wild on the street.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Westley asked, sounding very worried.


    In all honesty, this was the first time he had seen Gabrielle like this, and her influence on him was too


    great.


    The sound of her voice was tantalizing, and the look in her eyes was incredibly tempting. Whether it


    was just acting or it was real, he never imagined that Gabrielle had a side like this.


    Westley was astonished.


    It seemed that his wife was full of surprises.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Why are you so worried about me? Look at me. How could I not be fine? Besides, I


    don¡¯t want to make you worry about me.¡± Gabrielle appeared to be indulging herself in this role y.


    ¡®I¡¯m just going to let her enjoy it,¡¯ Westley thought to himself as he picked her up and put her into the


    car.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± asked Gabrielle as she sat on the passenger seat.


    After sitting down on the driver¡¯s seat, Westley nced at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going on a


    date? I¡¯ll take you somece where you¡¯ll enjoy this role y even more.¡±


    Upon seeing the disheartened look on his face, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡®He¡¯s so amusing to watch,¡¯ she thought.


    She had seen some videos of couples who were roleying.


    In order to keep their rtionship fresh and reignite the spark between couples, they would usually y


    all kinds of roles every day. This method increased the fun in their lives together, and improved a


    couple¡¯s rtionship.


    Gabrielle thought it would be interesting. She wanted to see if someone as aloof and standoffish as


    Westley could y along with her antics.


    She believed that a man like him would never participate in a role y.


    But to her surprise, he yed along and even acted better than she did.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m looking forward to where you¡¯re taking me!¡± Gabrielle pped her hands in amusement.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 393

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 393


    Westley drove them directly to the Hotel Crystal Pce. It was the only one in Antawood which had an


    underground restaurant.


    Other restaurants preferred to build arge aquarium in their hotel. In it they would raise all kinds of


    marine creatures. Visitors could enjoy watching the creatures and have delicious food at the same


    time.


    But Hotel Crystal Pce was different. They had built the main part of the hotel under the sea.


    The whole sea had be their aquarium. It provided a serene ambience to the visitors to watch the


    marine creatures in their own habitat. How splendid the scene was!


    There was an underwater corridor of nearly a hundred meters, which led from the main part of hotel to


    the restaurant. Walking through the ss corridor, they could see a variety of fish swimming over their


    heads.


    The scene was so spectacr that words failed to describe it. The splendid view astonished Gabrielle.


    ¡°Westley! This is so beautiful. Just incredible!¡±


    Gabrielle eximed when she saw the fish swimming above their heads. Suddenly she was startled,


    when she saw a shark lurking above her head.


    ¡°Eh? Are you scared?¡± Westley asked gently. He was holding her hand firmly.


    ¡°No! I think it¡¯s too spectacr.¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t scared at all. She found it indescribably beautiful and


    stood wide-eyed.


    Gabrielle had been to various aquariums earlier. But for the first time she saw marine creatures at such


    a close distance.


    The underground marine restaurant of the Hotel Crystal Pce was an amazing ce. As she stood


    watching it all, she was mesmerized. Being a part of the wonderful scene, she couldn¡¯t help marveling


    at it.


    A few years ago, when the hotel waspleted and opened, people needed to book their tables three


    months in advance. Besides, it was not affordable for ordinary people.


    For amon person like Gabrielle, there was no chance to make a reservation.


    If it weren¡¯t for Westley, she would never have been able to get into the hotel and marvel at the


    wonders she saw.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± noticing the smile on her face, Westley asked. He knew how much she liked this ce,


    but wanted to hear it from her mouth.


    ¡°Yes! I like it a lot!¡± Gabrielle beamed with excitement as she replied to him.


    ¡°Great. But which one you like more, me or this ce?¡± Westley asked her in a mischievous tone.


    Gabrielle was taken aback as she hadn¡¯t expected him to ask such a question. She was stunned at


    first, and then chuckled. ¡°Well, the answer has to be, you!¡±


    Westley was satisfied with her answer and held  was divided into small portions like ball rooms. Each of


    them had a table, and was enclosed and private. They looked like  very beautiful from a distance.


    People would feel quitefortable in such a romantic space.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s have a seat first.¡± Westley pulled the chair out for Gabrielle in a chivalrous manner. He


    was being the perfect gentleman.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to sit down at all. She thought it was a waste to sit and not observe the beauty of


    their surroundings. She would rather stand to get more of the spectacr view of the sea waiting for


    her to be seated, Gabrielle sat down.


    The room seemed like a crystal ball hanging in the air. It was made of ss, which was even at the


    bottom. The ball room seemed to have transparent ceiling and floor.


    Therefore, as soon as people took their seats, they could see the fish swimming under their feet. It was


    a very new experience for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Westley, look! There¡¯s a clown fish under my feet.¡±


    ¡°I saw an octopus!


    There! See there! It¡¯s a shark. Do you think it can hit and damage the ss?¡± Gabrielle started to feel


    worried now.


    Westley was amazed by her simplistic behavior. She was really a girl with fertile imagination. How


    adorable!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s a special ss which can resist the impact. They would not have taken the risk and


    put it in the forted her and tried to put all her worries to rest.


    ¡°You are right! But it is actually t


    hrilling. The idea of a sharking and hitting the ss is enough to give anyone goose bumps.¡±


    Though she was scared a bit, Gabrielle¡¯s face hardly carried the fear. With eyes wide open and a grin


    across her face, she seemed to be filled with excitement only.


    Westley was d that he picked the right ce. He had been worried, while he drove all the way, that


    Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t like it.


    Now, he could tell for sure that she loved it more than he had imagined.


    ¡°So, what would you like to eat?¡± Westley asked as his eyes started scanning the menu.


    ¡°You can go ahead and decide. You know that I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡± Gabrielle was not in the mood to


    order anything now. She couldn¡¯t keep her eyes away from the fish floating all around her.


    Thus, she didn¡¯t care about the food or anything else.


    Seeing that she was too engrossed with the view, Westley didn¡¯t ask her any more. He ordered a


    couple of dishes for them.


    From the time Gabrielle had stepped into the restaurant, she did not spend even a single moment to


    talk with Westley.


    As moments passed, it started to make Westley very upset. Indeed, he wanted her to be happier, but


    he also wanted her to show some care and concern for him.


    ¡°Well, Gabrielle, the dishes have been served. Let¡¯s have dinner first. We can check itter when we go


    back to the room.¡± Westley cut a slice of steak from the tray and ced it on a te. Then he handed


    the te to her.


    Instantly, Gabrielle stopped staring at the fish and began eating the steak.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Westley!¡± she said. Gabrielle was grateful to him for what he had done for her.


    Westley had taken so good care of her. And she understood why he was so concerned about her.


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, fix your eyes at me instead of others,¡± Westley replied. There was a hint


    of grievance in his words and tone.


    ¡®Well, this man is jealous of the fish now.¡¯


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help giggling to herself silently. ¡®How can Westley be so cute but stingy?¡¯


    ¡°Okay. Actually, it¡¯s the first time I have been able to see such a beautiful and spectacr sight.¡±


    Gabrielle expressed her feelings seriously.


    To be honest, she realized that she had paid too much attention to the fishes.


    ¡®How could he me me for that? Fishes are adorable.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I can bring you here whenever you want to.¡± Westley promised Gabrielle.


    Westley was the man who wouldn¡¯t make any promise arbitrarily, but once he did, he would definitely


    fulfill it.


    He was a man of his word.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, many things give a fresh feeling when you feel them for the first time. They bring


    people the experience of direct excitement. But if you do it or face it too much, you¡¯ll get bored.


    Anyway, we don¡¯t need toe over here often. It would be nice to keep it fresh.¡± Gabrielle analyzed


    rationally and spoke in a thoughtful manner.


    What Westley liked the most in her was the manner in which she was rational. Even if she lost control


    of herself for a few moments because of the excitement, she was able enough to quickly recover from it


    with her rationality.


    ¡°I respect your thoughts, Gabrielle. So, whenever you want toe over, just tell me.¡± Westley wanted


    to match up to all her needs and fulfill all her requirements.


    In Antawood, no other man could satisfy others¡¯ every need and requirement, except Westley.


    Gabrielle certainly knew about that.


    ¡°Great! I will surely let you know, if I want toe here in future.¡± Gabrielle nodded her head in


    agreement.


    She wondered about Sloane. Next thing to do was to bring Sloane there for the wonderful scene.


    She remembered the time when the ce was putting advertisements on hoardings in the city. The two


    girls didn¡¯t even want to blink their eyes after watching the advertising video. Both of them had decided


    that they muste and see it in future.


    It was a pity that in all these days, they hadn¡¯t been able to make a reservation. They couldn¡¯t because


    they did not qualify as they belonged to the not-so-high social status.


    But now things were different. Gabrielle had Westley so she could bring Sloane there anytime.


    She was extremely happy by just thinking about it. Now, she just hoped that Sloane would get better


    soon.


    It had been so long, after all!

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 394

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 394


    This moment was supposed to be romantic and heartwarming.


    But the moment Gabrielle remembered what happened to Sloane, she felt saddened.


    The smile on her face disappeared, and her eyes wereden with uneasiness. She couldn¡¯t even taste


    the steak anymore, no matter how delicious it was.


    Westley could see exactly what she was feeling.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my love? Is the steak not good?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s great, actually. I just wanted to ask you if it¡¯s okay for me to bring Sloane along next time.¡± The


    way Gabrielle looked at him showed that she was hopeful of an affirmative answer.


    ¡®So, she¡¯s thinking of Sloane, huh? No wonder she seems so sad,¡¯ Westley thought to himself.


    Naturally, he would never refuse her.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Westley,¡± she replied with glee.


    ¡°You silly girl!¡±


    ¡°Sloane is in aa right now. I hope she wakes up soon. I don¡¯t want her to stay like that forever. I¡¯m


    worried that¡­¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish that sentence. She was afraid that saying it out


    loud would make ite true.


    ¡®Sloane is such an unlucky girl. Why does she have to suffer through something that she doesn¡¯t


    deserve?


    God is so unfair. Why is he punishing someone as kindhearted and lovable as Sloane instead of all the


    evil people in the world?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be afraid.¡± Westley held her hand to offerfort.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered the best neurosurgeons in the world to treat her. It won¡¯t be long until she recovers.¡± In


    reality, he couldn¡¯t guarantee Sloane¡¯s recovery.


    After all, this was not his field of specialization.


    Moreover, it was apparent that Sloane had no will to survive her condition.


    It would be difficult to  the best doctors in the world.


    However, Westley knew the truth that it would be difficult to make Sloane recover,


    ¡°I know. Honestly, Sloane has to cooperate with the doctors. If she doesn¡¯t have enough will to survive,


    it¡¯ll be fruitless even if the doctors are the best in the world. Westley, I think we¡¯ll need to let Benny see


    Sloane. Perhaps he could be the key to helping her regain the fervor for life. What happened back then


    was all because of him. Whether it¡¯s love or hatred, he may be the only person who can wake her up.¡±


    thought of this possibility.


    If it weren¡¯t for that reason, she would never let Benny see Sloane again. It would be better if they didn¡¯t


    see each other for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind, Gabrielle?¡± Westley looked serious when he asked the question.


    Gabrielle fell silent for a moment before she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I have. It seems that this is the only way we can help Sloane As long as it could help Sloane regain


    consciousness, she was willing to let Benny see her.


    But it still depended on fate if he could wake Sloane up.


    If he failed to wake Sloane up, she would sever ties between Benny and Sloane in the future.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Westley called Alvin at once.


    ¡°Alvin, find Benny as soon as you can and take him to Sloane¡¯s ward. Tell him hera. If he can¡¯t do


    it, he will never be allowed to see her again for the rest of his life. This is his one and only chance,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Morris. I shall do that at once.¡± Alvin never questioned any task that Westley gave


    him. To him, it was his duty to obey. There was no need to ask for a reason. All he needed was to do


    his job well.


    ¡°No matter where he is, find him an


    d drag him to Sloane¡¯s ward if you have to. I want this done soon.¡± Having said that, Westley


    disconnected from the call. This was how he always behaved. As his executive assistant, Alvin was


    well aware of his master¡¯s personality.


    Gabrielle just sat there, watching Westley give orders. ¡®Sure enough, only the cold and calcting CEO


    of the Morris Group would give such a crazymand,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ve already told Alvin to deal with Benny. He¡¯ll take Benny to Sloane the soonest that he


    can. Whether he can help Sloane wake up is an entirely different matter.¡± Even until now, Westley had


    no intention of guaranteeing that this would seed.


    Truthfully, this matter had nothing to do with him. If it weren¡¯t for Gabrielle, he never would¡¯ve cared


    about Sloane.


    ¡°Thank you, Westley. I know that you¡¯ve helped me a lot. Whether Sloane wakes up or not all depends


    on her fate now,¡±


    Gabrielle said in a rtively calm voice.


    Sometimes, people must resign themselves to fate.


    If God wouldn¡¯t allow Sloane to wake up, then no matter what Gabrielle did, she would never be able to


    bring Sloane back to life.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have dinner first. The food is getting cold. You¡¯ve done your best to help Sloane, so


    there¡¯s no need to me yourself for what happened.¡± Westley poured her a ss of warm water.


    After they ate dinner, they went back to the underground hotel through the ss tunnel.


    Westley had booked a suite on the tenth floor underground. It wasn¡¯t that deep, and neither was it


    shallow. They were around forty meters below ground level, and this depth was a perfect level to lie


    down and watch the fishes.


    By the time the sun would rise the next morning, rays of sunshine could reach this room. If it had been


    too deep underwater, no light would¡¯ve been able to reach the room.


    After Westley led her back to the room, Gabrielle quickly drew the curtains, leaning against the ss


    wall to see the fishes swimming outside.


    The fishes were so beautiful. They came in all shapes, colors, and sizes.


    ¡°Westley, I don¡¯t think I can sleep tonight.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face was pressed against the ss wall, and she


    seemed to have no intention of leaving.


    Westley approached her and stood behind her. He then put his arms around her waist, resting his head


    on her shoulder and staring at the fishes on the other side of the ss wall.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, I¡¯ll stay up with you,¡± he replied in a soft voice.


    Gabrielle was a little surprised to hear him say that. After a while, she said, ¡°No, I was just making a


    casual remark.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to stare at the fishes with her all night. All she wanted to do was to


    amuse herself, and not burden him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a shower together.¡± Westley held her hand, dragging her towards the bathroom.


    Of course, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to bathe with him, because she was far too shy.


    ¡°No, you should go and take a shower first. I¡¯ll take a bath after you,¡± she answered.


    Knowing that he just wanted to use this opportunity to do something to her, she was reluctant to go into


    the bathroom.


    Westley noticed that she was feeling shy, so he continued to drag her towards the bathroom. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. I just want to take a shower. I won¡¯t do anything to you. Of course, if you¡¯re the one who wants to


    do some stuff with me, I won¡¯t object to it,¡± he said.


    ¡®What does he mean by that?


    What kind of woman does he think I am?


    He¡¯s gone too far!¡¯ Gabrielle cursed inwardly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bathe with you,¡± she shouted.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to carry you there.¡± Westley carried her without even asking for permission.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 395

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 395


    This time, it wasn¡¯t like what Gabrielle was thinking. After taking her to the bathroom, Westley indeed


    just took a shower, showing no intention of touching her.


    It appeared as though she was the only one thinking about sex.


    After they finished showering together, Westley ced her on the bed gently.


    They were inside an underwater hotel, so the ambiance lived up to the theme. There was arge


    waterbed inside their room, and lying on it felt as though one was floating on the sea.


    This feeling was novel, and quite exciting.


    Gabrielle rolled repeatedly around it, astonished by how exciting andfortable it felt to be on it.


    Afterwards, shey on her side and watched the fishes outside the ss wall.


    Theirrge waterbed was just beside the ss wall. If one were to lie on the bed and watch the fishes


    swim, they woulde to realize that only a ss wall was what separated them.


    Gabrielle stretched out her hand, feeling as though she could grasp one of the fishes.


    She truly loved this feeling.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the fishes even more beautiful when you watch them lying on a bed like this one?¡± Westleyy


    down behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist.


    ¡°They really are enchanting to watch. It¡¯s like I¡¯m staring at a moving wallpaper,¡± she responded in a


    voice filled with glee.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s today¡¯s date? Do you like it?¡± Westley could still remember how she flirted with him on the


    street.


    It suddenly urred to Gabrielle that she was the one who flirted with him on the street, and before


    long, she burst intoughter.


    ¡°Westley, I love this date you¡¯ve arranged for us! You¡¯re surprisingly good at being romantic. I¡¯m


    curious¡­ do you do this for every woman?¡± Gabrielle turned around, staring into his eyes. The look on


    her face was simr to the one she had when they were flirting a while back.


    Her question amused Westley to the point that he also broke intoughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve flirted with. You¡¯re the only one I do things like this


    for. Well, now that you seem so happy with the date, what kind of reward can I get for it?¡± he asked.


    Without hesitation, Gabrielle got up, and nted a kiss just beside his lip.


    Westley didn¡¯t expect that she would kiss him directly, so it stunned him for a moment. Secondster,


    he came to his senses and began to kiss her passionately.


    The following day, when Gabrielle woke up, her body felt sore.


    The previously opened  had closed them without a second thought. Last night, while Westley was


    kissing her, he closed the curtains simultaneously. Whenever he was  to be seen by anyone, not even


    the fishes.


    Gabrielle wore her night robe and opened the curtain. The dazzling light peered through the wall and


    entered the room. Although it wasn¡¯t that bright, it was still a beautiful sight to see.


    There were more fish in the daytime than there were in the evening, so it was even more spectacr


    thanst night.


    As she sat on the bed, she stared at the aquatic creatures with the astonishment of a child.


    When Westley got out  sitting on the bed in a night robe and observing the aquatic creatures outside.


    She appeared to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Oh, Gabrielle, you¡¯re up. How are you feeling?¡± He then sat beside her, wrapping his arms around her


    and pulling her into his embrace.


    ¡°You still have the gall to ask me that question? Remember what you did to mest night?¡± Gabrielle


    crossed her arms, ring at him. She really didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    Upon seeing how angry she  sorry about that. You were so beautifulst night that I couldn¡¯t help


    myself. Please don¡¯t be mad at me. I¡¯ve asked so


    meone to bring over some clothes and some breakfast here. Do you want me to carry you to the


    bathroom and help you wash your face?¡± he asked.


    ¡®What does he mean by that?


    I¡¯m not a cripple! I can go by myself,¡¯ Gabrielle thought to herself.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t need you to do any of that. Get out of my way.


    I¡¯m getting out of bed.¡±


    She red at him and grunted.


    Amused by her reaction, Westley stepped aside.


    Once she had gotten out of bed, she walked past him. She deliberately made her footsteps heavy in


    order to vent her frustration at him.


    ¡°Men are all horrible!¡± she snarled.


    ¡®He told me that he was just flirting with me and that he wasn¡¯t going to have sex with me.


    He promised he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.


    Damn it! All the words thate out of his mouth are bullshit; not a single one of them is true,¡¯


    Gabrielle cursed inwardly.


    She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly felt her legs go weak. Just before she could fall to


    the ground, Westley rushed to her side and propped her up.


    ¡°Ah! Westley, I don¡¯t need your help. I said that I could do it myself!¡± Not long after, he swept her off her


    feet and carried her, causing her to get upset.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re my wife. As your husband, helping you do stuff, even something as menial as


    washing your face in the bathroom, is my duty. Besides, it¡¯s my fault you¡¯re having trouble walking, so I


    have to take responsibility for my actions.¡± Having said that, Westley carried her into the bathroom.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to say any of that, you jerk! I didn¡¯t ask you to take responsibility for it. Just get


    the hell out!¡± The moment Gabrielle was in the bathroom, she immediatelymanded him to leave


    the room.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Westley instantly knew that Alvin had arrived.


    He had asked Alvin to bring them some change of clothes.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you should freshen up. Call me if you need anything. I will be back soon.¡± Westley gently


    ced her on a chair, turned around, and left the bathroom.


    Once he was out of the room, she got up and locked the door.


    When he heard that she had locked the door, Westley chuckled helplessly.


    ¡®Howe I never realized how lovely and amusing she was before?


    Well, no time like the present, I suppose,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    The moment he opened the door, he found Alvin carrying two bags, followed by a waiter pushing a


    silver dining cart.


    Their breakfast and change of clothes were ready.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Westley turned around, walked in, and gestured for the others to enter.


    Once the waiter had pushed the cart in, he left.


    The staff at this hotel had all been well-trained, because the guests at this hotel were part of the


    highest social ss. None of them could afford the consequences of offending such elites.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The only way they could survive in this ce was to y by the rules, speak less, and do more.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, here are the clothes you asked for.¡± Alvin put down the bags.


    ¡°I must say, sir, you are bing quite romantic. I never thought that our Mr. Morris could be this


    romantic! Is your wife inside?¡± He could hear the sound of dripping water, and he inferred that Gabrielle


    must be in the bathroom, so he made sure to keep his voice down for fear that it would make her feel


    embarrassed to hear him.


    This was the first time that Alvin came to this hotel. He was amazed by the vast number of aquatic


    creatures outside the ss walls.


    The thought that Westley was spending a lot of time, effort, and energy on Gabrielle made Alvin happy.


    ¡°So, how did it gost night?¡± asked Westley.


    ¡°We found Benny in another city, and we¡¯ve already brought him to Sloane this morning. But I¡¯m not


    sure whether he can wake her up or not.¡± Alvin¡¯s only responsibility was to bring Benny to Sloane.


    Whether that man could wake her up or not all depended on luck and fate.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 396

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 396


    When Gabrielle came out, she saw that Alvin had left already. But there was Westley, having changed


    his clothes, standing before a table of delicious breakfast, grinning.


    The fragrance of the food hugged the room, made Gabrielle salivate, made her forget how tired she


    had beenst night.


    ¡°You¡¯re done, Gabrielle. You must be hungry. Come and have breakfast,¡± Westley called, beckoning her


    to a chair.


    Sitting on one side of the small table ced beside therge ss wall, they watched the fish wriggling


    through the clean blue water as they ate breakfast. It had been just like this when they had dinner in


    the ss ball at that time.


    It was a lovely sight.


    Earlier, Gabrielle had been in quite a bad mood, having been disturbed by Westley the whole ofst


    night. But now, as she watched the water, her bad mood ebbed away like the tiny wavelets that spread


    out around the swimming fish.


    Watching these marine creatures had its little magic of transforming bad days into beautiful ones.


    ¡°We can stay here an extra day, or even as long as you want. What do you think?¡± Westley asked,


    munching slowly while he poured her a ss of milk.


    Gabrielle held up the ss and sipped at the milk. Her eyes glinted with thrill as she stared at Westley.


    ¡°You mean we can really stay here as long as we want?¡±


    It was actually going to be fun to live here. But she knew that it would seem like living in an aquarium,


    and before long she would get bored.


    ¡°Of course, we can. It all depends on how long you want us to stay,¡± Westley said seriously.


    He neither sounded nor looked as if he was joking. He was a man who meant every single word he


    said.


    Sensing that he was indeed serious, she decided to dissuade him immediately. She knew the kind of


    the person he was. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to live here, Westley. It¡¯s okay if we cane here once in a


    while to have a nice time. But if I have to see this water and these fish every day, I¡¯ll get tired of it all


    after a while, you know.¡±


    Westley listened, staring calmly at her and nodding slowly in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can alwayse here whenever you wish,¡± he said in a gentle voice. He would never


    force her to do whatever she didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gabrielle said, smiling warmly and enjoying her meal.


    After breakfast, she changed into another dress in the bathroom. Then  the car.


    Alvin was already waiting for them in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Morris and Mrs.  ss=¡±p_sj¡±>


    Gabrielle was often so embarrassed each time Alvin greeted them this formally that she couldn¡¯t help


    but bow also.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your exclusive room card, Mr. Morris,¡± Alvin said, handing Westley a crystal card.


    He had asked Alvin to rent the room where they had stayed so that Gabrielle could always return here


    whenever she wanted.


    Taking the card from Alvin, Westley gave it to Gabrielle. ¡°This is the card to the room we stayed in  you


    can alwayse here with the card or ask the receptionist to let you into the room.¡±


    Gabrielle took the translucent card. It felt heavy on her palm.


    Westley was really a different man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ept this, Westley,¡± she said suddenly, slipping the card back into Westley¡¯s hand.


    She had thought he would forget about what they had talked about during breakfast.


    Now, she realized that he was really serious about her staying here for a long time.


    Booking this room for a single day was very expensive. How much more expensive would it be to rent it


    for a longer time!


    ¡°Why not? Give me a reason.¡± Westley stared at her, his eyebrows raised.


    Gabrielle lowered her eyes, flustered under his gaze.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s ¨C too expensive. I can¡¯t take ¨C it,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Tell me. Don¡¯t you like it here? I need you to be honest with me,¡± Westley said seriously.


    His eyes were still fixed on Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was silent for a while. Then nodding, she said quietly, ¡°I like it here.¡±


    Westley smiled, seemingly satisfied with her answer.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters. As long as you like it, the cost does not matter at all to me,¡± he said in a proud,


    low voice.


    The words pierced her like an arrow. But this arrow seemed to have been dipped in honey because,


    instead of pain, an inexplicable pleasure filled her heart.


    Yet, the reality still loomed over her face. So she took a deep breath and looked at him with calm eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, Westley,¡± she repeated.


    Westley ced a palm on her shoulder. ¡°See, Gabrielle, I really want to give you a good life. If you


    desire anything, just let me know and I¡¯ll get it for you. You don¡¯t have to help me save my money. I


    have made so much money, so much to spend on my wife and children. Or aren¡¯t you my wife?¡± he


    asked.


    Gabrielle stared at him, speechless. ¡°Of course, I am.¡±


    ¡°Then I have the right to make you happy. And I am d to do so. There¡¯s no need trying to save me


    any expense. So here¡¯s the card. You don¡¯t have to make any appointments when you want toe


    here,¡± Westley said, cing the card back on her palm.


    Gabrielle stared at the card in her hand, stunned. Then a smile slit her lips.


    ¡°So I will take it?¡± she asked, thinking ofing here with Sloane without having to ask for Westley¡¯s


    help.


    Now, that sounded splendid.


    ¡°Well, if you still don¡¯t want to have it, I will probably consider building you an undersea hotel,¡± Westley


    said slowly.


    Gabrielle red at him in shock.


    She knew she had to ept the card unless Westley would do exactly as he had just said.


    And that was not really good.


    ¡°I will take the card, Westley. I don¡¯t want you to consider doing that. It¡¯s actually crazy and not worth it


    at all,¡± Gabrielle reminded, worried that he would let his impulse drive him to do such a huge thing.


    She would always feel guilty if he undertook such an expensive project just for her sake.


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband, Gabrielle. But you must also remember that I am a businessman and invest in


    things that can bring me money. If building an undersea hotel will fetch me money, then I see no reason


    why I shouldn¡¯t go in with it. Most importantly, if building it for you makes you happy, then I¡¯ll dly do


    it. This is called killing two birds with one stone, so there¡¯s really nothing to be worried about,


    Gabrielle,¡± Westley said, his forehead creased in seriousness.


    Gabrielle understood what he was up to. She knew that he emphasized on him being a businessman


    only to make her less troubled.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now so that I can take the documents to the studio,¡± she mumbled, patting his hand.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 397

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 397


    After taking the documents, Gabrielle went back to the studio directly. Unexpectedly, she met Jackson


    there. He was rarely there at that time.


    She was surprised at the manner in which he looked at her. He seemed quite unfriendly. Rather, he


    looked as if he was disgusted to see her.


    Gabrielle was taken aback because she had no idea how she had offended the man. She thought for a


    while and concluded that perhaps she had made him unhappy yesterday, when they were together with


    Melissa.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that he was someone who carried anger and revenge for so long. But she¡¯d had


    enough of it.


    ¡°Jackson, good to see that you¡¯vee to thepany. I bought two cups of milk tea, and they are


    still hot. Would you like to have a cup? I just bought it and haven¡¯t opened it yet.¡± Gabrielle was holding


    two cups of milk tea in her hands. Though one was for herself and the other one was for Lolita. But now


    that she met Jackson, as a junior, she was obliged to give her own cup of milk tea to him. Maybe it


    could be apensation for what happened yesterday.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t need it! And you don¡¯t have to make efforts to please me. However hard you try to


    please me, you won¡¯t get any mercy from me.¡± His tone was as cold as the words he spoke.


    Gabrielle was distraught.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She got a feeling that things between her and Jackson had gone worse. And she knew that whenever


    they saw each other, she would definitely be rebuked by him. And being a junior, she could not refute


    him.


    Gabrielle was already disturbed and now this. It just worsened her mood. She walked back to her


    workroom with the cups of milk tea.


    ¡°Here Lolita, I brought you milk tea.¡± She handed a cup to Lolita and began to drink her own tea.


    The milk tea, which always tasted delicious, now seemed to be nd and tasteless. Meeting Jackson


    at the door had been depressing and already had affected her.


    Gabrielle was in an awful mood now. So, it did not matter how sweet the milk tea was. She just didn¡¯t


    know how it tasted as her mind and heart were disturbed.


    ¡°Gabrielle, thank you for the milk tea. But¡­. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lolita was sipping the tea


    happily. But when she saw the angry look on Gabrielle¡¯s face, she became worried.


    ¡°Nothing! How do you like the milk tea?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously.


    She was actually trying to make sure if something was wrong with the milk tea or her sense of taste.


    ¡°Nothing wrong with it! The tea still carries the same taste. Honestly, it¡¯s just delicious!¡± Lolita took


    another sip of it.


    Seeing Lolita devouring the tea so happily, Gabrielle was certain that her mood was affecting her taste


    buds. And it was because of Jackson that she was in of tea aside and began to read the information.


    From now on, Gabrielle had to begin the preparations for the  new but was the hottest star in


    advertising, and a goddess for men. Though she was Westley¡¯s cousin, Gabrielle had to treat her as an


    ordinary guest. She tried her best to design a set of special jewelry for Michelle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t look well. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lolita asked her. She was feeling worried.


    ¡°Lolita, I¡¯m fine. You can go back to your own work. I¡¯ve got to read these things.¡± Gabrielle urged her to


    leave.  say anything more. She took her cup of milk tea and went back to her seat. There was worry


    and anxiety on her face.


    Soon, the phone on Gabrielle¡¯s desk rang. Her hand instinctively reached out and she answered it


    without hesitation.


    ¡°Hello. This is Gabrielle¡­¡±


    ¡°Come to my office!¡± A cold voice seemed to shout into the phone.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Gabrielle was confused. She felt that the voice was a little familiar, but  the best thing to


    do was to ask.


    ¡°J


    ackson!¡± Then, the man on the other side hung up.


    Gabrielle sat there in a daze for a long time. There was an uneasy look on her face, while she was still


    holding the phone that had been disconnected.


    Did Jackson ask her toe to his office?


    They had just run into each other at the door and he hadn¡¯t seemed very happy to see her. Now why


    was he calling her to his office? From his voice, he seemed quite upset and unhappy.


    Quite naturally, she was scared and didn¡¯t want to go there at all.


    ¡°Gabrielle, who called you? Why did the person sound so angry?¡± Lolita leaned over and slowly asked


    Gabrielle. Although there was a distance between them, the voice was so loud that Lolita had been


    able to hear it. And she was able to conclude that it was unfriendly.


    ¡°Jackson wants to see me. I¡¯ll go and check. Take care of things here till I return. You can call me if


    anything happens.¡± Standing firmly, Gabrielle took a deep breath. Then she ran upstairs with her phone


    clutched in her hand.


    It was not that Jackson had a bad temper. The problem was that he had a very strange temper. No one


    could figure out what kind of person he was, or what his mood could be.


    However, Gabrielle knew that she had to listen to him without asking any unnecessary questions.


    Soon, Gabrielle reached Jackson¡¯s office. She steadied herself and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Jackson, it¡¯s me, Gabrielle!¡± she said like an obedient student.


    All the official designers had their own personal offices. And there was one especially for the design


    director, Jackson. He had a luxurious office, but many people felt that such an office was simply a


    waste for him.


    He didn¡¯t deserve to have an office since he would visit it very few times. He visited the office just three


    times in a month.


    But Jackson was allowed to have the same office as Jason. After all, he was regarded to be so talented


    and capable.


    ¡°Come in!¡± the cold voice ordered from inside.


    Gabrielle¡¯s hand seemed like it had frozen on the metal handle. She didn¡¯t have the courage to push


    the door in and open it.


    Taking a deep breath, Gabrielle pushed the door open. The sooner she faced it, the better it would be,


    she felt as she stepped in. As soon as the door opened, he started scolding her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you a nt? I thought you had developed roots and would sprout in a minute. How long


    did you intend to stand outside the door? I thought it was time to pour some water for you.¡± Jackson


    was dissatisfied and mad at her, so he spat all kinds of words at her.


    Gabrielle started regretting the moment when she had pushed the door open and walked in. She


    wouldn¡¯t havee upstairs if it weren¡¯t for Jackson¡¯s shouting on the phone.


    However, there was no escape. Even if Jackson had a bad temper, she had to endure it.


    After all there was nothing she could do. He was the director, while she was just a design assistant.


    In this world, people always see the famous people.


    Who would want to see those obscure people? They didn¡¯t even have the right to speak.


    When she was strong, capable and famous enough, who would scold her like that?


    She didn¡¯t need to show respect to anyone.


    Her designs and ability were enough to prove it all.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t have any of her own designs on disy. She felt that it allowed others to scold her in


    that way.


    So, she had to work hard. When she would be famous in the future, she would be on an equal


    footing with Jackson. She would never be afraid of him?


    If she would use her own work to convince Jackson, she was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be so picky about


    her in the future. She didn¡¯t owe him anything, after all.


    As of this moment, only one thing seemed to be stuck in her mind. She had to calm down and be


    patient.


    ¡°Jackson, what can I do for you?¡± Gabrielle prepared herself to face them all. She gently asked.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 398

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 398


    When confronted with Gabrielle¡¯s calm demeanor, Jackson was somewhat taken aback.


    After all, his attitude toward Gabrielle had always been so bad that he sometimes despised himself. He


    didn¡¯t even understand why seeing this woman made his temper very bad.


    Therefore, he was kind of worried that she might treat him with the same bad attitude. Turned out she


    didn¡¯t get angry at all and even asked him sincerely and humbly.


    This, however, did not change his opinion of her. In his eyes, she was still the woman with the fake


    attitude.


    She used her fake attitude to deceive others and get everything easily, just like she did to deceive


    Jason and Melissa.


    However, Jackson felt that he was not naive enough to believe that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take over Michelle¡¯s order,¡± he dered coldly.


    ¡®He wants to take over Michelle¡¯s order?¡¯ Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but question those words in her head.


    Her eyes, wide with amazement, quickly turned to meet Jackson¡¯s. Earlier, when Jason was nning to


    assign the work to Jackson, he had no desire to ept it.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since then. Now, Jackson had changed his mind about taking over the order.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he had such a change of mind.


    However, Jackson¡¯s interest in taking over Michelle¡¯s order was good for Gabrielle. After all, Michelle


    had wanted it.


    It was just that she didn¡¯t understand why Jackson asked her toe and tell her about it specifically.


    ¡°I see, Jackson. Did you ask me toe up to tell me about this? Is there anything else?¡± As she


    questioned, she couldn¡¯t help but hope that there would be nothing else.


    ¡°Am I that unreasonable, Gabrielle? Do you think I asked you toe here only to tell you that news?¡±


    Jackson nced at Gabrielle unkindly, with an indescribable indifference in his eyes.


    ¡®So, he didn¡¯t?¡¯ Gabrielle thought to herself.


    Indeed, in her eyes, Jackson was such a boring and unreasonable person.


    So, for her, it did quite make sense that he called her over to merely inform her about it.


    ¡°So, do you have anything else to tell me?¡± Gabrielle looked at him seriously, trying to  my assistant,


    Gabrielle. I heard that you and Michelle are close, and besides, I don¡¯t like talking to strangers. So you


    will  future.¡± Jackson gave out a firm instruction.


    Hearing those words, Gabrielle understood the things right away.


    Turned out that her main responsibility as Jackson¡¯s assistant was tomunicate with Michelle.


    It was just that Jackson¡¯s justification of not wanting to talk to strangers made her a little uneptable.


    As a jewelry designer, it was unavoidable for Jackson tomunicate with customers, which could


    also be referred to as strangers. ¡®So, is he telling people


    After all, he wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy the customers if he skipped themunication process with


    them.


    They designed jewelry exclusively for each individual customer, not like others who made it forrge-


    scale production. So,munication with customers was a vital link.


    Even if Jackson hated it so much, he still needed to get through that process.


    ¡°Jackson, how did youmunicate with the customers before?¡± Gabrielle questioned as a glint of


    curiosity  assistants, and they did the talk,¡± Jackson said quite domineeringly.


    Alright, then. Jackson was the boss, after all. How would Gabrielle be able to groan at his decision?


    ¡°So, you need me just tomunicate with Michelle? But, what if she wants to discuss with you rather


    than me?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but inquire as she was curious.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I think it is your job to deal with. If I can manage it all by myself, what point do I need you


    for? Communication is your first job, and the second is to cooperate with me when I¡¯m designing. Do


    you understand?¡± Jackson coldly set the working lists for her.


    Gabrielle gazed at Jackson, a puz


    zled expression on her face. ¡®I haven¡¯t said I¡¯ll be your assistant, have I?¡¯ Her expression clearly


    conveyed her thought.


    ¡°Jackson, about me being your assistant, is it simply your decision, or is it what Jason said?¡± Gabrielle


    eventually voiced her thoughts as she felt she needed to find an answer.


    Jackson was just too difficult to deal with. Although the jewelry he designed was excellent, his temper


    was incredibly fiery. The more perfect his design was, the fierier his temper seemed to be.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    No one knew how many assistants he had changed since just a few people could stand him.


    ¡°Of course, it was Jason¡¯s arrangement. Otherwise, why would I take you as my assistant? If you think


    you¡¯re not capable of being my assistant, just get your ass out of here and go back to Jason. Tell him


    directly that you are not thatpetent and take the initiative to quit.¡± Jackson didn¡¯t show Gabrielle


    any mercy as he spat those venomous words right in her face.


    What Jackson said was not only offensive, but it was also apparent that he was trying to provoke


    Gabrielle.


    If she ended up making a scene in front of Jason, saying that she didn¡¯t want to be Jackson¡¯s assistant,


    it was equivalent to admitting that she did not have the ability to be Jackson¡¯s assistant.


    Then she would no longer have any qualifications to be a jewelry designer¡¯s assistant.


    What a horrible trap he had set!


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much hatred Jackson had for her after sensing his ulterior


    motives. The only reason he¡¯d been plotting schemes for so long was to drive her out of the jewelry


    design industry.


    ¡°I will cooperate with your work and try hard to be a qualified assistant, I promise.¡± Gabrielle made a


    serious guarantee.


    Hearing Gabrielle¡¯s words of promise, Jackson was taken aback, and a startled expression shed


    across his face. He couldn¡¯t tell whether Gabrielle was simply dumb or just faking again. He¡¯d spoken


    such hurtful things, yet she didn¡¯t seem bothered at all.


    ¡®Is she an idiot or something?¡¯


    ¡°Gabrielle, being my assistant isn¡¯t any easier than being Jason¡¯s student. Have you thought it through?


    Once you be my assistant, you can¡¯t just quit anytime you want before the order is done.¡± What


    Jackson said was not a threat but simply just a fact.


    ¡°I know, Jackson. I know exactly what I¡¯m doing. Anything you need me to deal with, just tell me.¡±


    Gabrielle kept a smiling face in front of Jackson, but deep down in her heart, she had been cursing him


    fiercely the whole time.


    ¡°You can leave now. Tomorrow I want you to be in my office at eight.¡±


    Jackson said this coldly.


    Jackson thought he would be able to get rid of this woman easily. After all, he simply didn¡¯t want a


    female assistant by his side. He had only hired male assistants before because he always felt that


    women were simply troublesome, especially someone like Gabrielle, whom he despised even more.


    She pulled strings to get here by relying on Austin, and Jackson looked down on people like that.


    However, the thing was, Gabrielle was somewhat the apple of Jason¡¯s eyes. Moreover, she had made


    Melissa like her so much. Thus, Jackson felt somewhat interested in her and how she managed to fool


    those people into trusting her.


    This time, Gabrielle had an opportunity to be an assistant by his side. Naturally, Jackson would not


    pass up a chance like this, where he would be able to uncover how this woman was pulling strings in


    the back and what she was capable of.


    Even after all of those intimidating andining moments, she didn¡¯t give up on sticking with him.


    Thus, just like a saying that stated to keep the enemy closer, Jackson decided to wee her to his


    side.


    ¡°Alright, Jackson. See you at eight tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Gabrielle left immediately without


    wasting a second.


    Once she was out of Jackson¡¯s office, Gabrielle exhaled heavily and then patted herself on the chest.


    She had the feeling that if she remained in his office for another second, her soul would be out of her


    body.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 399

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 399


    When Gabrielle returned to her workroom, she ran into Jason.


    ¡°Jason, I need to talk to you about something,¡± she said.


    Jason turned his attention towards her and smiled. ¡°Does it have anything to do with Jackson¡¯s task for


    Michelle?¡±


    His words took Gabrielle by surprise, but then she smiled at him. ¡°It seems that I really can¡¯t hide


    anything from you, huh? That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to talk to you about. I just came from Jackson¡¯s


    office.¡±


    ¡°Jackson has thought it through and wants to take this order. Of course, I¡¯m happy to give it to him,¡±


    Jason said with a smile.


    In Gabrielle¡¯s eyes, seeing him smile like that made him look like a sly old fox.


    Even though he was just smiling, it was so apparent that he was up to something.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s fine if he wants to take the order. But why do I have to follow him around as his assistant? He


    doesn¡¯t even like me that much.¡± Gabrielle calmly expressed her thought.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re the assistant of the person in charge of the final design. You were briefly my assistant


    back when we were working together. Now that the order has been transferred to Jackson, it¡¯s only


    natural for you to be his assistant. Don¡¯t you agree, Lolita?¡± Jason asked, ncing at Lolita.


    She looked back at him first, then at Gabrielle, and then she turned her attention to him again. ¡°I agree


    with Mr. Foster.¡±


    On one hand was her friend, and on the other was her boss. Naturally, she had to stand on her boss¡¯


    side. Lolita was a practical woman, and more importantly, Jason¡¯s reasoning was sound.


    ¡°You see, Gabrielle? Lolita shares my sentiment, so that means I¡¯m correct. You say that Jackson hates


    you, but let¡¯s be honest; he hates everyone. His temper in the office is legendary. We all know that! He


    acknowledges people based on their efforts and work etiquette. If you want him to stop hating you, you


    should show him how good you are at work, and render him speechless!¡± Jason argued.


    Everyone knew what they must do, but it was easier said than done.


    ¡°Of course, I know that. But¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re my apprentice. I know how good you are. I¡¯m sure you can make a great impression


    on Jackson. Do you not have enough confidence in yourself, so you believe you can¡¯t do it?¡± Jason


    asked calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the one who sent me there or if it¡¯s Jackson who requested me to be


    there.¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t backing  got to be there.


    After all, there was a difference between those two situations.


    If Jason were the one who wanted her to assist Jackson, it meant that he wanted her to learn from


    Jackson.


    But if Jackson was the one who requested her presence, it meant that he was nning to make her


    work life miserable.


    She had offended Jackson thoroughly thest time they saw each other.


    ¡°What difference does


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference,¡± Gabrielle answered seriously.


    ¡°Then what is it? If I tell you the answer, will it help you learn better? Whether we want to admit it or not,


    Jackson is a great teacher. I¡¯m asking you to learn from him. This is a good opportunity for you. Seize


    it. Normal people rarely get the chance to even get close to him,¡± Jason said as he looked into her


    eyes.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At this point, Gabrielle said  doing this for her own good.


    ¡°I understand, Jason. I¡¯ll work hard under Jackson¡¯s tutge,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a good gi


    rl,¡± said Jason.


    ¡°I also think highly of you, Gabrielle.¡± Lolita got up, gesturing at Gabrielle to encourage her.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle rolled her eyes at Lolita. This woman was siding with Jason more and more.


    ¡°Anyway, you should get back to work. I¡¯ll be leaving now. If anything happens, just talk to me about it.¡±


    After casting them one more nce, Jason turned around and walked away.


    Once he was gone, Gabrielle immediately red at Lolita. ¡°What is the matter with you, Lolita? Why


    are you siding with Jason?


    Is there something happening that I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lolita was stunned. She immediately rushed to Gabrielle¡¯s side and hugged her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that, Gabrielle. You misunderstood me. Nothing is happening between me and Mr.


    Foster. I am merely his subordinate; nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    ¡°You must think I¡¯m a fool to believe what you said.¡± Gabrielle refused to believe that their rtionship


    was that simple.


    Lolita frowned at her response. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I have left to say to you,


    Gabrielle. I really am not involved with Mr. Foster. If we¡¯re talking about a bond, the one you and I share


    is even stronger than steel!¡±


    ¡®Stronger than steel, she says,¡¯ Gabrielle thought to herself as she burst intoughter.


    ¡®How amusing she is!¡¯


    ¡°I do know that we have a strong bond, Lolita. But a few seconds ago, you were siding with him!¡±


    Gabrielle preferred to settle disputes with others right away instead of holding a grudge.


    Mere moments ago, Lolita took Jason¡¯s side. She wanted to settle that matter with her right away.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it saddens me to hear you say that. You¡¯ve misjudged me.¡± Lolita shook Gabrielle¡¯s arm,


    staring at her with pleading eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, how did I misjudge you?¡± Gabrielle calmed down, deciding to give her a chance to exin.


    Lolita smiled at her and handed her a ss of water. ¡°Here, drink some water,¡± she said.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll drink it.¡± Gabrielle took the nce and took a sip.


    ¡°Now, exin.¡±


    ¡°Our boss is the person whom we all depend on, so it¡¯s only natural for the employees to side with him.


    I¡¯m not the kind of person who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. You¡¯re now working as Jackson¡¯s


    assistant, and Mr. Frost is right, you can learn a lot from Jackson. Everyone in thepany, and even


    those in the entire circle know how bad that man¡¯s temper is. He has a sharp gaze, and an even


    sharper tongue. There¡¯s nothing attractive about him, except for the fact that he is the most talented


    designer in thispany.¡± It turned out that Lolita had carefully analyzed the benefits of studying under


    Jackson¡¯s tutge.


    Naturally, Gabrielle knew that as well.


    Jackson was a good designer, and an even better teacher. But that depended on whether he would be


    willing to teach her.


    If he didn¡¯t teach her anything, she would have to learn from him by herself in secret.


    ¡°Well, your performance will definitely convince Jackson. When that timees, if hepetes with


    Mr. Foster for you, what will you do? Will you leave Mr. Foster for him?¡± Lolita had already thought of a


    good n for Gabrielle.


    Amused by her words, Gabrielle suddenly knocked Lolita on the head. ¡°You have a vivid imagination.


    I¡¯m not that good.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, at least. But you¡¯ll definitely be able to do it in the future. It¡¯s not impractical to n ahead, you


    know! So, when you¡¯re faced with that dilemma, will you choose to stay, or go with Jackson?¡± Lolita


    was really looking forward to.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 400

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 400


    Jason or Jackson? Who should she work with?


    It didn¡¯t cross Gabrielle¡¯s mind that she¡¯d be forced to make a decision.


    She had no room to think about presumptions. Practically speaking, why would she?


    ¡°You¡¯re being so naive, Lolita. Nothing¡¯s been decided yet. Who knows what Jackson would do?


    Choosing between the two of them is out of the question for now, alright?


    Don¡¯t push it.¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t trying to be pessimistic, but she wanted Lolita to understand the


    situation.


    It was simply out of the question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m being naive. I say this because I see how hard you¡¯re working.¡±


    Lolita sped her hand with Gabrielle¡¯s.


    She didn¡¯t know why Lolita had so much confidence in her. Even Gabrielle herself didn¡¯t have that


    much faith in her own abilities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave this conversation for another time.¡± Gabrielle sighed.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t mention it anymore. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t stand by you moments ago and I¡¯ll treat you


    dinner. What do you think?¡± Lolita blinked excitedly.


    Gabrielle stared at her quietly, so Lolita shook her hand, tugging her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, join me for dinner or else I won¡¯t be able to sleep feeling guilty that I owe you an apology.¡±


    Lolita pouted. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t stand her acting cutely.


    She knew how to work her baby face, and made it hard for Gabrielle to refuse.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Gabrielle had nned to cook dinner for Westley earlier in the evening, but that would


    have to wait.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s eat whatever you like.¡± Lolita¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, but I¡¯m okay with anything as long as it¡¯s not seafood. You¡¯re more familiar with good


    restaurants, so I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Gabrielle said.


    After their shift, Lolita went to the bathroom and Gabrielle dinner ns.


    After a few seconds, her phone rang. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Westley would call back. The man didn¡¯t


    to the corridor to answer the phone.


    ¡°Westley¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you whispering? Did I catch you at a bad time?¡± Westley asked in a low voice.


    He realized that her colleagues might still be around.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Hearing him sound guilty, she quickly rified it.


    Even if anyone heard her, Gabrielle had nothing to be ashamed of. Their rtionship was private, but


    that was not something she felt embarrassed to talk about. called out of the blue. I just wanted to hear


    your voice,¡± Westley exined.


    Gabrielle smiled.


    She knew he never liked to type, but there was another reason.


    Realizing that, she blushed.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if Westley was flirting on purpose.


    Any woman would fall for it.


    ¡°You got my message, I¡¯m having dinner with Lolita,¡±


    Gabrielle helplessly said.


    But then she regretted her tone immediately.


    Why did she have to exin herself?


    That made her look too dependent on Westley.


    She¡¯d noticed it quitete. As the days passed, she missed Westley more and more, always wanting to


    be near him.


    Even now, she was thinking of him.


    But she couldn¡¯t take back what she said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You need to socialize with your female colleagues.


    It¡¯s nice to have a friend in the workce.¡± ¡®Female friend, he says.¡¯


    Gabrielle thought Westley made it clear that she could never have dinner with her male colleagues.


    She knew Westley would be jealous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gabrielle nodded.


    If ever she went out with a male colleague, Westley would drag her even before entering the


    restaurant.


    ¡°Take care. Send me the address after dinner. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Westley inhaled.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Westley. I can¨C¡°


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll pick you up. I¡¯m not going to let you go home alone at night.¡±


    Once Westley¡¯s made up his mind, there was no point in arguing. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll text you after dinner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Don¡¯t eat anything that makes you ufortable, understand?¡± Westley reminded, the


    worry in his voice evident.


    Gabrielle was speechless. He was treating her like a child, not a wife!


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t eat anything unhealthy. Bye.¡± Gabrielle saw Vivian walking towards her.


    Her high heels nked, her red dress floating as she walked. Vivian¡¯s eyes were soft, but she stared


    fiercely at Gabrielle.


    ¡°You were talking to Mr. Morris?¡± Several inches taller, she looked down at Gabrielle condescendingly.


    Vivian discovered her rtionship with Westley during Micheal¡¯s birthday party. Gabrielle was a little


    worried, but she wasn¡¯t scared of her.


    Vivian had a talent for building social connections. She got along with the rich and powerful, never


    missing to unt her abilities. How else was she able to get an invitation for Micheal¡¯s birthday? Her


    friendship with Lacey made it possible.


    It was an exclusive party that even most of the people who knew Micheal personally weren¡¯t able to


    attend.


    Lacey and she were like sisters. Vivian was able to turn things in her favor.


    Of course, Gabrielle knew she couldn¡¯t underestimate her.


    ¡°Vivian.¡± Gabrielle smiled.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 401

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 401


    In Vivian¡¯s eyes, Gabrielle¡¯s gentle and modest demeanor were merely her feeble attempt at humility.


    ¡®Does this bitch think that she would have everything through hooking up with Westley?


    She is so naive as to think that way.


    Anyway, how could a woman like her marry into the Morris family?¡¯


    ¡°Do you still know who I am? I thought you¡¯ve forgotten that I am your senior. Especially after your


    social climbing incident,¡± Vivian eximed as she sneered at Gabrielle.


    ¡°You must be joking. You will always be my senior. I would never forget that.¡± Gabrielle did not want to


    talk about her rtionship with Westley.


    She hated it when people talked about her rtionship with Westley. Vivian was no exception.


    Vivian did not deserve to even speak of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. However, you should remember one more thing. No matter what mountain you¡¯re


    climbing, as long as you¡¯re here, you have to maintain a low profile. Remember who you are,¡± Vivian


    said with a domineering tone in her voice.


    The more Vivien looked at Gabrielle, the more she hated her. Gabrielle was blessed with a beautiful,


    seductive face. She captivated men wherever she went.


    ¡®She¡¯s had Jason on the palm of her hands. She¡¯s even getting into Jackson now. How dare she add


    Westley to her list?! Micheal¡¯s attitude towards her also feels off!


    Only God knows how many men she¡¯s been with.¡¯


    Vivian so badly wanted to tear her apart and show the world how dirty she was.


    ¡®Gabrielle is a fucking slut!¡¯


    It was no news to Gabrielle that Vivian despised her. It appeared as if Vivian was stirring up even more


    trouble now. Gabrielle badly wanted to fight back and tear her face off but she had to keep her


    composure. Getting back at this woman was she did, it would only hurt Jason.


    After all, Vivian was good friends with Jason. She had a reputation in  He couldn¡¯t possibly choose


    between the two of them since Jason valued them both.


    Gabrielle was determined to stay resilient for as long as Vivian did not take it too far.


    She did not find the need to ruin her and Jason¡¯s mood.


    ¡°I will keep your words in mind. I¡¯ve been working really hard. If Ie across something I don¡¯t


    understand, I will surely seek your advice.¡± Gabrielle looked at Vivian like a good  for a fight with


    Gabrielle. She was just waiting for an opportunity for Gabrielle to fuck up so she could persuade Jason


    to fire her.


    However, the cowardly look engraved on Gabrielle¡¯s face made her n impossible. Vivian was


    extremely irate but she couldn¡¯t vent her anger.


    ¡®God must have nted this bitch into my life to torture me.¡¯


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Vivien spat. She gazed at Gabrielle with fiery eyes.


    Gabrielle  already told you¡­ As your junio


    r, I am dedicated to learning from you. If I have any questions, I wille to you.¡±


    Gabrielle deliberately feigned her obedience. She knew that Vivian purposefully brew trouble for her to


    spite her. No matter how the odds ended, everyone would be on Vivian¡¯s side. If that happened, Jason


    would surely choose Vivian and dismiss Gabrielle from being his apprentice.


    No matter what, Gabrielle was determined not to get into a misunderstanding with Vivian. Especially


    not within thepany.


    ¡°You want to learn from me, right? This is the perfect time! If you weren¡¯t sopliant, I wouldn¡¯t have


    given you this opportunity.¡± The look of anger on Vivian¡¯s face shifted tocency.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The look on Vivian¡¯s face gave Gabrielle a bad feeling.


    She knew that Vivian had something nned to mock her again. This couldn¡¯t possibly end well.


    Somehow, Gabrielle felt as if she had set a trap for herself. Vivian took the bait and pushed her into it.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I just want to quench your thirst for knowledge. It¡¯s better to meet the day than pick a day.


    What a coincidence!¡± Vivian sounded prouder by the second.


    This, in turn, made Gabrielle feel more uneasy.


    As if on cue, Lolita arrived from the toilet. She couldn¡¯t find Gabrielle in the work room but saw that her


    bag was still there so she went out to the corridor and saw the two of them.


    Lolita rushed to Gabrielle¡¯s aid. She knew that Vivian had done nothing but cause trouble in Gabrielle¡¯s


    life.


    ¡°What are you two talking about? Why are you so serious? Did I interrupt something?¡± Lolita asked


    without hesitation.


    There was no trace of regret on her face at all. She meant to interrupt.


    Vivian was displeased at the sight of her. She had never paid attention to interns and assistants.


    Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t care much about Lolita since she was nothing but a mere assistant. Vivian knew


    that she was close to Gabrielle.


    Like Gabrielle, Lolita was also impolite and unruly.


    ¡®Everyone close to Gabrielle fucking annoys me!¡¯


    ¡°Nothing. Vivian and I were just chatting. Did you make a reservation? Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte,¡±


    Gabrielle said.


    Lolita knew exactly what Gabrielle meant. She wanted to escape Vivian.


    ¡°Yes. Dinner will be at half past six. It¡¯s six o¡¯ clock, we should go. We might not be able to keep our


    table if we stayed any longer.¡± Lolita took Gabrielle¡¯s hand and was about to leave.


    ¡°Lolita!¡± Vivian eximed.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Lolita¡¯s scalp tingled when she heard Vivian call her name. She didn¡¯t want to


    waste a moment with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s important. Gabrielle and I were just talking about it. Are you interested?¡± Vivian asked deliberately.


    She wanted to sow discord between the two of them.


    Since Vivian did not have much friends in the office, she hated seeing people getting along well with


    each other.


    Vivian¡¯s so-called friends were only there to leech on her.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 402

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 402


    Lolita had always been smart enough to tell what Vivian¡¯s purpose was. Obviously, the woman wanted


    to create a rift between Lolita and Gabrielle.


    ¡®I¡¯m not stupid enough to believe something as dumb as that!¡¯ she thought to herself.


    Lolita tilted her head to one side while ncing at Gabrielle. ¡°What¡¯s new, Gabrielle? Did Vivian tell you


    something interesting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, actually. It¡¯s not even worth mentioning it.¡± Gabrielle refused to answer it, and she¡¯d


    rather not listen to anything that came out of Vivian¡¯s mouth, either. Nothing good woulde out of it.


    Even if she didn¡¯t go, Lolita would probably have to. ¡®Who knows what Vivian is up to?¡¯ she thought to


    herself.


    ¡®Whatever. She¡¯s probably up to no good.¡¯


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying, Gabrielle, is that it¡¯s a hundred percent great suggestion. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to


    share it with Lolita?¡± Vivian raised her eyebrows and smirked, like a bonafide viiness.


    Gabrielle had found out about her news, so she brought it up. ¡°Lolita, Vivian is offering us a chance to


    learn from our seniors. Would you like toe?¡±


    Her words stunned Lolita for a moment, causing her to blink repeatedly. ¡°A chance to learn from our


    seniors, huh? Gabrielle, how about you? Would you like to go?¡±


    Lolita was well aware of Gabrielle¡¯s personality. Thetter obviously didn¡¯t want to go there. For all they


    knew, Vivian just might be nning to y them for a fool.


    Thus, Lolita decided not to agree.


    ¡°Thanks, but I think we¡¯re fine as it is. Besides, it¡¯s gettingte, and we¡¯re nning to get dinner


    somewhere,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Is that so? You know, this might be the only chance someone like you could have. You¡¯d best think it


    through. Or perhaps you just don¡¯t have the nerve toe with me?¡± It seemed that Vivian figured out


    that gently convincing them wouldn¡¯t work, so she changed her strategy by prodding them with such


    provocative words.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we have the nerve? We simply don¡¯t feel like going. That¡¯s all.¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t that


    easy to provoke. And she wasn¡¯t going to let Vivian look down upon her.


    ¡°Really? Do you really not want to or are you just scared?¡± Vivian walked towards Gabrielle and leaned


    closer to thetter¡¯s ear. ¡°I know about you and Mr. Morris. You don¡¯t want your good friend to find out


    about that, do you?¡±


    Those words rendered Gabrielle speechless. ¡®What a conniving woman Vivian is! She¡¯s using my


    rtionship with Westley as a ckmail?¡¯


    Vivian had mistaken Westley as Gabrielle¡¯s lover, but she still used it to threaten her.


    Indeed, she was quite a daredevil.


    Gabrielle certainly knew what Vivian  using the Westley card. It would be a pity if all of her ¡°efforts¡±


    were to go in vain.


    ¡®If  choice but to go with her,¡¯ Gabrielle thought to herself.


    Chances were that all of the seniors they would learn from were prominent figures of the jewelry


    industry. Even if Vivian had something despicable in mind, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do them in public.


    This meant that Gabrielle had nothing to worry about. She simply didn¡¯t think that Vivian had the


    capability of causing even a little bit of chaos.


    Besides, she could always count  mentioned him, she would¡¯ve nearly forgotten about it.


    In case something were to happen, Gabrielle figured she could ask Westley for help. After all, he had


    promised to protect and help her during any kind of trouble.


    She hadplete faith in him, for he was truly a powerful man.


    With someone as excellent as him to rely on, she simply had nothing to fear, let alone someone like


    Vivian.


    ¡®I¡¯m not even scared in her heart.


    V


    ivian was nothing but a cowardly bully. She was always taking advantage of meek and kindhearted


    people.


    Gabrielle avoided contact with her before, simply because she didn¡¯t want to get into any trouble.


    However, this meek behavior only made Vivian think that she was a coward and frightened of her.


    For that same reason, Vivian found various ways to bully Gabrielle into doing things for her from time to


    time.


    ¡®She probably wants to humiliate me in public this time. In that case, it¡¯s time to settle the score with


    her!¡¯


    ¡°Sure, why not? Besides, Lolita and I can certainly learn something from them. Thank you for giving us


    this opportunity. Otherwise, people like us would never be qualified to be a member.¡± Gabrielle put on a


    bright smile, pretending to be grateful to Vivian.


    Vivian, on the other hand, was very satisfied by Gabrielle¡¯s reaction. She was certainly a savagedy.


    ¡®She isn¡¯t a woman from some big family, who resorts to seducing men to get ahead in life. Such poor


    decorum means that she has nothing to be proud of.


    Westley may think that Gabrielle is his lover, but no one can be sure how long that feeling wouldst.


    When the timees that he no longer likes her, she¡¯ll be nothing but a pathetic woman abandoned by


    her man!¡¯


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian thought, as if she had something to brag about.


    ¡°Good to know. When we get thereter, please behave yourselves and don¡¯t cause any trouble. As


    long as you listen to what I say, I can take you somewhere like this.¡± She then raised her chin, showing


    how proud she was of herself.


    Lolita really disliked how snobbish Vivian was. ¡®She¡¯s just an average designer with a little bit of talent.


    Who would give a damn about her? This arrogant, pretentious excuse for a human being! Bitch!¡¯ she


    cursed inwardly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vivian, we¡¯ll be well-behaved, and we¡¯ll try not to cause trouble. We¡¯d be really grateful to


    you if you could take us to another asion like this one next time,¡± Gabrielle replied. She held Lolita¡¯s


    hand tightly, in case she wouldn¡¯t be able to stifle her anger and prevent herself from darting forward to


    tear Vivian a new one.


    This wasn¡¯t the right time to be at odds with Vivian.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have I ever told you how smart and self-aware you are? That is exactly what the younger


    generation is supposed to be!¡± Gabrielle deliberately humbled her, and expressed her admiration for


    Vivian. Thetter looked very satisfied with thepliments.


    To her, it seemed as though Gabrielle was clever enough to behave in the manner she wanted her to.


    ¡®Perhaps she knows that her rtionship with Westley is temporary,¡¯ Vivian thought to herself.


    ¡®For a man like Westley, changing girlfriends is probably as easy as changing clothes, even on a daily


    basis!


    After all, the only thing Gabrielle has going for her is her pretty face. Men might find her attractive at


    first, but once they get bored of her, they¡¯ll abandon her right away! So, she might as well try to please


    me and beg me to meet the masters of the jewelry industry. It could be beneficial for her, after all!


    I guess she¡¯s notpletely stupid.


    She¡¯s indeed worth teaching,¡¯ Vivian thought to herself.


    All of a sudden, she became delighted, and her dislike of Gabrielle wasn¡¯t that intense anymore. ¡®If only


    she stayed away from Jason.


    Gabrielle probably thinks she can count on Jason after she and Westley separate.¡¯


    When that thought crossed Vivian¡¯s mind, she became furious.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Vivian. So, where are we going tonight?¡± Gabrielle asked with sincerity.


    ¡°Go hail a cab and then follow my car.¡± Having said that, Vivian strutted away in her high heels.


    She certainly wouldn¡¯t allow them to sit in her car, because she thought they didn¡¯t deserve it.


    Moreover, they would probably ruin her car.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 403

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 403


    Lolita was furious. She gnashed her teeth, pointing at Vivian as thetter walked away.


    ¡°What kind of person is she? Does she really think that highly of herself? What an arrogant prick! She¡¯s


    barely a few years older than us, and yet she acts all high and mighty. If you hadn¡¯t pulled me earlier, I


    would¡¯ve pounced on that bitch and torn her face apart!¡± Lolita gave Vivian the finger while cursing her.


    And the more swear words that came out of Lolita¡¯s mouth, the angrier she became.


    Gabrielle knew that it was time to stop Lolita and calm her down. ¡°Lolita, do you really hate Vivian that


    much?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do! She may hate us, but I hate her ten times more! When she was belittling us earlier, I


    wanted to tear that bitch a new one! What does she even have to be proud of? That bitch!¡± Lolita


    snarled.


    ¡°Well, if you hate her that much, do you think she¡¯s worth your anger? I don¡¯t think so. Do you


    understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± Gabrielle responded.


    Upon hearing this, Lolita restrained her bursting emotions, staring at Gabrielle in confusion.


    ¡°I can tell that you don¡¯t like that woman either, Gabrielle. Why did you agree to take part in the


    discussion meeting? It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s just using that meeting to entrap you. Why would you


    willingly throw yourself into the trap? Have you gone mad?¡± Lolita asked in a loud voice.


    In response, Gabrielle burst intoughter.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t like her. I¡¯m well aware that she has some trick up her sleeve, but I do agree that the


    discussion meeting could be worthwhile. I¡¯m not worried about going there because you¡¯ll be right with


    me. If I were to go alone, I¡¯d rather not go. Lolita, I don¡¯t want us to miss this opportunity. Even if Vivian


    is scheming something nefarious, when we¡¯re together, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± she replied with


    a smile.


    The way Gabrielle was praising her made Lolita feel too ashamed to get angry.


    Moreover, she figured it would be worthwhile to go to that discussion meeting with Gabrielle even if it


    was a dangerous ce.


    Because of that, Lolita could no longer refuse.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Two heads are better than one! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Don¡¯t worry! No matter


    what she¡¯s nning, I¡¯m going to protect you!¡± Lolita held Gabrielle¡¯s hand, determined to protect her.


    Gabrielle, on the other hand, was amused by Lolita¡¯s reaction, and she was happy that  my side, I have


    nothing to fear,¡± she dered.


    ¡°Worry not, Gabrielle! I will do my best to protect you.  patting her own chest.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go! We shouldn¡¯t make Vivian wait for too long. She¡¯ll get even more upset with us.¡± It


    wasn¡¯t easy for Gabrielle to swallow her pride and coax Vivian in order to make thetter less hostile


    towards her. She preferred not to let all of her efforts go in vain and increase that woman¡¯s hostility


    again.


    ¡°Alright. Grab your bag and let¡¯s go.¡±


    They then grabbed their purses, walking to  Vivian standing in front of her own car with her arms


    crossed.


    The way she appeared to them was like a haughty noble. Upon seeing the two of them slowlying


    out of the building, Vivian cast them a disdainful nce and scoffed.


    ¡°I thought you two lost the guts toe with me and already tried to escape,¡± she snorted.


    ¡°Vivian, we were onlyposing ourselves and freshening up. After all, we¡¯reing with you  your


    sake,¡± G


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    abrielle exined, holding onto Lolita¡¯s wrist when she noticed that her friend was about to explode.


    Fortunately, her words were enough to appease Vivian. ¡°I never pegged you for being a considerate


    woman, Gabrielle. Anyway, go hail a cab and follow me,¡± said Vivian.


    Without even waiting for them, she immediately opened the door of her car, got in, and started the


    engine.


    When her white car disappeared in front of them, Lolita immediately expressed her displeasure, and


    stopped Gabrielle from hailing a cab. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t hail a cab! She already left us behind. We don¡¯t


    have to go. We should just get some dinner. If she asks us why we didn¡¯t show up, we can just say that


    we failed to follow her car.¡±


    Actually, Lolita didn¡¯t want to go. No matter how prominent the seniors would be, she still didn¡¯t want to


    go.


    Vivian had trampled on her self-esteem before even going to that meeting. If Lolita were to attend, that


    woman would certainly humiliate her again. Thus, she didn¡¯t want to go anymore.


    Gabrielle moved her hand away, and showed her phone to Lolita. On the screen was the address that


    Vivian had sent her.


    ¡°What do you think? Should we go or not? If we don¡¯t go, it just means you¡¯re admitting that we¡¯re


    cowards. Vivian might do something worse to us in the workce sometime soon,¡± Gabrielle asked,


    visibly amused.


    If this was the case, they had no other choice but to go!


    ¡®Damn it! That cunning vixen of a woman! Vivian got the better of us again!¡¯


    Lolita was so angry that she was grinding her teeth.


    ¡°The taxi ising. Let¡¯s go,¡± said Gabrielle. Once the taxi arrived, they got on at once.


    Throughout the entire journey, Lolita was so frustrated.


    ¡°Do you even know why Vivian acts so arrogantly? Does it make her happy when she makes fun of


    us?¡± Lolita felt that it was unfair.


    ¡®I don¡¯t like being yed for a fool! Why should I have to suffer through this?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡°Because right now, she¡¯s the chief designer of the studio. To top it off, she¡¯s a well-known designer in


    the field, and she¡¯s our senior. We¡¯repelled to obey her, and y along with her trickeries. Lolita, I


    can tell that you don¡¯t like being toyed with, do you?¡± Naturally, Gabrielle knew what Lolita was thinking.


    After all, who would want to be treated like an idiot?


    However, most of the time, they had no other choice but to y along.


    This was the reality of their society. Many things could crush a person¡¯s self-esteem, even if they didn¡¯t


    want it to happen.


    Only when you be strong enough could you prevent people from trying to control and destroy you,


    could you hold onto your self-esteem.


    ¡°Of course, not! Who would want to be yed for a fool, especially by someone like Vivian? Who does


    she think she is?¡± Lolita growled.


    With her family background and educational experience, she shouldn¡¯t be pushed around by Vivian like


    this. However, she didn¡¯t want to expose her true identity right now. All she wanted to do at present was


    to thrive as a design assistant in peace.


    Her identity would only invoke trouble to her life. If it weren¡¯t for this matter, she never would¡¯vee to


    Antawood alone from Paris just to find a small designingpany and be an assistant.


    ¡°Lolita, once you have earned achievements and a higher status than Vivian, you won¡¯t have to be


    pushed around by anyone ever again. This is the reality of our society. Without a strong background,


    you¡¯ll need to be capable enough to protect yourself,¡± Gabrielle exined calmly.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 404

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 404


    In the Hotel Flower Valley


    It was one of the most fashionable hotels in Antawood and was popr among youngsters and design


    enthusiasts.


    Almost all design and fashion seminars and exhibitions were held here.


    Therefore, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t surprised when Vivian sent the address.


    After all, it was a ssy hotel in Antawood.


    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t look like a hotel.¡± Lolita got out of the car and examined the decorations outside the


    hotel.


    The gate was festooned with flowers, and a long man-made valley led them inside. The ce looked


    breathtaking


    The unique design added more beauty to the hotel. The opulence of the ce sometimes confused the


    visitors who had never been there before because it didn¡¯t look like a hotel at all.


    It was more like a resort.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to a traditional hotel for art. This ce is pretty good. I heard that this hotel was


    specifically designed to host activities in the fields of fashion and design. The founder of the hotel


    himself is a designer. I don¡¯t know who he is. He seems like a mysterious man,¡± Gabrielle exined.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lolita nodded in understanding as she looked at Gabrielle.


    ¡°How do you know so much?¡± she asked, eyeing her with curiosity.


    ¡°I was here when they opened the hotel, so I wanted to have a look at it. It was a distinctive, beautiful


    hotel. I fell in love with it at first sight. Moreover, the publicity was quite strong then. But the owner of


    the hotel seemed mysterious. I¡¯ve heard a thing or two about him, but I didn¡¯t bother probing further. I


    don¡¯t care much about it, after all,¡± Gabrielle exined, shrugging.


    ¡°Oh, I see. This hotel is beautiful. I can only say that the owner seems like a tasteful man,¡± Lolita said


    as she regarded the ce with interest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s more beautiful there. Ordinary people aren¡¯t allowed to get in. Thanks to Vivian; we


    have a chance to get a peek of what¡¯s inside.¡± Gabrielle smiled.


    The video of the hotel¡¯s inauguration ceremony was telecasted all over the city. It had covered the


    internal structure and decoration of the hotel. Just a few clips were enough to make people fall in love


    with the hotel.


    It was not only luxurious but also had a unique design. People like Gabrielle, who admired designs,


    naturally liked the ce.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯te here without an invitation or something.


    It was the same case in the Hotel Crystal Pce as well. It wasn¡¯t a matter  reservations.


    If the two hadn¡¯t followed Vivian today, they wouldn¡¯t have had the chance toe in.


    As  entrance of the valley, a security guard stopped them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. Please show me your membership card or invitation.¡±


    ¡®Membership card or invitation?


    What the hell?¡¯


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any. Someone called us to attend the exchange meeting of jewelry design,¡± Lolita


    retorted coldly.


    ¡®What is Vivian doing? Why didn¡¯t she tell the security guard that we would being? Is she trying to


    embarrass us outside?¡¯


    ¡°All right. Where is your  He scrunched his nose up in distaste when he saw their simple clothing. They


    weren¡¯t adequately dressed to attend such a high-end exchange meeting.


    ¡°She is inside.¡±


    Lolita waved her hand and cursed Vivian in her mind for the hundredth time.


    ¡°Then please ask yo


    ur friend toe out, or you can¡¯t go in.¡± The security guard sounded stern. He wasn¡¯t ready to let


    them in.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call her.¡± Lolita was  Gabrielle stopped her.


    She felt it was better to restrain themselves rather than argue. After all, the ce had strict rules and


    wouldn¡¯t entertain them.


    However, when Gabrielle called Vivian, she deliberately chose not to answer.


    ¡°Gosh, look at them!


    Has the hotel downgraded or something? Everyone wants toe in,¡± one of the bystanders muttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have a costume party at the hotel today.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know people would dress up as Cindere for a party. God knows where they got these clothes


    from. It looks like they were made decades ago ¡ª so out of fashion!¡±


    ¡°What a bumpkin! Even my nanny doesn¡¯t wear such clothes.¡±


    Gabrielle remained calm, but Lolita couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She picked up a flowerpot and threw it at


    the women who were gossiping about them.


    The ceramic flowerpot smashed into pieces at their feet, silencing them at once.


    Porcin pieces, mud, and flowers fell on the women¡¯s feet and dresses, ruining their look.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Are you out of your damn mind, you country girl?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who we are? You are making a terrible mistake by offending us!¡±


    ¡°A woman like you can¡¯t make trouble in a posh hotel. Apologize to us now!¡±


    ¡°Apologize! Kneel down and lick the mud off my feet, or we won¡¯t let you go today!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be alive to see the sunrise tomorrow!¡±


    A bunch of women walked to them arrogantly. Although Lolita remained unfazed, Gabrielle was


    worried.


    They didn¡¯te here today to make trouble. It looked like the women wouldn¡¯t give up without a fight.


    They wouldn¡¯t have been rude to the outsiders if they didn¡¯t have a glorious family background.


    ¡°Why should we apologize? You are the one humiliating us. What¡¯s so amazing about this hotel? It¡¯s


    just a shitty ce that amodates ugly women like you. It looks like there is no need to water the


    flowers here. After all, the shit you spit out is enough to nourish them.¡± Lolita red at them.


    She had never been afraid of arrogant women. All they knew was to mock other women when they had


    nothing else to do.


    When Lolita was in Paris, she had fought with haughty women like them. Her family had taught her


    self-defense since she was a kid to safeguard herself from bullies.


    Lolita had been obedient aftering to Antawood because she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble.


    She had never quarreled with anyone, let alone fight.


    But today, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. First, she was mad at Vivian, and now these women were


    getting on her nerves.


    She couldn¡¯t help but vent out her anger on them.


    ¡°You are such a bitch! It looks like you are courting death!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are right. This woman from the countryside is courting death. Let us help her today.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t teach you a lesson, I will change my name.¡±


    Seeing that things were getting out of hand, Gabrielle stood in front of Lolita and smiled at the women.


    She didn¡¯t want to make things worse. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. You¡¯re with her. We are going to beat you both to death.¡±


    Lolita pushed Gabrielle aside and stood in front of them, looking murderous. ¡°I know the owner of this


    hotel. Let¡¯s see who is going to die today.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 405

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 405


    ¡®Lolita knows the owner of this hotel?¡¯


    With her eyes opened wide like saucers, Gabrielle almost choked on the air, hearing Lolita¡¯s


    mountainous words crashing down on her.


    ¡®Howe she knows him? And how can she manage to say it out loud?!¡¯ Gabrielle¡¯s bones chilled


    with even the thought of it. ¡®God! Isn¡¯t she scared of getting punched if she got exposed?¡¯


    ¡°Lolita,¡± Gabrielle whispered, pulling Lolita by her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s not grab attention. Why don¡¯t we just stop


    talking about it?¡±


    What Lolita just bragged about was no joke the way she was boasting it out casually. It could get her


    into problems, the worst of which was getting killed.


    Gabrielle had never seen the hotel, let alone hear of its boss. It was their first-ever visit to this ce. So


    believing in Lolita¡¯s words was hard for Gabrielle. She couldn¡¯t imagine what others might be thinking.


    ¡°No, Gabrielle. We don¡¯t need to stop talking, not at least about it and not at least at this very moment.


    Let me get this in their brains that I don¡¯t just know somebody from this ce, but the boss, the owner


    of the Hotel Flower Valley!¡± Lolita¡¯s tone was almost announcing, wasting Gabrielle¡¯s idea of keeping


    her low.


    Gabrielle could feel that the words slipping out of Lolita¡¯s mouth were full of unrestrained anger, and


    this didn¡¯t make her happy at the least.


    ¡®If she¡¯s going to rumble like this, then we surely will have the safest trip tonight!¡¯ Gabrielle scoffed


    inwardly.


    Right at that very moment, the twist in ns charged Gabrielle to take the right step. Getting inside the


    hotel tonight wasn¡¯t important anymore. What mattered more now was for her to take Lolita out of the


    scene for her safety because Lolita¡¯s mouth was acting like a ticking bomb, trying to escape all the


    ridiculous words at once.


    ¡°Hey. How about we visit here some other time, huh? Let¡¯s leave for now.¡± Being under the continuous


    evaluating stare of those women around them was irking Gabrielle to her limits. She gently grabbed


    Lolita¡¯s hand.


    ¡®What the hell did Vivian want?! If she didn¡¯t want us inside, she shouldn¡¯t have asked us toe at all.


    There are no ethics to call someone and then humiliate them like this!


    Of course, her n of screwing us tonight isn¡¯t failing at all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She¡¯s such a toxic nner!¡¯


    ¡°Come on, Gabrielle. Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re already here. We can¡¯t just leave without going inside.¡±


    Lolita grabbed her phone and started searching for a contact to call.


    Gabrielle felt disrespected standing at the door and not being asked inside. So she pulled out


    ss=¡±p_sj¡±>¡¯Can you let me and Lolita inside the Hotel Flower Valley? Is there a way?¡¯


    Right within a minute, Gabrielle¡¯s phone  ss=¡±p_sj¡±>¡¯Wait there. The manager will pick you up.¡¯


    As relief settled on her shoulders, Gabrielle pulled Lolita aside to talk. ¡°We have a way to get inside,


    Lolita. Just wait for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Nope! We¡¯re going inside right away.¡± Brightly smiling at Gabrielle¡¯s face, Lolita¡¯s eyes sparked with


    excitement.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gabrielle looked at Lolita in confusion.


    ¡°You fucking yokels! Stop trying to be some chic.¡± One of the women said, ¡°Apologize! If you  get lost.¡±


    On the edge of her anger, Lolita mocked in a calcted tone, ¡°How can we apologize to you? I am


    afraid you don¡¯t fall in the list in front of whom we kneel, and that includes immortals and our parents.¡±


    A cruel smirk appeared on Lolita¡¯s lips. ¡°And oh, I almost forgot, the dead are also included in that list.


    Now, with your makeup and stic deformed faces, neither are you immortal nor our parents. So,


    would you mind  eyebrows with a clear bored expression on her face even though she was fuming


    deep within.


    Gabrielle was taken aback by the way Lolita was reacting. Throughout her time spent with Lolita, she


    had never seen her even in the slightest form of rage. In fact, Lolita shared a very gentle and lovely


    aura in thepany.


    Digging her nails in her palms, Lolita seemed to be controlling herself from tearing these women apart,


    which quite scared them.


    ¡°Shut up, you shameless bumpkin! Mind your ce. Don¡¯t forget who you¡¯re messing with,¡± that woman


    yelled back at


    Lolita. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid to ruin your only chance inside. Now get lost. Get out of Antawood and go back


    to your pathetic dirty viges to where you belong. This big city isn¡¯t your taste to handle.¡± Another


    woman spat, ¡°We won¡¯t mind teaching you your ce in your scrapped clothes though.¡± The women


    were equally angry the way Lolita was.


    The start of a terrible fight was on the verge, but thankfully, someone intruded with his clear and manly


    voice.


    ¡°Since when has the Hotel Flower Valley be a vegetable market?¡±


    Everyone whipped their heads to the source of that deep and cold voice. A tall man was standing


    behind them, gazing at them indifferently.


    Other than Gabrielle, everyone immediately recognized him. He was the second son of the Shaw


    Group in Ensfield, Shaw Kendal.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw!¡±


    ¡°Kendal, my big brother!¡± There was a hint of cry in Lolita¡¯s voice as she ran towards Kendal, calling


    him by his name.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Kendal her brother? Are they both rted?¡¯


    Gabrielle was still in a daze. ¡®But didn¡¯t Lolita tell that she was from an ordinary family? She said it


    herself.


    And now, out of nowhere, apparently, she has a cousin who¡¯s surely not the bit of ordinary.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, little cutie. I guess I¡¯ve been asked for help because some problem went out of your hand, am I


    wrong? Cause I can¡¯t imagine otherwise.¡± Kendal smiled. ¡°Plus, I am thankfully in Antawood, but¡­


    Why didn¡¯t you get back to Ensfield?¡± He yfully flicked on Lolita¡¯s forehead with his fingers.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lolita moaned, rubbing her forehead. ¡°I am already a slow learner. Do you want to flick my brain


    dead?¡± She pouted at his direction in usation.


    They both weren¡¯t aware of the changing colors of the faces around them. And Gabrielle, with her


    mouth hung low, was nevertheless included in those spectators who were shocked by their bickering.


    Concluding from the way Lolita and Kendal were gabbing, their words and tones suggested that they


    either shared the bond of siblings or cousins.


    And that consideration wasn¡¯t promising for the women who, just a few minutes back, harshly


    threatened the sister of Shaw Kendal like a thug.


    ¡°And you¡¯re telling me now that you¡¯re slow?¡± Kendal yfully raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say


    you¡¯re wrong. Look, you¡¯re the toughest Lolita, who can fight with anything. I can¡¯t expect you to be in a


    conflict where you need me. What would¡¯ve happened if I wasn¡¯t in Antawood, huh?¡± Not in a mood of


    heeding to her warning, Kendal again knocked Lolita¡¯s forehead.


    Annoyed by his actions, Lolita pouted again with a frown. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you for


    help if you weren¡¯t here. Anyway,¡± Lolita said, getting herself back to the main thing. ¡°I and my friend


    came here,¡± Lolita said, tilting her head towards Gabrielle. ¡°We weren¡¯t permitted to enter the hotel. I


    want to visit. Help us.¡±


    ¡°You came with a friend?¡± Looking at the girl towards whom Lolita gestured, Kendal raised an eyebrow.


    Right next to him, Gabrielle was silent all the time during their conversation.


    Right when Kendal came here, Gabrielle¡¯s pretty face, glowing under the night lights, made him pause.


    But he turned his attention to Lolita soon. Another reason why he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Gabrielle


    was that he wasn¡¯t sure if she was at Lolita¡¯s side or not.


    And now, he was sure who was he admiring. She was indeed Lolita¡¯s friend.


    ¡°Yes, my friend. Meet Gabrielle Jones, Kendal. She¡¯s my coworker and an amazing person who has


    been super good with me since day one. Plus, isn¡¯t she beautiful?!¡± Lolita pushed Kendal towards


    Gabrielle, hardly controlling her excitement.


    ¡°Of course, she is. If someone doesn¡¯t acknowledge this beauty, they must be blind.¡± Kendal smiled at


    Gabrielle. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Jones. I¡¯m Lolita¡¯s cousin, Kendal. Thanks for taking care of this


    naughty girl for me. Plus, I am hopeful that she didn¡¯t cause you much trouble.¡± Kendal politely waited


    for a formal handshake, stretching his hand towards Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle smiled, looking at Kendal¡¯s unchecked beauty. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be grateful for anything, Mr.


    Shaw. Lolita helps me out too.¡±


    Just as Gabrielle was about to grab Kendal¡¯s hand, someone called her name. ¡°Excuse me.¡± A man


    came forward in Gabrielle¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Jones, right? I am the manager of this hotel. Mr. Morris


    instructed me to pick you up.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 406

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 406


    ncing at both of them, Kendal smiled. ¡°Stetson, you¡¯rete. I¡¯m here with Miss Jones.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shaw. I was asked to pick up Miss Jones.¡± The smile on Kendal¡¯s face frightened


    Stetson, the manager of the hotel.


    Kendal was a frequent visitor of the Hotel Flower Valley. He stayed in the hotel every time he came to


    Antawood.


    Therefore, Stetson knew Kendal very well.


    ¡°Stetson, I¡¯ll take care of them tonight. As for those women, I need your help. They were trying to bully


    my cousin. I believe you can handle them well.¡± Kendal arched an eyebrow and smiled. Although he


    looked simple, Stetson could sense his cruelty.


    He understood what Kendal meant. He nced at the women again and sighed.


    Although they were also from wealthy families, they weren¡¯t as influential and powerful as Kendal. They


    were regr guests of the Hotel Flower Valley, but their main purpose was to hook up with men there.


    Men like Kendal were their target. But they had made a terrible mistake today by bullying his cousin.


    Offending Lolita meant offending Kendal himself.


    They had bearded the lion in his den. This was the consequence of their own evildoing ¡ª no one could


    help them.


    Stetson knew better.


    When it came to picking sides between the women and Kendal, he would undoubtedly choose Kendal.


    After all, the Shaw Group was involved in many projects of the Hotel Flower Valley.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, rest assured. I will handle everything.¡± The manager began to execute the task right away.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, Mr. Shaw, please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t know that she is your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Kendal red at them. Seeing the anger on his face, the women gasped in fear.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    His eyes were shooting daggers at them.


    ¡°There is no use in apologizing. If I hade a minuteter, you would have torn my cousin apart.


    Lolita is the treasure of our family, but you were going to bully her. How can I forgive you? What makes


    you think an apology would suffice? You humiliated her. Do you think you can get away with a mere


    sorry?¡± Kendal bombarded them with questions.


    The women exchanged nces, trembling with fear.


    Kendal was seething with rage; it looked like he was about to explode.


    They didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw and Miss Anderson, we are ready to do anything to earn your forgiveness.¡± The women had


    no dignity or shame. They knew that seeking forgiveness was the only way to protect themselves.


    Therefore, they pleaded, not caring about their self-respect.


    After all, they weren¡¯t as powerful as Kendal. Although the Shaw Group was in Ensfield, they were


    powerful in Antawood as well. Kendal¡¯s one word had the power to shut down all the small enterprises.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to sacrifice their family because of their arrogance.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Kendal looked at them coldly.


    ¡°Yes, of course. We are ready to do anything as long as you forgive us, Mr. Shaw.¡±


    Kendal turned to look at Lolita and Gabrielle as a yful grin emerged on his face. ¡°Lolita, Miss Jones,


    they have bullied you. How do


    you want to punish them?¡±


    Lolita knew her cousin very well. He had been a prankster ever since he was a child. He had yed


    tricks on all the people in the family.


    Lolita was the youngest one in the family and would cry over everything. Every time Kendal yed


    tricks on her, she would wail loudly and tear the house apart. Kendal was afraid of her cries, so he


    stopped messing with her.


    Therefore, seeing the mischievous look on his face, she understood someone was going to get into


    trouble.


    These women didn¡¯t want to be at home and take care of their families. They were desperate to hook


    up with men. Lolita wanted to seize the opportunity to teach them a lesson.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a vindictive person. I¡¯m not a shrew who would scold and shout at others. Remember


    what you have done to us, and what you were nning to do? We will forgive you only if you do that


    yourselves. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself in the Hotel Flower Valley anymore, and we will forget what


    happened. What do you say?¡± Lolita smiled sweetly.


    She was born with a baby face and had a beautiful smile.


    However, her cute face seemed to frighten the women. A chill arose from the soles of their feet.


    Lolita was a wicked woman. No wonder she was Kendal¡¯s cousin. After all, birds of a feather flock


    together.


    ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± Kendal sneered.


    Gabrielle looked at them and back at Lolita. Lolita was no longer the innocent, lovely girl she had


    known her to be.


    Gabrielle had always protected Lolita in the past regardless of what happened to her.


    Thinking that Lolita was an innocent girl, Gabrielle, being a native of Antawood, had decided to help her


    friend.


    Now, she realized she had misunderstood Lolita¡¯s potential.


    Everyone had many faces and characteristics, and Gabrielle was aware of that.


    However, she was surprised to see Lolita¡¯s other side. Gabrielle found it hard to ept.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you okay?¡± Lolita returned to her senses and looked at Gabrielle. She reached out and


    grabbed her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Is he really your cousin?¡± Gabrielle asked in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m Lolita¡¯s cousin. I guess she has been pretending to be naive and pitiful in front of you. I


    can¡¯t believe she has mentioned me to you before. I mean, she should have told you that she has a


    handsome,petent cousin like me,¡± hearing Gabrielle¡¯s question, Kendal took the initiative to


    exin.


    ¡°Well, Kendal, don¡¯t brag in front of Gabrielle. Why should I mention you to her?¡± Lolita snapped at


    Kendal.


    ¡°You heartless woman! I helped you so much, but you are insulting me in front of your friend. Do you


    want me to help you or not?¡± Kendal faked hurt as he looked at Lolita.


    ¡°Thank you for showing up on time. I¡¯ll leave them to you. Gabrielle and I are going inside. The meeting


    is about to begin.¡± Lolita didn¡¯t want to talk to Kendal anymore. It was obvious that he liked Gabrielle.


    ¡°You ungrateful little witch. Are you kicking down thedder? How can you do this to me?¡± Kendal


    grabbed Lolita¡¯s hand and refused to let her go.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 407

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 407


    Lolita did not want to be held so forcefully by Kendal, so she said, ¡°Kendal, what are you doing?¡±


    At the same time, she cast an angry look at him.


    ¡°Leave these ugly women to me, and you two run away? What¡¯s this all about? We have to face it


    together. I have to face these ugly women because of you. If I watch them for a long time, I¡¯m afraid I


    will have nightmares tonight.¡± Without saving any faces, Kendal spoke very indifferently about those


    women.


    When Gabrielle and Lolita heard suchments, they turned to look at the ¡°ugly women¡± Kendal was


    referring to. Those women seemed enraged, with terribleplexions on all of their faces. To be


    honest, they were beautiful, with wless makeup and fashionable clothes.


    So, it was no wonder that they all became angry when Kendal referred to them as ¡°ugly women.¡±


    After all, no woman would be happy to hear being called ugly in public.


    ¡°You guys quickly fight with each other and disappear from my sight. I don¡¯t want to see ugly women


    anymore. I feel ufortable,¡± turning his head to look at them, Kendal shouted angrily.


    At first, the women remained motionless since they did not know what to do. However, when the kind of


    stic sisterhood made up of phoniness encountered such a situation, they all chose to prioritize their


    own interests.


    So after hesitating for a while, they began to fight with each other.


    Just like that, a scene broke out with four or five gorgeously dressed young women fighting each other.


    ¡°Stetson, please keep a record. These people will never appear in this hotel again by doing so. Aren¡¯t


    you afraid of frightening the customers here with such ugly women, which will affect the revenue of


    your hotel?¡± looking at Stetson, Kendal said indifferently.


    Stetson naturally had no objection and quickly took out the phone to record.


    ¡°Stetson, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Remember to send me a copy when you finish recording,¡± Kendal said


    lazily.


    ¡°I see, Mr. Shaw.¡± Stetson instantly agreed with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s cold outside,¡± Kendal said as he patted Lolita on the shoulder.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯m not such a bad person normally. I¡¯m very friendly. But, they bullied you two too hard


    today, so I taught them a lesson like this.¡± In order to give Gabrielle a better impression, Kendal said


    those sugar-coated words on purpose.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He restrained himself a little today because you are here. If he


    really wanted to teach people a lesson, as usual, it would be ten times crueler than this. Don¡¯t be


    blinded by his look,¡± Lolita took Gabrielle¡¯s hand and said very seriously.


    Hearing that, Kendal quickly became unhappy. ¡°Lolita, are you really my sister? I¡¯ve helped you a lot,


    but you¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, Lolita! How did you two get here? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Kendal¡¯s words


    were interrupted by Vivian¡¯s pretentious voice.


    Kendal frowned as soon as he saw Vivian, his expression filled with displeasure. ¡°Why is there another


    ugly woman here? Lolita, your aesthetic taste has worsened since you arrived in Antawood.¡±


    As soon as Vivian arrived, she heard Kendalbeling her ugly; thus, her self-esteem was immediately


    shaken. She was dumbfounded, and she had no idea how to describe her feelings.


    As a man of high status like Kendal, she didn¡¯t dare to offend him. She could only swallow the insulting


    comment calmly, as if it didn¡¯t bother her, and watch them with a smile.


    The women outside were also arranged by her. This was the first time she prepared to give a head-on


    blow to Gabrielle on purpose. It turned out to be a good result. However, Lolita called Kendal over, and


    she didn¡¯t expect Lolita to be Kendal¡¯s cousin.


    In the past, Loli


    ta had hidden about herself too well in thepany. Thus, she thought Lolita was just an ordinary girl.


    Turned out she had such a big backer like Kendal behind her.


    Just knowing about that, Vivian felt as if she had stepped on andmine. She was well aware that if


    she didn¡¯t do something to save herself, she would be blown up by thendmine, causing her big


    trouble.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Shaw. I¡¯m Vivian, a colleague of Lolita.¡± Vivian hurriedly greeted Kendal with a


    smile.


    Instead of looking at the hand Vivian had extended to him, Kendal turned to Lolita and asked, ¡°Lolita, is


    she your colleague?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she is the chief designer of ourpany.¡± On the other hand, Lolita showed respect to Vivian.


    Vivian immediately feltcent when she heard Lolita¡¯s introduction towards her. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯m a


    jewelry designer,¡± she added.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Kendal responded indifferently,pletely ignoring Vivian¡¯s enthusiastic and ttering


    appearance.


    ¡°Lolita, where is the meeting? Let¡¯s hurry up. It¡¯s so cold outside. There is no ss room from the door


    to the hotel¡¯s main entrance. Because there are just flowers and stones along the way, it is so cold.¡± As


    Kendal said, he dragged Lolita forward, and Lolita pulled Gabrielle alongside her.


    Just like that, they strode forward,pletely ignoring Vivian behind them.


    Vivian had taken off her wind coat and was just in a strapless dress. Thus, when the cool breeze swept


    by her, she shivered.


    In fact, it was not the cold temperature that gave her the most chill. It was Lolita¡¯s identity.


    Now that she discovered Lolita was Kendal¡¯s cousin, Vivian instantly remembered how badly she had


    treated her in the past. With that sudden awareness, she became concerned about whether Lolita


    wouldin about her to Kendal. And even if Lolita did, she had no idea what Kendal would do to


    her.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became.


    It would be Christmas in two days. So, the whole hotel was in a lively atmosphere. This jewelry


    exchange meeting was also a booming activity before Christmas.


    When the trio entered the hotel¡¯s lobby, the warmth embraced them, making them feel quite warm and


    comfortable.


    ¡°Wow, I feel like I might really freeze into a popsicle if I don¡¯te in here. Winter in Antawood is


    colder than that in Ensfield,¡± Lolita shouted as she tried to shake off the cold.


    ¡°You deserve to be frozen. Who told you to return from Paris without saying a word? You didn¡¯t even


    come to Ensfield the first time, instead choosing to stay in Antawood. I really doubt that you eloped with


    a man.¡± Seeing Lolita¡¯s red nose, Kendal couldn¡¯t help but squeeze it.


    Lolita had delicate skin innately. Whenever she felt cold or hot, her face and nose would turn red,


    making her look really cute.


    Kendal especially liked to pinch her nose.


    ¡°Enough! Do I need to run away with someone? I just want toe to Antawood to see if I can survive


    on my own ability. I¡¯m also ambitious, alright?¡± Lolita said as she pped away Kendal¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, huh? You must be really ambitious! I found you the best designpany


    in Paris¡­¡±


    ¡°Kendal, I am cold. Can you bring us two cups of hot milk tea?¡± Lolita interrupted him directly.


    Regarding everything that had happened in Paris, she really didn¡¯t want to say a word.


    Kendal was a smart man, and he knew what Lolita meant at once.


    ¡°Okay, wait a minute. I¡¯ll get the milk tea.¡± Without anyint, he left.


    Lolita nced at Gabrielle awkwardly, and suddenly she didn¡¯t know what to speak.


    ¡°Lolita, Kendal is so kind to you. You two have a very good rtionship.¡± Gabrielle took the initiative to


    break the awkward deadlock.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 408

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 408


    Lolita was grateful to Gabrielle for changing the topic and helping her out. At first, she was worried that


    Gabrielle would be mad at her for not revealing the truth about her family.


    ¡°Kendal and I are close. He has spoiled me ever since we were kids.¡± Lolita¡¯s eyes were gleaming with


    happiness.


    Gabrielle envied her for having such a happy childhood.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you.¡± She smiled.


    Gabrielle also had a brother, but he always avoided her as if she were a gue.


    The mere thought of it made her upset.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m really sorry. I should have told you about¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Lolita. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Everyone has secrets. Moreover, we


    are friends. Friends don¡¯t care each other¡¯s family background that much, do they?¡± Gabrielle felt bad


    when she saw Lolita¡¯s sorry face.


    She didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.


    Moreover, she, too, had been hiding a secret from Lolita. Only a few people knew about her marriage


    with Westley. Gabrielle didn¡¯t tell her friend yet.


    ¡°Yes, we are friends. I came here without informing my family, so I didn¡¯t tell you. I just want to achieve


    something on my own here.¡± Hearing Gabrielle¡¯s words, Lolita breathed a sigh of relief.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had been worried that Gabrielle would be mad at her.


    However, she was d that she understood her.


    She grew fond of Gabrielle and felt that she would make a wonderful friend.


    ¡°Lolita, I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡± Gabrielle smiled encouragingly.


    She wasn¡¯t only encouraging Lolita, but herself as well.


    Gabrielle wanted to work hard to make herself worthy of Westley.


    After all, Westley was an excellent man. She wanted to improve herself to match him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together. Gabrielle, I¡¯m sure you will do much better than me. You are incredibly


    talented.¡± Lolita admired Gabrielle.


    She had been in Paris before and attended several jewelry exhibitions. She could tell that Gabrielle¡¯s


    jewelry-making skills had already surpassed the talent of many professional designers. However, Jason


    hadn¡¯t given Gabrielle a chance to design her own product. Perhaps he wanted to give her some more


    time toy her foundation.


    If Gabrielle had the opportunity to design a product, she would undoubtedly be famous.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s work hard together.¡± Gabrielle nodded in agreement.


    She was happy to have Lolita as her friend.


    She had been luckier than many people along the way. She was the daughter of the Jones family.


    Later, she met Sloane, the Robinsons, the Fosters, and now, Lolita.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful here, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s Christmas in two days. Do you have any ns?¡±


    Lolita changed the topic.


    A smile stretched across Gabrielle¡¯s lips as she looked at the Christmas decorations in the hall.


    The bright lights and Christmas trees evoked the holiday mood.


    Everyone was looking forward to having fun with their families.


    However, Christmas reminded Gabrielle that Westley¡¯s birthday was around the corner.


    She had nned to bake Westley¡¯s birthday cake. Therefore,


    she had to go to the bakery to buy everything in advance. Gabrielle hoped and prayed that he would


    like it.


    ¡°Christmas? I haven¡¯t nned anything yet. But I will surely be spending the day with my family.¡±


    Gabrielle wanted to celebrate it with Westley. After all, it was their first Christmas together, and it meant


    a lot.


    The mere thought of it excited her.


    ¡°Well, I thought of asking you to hang out with me.¡± Looking at the smile on Gabrielle¡¯s face, Lolita


    sensed that she was happy about Christmas.


    Gabrielle was a native of Antawood; her family lived right here. Therefore, she would spend time with


    her family.


    However, Lolita missed her family. She hadn¡¯t gone to her home in Ensfield for almost six months after


    she came here.


    It was almost New Year. Perhaps it was time for her to go home.


    ¡°Lolita, would you like to go home and visit your family? You can celebrate Christmas with them,¡±


    Gabrielle suggested.


    Lolita bit her lip hesitantly. ¡°I have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Herees your milk tea. What are you two talking about?¡± Kendal smiled and walked over to them,


    holding two cups of tea, garnering the attention of all the girls along the way.


    ¡°Nothing. What took you so long? I don¡¯t even feel cold anymore,¡± Lolitained even though she


    took a big sip.


    Kendal knocked on her forehead. He had waited in line just to buy her tea but couldn¡¯t believe Lolita


    wasining about it.


    ¡°I waited there for a long time for you, but you are whining here without appreciating the gesture.¡±


    Kendal rolled his eyes at her.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you, Kendal. But stop knocking me on the head! It will affect my brain,¡± Lolita


    grunted unhappily.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done that if you weren¡¯t so ungrateful,¡± Kendal retorted.


    Lolita grinned at him. Just then, the manager walked over to them.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, the room is ready.¡±


    The manager handed a room card to Kendal.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go to the room.¡± He nced at Gabrielle and Lolita.


    ¡°Kendal, we are here for the exchange meeting. We don¡¯t need a room.¡± Lolita was confused. Kendal


    was always like this, she could never figure out what he wanted to do.


    ¡°I know about this exchange meeting. It¡¯s about jewelry design, right? But look at yourselves. No one


    will allow you to even enter the hall if you go there in the clothes you are wearing. I will be embarrassed


    to see my sister wear this to such a grand event.¡± With that, Kendal turned around and went to the


    elevator, ignoring Lolita.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t mind Kendal. He is always like this.¡± Lolita smiled at Gabrielle, her face flushing with


    embarrassment.


    However, Gabrielle didn¡¯t seem to mind it. She felt that Kendal was right. ¡°Your brother was right. We


    shouldn¡¯t wear these to the meeting.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°We should have been serious. After all, it is a formal event.¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t serious about it before.


    They had given a chance for Vivian to humiliate them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make him wait for too long.¡± Then, the two walked into the elevator together.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 409

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 409


    When Kendal had finished preparing all the evening gowns and essories, Gabrielle and Lolita came


    in. They were fascinated by the sheer beauty of the outfits.


    Although Gabrielle had been raised in the Jones family, she never had the pleasure of enjoying


    luxurious and expensive things. It was only when she married Westley that she finally had the chance


    to enjoy such fancy stuff. She was actually surprised when she saw all the dresses and essories. It


    took her a moment before she finally gathered herposure.


    Lolita was also surprised by what she saw. She then looked at her cousin in disbelief.


    ¡°Kendal, what are all these for? We¡¯re simply going to a discussion meeting. Don¡¯t you think these are


    too fancy for it?¡± she asked.


    Although Lolita was born to a well-off family, she had always been low-key, and she never liked


    ostentatious objects.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting that will discuss jewelries, is it not? It¡¯s imperative for you to dress up nicely.¡± Kendal


    rolled his eyes at her.


    It was then that Lolita understood why he had prepared these stuff.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how you were humiliated earlier today? If I weren¡¯t here, would you have ended up


    humiliating yourselves? Go change your clothes and earn your pride!¡± Kendal picked out the silver


    dress and handed it to Lolita, urging her to wear it. Then, he gave the long, light yellow dress to


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this one is for you. Go on and change!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The gentle way he spoke to Gabrielle really got on Lolita¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°Kendal, I¡¯m your cousin! Why are you always so rude to me?¡± asked Lolita.


    Kendal didn¡¯t refute her im. He indeed liked Gabrielle.


    ¡°Thank you for this, Mr. Shaw, but this dress is far too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it,¡± said Gabrielle.


    When she took the dress from him and had a look at it, she noticed that it was decorated with


    diamonds. She figured that it must be worth a lot of money. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept it.


    Even though Kendal was Lolita¡¯s cousin, this was the first time that she had met him. She couldn¡¯t


    ept such an expensive gift from someone she just met.


    ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need for formalities. You¡¯re my cousin¡¯s friend, so just call me Kendal.¡± Kendal had


    expected that she would refuse.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry about its price. I know that it suits you, and that¡¯s what matters. No matter how


    beautiful and expensive a dress is, it¡¯ll remain an expensive rag if it¡¯s not worn by a suitable person,¡± he


    remarked.


    Lolita was rendered speechless by what he said.


    ¡°But, Mr. Shaw, I¡­¡±


    They heard a knocking from the door, interrupting Gabrielle midsentence.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw? It¡¯s me!¡± It was the manager¡¯s voice that they hearding from outside.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Kendal was visibly displeased that the manager disturbed him.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry to have bothered you.¡± Stetson came in and noticed that Kendal was displeased


    with him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris would like to see Miss Jones,¡± Stetson said, ncing at Gabrielle.


    ¡®Mr. Morris?¡¯


    Upon hearing the name, the first person that came to Gabrielle¡¯s mind was Westley. However, she had


    no idea that he was also in Hotel Flower Valley.


    ¡®This is a strange coincidence.


    And why does he suddenly want to see me?¡¯ Gabrielle wondered.


    ¡°Mr. Morris is here in the hotel?¡± she asked tentatively.


    ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s waiting for you in one of the rooms. He asked me to escort you there,¡± Stetson


    responded with a straight face.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, huh? Isn¡¯t he the CEO of the Morris Group?¡± Kendal had been in Antawood for a long time,


    so already kne


    w all the big shots in the city.


    Westley was the first person that came to his mind when he heard the name.


    ¡°It is him, Mr. Shaw.¡± Stetson didn¡¯t attempt to hide it from Kendal.


    Gabrielle felt embarrassed when she noticed that they were all staring at her.


    ¡®Since Westley is at the hotel right now, did he decide not to hide our rtionship anymore?¡¯ she asked


    in her mind.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re acquainted with Westley Morris?¡± asked Kendal.


    There was no way Gabrielle could lie and say that she didn¡¯t know Westley at this point. After all, the


    man booked a room and asked to see her.


    ¡®What should I tell them? How will I exin my rtionship with Westley?¡¯ she thought.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer the question, you don¡¯t have to answer it, Gabrielle. That¡¯s your personal


    affair.¡± Knowing that Gabrielle was caught in a predicament, Lolita decided to help her out.


    Although Lolita had been in Antawood for less than a year only, she had heard of Westley Morris.


    This man was essentially the lifeblood of the city¡¯s economy, and she admired him for it.


    Seeing that her closest friend knew the prominent man, Lolita was just as curious as Kendal. But she


    could tell that Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to answer, so she figured it wouldn¡¯t be right to force her.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go on ahead. Thank you, Mr. Shaw.¡± Gabrielle nced at Lolita, nodding gratefully at


    her. Afterwards, she ced the dress on the sofa and followed Stetson out.


    Stetson led her to the top floor, and opened the door to a presidential suite for her.


    ¡°You may enter, Miss Jones. Mr. Morris is waiting for you in there.¡± Stetson was impressed with


    Gabrielle. She was not only a friend of Kendal¡¯s, but she was also acquainted with someone like


    Westley.


    Westley seldom spent the night here in Hotel Flower Valley, but today, he stayed here for Gabrielle.


    Stetson figured that she must truly be an excellentdy.


    ¡°My thanks, Stetson.¡± With that, Gabrielle entered the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re most certainly wee, Madame.¡± Having said that, Stetson closed the door gently.


    When Gabrielle went in, she was feeling a little nervous. Once she had passed through the hallway,


    she saw a man standing in the middle of therge living room.


    He had his back towards her, facing the huge floor-to-ceiling window, but she could still tell that he was


    Westley.


    ¡°Westley, what are you doing here?¡± Gabrielle asked, making her way towards him.


    Westley turned around and smiled at the mere sight of her.


    ¡°Why are you asking me that? Are you not happy to see me?¡± he asked.


    Gabrielle hurriedly went to his side, feeling that this was surreal. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m d! I was just a little


    surprised to see you.¡±


    ¡°A pleasant surprise, you might say?¡± Westley asked, pulling her into his embrace.


    ¡°But seriously, what are you doing here?¡± Gabrielle said as she nestled in his arms.


    After all, Westley was the CEO of the Morris Group, and he was usually very busy. Normally, he would


    get off work veryte.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, so I felt that you needed me,¡± he answered with a straight face.


    ¡®What does he mean by that?¡¯ she wondered.


    ¡°I did send you a message before to ask you for help, but Lolita had asked her cousin for help. The


    problem has been solved. You didn¡¯t have toe here.¡± Although Gabrielle was happy to see him


    here, she really didn¡¯t want to trouble him. The Morris Group was a little far from the hotel.


    Gently, Westley pulled her out of his arms, and held her shoulders with both hands. ¡°Gabrielle, you are


    my wife. I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 410

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 410


    ¡®Gabrielle, you¡¯re my wife!¡¯


    Westley¡¯s words resounded in her head. He was so serious when he said them. It was as if there was a


    giant hammer, striking Gabrielle¡¯s heart.


    His words reminded her that she was indeed his bonafide wife.


    ¡°I know. I am your wife; your legal wife.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t hide her smile.


    ¡°Is that why you came all the way out here? To tell that to me?¡± She was so amused that she ended up


    laughing.


    She never thought that Westley could be so adorable.


    ¡°You silly girl, do I really have to tell you that? I¡¯m just telling you that you¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m supposed to


    solve your problems, not other men. That¡¯s why I came all the way out here,¡± Westley responded.


    Atst, Gabrielle understood him.


    It turned out that he was jealous. He knew that Kendal had helped her, so he drove all the way out here


    from thepany.


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to do this, Westley. Kendal is Lolita¡¯s cousin. His sole intention was to help


    Lolita. I¡¯m just getting some of the benefits. We have nothing to do with each other,¡± Gabrielle exined


    hurriedly.


    However, her exnation was not enough to stifle Westley¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no need to trouble anyone else. I¡¯ll help you myself,¡± he said with a smile.


    Gabrielle had no clue what he was about to do next.


    ¡°Westley, what are you nning to do?¡± she asked in a voiceden with confusion.


    ¡°Do what Kendal hasn¡¯t done to you yet.¡± Westley held her hand, and led her to the room.


    The moment Gabrielle crossed the threshold of the room, she figured out what he was saying.


    There was a dark green dress on the sofa, a pair of beautiful shoes, and a set of jewelry on the table


    next to it.


    They had obviously been prepared for her.


    ¡°Westley, did you prepare this for me?¡± Gabrielle was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Who else would I give it to? I can¡¯t really wear those myself, can I?¡± Westley chuckled as he pulled her


    to the sofa.


    The long dress was well-designed. Judging from the ingeniousbination ofce and driblets of


    diamonds, it was certainly a dress fitting for a noble. Naturally, Westley¡¯s taste in all things was


    definitely extraordinary.


    ¡°So, you came all the way out here to bring these to me?¡± Gabrielle was too happy to say anything


    else.


    ¡°Are you pleased with them?¡± asked Westley.


    ¡°I am!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She turned around and nted a warm kiss on his cheek.


    He held her waist, and kissed her passionately before letting her go. ¡°I prepared a lot of stuff for you


    and all I got was a kiss on the cheek? Oh,e on! That¡¯s a bit unfair, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s face turned red because of what he said. She tried to avoid eye contact with him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already kissed me. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± she asked shyly.


    Gabrielle believed that this matter was too heavy of a burden, so she refused the dress that Kendal


    intended to give her.


    But since Westley was the one who gave her a dress this time, she really wanted to change into it


    immediately.


    That was the difference between the two.


    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t! However, I will let you go for now. I won¡¯t let you miss your discussion meeting.¡±


    Westley went to the sofa, and picked up the dress for her.


    The dress looked positively astonishing in his hand, making Gabrielle reluctant to put it on.


    ¡°Come here, my love,¡± Westley softly called her, beckoning her


    over.


    Gabrielle obliged and stood before him. Due to their difference in height, she had to raise her head just


    to look him in the eye.


    ¡°Today, I shall serve you. I¡¯ll even help you change your clothes.¡± Westley gazed into her eyes, giving


    her no chance to escape.


    ¡®Help me change my clothes?¡¯


    When Gabrielle heard that, she was shocked and her mind went nk. As she looked at him in


    disbelief, she wondered if she had misheard him.


    ¡°Westley, what did you say?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help you change your clothes.¡± Westley ced the long dress back onto the sofa, and


    began to take off her coat and sweater.


    One after the other, he gently took off her clothes.


    Gabrielle was in aplete daze. Like a doll, she just let him remove her clothes one by one.


    Because of the air conditioner in the room, she didn¡¯t feel cold at all. Actually, she was feeling hot all


    over her body, and her face was practically burning. The moment she realized that she only had a


    brassiere on, she finally came to her senses. She looked at him with pleading eyes and a blushing


    face.


    ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯ve done enough. I can do the rest by myself.¡± At this moment, she really wanted to jump off


    the building.


    Even though Westley was her husband and they had already had sex, the feeling of him taking her


    clothes off one by one waspletely different from that time.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I can¡­¡± he stammered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± she shouted at him.


    Upon seeing how embarrassed she was, Westley was amused. ¡°Fine, fine. You can do it yourself. I¡¯ll


    zip up your dress for youter. Don¡¯t refuse that one.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Get out, so I can change.¡± Gabrielle nodded in agreement.


    Without another word, Westley strode out of the room, leaving her alone.


    As soon as the door was closed, Gabrielle took a few deep breaths to calm her down. What he did just


    now made her feel suffocated. Truthfully, if it had gone any longer, she might¡¯ve fainted.


    ¡®Ah! What a dangerous man. He even wanted to change my clothes for me this time,¡¯ she eximed


    inwardly.


    Luckily, Westley was stoic enough to undress her without giving into his desire.


    But in reality, she was mistaken. He wasn¡¯t calm at all. In fact, he was quite excited, but he was


    capable of feigning calmness.


    As Westley stood in front of the ss window of the living room, he kept swigging a ss of water.


    When he was undressing Gabrielle earlier, he almost failed to control himself. She was his beloved


    wife. He already knew how gorgeous she was, and yet, when he began to undress her, it aroused a


    burning desire in his heart.


    But in order not to frighten her, he tried his best to suppress his urges, and he made himself look stoic.


    Thus, what he was doing wasn¡¯t a torture for Gabrielle, but in fact, a torture to himself.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she drove him out, she would miss the jewelry discussion meeting tonight.


    It was fortunate that she kicked him out before he could burst.


    ¡®In the future, I should probably stop doing something like that, just in case I¡¯m unable to control myself.


    I don¡¯t want to freak Gabrielle out,¡¯ Westley thought to himself.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m done dressing up. Can youe in and help me zip this dress up?¡± said Gabrielle.


    After a moment of hesitation, Westley gulped down half a ss of cold water, and then returned to the


    room.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 411

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 411


    Westley really thought that it was unwise to close the zip for Gabrielle, for he had overestimated his


    self-control and underestimated his attraction to her.


    So when he went in and saw her exposed back, his heart almost stopped beating. He gritted his teeth


    as he tried to hold himself back, surprised at his body¡¯s reaction.


    Gabrielle not only had a pretty face but also a perfect figure. She was stunning and wless enough to


    be a model, a hand model, a leg model, and even a back model. She would easily throw everyone else


    to the side.


    ¡°Is that you, Westley? Come here. I need help.¡± Gabrielle noticed hime in, so she hurriedly told


    him to zip up her dress.


    The zip started from the small dip at the bottom of her spine, so her entire back was exposed before


    Westley. Actually, Gabrielle could have managed to do it on her own.


    Women were blessed with unexinable skills to put on clothes, dresses, or skirts¡ªno matter how


    complicated they might seem. Somehow, they always found ways to wear such clothing all by


    themselves.


    But since there was someone else she could ask for help now, Gabrielle wanted to take advantage.


    She didn¡¯t want to spend a few minutes fiddling with the zipper.


    ¡°Who else did this for you before, Gabrielle?¡± Westley stood behind her, with one hand on her waist


    and the other slowly zipping up the dress. His eyes trailed the creamyplexion of her skin, and he


    swallowed hard.


    He could have done it in five seconds tops, but Westley purposely zipped it as slow as he could. This


    woman was standing with her exposed back¡ªher ivory skin, delicate as snow, almost glimmered under


    the light. Westley couldn¡¯t look away even if he wanted to. He was mesmerized by her. He wished she


    would belong to him, only him.


    ¡°Me, of course¡ªexcept when Sloane was here. Then, she would do it.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t even look


    behind her. If she did, she could have seen the intense look in Westley¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Good.¡± Westley smirked and felt happy. He kissed her lightly on the shoulder and finished zipping the


    dress.


    It was an off-shoulder dress, so it didn¡¯t look too skimpy. It revealed just enough bare skin. That was


    why Westley chose it finally.


    She was his wife, after all. So it followed that he would rather choose the most conservative style than


    let her wear something too revealing. He didn¡¯t like it when she attracted too much attention.


    Gabrielle finally understood why Westley asked that.


    Gabrielle guessed he must have been jealous that others would see her wearing like this. Well, now he


    could rest easy.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Westley. Why is it such a big deal who else has helped me dress up?¡± Gabrielle was


    kind of dumbfounded. She turned her head to the side and watched him at the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who helped you in the past. But from now on, I will be the only one to do it for you. No one


    else is allowed, not even Sloane.¡± Westley crossed his arms over his chest.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t show it, but she felt something flip inside her chest when he said that. Men like Westley


    didn¡¯t easily get jealous and make outrageous requests. The only exnation was because he truly


    loved and cared about her.


    But when he mentioned Sloane, Gabrielle¡¯s heart sank.


    Sloane, her best friend, still hadn¡¯t woken up from thea. Why? Each day that Sloane stilly


    unconscious at the hospital tortured Gabrielle.


    ¡°Westley, you asked Benny to visit Sloane, right? How is she?¡± Gabrielle faced him and asked.


    All the blushing and uneasiness were gone. Instead, Gabrielle¡¯s eyebrows were drawn together; she


    was very concerned.


    Gabrielle worried about Sloane almost every minute of every day. She wanted her to wake up and be


    back to her old self.


    ¡°Things are going to get better, Gabrielle¡ªprobably not so soon, even if Benny is there. We need to


    take it slow. I know you¡¯re worried about Sloane, and I understand that. But the truth is, the experts


    attending her think that she is too delicate, and it may not be the best if they use the most aggressive


    approach and treat her with the most advanced equipment. Their only hope now is for Benny to find


    ways to strengthen her resol


    ve and desire to live.¡± Westley rested both of his hands on her shoulders and squeezed them, trying to


    comfort her in a gentle tone.


    He knew exactly how anxious Gabrielle was. To her, Sloane was more than just her best friend. Sloane


    was also her family.


    After she saw Sloane unconscious and lying motionless in the hospital, it broke Gabrielle¡¯s heart. She


    was so desperate for Sloane to wake up.


    ¡°Westley, what the experts are saying is that Sloane¡¯s sense of survival isn¡¯t that great, right? What if


    Benny fails at his task of making her want to live?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to think about that scary


    possibility, but she had to. It just made her more nervous.


    For Sloane, Benny was an enemy. If he continued to visit her, nobody could guarantee that she would


    wake up instead of sumbing to thea. Benny might have an adverse effect on her.


    The more Gabrielle thought about it, the more scared she became. Her face turned somber, and she bit


    her lower lip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much, Gabrielle. Even if there were so many misunderstandings between


    Benny and Sloane before, I could tell that he didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her. He really


    hopes Sloane will get better¡ªjust as you do. So, just trust him on this for once.¡± Westley nted a soft


    kiss on Gabrielle¡¯s forehead in hopes of calming her nerves.


    He understood Gabrielle¡¯s hesitancy and skepticism. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on Westley too. Although


    Sloane hated Benny so much, he was the only one who could possibly seed in helping her recover.


    Gabrielle had no choice but to trust Benny for now. She had to bury whatever suspicion she had of him.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I suppose. I want to see her after this is done.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s forehead was still creased with


    worry. The thought of Sloane suffering always dampened her spirits.


    ¡°OK. If your work is done,e to my room, and I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Westley patted her head


    lightly and smiled into her eyes.


    Gabrielle felt that she was getting increasingly used to Westley being by her side. She was bing


    dependent on him to take care of things. She found that she didn¡¯t have to concern herself with


    anything the moment he took over.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It was just nice to have him as he took control of matters that made her nervous and anxious.


    She finally understood that being loved and cared for by someone could also feel fulfilling. It was as if


    Westley filled in some of her gaps.


    Gabrielle really hoped that she and Westley would be together for much longer. She smiled up at him


    too.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go home first?¡± Gabrielle tried to hold back her excitement and asked him,


    beaming with pleasure.


    ¡°You are where I belong. It¡¯s quite boring being alone at home, you know. And I¡¯ve booked the room


    already, so it¡¯s kind of a waste if we simply head home instead. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Westley added,


    pinching her nose yfully.


    ¡®So, we would enjoy the night here,¡¯ She thought.


    He was really good at nning, and they both knew it.


    It was a sweet thing to say, but Gabrielle really zeroed in on ¡°You are where I belong.¡± It touched her to


    her core.


    Westley was the type who often looked cold and indifferent. Yet, with her, he was always flirtatious.


    Fortunately, Gabrielle had gradually gotten used to this. If she hadn¡¯t, she would probably go weak in


    the knees and her heart would flutter so easily.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s been booked, after all. So, why don¡¯t you stay here tonight while I go back to the


    hospital?¡± Gabrielle said that on purpose, only to try Westley¡¯s patience. She observed him carefully.


    He wanted to stay in the hotel, but she refused. He cocked his eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Not a chance, Gabrielle! You must stay with me or you¡¯re not going anywhere. Do you understand?¡±


    Westley threw his arms round her tightly, leaving her no chance to get away. Gabrielle struggled


    halfheartedly.


    She was trapped in his arms, and she was so close to him that she could hear his breathing and


    heartbeat. When he hugged her like this, she felt happy and safe.


    ¡°Westley, you are being bossy again,¡± Gabrielle reprimanded, but she raised the corners of her mouth.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 412

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 412


    Westley happily epted her me. He lowered his head closer to her face. His lips moved upon hers


    and he softly bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not possessive about others. I¡¯m only possessive of you. Do you want me


    to change my mind?¡± Westley asked mischievously.


    ¡°Mmm! Okay, let me think about it.¡± It was a fact, Gabrielle liked the way he treated her.


    She was amazed at his manners. He was very gentle to her, and was quite loving with his possessive


    behavior.


    No woman could dislike a man who treated her in that way.


    ¡°Think it over my dear. You can give me the answer when you¡¯ve decided. But then, if you don¡¯t give


    me a reply, you shall not go out today.¡± Westley held her strongly in his arms as he had no intention to


    let her go.


    Gabrielle was certain that he wouldn¡¯t force himself on her. He was just bluffing to make her decide


    soon.


    With those thoughts in her mind, she was about to speak, but suddenly the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Westley, looks like someone is here for you.¡± Gabrielle was certain that the doorbell was ringing for


    him. After all, no one was aware of her presence here.


    ¡°Really? Maybe the person is looking for you.¡± Holding her hand, Westley made her walk along with


    him. They walked out of the living room and opened the inte¡¯s video screen.


    The first one whom they saw outside was Lolita. Her face had exquisite makeup, which made her look


    beautiful. But in her demeanor there was a hint of uneasiness. Beside her, stood a tall figure. Although


    they could not see his face, Gabrielle knew he was Lolita¡¯s cousin, Kendal.


    ¡°Those people have reallye looking for you. It looks like Lolita and Kendal are here. Can you let


    them in?¡± Westley looked at her with jealousy lurking in his eyes.


    Gabrielle knew very well why he was getting jealous. That envious look was because of the arrival of


    Kendal.


    ¡°Since they are here for me, I want to meet them. But are you willing to let them in?¡± Gabrielle asked


    Westley in a straightforward manner.


    She knew very well that Westley didn¡¯t want to do such a thing.


    ¡°Hmm. If I say I don¡¯t want to let them in, will you really not meet them?¡± As a matter of fact, Westley


    had no issues about Lolitaing in, but he didn¡¯t want Kendal to enter his room.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you honestly. But don¡¯t be angry. I just have a nodding acquaintance with Kendal. Rather,


    we are not even friends. He probably escorted Lolita. However, he is Lolita¡¯s cousin, so it¡¯s not


    appropriate to directly shut the door at him. Moreover, they should have got to know from Stetson that


    we are in this room. Maybe they already know about our rtionship. There is nothing to hide.¡±


    Gabrielle held his hand as she spoke. She wanted to frankly tell Westley the facts and set the record


    straight.


    ¡°Stetson doesn¡¯t know much about our rtionship, but he looks like talked too much. Seems like he is


    not suitable candidate for the position anymore.¡± Westley sounded cold and disappointed.


    Hearing him say that he was going to fire Stetson, Gabrielle was anxious. She grasped his hand firmly


    in hers, in a hurry. ¡°Come on, Westley. You can¡¯t just go around and fire others from their jobs like that.


    Stetson didn¡¯t do anything to offend you. Maybe he needs this job to support his family. It¡¯s too cruel to


    expel him like this.¡±


    Hearing her words and concern, Westley couldn¡¯t help smiling at her generosity and kindness. ¡°It¡¯s


    heartening that you really care about other people so much. How do you know that he needs this job to


    support his family?¡±


    ¡°Westley, I just don¡¯t want others to lose their jobs because of me. I will feel guilty about this forever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I really may not fire him. Why don¡¯t you try to coax me out of that decision?¡± Westley


    suggested shamelessly.


    Gabrielle stood on her tiptoes and raised her head closer to his. Her lips were on his and they kissed


    passionately. Filled with desire, Westley¡¯s hand reached out and sped the back of her head to press


    her closer. Their kiss deepened. And at the same time, he used the other hand to unlock the door.


    Therefore, when Lolita and Kendal came inside, they saw the couple with their lips locked and their


    hands all over each other. They were kissing passionately.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡­¡± Lolita stood staring at them and waspletely speechless. She tried to organize her


    thoughts into words in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t utter out a single sentence.


    Seeing her friend like that, was shocking and weirdly exciting.


    She had least expected to see such a thing. Gabrielle and Westley kissing each other so passionately


    was something that Lolita had never imagined that she¡¯d witness.


    Gabrielle was taken aback when she heard Lolita call her name. She pushed away Westley with all her


    strength and turned around to see Lolita and Kendal standing. They were filled with surprise. Lolita¡¯s


    eyes had widened and Kendal stood there with a long face.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    So, it was slowly getting clear about what was going on.


    Westley had deliberately opened the door when he kissed her. He let them in on purpose.


    ¡°Westley, tell me honestly! You did it deliberately, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gabrielle red at him.


    But doing all this, Westley was in a good mood. He gently put one hand on Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder and


    calmly looked at the other two, who were in a state of shock.


    ¡°Miss Anderson, Mr. Shaw! I¡¯m sorry to have shown you something that you wouldn¡¯t want to see. My


    apologies!¡± Westley said in a rxed tone and casually. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. It was quite


    obvious that he was provoking them intentionally.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, may I know what your rtionship with Gabrielle is?¡± Kendal quickly came to his senses


    and asked Westley calmly.


    ¡°Gabrielle? My rtionship with her?¡± Westley looked back at him with sharp eyes. Suddenly, his eyes


    moved towards Gabrielle quietly. He raised his eyebrows, as if he was questioning her why Kendal


    could call her by her first name and be concerned about her. She had told him that they just had a


    nodding acquaintance with each other!


    ¡°Well, Lolita called me in that way, so he did the same,¡± Gabrielle said hastily.


    She felt that it was Kendal¡¯s business and a personal matter about how he called her. As a matter of


    fact, even she couldn¡¯tpletely control it.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, I understand Mr. Shaw asked us about our rtionship. Since you are friends, it would be


    nice if you answer it.¡± Westley intimately put his arm around her. He slowly moved it. His hand


    caressed along her body, from her shoulder till itnded softly on her waist.


    It was quite clear that Westley was doing it intentionally. He was showing them that the woman they


    were talking about, was his! He wanted to let Kendal know that Gabrielle was off limits for him and he


    couldn¡¯t have anything to do with her.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris?¡± Both Lolita and Kendal didn¡¯t hear all that Westley had said. They were shocked when


    they heard the title by which Westley had called Gabrielle.


    It was impossible for them to keep calm when they heard that she was not his fianc¨¦e, but his wife.


    ¡°Gabrielle! Is¡­. is that true?¡± With wide eyes, Lolita stared at Gabrielle. She just could not believe what


    she had heard. Never in her life had she been so shocked.


    ¡°Lolita, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t tell you about it before. I am married to Westley and I have a marriage


    certificate too. Legally, we¡¯re a couple, but the news has not been made public!¡± Gabrielle looked at


    Lolita uneasily.


    Lolita was stupefied. But she didn¡¯t need any apology. The fact was that the whole thing was too


    shocking for her.


    ¡°So¡­ so¡­.. You got married some time ago, but you haven¡¯t made it public yet? Is your husband really


    Mr. Morris?¡± Lolita was about to scream and get the truth out of Gabrielle.


    She could not believe that Gabrielle ended up marrying the best man in Antawood.


    Lolita felt that it was amazing. He was keeping a low profile and didn¡¯t let anyone know about their


    marriage. Before she had walked in Westley¡¯s room, Lolita had wanted Gabrielle to be with Kendal.


    Kendal with both his own conditions and external conditions, was the best man around. Although he


    looked like a yboy, he was really a good man. It was evident that he was an amazing man who


    would love his wife a lot!


    But now, it looked like her n had failed before it had been put into action.


    Lolita became thoughtful. ¡®Gabrielle has a husband who is even better than Kendal. More importantly,


    Westley seems to love her a lot too.¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 413

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 413


    Lolita¡¯s girlish heart was ignited when she saw the loving couple Westley and Gabrielle being so


    affectionate to each other.


    She had dreamed of a husband like his type. Someone tall, attractive, wealthy, and above all, someone


    who would love her with all his heart. She hoped to build a happy marriage rtionship with such a


    man, one that would make everyone envious of her.


    Gabrielle had the marriage of her dream that it would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t envious of her. Her


    envy, however, had no ill will against Gabrielle, as she wished her all the best.


    ¡°A secret marriage?¡± Kendal suddenly felt as if he was going to get knocked to death.


    It was the first time he had seen a woman who piqued his interest, and a faint hope had sprouted inside


    him. However, that hope was smashed before he could even start to chase.


    The woman he liked was already married.


    Moreover, the man she married was not just any ordinary man but the most powerful man in Antawood.


    That simply implied that he couldn¡¯tpete for her and that he had already lost before he even


    started.


    ¡°Yes, we are in a secret marriage because I haven¡¯t graduated from the university yet. Westley thought


    that making it public would affect my studies, so he didn¡¯t make it public. Only our families know that we


    are married and even our friends don¡¯t know it. So I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you, Lolita. We do, however,


    have a good rtionship. We won¡¯t make it public until I officially graduate from the university next


    year.¡± Gabrielle tried her best to exin, trying to defend Westley.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After hearing the exnation, both Lolita and Kendal realized that the couple chose to keep their


    marriage a secret not because they didn¡¯t want it to be public but for the sake of Gabrielle.


    Of course, Lolita was aware that Gabrielle was still a student and that if she married Westley publicly, it


    would undoubtedly spark riots throughout the city. And the one who would be most affected by the riots


    would surely be Gabrielle.


    ¡°Gabrielle is defending me. We chose to keep our marriage a secret mainly because I couldn¡¯t protect


    her all the time. If we make it public now, it will bring a lot of trouble to her. I don¡¯t want to bring her any


    trouble or harm, so what happened in the room today can¡¯t be announced to the public. Miss Anderson,


    Mr. Shaw, can you do it?¡±


    Westley said calmly to the two of them, but the coldness in his eyes spoke a different story. The gloom


    in his eyes signaled that the consequences would be hard to bear if they didn¡¯t do as he said.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Besides, I¡¯m a good friend of Gabrielle. I¡¯ll treat her better in


    the future,¡± Lolita, sensing the underlying warning, readily agreed.


    Her mood, however, had not yet calmed down. After all, the surprise Gabrielle had thrown at her was


    just too big and hard to process.


    She had no idea when she would find out about Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s marriage if it hadn¡¯t been for


    today¡¯s ident.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of my wife, Miss Anderson. If you encounter any trouble in Antawood in the


    future, you can contact me,¡± Westley said as he looked at Lolita calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Gabrielle and I are really good friends, so we care about each other and help each


    other. I won¡¯t cause any trouble in Antawood. I won¡¯t bother Mr. Morris.¡± Lolita immediately waved her


    hand to refuse Westley¡¯s kindness. She didn¡¯t really dare to bother him, after all.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Lolita is my cousin. No matter what trouble she causes, I will solve it for her. We won¡¯t


    bother you. I sincerely wish you and Gabrielle to live a happy life forever,¡± Kendal stated. Even though


    he was still struggling to digest the information in his heart, he had entirely epted the reality in his


    mind.


    After all, Gabrielle was the first girl he had feelings for. It was heartbreaking for him to know she was


    already married.


    But, knowing that she had married such a man as Westley, he was happy


    for her.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, you don¡¯t need to worry about bothering me, but I happen to have something to bother you.


    I hope you can apany my wife during the exchange meeting tonight. I don¡¯t want anything to


    happen to her.¡± Westley made a request to Kendal.


    On the other hand, Gabrielle felt that it was too much to ask others so forcefully. After all, Kendal was


    Lolita¡¯s cousin, not hers. So, Gabrielle thought it was really inappropriate to do so.


    ¡°No, thanks, Westley. I can do it myself.¡± Gabrielle reached out and gently grabbed Westley¡¯s little


    finger.


    ¡°Or do you want me to apany you in person?¡± noticing Gabrielle¡¯s little action, Westley asked


    calmly in a serious tone.


    Gabrielle, of course, disagreed. They had already told Lolita about their rtionship. If they went to the


    exchange meeting together, it would be almost like making their rtionship public. If the news spread


    like that, it would officially be public.


    Gabrielle had always known that the truth couldn¡¯t be kept hidden, but she wasn¡¯t ready to make it


    public right now.


    ¡°No, thanks. Just let Mr. Shaw apany us downstairs. You can wait for me here.¡± Gabrielle directly


    refused Westley¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go downstairs first. Those people don¡¯t dare to do anything when there


    is Kendal,¡± Lolita said as she felt much more confident now.


    She gained confidence not only because Kendal was with them but also because Westley was


    Gabrielle¡¯s husband.


    This was the biggest surprise. With Westley as their backer, they could do anything they wanted in


    Antawood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs,¡± Gabrielle said as she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    ¡°Westley, we are leaving. You stay here alone for now.¡± Gabrielle gave out a parting note.


    Without saying a word, Westley came over and squeezed Gabrielle¡¯s chin. He then lowered his head


    and gave her a kiss. His movements were very gentle and fast, and he left after the kiss.


    Gabrielle¡¯s small face turned red all of a sudden. She felt a bit embarrassed as she was kissed in front


    of Lolita and Kendal. Thus, she immediately dragged Lolita and hurried out of the room.


    Along the way, Gabrielle¡¯s face was red and hot with shame, and she couldn¡¯t even talk to Lolita very


    well. Kendal followed them silently all the way, and his expression looked very solemn.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it turns out that you and Mr. Morris love each other so much. Even as an outsider, I can see


    that you two love each other so much. How long have you been married? You guys keep things very


    low-key,¡± Lolita held Gabrielle¡¯s hand and asked, full of curiosity.


    After all, her best friend had just confessed that she had been secretly married. Furthermore, her


    husband was a well-known figure in Antawood. Lolita was so excited that she almost rushed over to


    take photos with him and get his signature.


    ¡°Lolita, you¡¯re exaggerating. I haven¡¯t married Westley for a long time, only a few months. He treats me


    very well.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t deny the fact that Westley treated her very well. Perhaps the rtionship


    between the two of them was not very good at first since they didn¡¯t get along well. However, things


    had changed significantly, and she no longer thought that way. It was because she could now feel


    Westley¡¯s affection towards her.


    ¡°What are you talking about? He is unbelievably kind to you. Nowadays, finding a man who is so good


    to his wife is as difficult as reaching for the stars in the sky. I¡¯ve heard some rumors about Mr. Morris


    before. He is cold-blooded, ruthless, and vicious¡­ Well, Gabrielle, I don¡¯t really mean to say that Mr.


    Morris is such a person.¡± Realizing that she had said something wrong, Lolita quickly held the hand of


    Gabrielle and apologized.


    ¡°I know. Westley isn¡¯t that kind of man. He¡¯s a good man, and especially he is good to me.¡±


    While Gabrielle said that, her expression softened, and a smile of delight formed on her lips, indicating


    that she was genuine in her words.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 414

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 414


    The happiness and glow on Gabrielle¡¯s face was real and beautiful. It had to be as it came from all the


    love filled in her heart.


    It was indeed true that only when one was truly happy, one would carry a smile so bright that it can light


    up a room.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lolita was d to see Gabrielle so happy and excited. She knew that her friend¡¯s happiness was true


    and that made her feel at peace.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m so happy for you. You are right that those who don¡¯t know the truth have no idea about


    Mr. Morris. And that¡¯s why they are not very friendly towards him. As he is handsome, rich and


    powerful, he is rumored to be cruel and selfish too. They haven¡¯t really known Mr. Morris closely, right?


    That¡¯s why they keep talking nonsense. Now, after seeing him closely I can understand Mr. Morris. He


    is a good man who takes care of his wife. If they see how gentle Mr. Morris was to you just now, they


    would be ashamed about their thoughts!¡± Lolita was determined to stand with Gabrielle and Westley.


    As Gabrielle¡¯s friend, she wanted to protect their reputation.


    ¡°And now that they don¡¯t know Westley, we won¡¯t force them to know him either. It¡¯s our own life. It has


    nothing to do with others, and they have no right to get involved in it. They can say whatever they like.¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t care about anything else at all. She felt ufortable that those people were so good


    at making up lies and were trying everything to nder Westley. It made her feel worse than hurting


    herself. But she couldn¡¯t do anything alone to stop them. There were too many people out against


    them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! As long as you and Mr. Morris are happy, who cares about those gossip mongers? They


    don¡¯t want others to be happy, and so they do what they can. Just gossip and spread rumors. I hate


    such people! If I meet such people next time, I will definitely beat them to death!¡± Lolita said fiercely.


    ¡°Lolita, don¡¯t be so upset. And honestly, I¡¯d say not to try to reason out with those unreasonable people.


    Just stay away from them.¡± Gabrielle was thankful to Lolita for supporting her. But she didn¡¯t want to


    create too much noise about her rtionship with Westley.


    ¡°Gabrielle, believe me! From now onwards, I will always try to protect you and your happiness. Mr.


    Morris and you will always have my support,¡± Lolita said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Look into your own business first! When are you going back to Ensfield?¡± Kendal couldn¡¯t help but


    remind Lolita.


    ¡°Come on! We¡¯ll talk about itter. Look the elevator has stopped.¡± As soon as the door of the elevator


    opened, Lolita held Gabrielle¡¯s hand. She literally pulled her out of the elevator and started walking.


    The jewelry exchange meeting was to be held in the banquet hall, which was on the second floor. It


    could be seen after getting out of the elevator and taking a turn.


    The event was being organized by the Antawood Jewelry Association. It was a private affair being set


    up before Christmas, yet it attracted people not only from the field of jewelry in Antawood, but also from


    other ces. With so many people admiring the jewels set out for disy, the atmosphere was really


    lively.


    When the waiter opened the door for them, Gabrielle and Lolita were stunned. The lively scene inside


    was a total surprise. They had never thought that the exchange meeting would be such a big


    event.


    Neither it was a formal exhibition nor was there any official announcement, yet all the people, who


    came to this exchange meeting, seemed to be carefully dressed. Fortunately, both of them had dressed


    in elegant and expensive clothes. And so they did not look inferior to anyone present there. They


    seemed apt in the surrounding and not out of ce.


    However, because of their known faces, and Kendal following them, they attracted the attention of


    many people.


    Among all present, Vivian¡¯s eyes were full of resentment. She was so furious that she wanted to hit


    Gabrielle. In her opinion, Gabrielle had gone too far.


    How could she change her destiny like Cindere? How could she transform into a princess with the


    help of Lolita and a man like Kendal?


    She was really a clever woman. On one hand, Westley still wouldn¡¯t let her go. And in such a short


    time, she was being seen with Kendal. She was really shrewd.


    Kendal didn¡¯te from a rich family in Antawood.


    Rather, he was the second son of the famous Shaw family in Ensfield. It was enough for him to be


    counted as a man of high status and respect even in Antawood.


    ¡°Who are these two women beside Mr. Shaw? Do you know them, Vivian?¡± The question came from a


    woman who was standing near Vivian.


    She was curious because of the weird expression on Vivian¡¯s face. When the other people saw the


    three of them walk in, everyone started to scream. But the expression on Vivian¡¯s face showed how


    unhappy and upset she was on seeing the three of them.


    It was obvious by the way she looked at them that she knew them and they were certainly not her


    friends.


    ¡°Of course I know them. Both of them are interns of our studio. The woman in silver dress is Lolita. She


    is the cousin of Mr. Shaw. That woman, who is in dark green dress, is a friend of Lolita. Looks like she


    deliberately took advantage of Lolita to tter Mr. Shaw and got the opportunity to attend such a


    prestigious event.¡± Vivian was using the opportunity to spread lies and nder Gabrielle.


    In fact, the person who had asked Gabrielle and Lolita toe to the event was Vivian. She wanted to


    take this opportunity to humiliate Gabrielle. But all her ns seemed to have failed by the appearance


    of Kendal. It was like a direct defeat.


    How could their presence make Vivian feelfortable? Just a few people knew Gabrielle, and they


    hardly knew her personality or nature. Vivian was certain that it would not matter if she ndered


    Gabrielle!


    ¡°So, she is a woman who only relies on her ability of seducing men. Is that how she gets her position?¡±


    The woman, who was standing beside Vivian, sneered at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Wow! Such a woman doesn¡¯t deserve to work in the area of jewelry design. It¡¯s so humiliating!¡±


    Another woman joined the gossip.


    These were people who respected positive values. They didn¡¯t like women who didn¡¯t have any ability


    or talent. But seduced men to get into the upper ss.


    They believed that such an immoral woman would only ruin the atmosphere of their field.


    ¡°Neers like her have begun to rely on this method to reach a position and status, before they


    officially enter the field. She is really not a righteous woman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Vivian, don¡¯t you feel ashamed? You have to work in the samepany with such a


    person!¡±


    ¡°How can she not be ashamed? Though Vivian¡¯s designs are excellent and she has won many design


    awards, she has to work with such an ill-reputed woman. Naturally, she¡¯ll be in a bad mood and


    distraught!¡±


    ¡°Well Vivian, you stayed in Mr. Foster¡¯s studio for him, didn¡¯t you? If it weren¡¯t for him, you would have


    left it. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It was not a secret that Vivian liked Jason. Many people who were closer to Vivian would often make


    fun of her.


    But Vivian didn¡¯t really care about it. Rather, when people would joke about Jason and her, she would


    be happy.


    ¡°I have already said that I will not leave Jason¡¯spany. I¡¯ll always be with him!¡± Vivian answered in a


    calm manner.


    She had actually nned to stay with Jason and develop thepany along with him.


    And unterally, she had already regarded herself as Jason¡¯s girlfriend. Though he was hardly aware of


    her ns.


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s nice to see a gentle and talented partner like you standing by Jason¡¯s side. I¡¯m really


    curious to know, when will you have your wedding ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I hope you will invite us to your wedding! We have been waiting for it from so long!¡±


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s still too early to get married. All of us have decided to focus on our career as first priority.¡±


    Hearing them speak about marriage, Vivian started to feel a little embarrassed. So, she made an


    excuse about career.


    The way she had put it across, it seemed like she and Jason were really going to get married. As a


    matter of fact, it was a one-sided story. It was something which was what she had always dreamed of.


    ¡°Both of you have already won many prizes. Leave some for us! How far are you nning to go? Don¡¯t


    you want to give us some opportunities?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really as sessful as you say. Jason and I still need to work hard.¡± Vivian was overjoyed


    when she heard the people ttering her by their words.


    ¡°But, Jason hasn¡¯te to the party today. Didn¡¯t you tell him about it?¡± someone around her muttered.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 415

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 415


    Vivian¡¯s smile faded. She raised her brow and spoke in a t tone.


    ¡°I told Jason about the event. But we all know he¡¯s a busy man. He has his hands full, so he can¡¯t make


    it here.¡± Vivian raised the corners of her mouth, trying to make herself smile. She was hoping they


    wouldn¡¯t see through her lies.


    The truth was that she had no idea where Jason was, but, of course, she didn¡¯t want to admit it¡ª


    especially not to them.


    Except for matters at work, she was almost like a stranger to Jason. There was no need for him to tell


    her about his whereabouts, and she didn¡¯t have the right to ask him, either.


    ¡°That makes sense. If he could, Mr. Foster would definitely be here with Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Since the two of them are so close, surely, they will take part in activities like this together. Right?¡±


    While Vivian yed the charade, Gabrielle was following Kendal, who had already gone inside the


    center of the banquet with Lolita. When they got there, they were quickly surrounded by the crowd.


    If it weren¡¯t for Kendal¡¯s escort, the rest of the men would have approached and tried to chat with


    Gabrielle and Lolita. Both of them were beautiful in their own way¡ªone looked exquisite and ravishing


    while the other looked sweet.


    Whether those guys knew Kendal or not, they were both scared and intimidated by him. They could


    only appreciate the beauties from a distance instead¡ªwith jealousy and envy ring in their eyes. They


    collectively wondered how this man was lucky enough to bring two of the most stunning women they


    had ever seen with him.


    Pretty soon, they found a chance to hit on the women. Kendal was about to take an important phone


    call outside. The other men were hovering a few feet away, waiting for the first opportunity to talk to


    Gabrielle and Lolita.


    Before leaving, Kendal looked at hispanions and cautioned them seriously.


    ¡°Lolita, Gabrielle, maybe you two can take a look at the jewelry and design drawings over there. I have


    to answer this call, and I can¡¯t hear anything with all these noises. I¡¯ll be back soon, and don¡¯t entertain


    strangers.¡± Kendal gave them a look of extreme concern. He also eyed the other men who were openly


    staring at Gabrielle and Lolita.


    One of the women he was with was his cousin, and the other was Mrs. Morris. There was no way he


    could take them even more seriously.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t kids anymore, and it¡¯s supposed to be the two of us attending this event. We don¡¯t need


    yourpany, okay? Go and answer the call, but don¡¯t tell them I¡¯m in Antawood.¡± Lolita waved


    dismissively, rolling her eyes in annoyance. She was afraid that the call might be from her parents, so


    she had to remind Kendal¡ªjust in case.


    ¡°Fine. I will be back soon.¡± With a slight incline of his head, Kendal went out.


    ¡°You look so pretty today, Gabrielle¡ªtotally the queen of this event. Did you notice that a bunch of men


    have been staring at you since we came here? If Kendal wasn¡¯t with us, they would have approached


    you the moment you stepped into the room. Mr. Morris was right. He foresaw that this would happen


    and asked Kendal to look after you.¡± Lolita grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s hand and sighed delightedly. She


    scanned the crowd and tried to observe all the attendees. Some of them didn¡¯t bother hiding the fact


    that they were giving Gabrielle an assessing look.


    After realizing that Kendal was no longer with them, a couple of men were itching toe over and


    introduce themselves. They all wanted to be the first to impress the women.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for the jewelry exchange meeting. Let¡¯s go and check the jewelry and design drawings


    over there. All of them were designed for the new season or Christmas, and we might learn a lot from


    those sketches.¡± Gabrielle was not in the mood to gossip and socialize. She was here for one purpose


    ¡ªto learn. She didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the men around them.


    At the other side of the room, there was a row of disy boxes full of newly designed jewelry


    specifically for the new season and Christmas. This was their debut. The wall next to the disys


    featured the original design drawings made by several jewelry designers. Gabrielle felt like a kid in a


    candy store. She was so excited to explore.


    ¡°Learning is important, of course, but in this kind of event, aren¡¯t we supposed to socialize and connect


    with others in our industry too?¡± Lolita widened her eyes at Gabrielle, making sure her friend


    understood her meaning.


    Gabrielle actually knew what Lolita meant. She also understood another less obvious purpose of this


    exchange, which was to interact with their peers and make as many connections as they possibly


    could.


    Gabrielle sig


    hed. She didn¡¯t need to do that stuff. She only came here to see the designs and actual jewelries.


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in making friends.


    Gabrielle turned to watch the other attendees. There were so many glittering jewelries everywhere¡ª


    different styles, shapes, and sizes. People were wearing expensive clothes and shining jewels draped


    over their necks. They were chatting in groups of three or five, each of them holding a champagne


    flute. Gabrielle was disappointed to see that no one else really came here for the jewelry, let alone


    exchange ideas on designing. They were here to chat, socialize, and bond.


    Gabrielle was the total opposite. She had a goal, and she wanted to learn as much as she could. The


    drawings by masters in the field were rare and not easily essible. To Gabrielle, this was a once in a


    lifetime opportunity, and she didn¡¯t dare waste it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re really born to design jewelry. You can¡¯t even take your eyes away from them, can


    you? You know, there are lots of cute guys here, and you¡¯re not even going to say hi to them?¡± Lolita


    brought two sses of champagne and handed one to her. She smirked teasingly at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m here just for the jewelry, not socializing. It doesn¡¯t matter to me how they look¡ªI¡¯m not


    interested either way.¡± Gabrielle sipped her champagne, her eyes still glued to the disy boxes. She


    wondered how these people could ignore those and prefer to chat instead.


    The disy was so impressive. These were masterpieces specially designed by the masters.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re right, though. You already have Mr. Morris, quite possibly the sexiest and most


    handsome man alive. It makes sense that you don¡¯t bother yourself with other men. They look average


    at bestpared to him.¡± Lolita thought if she had a husband like Mr. Morris, she wouldn¡¯t pay any


    attention to other men either. They would pale inparison to him.


    She didn¡¯t know if she would ever meet such a guy. But if she did, she would undoubtedly be willing to


    give up looking at the rest of the male poption.


    ¡°Westley would love to hear that, but, too bad he isn¡¯t here,¡± Gabrielle said to Lolita, giggling and


    imagining Westley hearing Lolita¡¯spliments.


    Lolita responded with a smile. She loved this side of Gabrielle. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t n on saying that to


    Mr. Morris but to you. Ugh, I totally envy you for having such an excellent husband¡ªperfect in every


    way. Now I can understand why you don¡¯t want to make your rtionship public.¡±


    If it was up to Lolita, she would also want to hide Westley away from the prying eyes of the public. She


    would have no intention of sharing him with others, especially the women.


    It was perhaps the same with Westley. After all, Gabrielle was pretty and talented. He probably also


    considered hiding her away and not showing her to anyone.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t they a wonderful couple?


    No wonder they¡¯re a perfect match.¡¯


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do it because of me, Lolita. We¡¯ll make it public after I officially graduate from college.¡±


    Gabrielle frowned because she wasn¡¯t sure about that. She had no idea why she just said that.


    They didn¡¯t make their marriage public not because she still hadn¡¯t graduated but because they got


    married for atonement, not love. It was something they both weren¡¯t ready to divulge to other people.


    Well, at least, that was their reason initially. As time passed by, however, Gabrielle had gotten used to it


    and decided to just let things be. She liked the peace it gave her.


    It was kind ofplicated. She might not be able to fully exin to Lolita, and there might be


    misunderstandings.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. As long as you two are happy, it doesn¡¯t matter whether people know or not. You aren¡¯t


    celebrities, so you don¡¯t have to pretend that you¡¯re single to avoid losing fans and continue making


    money. You don¡¯t need to make your rtionship public during a press conference, either. There¡¯s no


    point.¡± Lolita had thought this through. Gabrielle and Westley were regr citizens who lived normal


    lives. Although Westley was a well-known figure, there was no need to take his so-called fans too


    seriously. He was popr, sure, but he wasn¡¯t actually a celebrity.


    With Westley¡¯s background, he didn¡¯t have to care about what other people thought. He could do


    anything he wanted. He had that luxury.


    They continued to keep it a secret probably to protect Gabrielle. Once everyone found out she was


    Mrs. Morris, people would treat her differently for sure.


    ¡°All I can say is Mr. Morris loves you so much, and he doesn¡¯t want you wronged or hurt,¡± Lolita told


    Gabrielle, smiling in admiration.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 416

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 416


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help butugh at the confident look on Lolita¡¯s face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know Westley so well. Or did you already see through the essence of love and


    marriage?¡± Gabrielle was smiling widely; she was ying with Lolita.


    ¡°How can I know Mr. Morris? I just met him once, but that was more than enough to see the love in his


    eyes each time he looked at you. The eyes never lie, Gabrielle. Mr. Morris¡¯ eyes are full of tenderness


    whenever he looks at you. I really envy you,¡± Lolita said. She touched Gabrielle¡¯s arm with her other


    hand and smiled at her.


    ¡°Well, drink your champagne.¡± Gabrielle took a sip to hide the smile ying on her lips. What Lolita


    said touched her deeply.


    Westley looked at her affectionately and with tenderness?


    Why didn¡¯t she feel like this before? Westley was no longer as cold as when she first met him, and he


    didn¡¯t hate her anymore.


    At the beginning of their marriage, he treated her like an enemy. He snapped at her and was always


    suspicious of her actions. He was far from being gentle with her. But all that had changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that all sorts of people were allowed here.¡±


    ¡°The organizers¡¯ standard is getting lower for sure. It¡¯s not as exclusive as before.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen next time. If such a person shows up in this kind of event again, I won¡¯t


    attend it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the organizers were thinking. They should level up, not lower the bar. Didn¡¯t


    they know that many industry masters were invited today? Did they even take the experts seriously?¡±


    ¡°Some people don¡¯t deserve to be here. They probably can¡¯t even appreciate the masters¡¯ works. They


    don¡¯t deserve to see the jewelries ahead of the general public.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t afford it. They can only watch longingly at the items.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean they can¡¯t afford the jewelries? They can just hook up with rich men, and vo,


    they have new nes and rings. Didn¡¯t you say that it took a special skill to seduce men so easily?¡±


    Several well-dressed women walked to a showcase next to Gabrielle and chatted with each other. They


    deliberately spoke loudly so that Gabrielle and Lolita could hear. Their words were vicious and vitriolic.


    They didn¡¯t make it a secret who they were referring to.


    These women were chatting and drinking with Vivian just now. Obviously, they were here to mock


    Gabrielle. They didn¡¯t say her name explicitly, but they kept on throwing malicious looks at her.


    It was not difficult to guess where they heard about the so-called ¡°art of seducing men.¡± It didn¡¯t take a


    genius to figure out that Vivian had spoken ill of Gabrielle in front of them.


    Vivian was so good at ndering others. She had a talent for shredding one¡¯s reputation to pieces¡ª


    even without one bit of evidence.


    Vivian made it her personal goal to pull Gabrielle down every chance she got. And Vivian figured out a


    way to make her job easier¡ªby gossiping to other people and therefore letting them fight Gabrielle by


    themselves. That way, Vivian could watch from afar and enjoy the show.


    It was just like what happened at the gate of the hotel when Gabrielle and Lolita weren¡¯t allowed to


    come inside. There were several women who snickered at the incident. These things most likely


    happened because of Vivian. There was no one else more vindictive than her.


    It was cruel.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are these bitches talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Lolita, it has nothing to do with us. Let them be. Don¡¯t cross the line, and don¡¯t make any trouble,¡±


    Gabrielle said in a low voice, squeezing Lolita¡¯s hand.


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t so insensitive that she couldn¡¯t tell these women were targeting her and Lolita. But


    Gabrielle always chose her battles carefully. When Lolita red up in anger, Gabrielle naturally had to


    stop her and calm her down.


    Vivian¡¯s purpose was to irritate the two of them using these women. Vivian hoped Gabrielle and Lolita


    would cause a ruckus after hearing the causticments.


    If that happened, Gabrielle and Lolita would be tagged as troublemakers¡ªeven if they didn¡¯t start the


    fight and even if they were in the right.


    Gabrielle knew it wasn¡¯t worth her attention.


    If they let the other women get to them and fight with them right there and then, Gabrielle and Lolita


    would be pariahs in the industry. Vivian would enjoy watching them fight, and she would probably


    pretend to stop them. Either way, Vivian wouldn¡¯te out as the instigator.


    However, was Vivian really so cruel? She clearly knew that Lolita was Kendal¡¯s cousin, yet, she still


    made the y when Kendal left. Wasn¡¯t Vivian afraid of the consequences? Was she this desperate?


    ¡°But, Gabrielle, these women are telling us that we¡¯re not qualified to be here. I¡¯m not convinced.


    Kendal brought us here. Since he left to take a call, they dared to provoke us like this. Aren¡¯t they


    scared that Kendal wouldn¡¯t let this pass and, instead, teach them a lesson?¡± Lolita gritted her teeth.


    Her eyes were burning with anger. She was a sweet person, but it was also in her nature to exact


    revenge on the spot.


    This was her biggest weakness. She couldn¡¯t rein in her fury and let things slide. She didn¡¯t care where


    they were or who surrounded them. When Lolita felt like someone wronged her, she would fight back.


    Vivian was counting on that.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Lolita, you¡¯re wrong. Your cousin didn¡¯t invite us; it was Vivian.¡± Gabrielle lifted the corners of her


    mouth, and a different look appeared in her eyes. She finished the contents of her flute with one gulp.


    Lolita immediately understood what Gabrielle meant, and Lolita nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, we came here


    today because of Vivian. She¡¯s the chief designer of ourpany and also our leader. She brought us


    here. And regardless, we have to follow her.¡±


    Hearing this, Gabrielle chuckled. She and Lolita exchanged a look. Gabrielle bumped her elbow lightly


    on Lolita¡¯s arm. ¡°Good girl. You¡¯re so smart.¡±


    ¡°Did you just praise me? Okay, I ept it. Now let¡¯s go find Vivian. She asked us to be here and then


    left us alone. We can¡¯t let her go that easily.¡± Lolita¡¯s eyes zed with mischief.


    ¡°Lolita, don¡¯t go too far,¡± Gabrielle warned Lolita. Lolita was too impulsive to care about the


    consequences of her actions¡ªthough, it might had something to do with her childhood and the


    environment she grew up in. Lolita was spoiled by her family since she was a child. Judging by


    Kendal¡¯s doting attitude towards Lolita, Gabrielle figured out that Lolita received the same treatment


    from everyone in her family. That was why Lolita was so willful and didn¡¯t let others step on her.


    With Kendal at this event, it only made Lolita more daring. Gabrielle closed her eyes briefly. She was


    so worried that Lolita might cause trouble.


    Of course, Gabrielle didn¡¯t need to worry that much about anything. If something really happened,


    Westley could step in and solve the problem¡ªif Kendal couldn¡¯t.


    As the CEO of the Morris Group, there was essentially nothing that Westley couldn¡¯t do in Antawood.


    He had power beyond belief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡± Lolita patted Gabrielle¡¯s hand and gave her a reassuring look.


    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief. She considered asking for a champagne refill.


    ¡°Vivian, Vivian, here!¡± Instead of heading towards Vivian, Lolita craned her neck, raised her arm, and


    called Vivian in a loud voice.


    Vivian was chatting with several people. Even while she was in the middle of a conversation, Vivian


    kept on watching Gabrielle and Lolita, waiting for the pair to be humiliated and then start a fight with


    those women. Unfortunately, Gabrielle and Lolita didn¡¯t even talk to the women, and it disappointed


    Vivian.


    Vivian wanted to humiliate Gabrielle and Lolita. It would have been great if they were kicked out of the


    most important jewelry event in Antawood before Kendal came back. But the two women remained


    calm, which upset Vivian.


    When Lolita shouted her name, Vivian wanted to squirm in embarrassment, especially when several


    pairs of suspicious eyes snapped towards her. They were silently asking what was up. It turned out that


    it was Vivian who brought the two women.


    Vivian refused to admit it. She pretended not to hear Lolita. Vivian then raised the ss of wine to her


    lips and turned to the person beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s continue drinking. What did we talk about just now?¡± Vivian was charming and graceful.


    She was also a talented woman in the field of jewelry design, and men found her attractive. She was


    aggressive and often approached men first.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 417

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 417


    Lolita called Vivian several times, only to find that the woman deliberately pretended to be deaf and


    dumb as if she didn¡¯t hear or recognize her. She was just smiling happily among the men with a ss


    of wine, which sparked Lolita¡¯s anger.


    Her actions were so deliberate.


    ¡°Vivian! Vivian!¡±


    Lolita continuously called out to Vivian with a sweet voice.


    Just as Vivian pretended not to hear, Lolita was also not the type of person to give up easily since she


    liked going against others. Thus, she kept shouting, and the people in the hall started to notice, leading


    them to believe she was close to Vivian.


    Her actions clearly showed that pretending not to know her was pointless.


    ¡°Miss Allen, is that girl calling you?¡± a man reminded Vivian.


    ¡°That kind of girl is probably a neer. So, it¡¯s normal for her to know our beautiful Miss Allen. Isn¡¯t it


    the purpose a neer attends this type of conference to get close to the industry¡¯s top designer?


    What¡¯s so strange about knowing Miss Allen.¡± The other man gave out a tteringpliment.


    Vivian was not only a beautiful girl, but she was also very tactful. She liked to keep her distance from


    others by pretending to be aloof, and she didn¡¯t like to y ambiguously with men. Most men found a


    woman like her really attractive since she maintained such a mysterious and exquisite attitude.


    Therefore, when they saw Vivian on this kind of asion, a bunch of men tried to approach her.


    Vivian, of course, enjoyed being worshiped like a celebrity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. Miss Allen is not someone nobodies like you can easily be


    acquainted with.¡±


    Some people didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Vivian and Lolita, so they naturally regarded Lolita¡¯s


    behavior as ttering.


    ¡°Oh, really? Where did you get the idea that I was a nobody? Unfortunately, I am in the samepany


    as Miss Allen. Thanks to her, we are lucky to participate in the meeting today. Oh, I¡¯m going to ask her


    toe over and tell us about this new jewelry. After all, we¡¯re here today to learn, not to hook up with


    men, like some coquettish women.¡±


    Lolita¡¯s words were indeed sharp, and the impact of her words pped the others hard.


    She didn¡¯t save anyone¡¯s face since she didn¡¯t think she needed to.


    ¡°You! Who are you talking about?¡± The woman who heard those words became so angry that her


    fingers were trembling.


    No one dared to refer to her as a temptress in such a way, except Lolita. Only she was rude enough to


    say it in person.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you think that the woman is you.¡± Lolita rolled her eyes at the woman and walked


    towards Vivian arrogantly.


    She strode to Vivian, looking at everyone with a sweet expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you guys. I¡¯m


    here for Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Lolita, why are you here?¡± Vivian asked, pretending to be surprised to see Lolita as if she hadn¡¯t heard


    her prior calls at all.


    Looking at Vivian¡¯s acting, Lolita felt that she was more suitable to be an actress than a jewelry


    designer. She was certain that Vivian would win every film award if she were an actress.


    Lolita was smiling on the outside, but she was rolling her eyes in her heart.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She¡¯d finally had the opportunity to see what kind of person Vivian was. The side she couldn¡¯t see in


    thepany.


    Now she had seen how hypocritical Vivian was.


    ¡°Vivian, we are specially invited by you. It¡¯s our first time to attend such a high-end jewelry exchange


    meeting. If we run into some influential individuals here and do something shameful, we will lose your


    face,¡± Lolita looked at Vivian with a smile and said.


    Anyone who saw Lolita¡¯s innocent a


    nd cute look for the first time would be fascinated and believe that this innocent girl was genuinely


    concerned about her friend.


    ¡°Miss Allen, is this the girl you brought here? She is really cute and beautiful.¡± One of the men


    expressed his interest.


    ¡°Hello, guys. I came here with Miss Allen. She is the senior of ourpany. She is so kind to take us to


    this exchange meeting to broaden our horizons. Today we can have such a chance thanks to her.


    Vivian, thank you so much for taking us to such a high-end ce to gain experience.¡± Shortly after


    introducing herself, Lolita turned to Vivian and gave her a very appreciativement with a smile on


    her lips. Especially now that she was wearing a short silver shirt, she looked very adorable.


    ¡°Lolita, don¡¯t say that. This is what I should do as a senior. It¡¯s the greatest pleasure for me as a senior


    that you can learn something here,¡± Vivian looked at Lolita and responded with her fake good attitude.


    Lolita really didn¡¯t want to expose Vivian¡¯s hypocrisy in public that she yed along with her to make


    her appear like a good person.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know much about the new release. Would you like to introduce them to us? Handsome,


    can I borrow Vivian from you guys?¡± Lolita said this while sweetly blinking her eyes at the men.


    The men¡¯s hearts were filled with tenderness as they heard the word ¡°handsome.¡± In addition, unlike


    Vivian¡¯s aloofness, the sight of the little girl looking at them with her eyes full of sweetness was so


    lovely that no one could resist her charm.


    As a result, the men couldn¡¯t help but cast their gazes on Lolita. The little girl was adorable and


    beautiful. Although it was true that Vivian was calm and beautiful, this little girl was more lovely, more


    attractive, and, most importantly, more approachable than Vivian.


    ¡°Of course, you can. After all, Miss Allen is your senior and a master of jewelry design. With her, you


    will be able to learn a lot. We are also engaged in the jewelry industry. This is my business card, and


    you can contact me if you have anything.¡±


    A man handed the business card to Lolita, so did the rest.


    Of course, Lolita didn¡¯t refuse. She epted all the cards with a smile on her face, and she added,


    ¡°Thank you, guys. I¡¯ll take it well. I¡¯m a neer, so I don¡¯t have a business card to give.¡±


    ¡°Can you give me your Twitter ount?¡± one of the men remarked.


    Of course, Lolita wouldn¡¯t give her Twitter ount to these strange men casually, but she also couldn¡¯t


    disgrace them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guys. I didn¡¯t take my phone out of my bag.¡±


    Lolita cast a pair of adorable and innocent eyes towards the men.


    Of course, they had no objection. Who would give such a lovely and well-behaved girl a hard time?


    ¡°You can give it to me next time. But if you have anything, please feel free to call me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take Vivian then.¡± Lolita knew how to calm the hearts of these men so that they willingly let


    Vivian go.


    Regardless of whether Vivian was willing or not, Lolita dragged her away by force.


    ¡°Lolita, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at it.¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help but speak out her thoughts.


    Lolita knew what Vivian meant and that her words were full of ridicule. Vivian was technically sneering


    at her because she had snatched away from her the chance to seduce the men.


    Lolita thought that those men were just too easy to flirt with. Just a few sweet words and cute


    expressions were enough to captivate them. It was just that she had no intention of flirting with them at


    all.


    ¡°Vivian, what do you mean?¡± Lolita questioned as if she didn¡¯t understand what Vivian meant.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 418

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 418


    Vivian was the kind of woman who would not hesitate to use people for her personal gain. She would


    seduce men and even use them to achieve her own goals.


    However, once she found out that other women were doing the same thing, she would look down upon


    them with all kinds of sarcasm.


    It was as if all the men in the world should only worship her and her alone, not the other women.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was the type of woman who would destroy whatever she couldn¡¯t get her hands on without


    allowing others to take control.


    Today, Lolita had a thorough understanding of what kind of woman Vivian was behind her fake facade.


    She could do nothing about people like Vivian. The only thing she could do was avoid getting into


    contact with them. She didn¡¯t like Vivian before, but today¡¯s reality check made her hate Vivian even


    more.


    ¡°Nothing. Lolita. You are always a smart girl in my heart.¡± Vivian smiled faintly and nced at Lolita with


    an unreadable expression.


    However, in her mind, she had an understanding that Lolita was just pretending to be innocent and


    naive. Though this trick would work on those stupid men, it was useless on her.


    Thus, she considered Lolita¡¯s act of innocence was purely a waste of time. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that


    Lolita was Kendal¡¯s cousin, she wouldn¡¯t even bother pretending to be nice to Lolita.


    ¡°Vivian, you are ttering me. I¡¯m not as smart as you think. But I like people who are straightforward. If


    you have something you want to say to me, just say it,¡± Lolita said openly.


    Lolita¡¯s words were straightforward enough that Vivian didn¡¯t get a chance to act dumb.


    It was just that this kind of asion was not suitable for her to unleash her anger. Plus, Lolita was


    Kendal¡¯s cousin. Therefore Lolita was not someone she could offend.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first. Don¡¯t you want to listen to my exnation of these works?¡± Vivian said very softly, with a


    smile on her face.


    Seeing the change on Vivian¡¯s face, Lolita didn¡¯t want to push matters any further. Thus she yed


    along with her and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    After all, this venue was full of men, and she knew better than anybody that Vivian would want to


    maintain a decent impression. Lolita walked past Vivian toward Gabrielle and held her hand.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Vivian¡¯s here. She¡¯s going to exin the works of those masters to us. It¡¯s a good


    opportunity. We must listen carefully,¡± Lolita said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here today,¡± Gabrielle said calmly, her gaze swept across Vivian¡¯s face for a


    while.


    She wanted to make it clear to Vivian that she didn¡¯te here for the same reason as her. She came


    here to learn about jewelry design, not to meet men.


    ¡°Vivian, do you really know them?¡± The woman who had just chastised them looked at Vivian with a


    surprised expression.


    From her point of view, Vivian¡¯s rtionship with them seemed very close.


    She really didn¡¯t expect Vivian to be familiar with these two women.


    ¡°Vivian,e and tell these people, do you really know us?¡± Lolita said that on purpose.


    She didn¡¯t usually hold grudges or initiate feuds with others. But that didn¡¯t mean she was not


    aggressive at all. Once someone offended her, she would not hesitate to take revenge.


    If said in Kendal¡¯s words, she was a very narrow-minded person.


    If she was bullied, she would take revenge on that person on the spot without postponing a moment.


    What these women didn¡¯t realize was that when they provoked Lolita, they had brought death upon


    themselves. Lolita would never let them go easily, and with Kendal on her side, there was nothing for


    her to be afraid of.


    ¡°Yes, I know them. We work in the samepany. This is Lolita, and this is Gabrielle. They both are


    very talented.¡± Although Vivian didn¡¯t like the two of them, she had no choice but to admit that she


    knew them and introduce them to the others.


    ¡°Oh, in the samepany?¡± The woman¡¯s tone was still unfriendly.


    ¡°Yes, we are new here. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m sure we will be able to learn a lot from you,¡± Gabrielle


    said gently in a calm tone. Despite the humble words Gabrielle spoke, there didn¡¯t seem to be any


    modesty in her attitude.


    ¡°Learn from us? We are about the same age. Plus, with Vivian here, you don¡¯t need to learn from us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are from the samepany as Vivian. She¡¯s enough for you to learn from.¡±


    Gabrielle and Lolita could tell from their tones that they looked down on them.


    ¡°Vivian, are these all your friends?¡± Lolita turned to Vivian and asked.


    ¡°Good friends,¡± Vivian said with a solemn expression.


    Although these people had stronger family backgrounds than Vivian, their qualifications were far


    inferior to those of Vivian. Vivian had won a lot of prizes and had arge collection of her own designs.


    Moreover, she was also more experienced in the industry, so she naturally had a sense of self-


    confidence.


    ¡°Since you guys are Vivian¡¯s friends and our seniors, why don¡¯t you exin the works of the masters to


    us? We are really eager to learn.¡± Lolita held Gabrielle¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Gabrielle, am I right? We


    can now learn from many seniors at once. We are so lucky.¡±


    Lolita looked at Gabrielle, her eyes filled with bad intentions.


    Naturally, Gabrielle could see through what Lolita was thinking. That was to make these women suffer


    humiliation together.


    She used to think of Lolita as naive and pure, but now it seemed that she was wrong. Lolita was way


    different from her thoughts.


    Fortunately, they were friends. Now that she could see how witty this girl was, she felt relieved that they


    were not on bad terms.


    ¡°Yes, we are so lucky today.¡± Gabrielle agreed to Lolita¡¯s idea as she was curious about how Lolita


    would deal with them.


    Gabrielle usually didn¡¯t have grudges against others. Even if someone else took the initiative to pick on


    her, she would only try to avoid it. But Lolita was the opposite. She would definitely seek revenge on


    whoever offended her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started, Vivian. I¡¯m looking forward to learning about all these masters¡¯ works and getting


    unique insights from you,¡± Lolita said with a bright smile.


    Even though Vivian knew that a bad intention was disguised behind her cheerful smile, she could only


    go along with the flow.


    Before she asked Lolita and Gabrielle toe here, she had no idea that Lolita was Kendal¡¯s cousin.


    However, it could be said that she brought this on herself.


    She only hoped that she could get through this safely. But she knew that Lolita wouldn¡¯t just let her go


    so easily.


    No matter what, there was no way out for her now.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 419

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 419


    Vivian finally understood why the most beautiful mushrooms were the most poisonous.


    Lolita was a velvet paw.


    Behind her innocent and lovely face was a woman shrewder than anyone else.


    An angel¡¯s face with a devil¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Vivian. These natural lines define Mr. Burke¡¯s work. But I bet he used the marine


    streamline in this work instead of fire rock one, right?


    I understood it after you mentioned it. The theme of the Christmas series is romance, but I think it¡¯s


    more like punkish. There are various themes¡­


    And this sapphire pendant. Is it from South Africa? I heard that it came from medieval Australia and


    was cut into countless pieces by Master Lena. This one had the most perfect shape, right, Vivian?¡±


    Lolita said, wide-eyed in excitement.


    Vivian¡¯s face paled. She had been paying attention to a lot of things in the jewelry industry, from loose


    diamonds to the freshest designs of the best artisans.


    Jewelry making is a huge industry. Numerous products are made every day. How could Vivian keep up


    with all of that? She had only made something up to impress Lolita and the others, when in fact, she


    knew nothing about it. But now that Lolita actually knew a lot of this particr piece, Vivian felt


    tremendously embarrassed.


    What a fierceeback!


    ¡°Since you know so much about it, why ask me?¡± Vivian said, calmly.


    It was then she figured out that Lolita came here with a purpose. She deliberately asked Vivian to


    introduce the pieces so she could see how much Vivian knew and correct her if she made a mistake.


    Nothing was more painful to Vivian than to be outsmarted in her own territory.


    A neer humiliated her in front of so many people, putting her reputation on the line.


    ¡°Oh, no, Vivian. I¡¯m not trying to look like a know-it-all. I just happened to recognize some of them,


    that¡¯s all. Surely, Gabrielle knows more than me.¡± Lolita turned to her friend. ¡°Gabrielle, did I miss


    anything just now? Correct me if I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Gabrielle was amused at her acting. She was sure Lolita knew more about the items than she let on.


    Nheless, Vivian had been caught up in Lolita¡¯s pace.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Her main goal was to give Vivian a dose of her own medicine.


    Gabrielle was in on it too. Vivian had been disrespectful to them from the start. She had no one to


    me but herself.


    ¡°Actually, let me add a little trivia about the sapphire pendant. It was in South Africa once because it


    was bought by a rich merchant from the country. The diamond wasn¡¯t produced there,¡± Gabrielle said.


    ¡°And about the new theme of this Christmas series, punk would be one of them, and the other style


    would be magic.¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s detailed follow-up embarrassed Vi


    vian all the more.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see what they were doing.


    ¡°You¡¯re Vivian¡¯s juniors, aren¡¯t you? How can you offend your senior like this?¡±


    Vivian had a number of false friends, but there were some who were genuinely on her side. Especially


    because they relied on her often.


    Vivian had been in the industry for a long time, making her a household name. Certainly, she¡¯d had


    loyal fans and friends. Some minor humiliation wouldn¡¯t destroy her so easily.


    Still, it was enough to teach her a lesson. The neers were not to be trifled with.


    ¡°Offend? Old woman, I think that¡¯s too strong a word. We were simply stating facts about the piece.


    Even Vivian isn¡¯tining, so why are you all fired up? Our seniors taught us to be modest and ask


    for advice. Don¡¯t pretend to understand if you don¡¯t.¡± Lolita held her ground.


    Thedy looked at Lolita angrily. Women hate it the most when they¡¯re called old and ugly, especially


    by another woman.


    She was younger than Vivian. How could Lolita call her ¡°old woman¡±?


    ¡°You talk big for someone who¡¯s bending all the rules. You need to be tamed before you ruin the


    atmosphere surrounding this field. One relies on men to get her position, and the other is an


    uneducated hag. We don¡¯t need people like you in the jewelry industry.¡±


    ¡°What, are you schooling us?¡± Lolita red at her.


    At this moment, people took notice of what was happening.


    Lolita and Gabrielle didn¡¯t care, but Vivian wanted the ground to swallow her whole.


    ¡°It¡¯s only right to school you on behalf of Vivian. You better know your ces. In this career, not just


    anyone can do a good job.¡±


    Lolita swiped a ss of wine and was about to throw it onto the youngdy, but Gabrielle stopped her.


    ¡°Lolita, calm down.¡±


    Lolita resisted, but she was still holding the ss.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to teach us a lesson?¡± Gabrielle pulled Lolita behind her and stared the woman down


    coldly.


    ¡°What right do you have to do so? We respect seniority. But please learn to ept your mistakes. Just


    because someone started this career earlier than anyone doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re always right,¡± Gabrielle


    confidently said.


    Her words were like daggers stabbing into Vivian¡¯s body. The more Gabrielle spoke, the more stupid


    Vivian felt.


    With so many ears listening, she was devastated.


    ¡°What arrogance!¡±


    p!


    In an instant, a pool of red stained the floor. Lolita threw the wine on the woman¡¯s face, the droplets


    sttering on Vivian¡¯s white gown.


    Vivian and the woman were stunned, and the people around them were also confused by the sudden


    situation.


    ¡°Bitch, you¡¯re going to get it!¡± The woman screamed, pouncing on Lolita and Gabrielle.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 420

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 420


    Lolita never shielded away from a fight. Ever since she was little, she had been kind of a troublemaker.


    Although her brothers had always dealt with the mess and the aftermath, Lolita usually got into a fight


    all by herself against girls.


    How crazy would an all-girl fight be like?


    Well, Lolita couldn¡¯t have known it better. They were about to find out.


    However, before the woman could pounce on her, a cold, booming voice sliced through the madness


    and stunned everyone into silence.


    ¡°Let me see who had the audacity to hurt my people now!¡±


    Everyone snapped their heads towards the entrance. A tall and imposing figure was headed to the


    center of the room; his strides long and purposeful. The man¡¯s face had an unreadable expression, but


    his dark eyes bore into Lolita.


    ¡°Mr. Foster! Boss!¡± Lolita cried at Jason excitedly. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him, but


    then, it was quickly extinguished as she noticed the empty ss in her hand. Lolita backed down and


    mped her mouth shut, suddenly feeling scared.


    She worked for Jason and, today of all days, she lost her temper at an important event. Lolita sshed


    a ss of wine on one of the seniors, and some of it even spilled on Vivian¡¯s dress. Lolita swallowed


    hard. She knew her actions would embarrass Jason. Now that she was caught red-handed, he was


    most likely going to sack her the first chance he got.


    Considering the rtionship between Vivian and Jason, he would choose to protect Vivian.


    Lolita had been trying so hard to be a good jewelry designer¡ªsomeone epted and respected by the


    other people in thepany. She wanted them to see her as someone reliable, someone they could


    give difficult tasks to. She nned to restart her career by showing off her skills to her workmates, but


    all that just went down the drain because of a ss of wine.


    ¡®Oh Lolita. Anger and haste hinder good counsel. How could you not know that? Look at what you¡¯ve


    done!¡¯


    Lolita almost pped her forehead in frustration. If only she held herself back much longer, her boss


    wouldn¡¯t have caught her doing something atrocious. She was so afraid that he would fire her and kick


    her to the curb.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jason walked up to them and threw the question at Lolita. He dug his hands deep in


    his pockets and waited for her answer.


    ¡°Jason, oh thank goodness you¡¯re here.¡± As soon as Vivian saw Jason, she immediately rushed to him


    and pouted. Her tone implied that she had been unfairly treated. She was touching his arm and had a


    meek look on her face.


    ¡°Vivian, are you okay?¡± Jason took a towel from the waiter next to him and handed it to Vivian, giving


    her a quick once-over.


    Vivian pursed her lips. She expected him to take off his suit jacket and put it on her, but in the end, she


    only got a towel. She was disappointed, but she didn¡¯t let it show. Though reluctant, Vivian epted


    the towel. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jason. It¡¯s just that Lolita spilled some wine on me by ident. I¡¯ll change into


    another dresster.¡±


    Vivian dabbed at her face, looking so aggrieved and pitiful in her current state. She summoned all her


    strength to keep a straight face.


    She nned to tell Jason about Lolita spilling the wine, and she did it. ¡®Mission aplished,¡¯ Vivian


    thought.


    ¡°Lolita, is that true? Did you do that?¡± Jason turned to Lolita.


    Lolita¡¯s initial aggression was gone. It was now reced by raw fear. She was so scared of him


    because he was her boss and could kick her out of thepany any time he wanted.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, I¡­¡± Lolita thought long and hard how to best respond to him, but she failed. ¡®What¡¯s going


    on with you, Lolita? Just a few moments ago, you were so arrogant and confrontational. Now, you¡¯re


    here acting like a total coward in front of Jason.¡¯


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Jason, I can exin,¡± Gabrielle interjected. She thought Lolita could handle herself, but it seemed that


    she was wrong. Gabrielle was confused why Lolita became a totally different person when Jason was


    around. That was why she decided to step in and exin on behalf of Lolita.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak for her, Gabrielle. I saw her grasping the ss so tightly. So, did you spill the


    wine or not?¡± Jason didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Gabrielle;


    he was so focused on Lolita.


    Lolita was cornered. She realized she had no choice but to admit it. After all, she was still holding the


    ss.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Foster. It was my fault. I wasn¡¯t myself when I did it.¡±


    Lolita didn¡¯t have the nerve to deny and lie. She hung her head low, waiting fearfully for Jason¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°Mr. Foster. Look at how awful this neer is. This was supposed to be a high-end event. But thanks


    to her, it has turned into, like, Liberty Hall around here. She wasn¡¯t just rude and brusque when talking


    to Vivian, but she also sshed the wine on us. How could such a person still be in yourpany? I¡¯m


    afraid that she¡¯ll only bring shame and dishonor to your office. You have to teach her a lesson, or better


    yet, I think you can just fire her. I mean, kick her out of this venue and make her an outcast of the entire


    jewelry design industry. Ill-tempered people like her would never be a good designer; she might only


    offend the clients,¡± the woman said indignantly, staring daggers at Lolita while wiping her face with a


    towel.


    Lolita clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She had to bite her tongue to physically stop herself from


    saying out loud the words she wanted to tell them.


    ¡®Damn this woman. How could she talk about me like that? She was way out of line.¡¯


    Lolita¡¯s self-control almost slipped, but she reined in her mounting anger.


    ¡°Since she is part of my staff, I think I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything more. It wasn¡¯t the


    right time and ce to listen to the woman¡¯s exnation or figure out what really happened. This was a


    public meeting, not his private territory. He would not use other people¡¯s ce to settle his private


    matters. Moreover, it would be so cruel to let a girl be judged in front of so many strangers.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, you have to take this matter seriously because someone this uneducated will only harm


    you and yourpany¡¯s reputation. Just take Vivian, for example. She gave them a lot of help,


    including taking them to this meeting and hoping they can learn something. But as it turns out, they


    repaid her kindness by treating her badly.¡± The woman just spilled out a torrent of words without


    thinking twice. It thrilled her that Gabrielle and Lolita would get what they deserved¡ªfrom their boss, no


    less. She wanted the pair to bear the consequences of their actions.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood some things, Ma¡¯am. Although it was Vivian who scored the invite, we


    couldn¡¯t have gotten inside if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Shaw,¡± Gabrielle uttered calmly.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to add fuel to the fire, but the woman had gone too far. Gabrielle was going to


    leave everything to Jason, for him to settle all this.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw?¡± Jason¡¯s mouth opened slightly in surprise. He eyed Gabrielle and cocked an eyebrow.


    As far as he knew, there was only one ¡°Mr. Shaw¡± in Antawood.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I took Lolita and Gabrielle here.¡± Kendal was walking towards them nonchntly, as if he


    didn¡¯t just interrupt a heated conversation.


    As he stood beside Lolita, he draped his arm over her shoulders. Lolita gave him a small smile.


    Jason became a bit sullen, his eyes zeroing in on Kendal¡¯s hand and casual affection towards Lolita.


    Jason had no idea what the rtionship was between them, but he could tell they were quite close.


    Lolita was clearlyfortable with Kendal, as evidenced by her nonrejection.


    ¡®Is he Lolita¡¯s boyfriend?


    Since when did she start dating a rich man like him? Nobody even know about it.¡¯


    ¡°My girl can do whatever she wants, and she doesn¡¯t have to put up with anyone, too. So, what


    happened here? What did I miss? I just left for, like, a few minutes.¡± Although his tone was light, Kendal


    gazed coldly at Vivian and the other woman. Then, he looked back at Lolita.


    ¡°Are you and Gabrielle okay?¡± Kendal was worried.


    He was tasked with one thing¡ªto protect Lolita and Gabrielle. He didn¡¯t care about the others.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw. It was Lolita who spilled wine on these two. Anyway, she¡¯s part of my staff, and it¡¯s my fault


    for not managing her properly. I think it¡¯s better if I deal with my employee by myself.¡± After saying this,


    Jason reached out for Lolita and pulled her out from Kendal¡¯s arms.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 421

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 421


    Jason¡¯s action annoyed Kendal. ¡®What does he mean? Does he think that as he is Lolita¡¯s boss, he can


    meddle in her business like this?


    Is it possible for other people to take Lolita away from me?


    How can someone take her away so easily?¡¯


    Kendal firmly believed that even if that man was Lolita¡¯s boss, it did not give him the right to restrict her


    freedom.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but from now on, Lolita is no longer your employee. And you don¡¯t need to worry about her


    business. I¡¯ll take charge of it, henceforth!¡± Kendal said in a domineering manner.


    Hearing Kendal¡¯s words, Lolita was taken aback. Her eyes went wide open.


    Jason was her boss. If she got expelled because of Kendal¡¯s words, all the efforts she had made in the


    past half year would be in vain.


    ¡°Huh? Cousin!¡± Lolita couldn¡¯t help but stop him from saying anything more. She was okay with the fact


    that Kendal didn¡¯t help her. But now he was making things worse.


    ¡®Cousin?¡¯


    Once Jason heard Lolita call Kendal as her cousin, he realized that he was wrong. They were not a


    couple!


    He felt like a wave of relief washed over him.


    He didn¡¯t care who he was, as long as he was not Lolita¡¯s boyfriend, it was enough.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, please don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I can exin everything to you. Let¡¯s go out and have a


    talk.¡± Lolita quickly grabbed Jason¡¯s arm and made a sincere request.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Shaw, as long as Lolita doesn¡¯t resign from her position herself, she is my employee. I have


    the right to care about her business.¡± Jason felt much better when he saw Lolita¡¯s hands holding his


    arm.


    ¡°In that case, even if she is an employee of yours, it¡¯s off duty time now, Mr. Foster. I don¡¯t think that


    you need to intrude in her personal time. Lolita will go with me. She doesn¡¯t need you to worry about


    her.¡± Of course, Kendal didn¡¯t treat Jason well. In his opinion, all the bosses were capitalists who


    oppressed other people, especially their employees. Kendal was certain that Jason must have been


    bad to Lolita at other times. That was the reason why she was so scared when she saw him.


    ¡°Jason, I think Mr. Shaw is right. It¡¯s off duty time now. Lolita¡¯s private and personal time. Mr. Shaw is


    her cousin. I suggest that you should let Lolita go with Mr. Shaw.¡± Seeing Lolita hold Jason¡¯s arm,


    Vivian was extremely angry. She tried hard not to spit out her resentment and wanted to calm things


    down, around all of them.


    ¡®When did Lolita get so close to Jason?¡¯ Vivian wondered.


    ¡°Vivian, go back and change your clothes. Probably taking a shower would help.¡± Jason looked at


    Vivian and instructed her.


    Vivian had thought that Jason would finally care about her and apany her back. But here he was


    asking her to return by herself.


    What the hell was that!


    ¡°Miss Allen, I¡¯m sorry that the red wine was sshed on your dress by Lolita. Even if it was identally


    done, I willpensate for it. My assistant will reach out to you and deal with it. If you want to buy it


    now, I can ask my assistant to take you to the shopping mall right away!¡± ncing at her, Kendal spoke


    in a polite manner.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t need to treat Vivian kindly at all. He knew that the woman obviously deserved it.


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Shaw. You don¡¯t have to pay for it. It¡¯s just a dress. And anyway, I don¡¯t


    think I would wear it again!¡± Vivian said trying to sound mature and generous.


    Hearing her, Kendal didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He had been nice to her after all.


    ¡°Jason, I can¡¯t drive now. Can you please drive me home?¡± Vivian looked at Jason with an aggrieved


    look.


    Indeed, no man could refuse a beautiful woman, who was acting like a spoiled child. She was whining


    because of a little grievance.


    However, Jason didn¡¯t pay attention to Vivian. Hepletely ignored her grievance and coquetry as


    though it was nothing.


    ¡°Okay, Vivian. I¡¯ll ask someone to send you home,¡± Jason said calmly. He pulled out his mobile phone


    from his pocket, and pressed a few keys to write a message. Then he sent away the message.


    ¡°Jason, don¡¯t bother other then. I¡¯ll try to go back by myself.¡± Vivian¡¯s self-esteem was greatly dam


    aged by the ignorance shown by Jason.


    He was the man she had been in love for so many years. If it weren¡¯t for Jason, she would never have


    gone or stayed in thatpany.


    Vivian always thought that Jason didn¡¯t ept her confession of love because for him his career was


    the most important. And he didn¡¯t want to be in love. But now things were clear. It seemed that it was


    not the truth.


    He didn¡¯t think or talk about love, because that person whom he wanted to fall in love with, hadn¡¯t


    appeared! There was no other reason.


    ¡°Lolita, do you want toe along with me or will you stay here?¡±


    Jason asked. He didn¡¯t care a bit about Vivian anymore. His eyes were on Lolita.


    ¡°Lolita, if you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll tell them that you¡¯re here.¡± Kendal was ring at Lolita and


    threatening her.


    Lolita knew what kind of person Kendal was and whom he was calling as ¡®them¡¯. He was referring to


    her family. Once he told them everything, Lolita would definitely be taken back home.


    ¡°Kendal, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Foster, why don¡¯t you drive Vivian home now? It¡¯s not safe for a girl to go back home alone with


    some stranger. I¡¯ll be with Lolita. And this is her cousin. We¡¯ll be safe together. We¡¯ll exin everything


    to you tomorrow. Okay?¡± Gabrielle suggested to Jason. She had to get things under control for Lolita¡¯s


    sake.


    If the situation went on like this, things were bound to go bad for everyone, especially things between


    Lolita and Vivian. The rtionship between them would be worse than it already was.


    Gabrielle knew that for sure. And she didn¡¯t want Lolita to end up in any serious trouble.


    Jason looked at Gabrielle and noticed her pleading eyes. ¡°Alright, Gabrielle. I¡¯ll listen to you this time.


    I¡¯ll get Vivian home safely first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jason.¡± Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, they had ended up making a scene


    tonight. She had never thought that Lolita would deliberately pour wine on Vivian¡¯s dress.


    Though it surprised Gabrielle, she couldn¡¯t deny that she felt quite happy. Yet, she had to keep it to


    herself as the asion demanded.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, please drop Vivian back first. I will apologize to both of you tomorrow. Thank you!¡± Lolita


    followed Gabrielle¡¯s words obediently. That was the only way to control the scene from turning uglier.


    She felt that she was fortunate to have such a good friend like Gabrielle, who helped her a lot. She was


    distraught that if she really had to choose between Jason and Kendal, she would end up in a lot of


    trouble.


    ¡°Remember what I said. I¡¯m leaving for now. Vivian, let¡¯s go.¡± Jason started walking. Vivian, who was


    standing beside him, walked away with him.


    Although Vivian didn¡¯t hold Jason¡¯s hand, she was walking very close to him. From a distance, others


    could see them leaving together and their proximity suggested that they were quite intimate.


    Lolita breathed a sigh of relief as she watched them leave. She was patting her chest with her hand, as


    ifforting her heart. ¡°Wow! Thank you, Gabrielle! You saved me, else I would have been in a lot of


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to our room first. It has been a little too much for today. There are so many people


    here, including some seniors from the industry. Looks like we have be famous!¡± Gabrielle said


    with a hint of self-mockery and exasperation in her voice.


    Lolita looked around and realized that many people were staring at them. Although there was no clear


    criticism, their eyes seemed to regard them as two unruly neers, who even dared to pour wine on


    their seniors.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m really sorry! I couldn¡¯t stop myself from sshing it on her that time. I didn¡¯t expect it to


    turn out like this!¡± Lolita felt guilty for creating such a situation for herself and her friend.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. Let¡¯s hope some seniors will see reason in all of this,¡± Gabrielle said. She was


    holding Lolita¡¯s hand and trying tofort her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If the seniors couldn¡¯t see reason behind it and sided with Vivian, there was no point staying in that


    ce. If they looked down upon Lolita and her, there was no need for Gabrielle to waste her time there.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 422

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 422


    Kendal swaggered out of the ce. He was followed by both the girls. They went upstairs quietly. He


    took Lolita to his room, while Gabrielle went back to Westley¡¯s ce.


    Seeing Gabrielle walk in, Westley immediately walked towards her and pulled her in his arms. He was


    caressing her as if trying to smell something from her.


    She found it funny that he was sniffing like a big dog. She didn¡¯t really want to imagine him that way,


    but his actions just reminded her of ckboo. That was exactly how the dog would behave when she


    went home. He would rub or sniff around her feet.


    For a moment, Gabrielle had an illusion about the man in front of her. She felt like he wasn¡¯t Westley at


    all. It was someone else, an impersonator!


    He was being so weird. She hadn¡¯t been gone for a long time for him to act so strange. As a matter of


    fact, she had never expected that he would change so fast. The Westley standing before her seemed


    like a totally different person.


    ¡°Westley, what are you doing?¡± Gabrielle asked in confusion. She was baffled because he was indeed


    acting oddly today.


    ¡°Hmm! That¡¯s good. No scent of man or alcohol. You¡¯re doing great!¡± Westley grinned while giving a


    positive remark about her. It was the result of all that sniffing!


    Now Gabrielle understood why this man had been acting so weirdly.


    In this manner, he was trying to figure out if she had been close to any man in the event.


    This guy was really an epitome of jealousy.


    ¡°Wait! Wait a minute. Tell me something. Who are you? Who the heck are you? You cannot be Westley.


    He can never be like this. This is not his usual behavior.¡± Gabrielle reached out to pinch his hand and


    face. The look on her face and the tone of her questions were very serious.


    Westley waspletely enchanted by her serious look. She seemed more adorable. He pinched her


    nose and moved his face closer to hers. Slowly he lowered his head and nted a short kiss on her


    lips. His dark eyes moved towards hers.


    ¡°Now, are you assured about who I am?¡±


    Westley stared at her. The corners of his mouth seemed to be raised and he made a serious face.


    His expressions seemed to say, ¡®How dare you ask such a question?¡¯


    ¡°Oh! Westley!¡±


    Gabrielle looked at him with happiness radiating from her existence. Westley couldn¡¯t me her for


    asking that question. He was acting weirdly today.


    What¡¯s more, he must be nning on something.


    ¡°Well, Gabrielle! You can¡¯t even recognize your own husband. Shouldn¡¯t you be punished for such a


    crime?¡± Westley asked in a serious tone. But he kept staring at her lips hungrily.


    It was quite evident that the so-called punishment was actually going to be his bonus. And Gabrielle


    was well aware of it. But she decided to y around. She pretended as if she hadn¡¯t got a clue about


    anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re taking about! Anyway, on a serious note, there¡¯s something I have to tell you,


    Westley. When we were downstairs, we¡­¡± She couldn¡¯tplete the sentence. The next moment she


    was moaning. ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I want to finish the punishment part first.¡± Saying so, Westley kissed her on the


    lips. He gave her no time or chance to resist.


    Unknown to Gabrielle, Westley knew everything that had happened downstairs. There was a camera


    and he had been able to watch the whole thing on the screen. It was just like a live broadcast.


    Therefore, he had witnessed everything that Gabrielle and Lolita had done. He had even seen the men


    who were trying to hit on her. They were fortunate that she refused them directly, or they would have


    got into real trouble.


    Westley didn¡¯t care who those men were, seniors, amateurs or something. If they attempted to get


    close to his woman, he would definitely not let them go.


    ¡°Westley, this is too much!¡± With her cheeks blushing and reddened lips, Gabrielle pushed him away


    and stared at him angrily.


    This man could turn into a wicked creature whenever he wanted.


    ¡°Like you haven¡¯t seen that part of me before. You know, I can do e


    ven more serious stuff.¡± Westley looked at her seriously.


    ¡°Okay! Why don¡¯t we talk about the things that happened downstairs?¡± Gabrielle looked at him. That


    was what she had wanted. She wanted to be listened to, now!


    Westley couldn¡¯t say no to her. He grabbed her hand gently but firmly. Together they sat on the sofa.


    He gave her a tender look and asked, ¡°Tell me, Gabrielle. What¡¯s going on?¡± Westley looked at her with


    great patience and self-control. Though he had already seen it on the screen, he was going to pretend


    like he was an outsider. He wanted to hear what she would tell him.


    If Westley had been an actor, he would have won many awards for his excellent acting.


    Gabrielle gave Westley the outline of the whole incident.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! In brief, it was just that Lolita spilled wine on that woman. Although Lolita overreacted, I don¡¯t


    think she did anything wrong. It was the woman¡¯s fault in the first ce. She said something that was


    really unpleasant to hear.¡± Gabrielle narrated it to Westley seriously.


    Westley thought that too. He did agree that probably it wasn¡¯t Lolita¡¯s fault. But she did step out of line


    by spilling wine.


    Nevertheless, Westley personally wanted to agree with Gabrielle¡¯s view that Lolita did the right thing.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones! There is no right or wrong here, in my opinion. As long as you¡¯re good and


    safe, I¡¯m relieved. I actually don¡¯t care about others.¡± Whatever he said, that was the usual Westley!


    For him, it didn¡¯t really matter much whether they got into a fight or not. The only thing important for him


    was Gabrielle and her safety.


    Gabrielle felt he was being selfish, by caring only about his woman and showing no concern or care for


    anyone else.


    ¡°Westley, I just hope that if something happens, you will extend some help to Lolita.¡± Gabrielle held his


    hand and said in a soft tone.


    ¡°Well, a lot of it depends on you. If you do things as I say and try to please me, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Westley


    shamelessly made his terms clear.


    In fact, Westley was fully aware that he wouldn¡¯t need to get into Lolita¡¯s matter. There was not only


    Kendal who could totally manage it, but also Jason who could solve it by himself.


    He had noticed from the video that Jason cared more about Lolita. Probably even more than Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was his student, but he seemed to be more protective of Lolita. He was ready to get into


    trouble with Kendal when he tried to take her away from Kendal.


    What did it mean?


    It meant that for Jason, Lolita wasn¡¯t just an ordinary employee. There was something else. Whether it


    was what he thought it was, Westley wasn¡¯t in the mood to specte.


    Anyway, Westley knew that Jason would protect Lolita. There was no need for Gabrielle to be


    concerned or worried about it at all.


    ¡°I will!¡± she promised him. Feeling happy, Gabrielle leaned over and kissed him. It excited him more.


    And then a thought struck him. ¡®Let her be the dominant one tonight.¡¯


    While there was an act of passion and romance happening up, the scene downstairs was a stark


    contrast. Lolita sat in front of Kendal with a very gloomy and downcast expression on her face.


    ¡°Kendal, now that I¡¯m here with you, I hope you haven¡¯t told my parents anything about my presence in


    Antawood. Right?¡± With a bit of hesitation, Lolita finally looked up. She decided to bravely face Kendal.


    Kendal¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on Lolita while he kept ying with the lighter. He kept popping the lid on


    and off.


    The clucking sound made Lolita feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Kendal! Are you listening to me? Why are you ying with that lighter? It¡¯s just annoying me!¡± Lolita


    couldn¡¯t tolerate the way Kendal was acting now. He seemed like a cunning old fox, which mighte


    and attack you any time.


    ¡°Lolita, tell me the truth. What¡¯s going on between you and that Jason?¡± Kendal banged the lighter onto


    the table hardly. The question had been lurking in his mind all this time and he wanted answers. So, he


    questioned her in a serious manner.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 423

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 423


    ¡®Huh? My rtionship with Jason?¡¯


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Lolita looked at Kendal in a daze,pletely unexpected that he would ask such a question.


    ¡°Kendal, what do you mean by that?¡± As she spoke out her thought, her eyes were filled with perplexity.


    The uneasiness in her heart had been reced by confusion.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Kendal¡¯s question strange and boring? Didn¡¯t I already talk about that during the meeting? Or did


    he not hear it clearly at the time?¡¯ Thoughts raced through her head in an instant.


    ¡°Kendal, Jason is my boss, the boss of ourpany, and also a very famous jewelry designer. He is


    my senior. If you ask me about our rtionship, we are just boss and employee, senior and junior.


    What else could there be?¡± Lolita couldn¡¯t help but end upughing after she finished her words.


    She had never expected Kendal to be so gossipy to the point that he would ask her such a silly


    question.


    ¡°Kendal, don¡¯t be ridiculous. There is nothing more than that between Mr. Foster and me. What else do


    you want to know?¡± Lolita was not afraid to back up her words at all and looked at Kendal with a proud


    expression on her face.


    ¡°Boss and employee, senior and junior? Lolita, do you think I¡¯m blind or stupid? Can you believe it


    yourself?¡± Kendal stared into her eyes and asked very seriously.


    ¡°Of course, I believe it. I can believe it because this is the truth. Why would I not believe it?¡± Lolita said


    with a smile.


    A gloomy aura shed across Kendal¡¯s face as he heard those words. ¡°Lolita, have you lost your mind


    after all those years of studying in France? What kind of boss is so protective of his employees that he


    even dared to snatch you from me?¡±


    ¡°Snatch me from you?¡± Lolita couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant for a time, but she eventually realized.


    ¡°Kendal, don¡¯t be so narrow-minded, okay? Mr. Foster didn¡¯t snatch me from you. He said that because


    he didn¡¯t know you were my cousin. He stopped after he knew it. Our boss is very kind to every


    employee in thepany. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± This time, Lolita gave out a serious exnation.


    She realized she should rify seriously because, with Kendal¡¯s wild imagination, he would still be


    making up his own scenarios in his head. She didn¡¯t want him to doubt her rtionship with her boss,


    no matter what he thought.


    ¡°Lolita, is it because I¡¯m thinking too much, or you¡¯re too stupid to notice that Jason likes you?¡± Kendal


    said to Lolita in a serious tone.


    Lolita burst outughing as if she had heard a joke.


    ¡°Kendal, our boss is not that idle. He likes me? Can you stop being so stupid?¡± As she said, Lolita


    reached out and patted Kendal¡¯s shoulder to shake him out of his imagination.


    She felt that Kendal¡¯s mood was probably not doing well in Antawood. Or else, why would he think


    about such things?


    Moreover, Jason treated her the same way he treated other employees.


    Lolita was now more worried that Kendal would seize this chance and use it to force her out of the


    company.


    ¡°Kendal, don¡¯t worry. Our boss is very picky. Do you think any girl can attract his attention? Have you


    seen Vivian? She is a beautiful, elegant, and famous jewelry designer. She has liked our boss for many


    years. In order to be able to stay with him, she had turned down several work invitations from top


    jewelrypanies. Even if our boss is looking for someone, it should be a beautiful and talented girl


    like Vivian. Do you understand?¡± Lolita couldn¡¯t stop herself from rapping out those exnations to


    Kendal.


    ¡°Vivian? Isn¡¯t she such a bitch?¡± With such words, it was clear that Kendal¡¯s impression of Vivian was


    not so good. Well, actually very bad.


    Kendal believed that Jason would be able to see that Vivian was hostile to other women if only he was


    not blind. As long as the man was not stupid, he would definitely not like such a woman.


    He hoped that Jason would not be a brainless man.


    ¡°What bitch? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Hearing Kendal¡¯s bluntment, Lolita didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Although she didn¡¯t like Vivian very much, it didn¡¯t make her feel good to hear Kendal speaking so


    harshly o


    f Vivian.


    ¡°To be honest,pared to her, our Lolita is much better. A man who is not blind knows how to


    choose,¡±


    Kendal said seriously.


    ¡°Kendal, I am your cousin. Of course, you would say that! But I will take it as apliment. I like it.¡±


    Lolita¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she looked at Kendal.


    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Kendal rolled his eyes at her.


    ¡°Since your cousin is so perfect, you won¡¯t tell my parents that I¡¯m in Antawood, right?¡± Lolita


    immediately put on a pitiful look and looked at him.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell them. But you have to tell me what happened to you in Paris? You came back without


    saying a word, and you are even hiding in Antawood. There is nothing you can¡¯t tell me. I will help you.¡±


    Kendal spoke out his worries.


    Lolita looked at him hesitantly. ¡°Cousin, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, her phone rang. When she saw that the one calling was Jason, her


    face immediately became serious, and she cast a nce at Kendal anxiously. ¡°Kendal, he¡¯s my boss!¡±


    ¡°Look at you! When did the Anderson family have a coward like you? If Jason dares to do anything to


    you or scolds you, I will teach him a lesson for you and then take his smallpany away,¡± Kendal


    said angrily.


    ¡°Kendal, please investigate Mr. Foster¡¯s background first. I¡¯ll answer the phone.¡± Not daring to meet the


    pair of fierce eyes, Lolita ran out of the room with her phone.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Foster!¡± Lolita stopped in the corridor and answered the phone.


    ¡°Come down. I¡¯m at the gate of the hotel.¡± A brief instruction came into her ears.


    For a moment, she was taken aback. But she immediately restored herposure and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Foster, aren¡¯t you going to see Vivian off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back to pick you up,¡± Jason said casually.


    ¡°Pick me up? No need, I¡¯ll stay here tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t postpone what you can do today until tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to wait until tomorrow. Just


    exin it to me now.¡± Jason cut Lolita off before she could finish her sentence.


    A sense of unease formed in his heart as he thought of Kendal¡¯s attitude. Although he was aware that


    Kendal was Lolita¡¯s cousin, the way he was protective of his sister made him jealous.


    ¡°Then¡­, alright. Wait for a moment.¡± Lolita finally agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± As soon as he finished his words, Jason hung up the phone.


    Lolita took a look at the closed door, her mind reluctant to enter since she knew she had to deal with


    Kendal. She was sure Kendal wouldn¡¯t let her go downstairs, but her coat and bag were left inside.


    For a brief moment, Lolita was absorbed in her thoughts. ¡®Anyway, there are air conditioners all across


    the hotel, so I¡¯ll only be cold when I go out. Then I¡¯ll go upstairs after talking with Jason,¡¯ she reasoned.


    As soon as she hade up with a solution in her mind, Lolita ran out of the hotel. Jason saw the sight


    of a girling out of the hotel in a thin piece of dress that obviously couldn¡¯t keep the cold away. He


    immediately got out of the car and put his coat on her.


    ¡°Mr. Foster?¡± Noticing Jason¡¯s action, Lolita was taken aback for a while. When she looked up, she saw


    a handsome face filled with anger.


    ¡°Lolita, it¡¯s winter. Do you know how cold it is right now? It¡¯s ten degrees Celsius today. Don¡¯t you feel


    cold?¡± Jason¡¯s fierce voice filled the air.


    After noticing that the other party was not in the best stage of mind, Lolita didn¡¯t dare to speak


    anymore. Only then did she realize Jason was only wearing a single shirt since he had put his coat on


    her. She felt that they should get into the car as soon as possible.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, you give me the coat. You don¡¯t feel cold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a man. I won¡¯t be frozen to death.¡±


    Hearing Jason¡¯s response, Lolita swallowed down the urge to retort that she would not be frozen to


    death simply because she was a woman. After all, it was only dozens of meters away.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get in the car, Mr. Foster.¡± She quickly urged Jason to get into the car.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, I¡¯m sorry for making you cold.¡± As soon as they got into the car, Lolita gave out an apology.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 424

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 424


    Lolita¡¯s obedient and timid look made Jason calm down quite a lot. How could he lose his temper in


    front of such a cute face.


    Seeing that Lolita was about to take off his coat, Jason reached out and forcibly put the coat on her.


    She looked so small in it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold in the car. Wear it,¡± Jason snapped.


    Lolita was actually cold. Her dress was strapless, so her shoulders were bare. She rubbed her arms


    and shivered¡ªeven her breath plumed in the air.


    Even so, the coat belonged to Jason. She could smell his musky scent on it, and it was still warm from


    his body¡ªall of which made her ufortable.


    But since Jason told her not to take it off, she continued to wear it. He was her boss, after all.


    ¡°Thank you for your coat, Mr. Foster. Now, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Lolita decided to put it on for a


    while. After they finished talking, she would naturally return it to him. She absolutely had no intention of


    taking it home.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first. I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, and I¡¯m hungry.¡± Jason buckled his seat belt and


    started the car.


    Lolita¡¯s mind went nk all of a sudden. She furrowed her forehead. What was going on? Didn¡¯t Jason


    ask her toe down in such a hurry to listen to her exnation about what happened at the


    exchange meeting? Now, he wants to eat dinner?


    She knew the matter was important, and yet, he wanted to have dinner first before listening to her. He


    was no longer in a rush to talk to her.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, it¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. Haven¡¯t you eaten yet? It¡¯s called midnight snack now,¡± Lolita


    pointed out.


    ¡°Oh, so you care about me, huh?¡± Jason smiled, not taking his eyes off the road. He was definitely in a


    good mood. He suddenly looked chipper.


    ¡°Well, sort of. You¡¯re my boss, you know. I should care about you.¡± Lolita shrugged. It was the truth, of


    course.


    Besides, this kind of concern was in Lolita¡¯s nature. Whether it was her friend, her boss, or even


    strangers, when someone told her they hadn¡¯t had dinner yet, she always asked why¡ªespecially when


    it was alreadyte.


    ¡°I see. Mr. Foster, you must be working on a design draft that¡¯s why you haven¡¯t eaten anything at this


    late hour. You can¡¯t go on like this. It¡¯s not good for you and your health. If you don¡¯t listen to your body


    and forget to eat at the right time, you may end up with a stomach problem.¡± Lolita was half-facing him.


    She had to remind him because it wasn¡¯t a healthy habit.


    Many designers like them were easily carried away by their work that they would forget their meals. It


    wasn¡¯t umon to end up with stomach issues.


    Because of the special nature of their work, they often became too busy to eat. So, when they did sit


    down for a meal, they would binge. That would easily upset the stomach. She didn¡¯t want that to


    happen to Jason.


    ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Jason spared a nce at Lolita and gave her a brief nod.


    Lolita felt her cheeks burn in embarrassment. She forgot her ce once again. She was an ordinary


    employee, and she didn¡¯t have the right to mind her boss¡¯ business.


    She was out of line. Lolita closed her eyes and gnawed on her bottom lip. She let out a breath slowly.


    This was absolutely forbidden in thepany. Lolita stayed in a foreign country for many years, and


    she had worked in another studio. She already had some experience and knew the rules of the


    workce.


    She knew it was a mistake to cross the line.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to meddle like this. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t eaten


    anything. So, how about this? Let me treat you tonight. What do you want to eat?¡± Lolita hurried to find


    an excuse for herself. She didn¡¯t want to anger him or make him think that she was going overboard.


    ¡°Okay, fine. What do you want to eat?¡± Jason didn¡¯t refuse her kindness at all. He drummed his fingers


    on the steering wheel as he waited for her answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have eaten anything at the party, either. Let¡¯s eat togetherter. I bet we¡¯re both


    hungry.¡± Jason nodded. The event she attended was for socialization, and the organizers served wine,


    champagne, and finger foods. It wasn¡¯t enough to sate anyone¡¯s hunger.


    Lolita was momentarily afraid that her stomach would growl on cue. She was a little hungry because


    she only had a


    few drinks. It was embarrassing that she was lecturing him about eating habits, and here she was,


    doing the exact same thing.


    ¡°Okay, then. But it¡¯s my treat.¡± Lolita was serious. It was a small price to pay after all the debacle a few


    minutes ago.


    ¡°So what do you want to eat? It¡¯s up to you.¡± Jason left the decision up to her. He didn¡¯t care either way.


    Lolita quickly took out her cell phone to look for ate night snack shop. She wasn¡¯t originally from


    Antawood and was, therefore, not familiar with the restaurants and other establishments.


    Before she could start searching, however, her phone rang. It was Kendal.


    When Lolita saw his name, fear bubbled inside of her, and she almost threw her phone away. After


    breathing deeply to calm her nerves, she answered the call.


    ¡°Kendal, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lolita asked cautiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? How dare you ask me that? You know what¡¯s up! Where are you now? You


    disappeared after you answered the phone. Did someone take you away? Do you need me to call the


    police? Tell me!¡± Lolita could hear Kendal¡¯s displeasure loud and clear. With his carefully measured


    voice, she knew he was straining to control his anger.


    Lolita almost squirmed ufortably, as if Kendal could actually see her. It was true. Someone took


    her away from the party, but he didn¡¯t have to call the police.


    ¡°Kendal, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with Mr. Foster. After that, I will go home. You have a


    good rest now, okay? I¡¯lle to have dinner with you tomorrow.¡± Without waiting for his response,


    Lolita hung up the phone. She knew that Kendal was so angry, so she didn¡¯t speak to him that much.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jason nced at Lolita out of the corner of his eye. She seemed to be in a bad mood


    ¡ªas evidenced by her frown.


    Kendal didn¡¯t bother hiding his dislike for Jason when they met at the event. He was staring daggers at


    Jason.


    Maybe Kendal thought he was a bad boss who treated his employees badly.


    Now that he knew Jason took Lolita out, Kendal might get angrier at him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Kendal has always been straightforward. He can say whatever he wants to say.


    Sometimes, his words are too direct, and he ends up hurting people. Don¡¯t take it seriously. He¡¯s been


    protecting me since we were kids, and he can never tolerate anyone bullying me. He probably


    misunderstood a few things about you, but he wouldn¡¯t go too far. He already knows that you¡¯re my


    boss,¡± Lolita exined quickly. She didn¡¯t want any enmity between Kendal and Mr. Foster. If there


    was, she would be the one caught in between.


    One was her cousin, and the other was her boss. She didn¡¯t want to offend either of them, so she had


    to set things straight.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I understand why he¡¯s acting the way he is. He¡¯s protecting you, so there¡¯s nothing for me to


    be angry about.¡± Jason shrugged. He understood Kendal¡¯s protective streak. He would have acted the


    same if their roles were reversed.


    Jason wasn¡¯t angry at all. It was a good thing that someone loved Lolita so much.


    ¡°Really? Mr. Foster, I¡¯m d you¡¯re not angry. Wait, turn left here. There¡¯s ate night snack shop up


    ahead. Let¡¯s go there. Their bestsellers are seafood porridge and barbecue. Are you okay with those


    dishes, Mr. Foster?¡± Lolita signaled which way they were headed. She visited the establishment before,


    so she didn¡¯t need to use the GPS for directions.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine.¡± Jason followed the route Lolita told him.


    Thete night snack city was actually pretty huge. There was a street lined with stalls selling various


    foods. Lolita led Jason through half the street before they entered a two story building.


    There was a small private room, and Lolita asked to be seated there for Jason¡¯s sake. She figured he


    liked the privacy while eating.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, although this ce is a little noisy, the private room isn¡¯t bad. What do you think? Is it


    alright?¡± Lolita was nervous. She didn¡¯t know if Jason suited a ce like this or if he was even


    comfortable eating here.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are so many diners here, so the food must be delicious. Besides, it¡¯s your


    rmendation. Even if I don¡¯t trust others, I trust your judgment.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes scanned the crowd


    and the tables. He was amazed at the number of people eating at thiste hour here.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 425

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 425


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Those were hammer pounding into Lolita¡¯s heart.


    It was a great thing to be trusted.


    Coming from his boss, she felt proud.


    ¡°I¡¯m delighted, Mr. Foster. The seafood porridge is to die for, I swear. I haven¡¯t been in Antawood for a


    long time, but their menu is super delicious. My friend Gabrielle couldn¡¯t share it with me since she¡¯s


    allergic to seafood. It¡¯s such a shame because she¡¯s the only friend I made in here.¡± Lolita sounded a


    little disappointed.


    Even though it was Gabrielle who brought her here the first time, she only had barbecue and beer. The


    two of them were like worlds apart.


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy that we can eat together, Mr. Foster.¡± Lolita smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. And if you could call me by my name, I¡¯d be very happy.¡± His boss had told her many


    times.


    ¡°Jason?¡± Lolita shyly called.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just hearing you say my name lifts my spirits. You want me to be happy, right?¡± Jason


    teased.


    Lolita nodded almost immediately. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call you Jason when it¡¯s just us. But on other asions, I


    better call you Mr. Foster, okay?¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Jason smiled.


    ¡°So, Jason, is there anything else you want to eat?¡± Lolita had always been bold. She didn¡¯t find it hard


    to start calling him intimately.


    ¡°You can order anything you like. It¡¯s my first time here, surprise me.¡± Jason winked.


    ¡°Then, are you allergic to anything? Is there anything you don¡¯t like?¡± Lolita asked, wanting to making


    sure.


    ¡°Nope, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll order then.¡± It was such a relief to Lolita not having to worry about other people¡¯s allergies


    when choosing food.


    Jason brought a ss of water to his lips, looking gently at Lolita¡¯s ecstatic face.


    Sometimes, with girls, happinesses easily.


    ¡°Lolita.¡± Looking at the Christmas decorations outside the window, Jason called out her.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Jason?¡± Lolita turned to him.


    She didn¡¯t realize that she never felt awkward calling him by his name anymore.


    ¡°Christmas ising. What are you going to do?¡± Jason asked.


    In truth, Jason didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of the festivals. On several traditional asions, he


    would be asked to go back to the Foster mansion to have dinners. Other festivals were all the same,


    more so, foreign festivals.


    But now it was different. He suddenly wanted to enjoy Christmas.


    ¡°Oh, right. It¡¯s Christmas the day after tomorrow. I haven¡¯t decided what to do yet.¡± Lolita smiled.


    Last Christmas, she was still in Paris. Back there, they celebrate it wildly like the New Year¡¯s.


    At that time, she was with


    her friends, and the man who eventually broke her heart.


    Since she came back to Antawood, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to Christmas. She didn¡¯t have pretty


    memories about the season.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time to think about it.¡± Jason smiled.


    ¡°Hmm, since Kendal is in Antawood, I¡¯ll probably spend Christmas with him, nothing major,¡± Lolita


    mindlessly said.


    ¡°If preparing is a hassle for you, then, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you want to say that there is a Christmas dinner in thepany, right? If there is, I can tell Kendal


    first. If not, he will get angry with me for standing him up,¡± Lolita said excitedly.


    Many young people abroad were still very happy about Christmas, and in fact, they were finding


    excuses to go on a date. Many start-ups would also have dinners or hold small parties to celebrate.


    Jason¡¯spany was engaged in jewelry design. Surely, a young and vibrantpany would also


    paint the town red.


    Lolita was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not handling it. It¡¯s the nning department that decides. We have yet the ce and


    time.¡± Jason admitted.


    The nning department would hold a small event for Thanksgiving day, Halloween, and Christmas


    every year. As the boss, Jason never took part in the n. He only needed to sign the documents and


    approve them.


    ¡°It sounds exciting!¡± Lolita¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Anyway, how did you spend Christmas abroad?¡± Jason asked curiously.


    ¡°I had dinner with friends. Christmas is a big deal, but personally, I think it¡¯s the same everywhere.


    What really matters when celebrating festivals is who you spend it with.¡± Lolita smiled ruefully.


    She thought of her sad past and the man who rejected her.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jason nodded.


    On the second day, Gabrielle woke up with a rumbling stomach. In a daze, she looked out of the


    window. It was still early outside. When she turned around, she saw Westley lying next to her. She felt


    at ease.


    Westley was still sleeping. He looked so innocent.


    So different from when he was awake. He was like a devil walking the earth.


    But at that moment, he was a very lovely angel.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    An energetic one at that. Gabrielle felt a sharp pain in her waist.


    Just when Gabrielle reached out her hand to touch his face, Westley slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Awake already? Wasst night too much?¡±


    That was his first reaction. He couldn¡¯t stop himselfst night, especially when Gabrielle initiated the


    whole thing.


    Last night, she passed out. How could Westley not worry when she woke up so early?


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m just hungry,¡± Gabrielle shyly said.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 426

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 426


    At half past six, Gabrielle and Westley arrived in a restaurant for breakfast.


    The two of them got up because Gabrielle was hungry and drove there straight from the hotel.


    They wanted to keep a low profile, so they requested a private room. After all, it would be big trouble if


    Westley was seen in public.


    Besides, they could have peace and quiet.


    After the two sat down, Westley made sure to order everything Gabrielle liked. He was considerate


    enough not to order any fish or shrimp.


    Gabrielle chugged down a whole ss of water in hunger. Westley was both concerned and saddened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, else you¡¯d have a stomachache,¡± Westley remarked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you for taking me here to eat such a fancy meal.¡± Gabrielle liked the breakfast options


    in this restaurant. It was the best Cantonese dim sum restaurant in Antawood, much so that they didn¡¯t


    ept any appointments nor delivery. It was always amazingly full of customers. It was the first time


    that Gabrielle had been here so early.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sound so formal. I¡¯m happy you like it.¡± Westley smiled.


    As long as he could provide it, Westley would give her the best in the world.


    Gabrielle¡¯s eyes sparkled as the waiters set down the food one by one. On the other hand, Westley


    watched her endearingly with his soybean milk in hand.


    Gabrielle was starving. She stuffed food in her mouth like a hamster. Westley almost worried if she


    would choke.


    ¡°Eat slowly, Gabrielle. No one¡¯s going to take them away from you. We can order more once you


    finish.¡± Westley chuckled, looking at her adoringly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You should eat too, Westley. Don¡¯t just watch there.¡± Gabrielle felt it


    embarrassing to be started at while she was eating.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. You eat up.¡± He only got out of bed to take her out for breakfast.


    ¡°Are you sleepy, then? I¡¯m sorry I woke you up.¡± Gabrielle suddenly felt a little guilty.


    When she woke up, Westley looked as though he could sleep through a storm. It was just when


    Gabrielle shifted on the bed that he was stirred.


    ¡°I always wake up early, silly. I actually woke up unusuallyte today. Well, you can keep eating.¡±


    Westley reached for a steamed bun and gave it to her.


    It was already eight o¡¯clock when the two finished their meal. Gabrielle had to go to thepany to find


    Lolita and then they would need to exin to Jason what happenedst night.


    She wondered if Lolita would be there at that time.


    ¡°Westley, please drive me to thepany.¡± She followed her husband to the parking lot.


    ¡°Gabrielle?¡± A surprised voice stopped her in her tracks.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Melissa stepping out of her car just a few meters away.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Glyn! Good morning.¡± Gabrielle smiled.


    Then she quickly looked back to wave at Westley, asking him to wait.


    ¡°Are you here for breakfast?¡± Gabrielle asked Melissa sincerely. Every time she met her idol, she¡¯d


    hoped they¡¯d be closer.


    ¡°Jackson told me of a nice dim sum restaurant here in Antawood. Seeing you here, I guess I¡¯m in the


    right ce.¡±


    Melissa smiled.


    ¡°Jackson kn


    ows his stuff. This is the best one in town. It¡¯s always full of customers. Speaking of which, he didn¡¯t


    come with you?¡± Jackson¡¯s absence was a surprise. He always put Ms. Glyn on top of his priorities,


    after all.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s actually inside. Didn¡¯t you see him?¡± Melissa asked, tilting her head to see Westley waiting at


    a distance.


    She knew this young man was the CEO of the Morris Group, but why was Gabrielle with him?


    The Morris family and the Walker family didn¡¯t get along well, but Gabrielle wasn¡¯t a part of it.


    Anyway, she had no right to stick her nose into Gabrielle¡¯s business.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. There were too many people. I must¡¯ve missed him,¡± Gabrielle said apologetically.


    The open hall in the two floors were packed and they didn¡¯t really pay attention to the other customers.


    Gabrielle thought that Jackson might¡¯ve asked for a private room.


    ¡°I see. If I knew you woulde earlier, I should have asked you to eat together. As they say, the


    more, the merrier.¡± Melissa had grown fond of Gabrielle, perhaps for her kindness. She wanted them to


    be friends.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. Glyn. We will have a chance to eat together,¡± Gabrielle said, smiling.


    The jewelry design seminar was three months long. Since Melissa was handling some topics, they


    were sure to run into each other often and would find time for a meal together.


    ¡°Then, are you free this noon?¡± Melissa asked without hesitation.


    ¡°I guess so, but why?¡±


    Gabrielle blinked. She couldn¡¯t refuse an invitation from her mentor, but she was still curious.


    ¡°If you have time, let¡¯s have lunch together. I¡¯m going back to Ensfield in the afternoon. Then on


    Christmas, I¡¯d be spending time with family. Before I leave, I want to have lunch with you. Do you think


    it¡¯s okay?¡± Melissa held both of her hands.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She had nned to call Gabrielle before to invite her for lunch, but it was better now that she met her in


    person.


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Glyn. Please let me know the time and ce, and I¡¯ll meet you there.¡± Gabrielle


    nodded excitedly.


    She wanted to spend more time with her mentor.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Melissa pped.


    ¡°Thanks, Ms. Glyn. I have to go now and I¡¯ll be at thepanyter.¡± Gabrielle looked over her


    shoulder, afraid that Westley might be getting impatient.


    Melissa studied her, guessing that the two of them were dating. Gabrielle had not introduced them to


    each other, so Melissa didn¡¯t want to pry.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll see you at noon, then.¡± Melissa nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to having lunch with you, Ms. Glyn.¡±


    Gabrielle shed the biggest smile before running back to where Westley was waiting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Westley.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Get in first.¡± He opened the door for her.


    Gabrielle slipped into the front seat and fastened the seat belt. She turned to Westley and figured he


    was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Gabrielle asked.


    After getting to know each other, both of them had learned tomunicate. They realized they needed


    to talk things out before they would reach a point of no return.


    ¡°Do you really like Melissa that much?¡± Westley asked softly.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 427

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 427


    He asked her whether she liked Melissa or not. Of course, she liked her. She could give him a reply


    without any hesitation.


    ¡°Westley, I remember telling you earlier. I like Ms. Glyn a lot. She is like a goddess for me. So, this


    question is really unnecessary for you to ask,¡± Gabrielle looked at him and said with a soft smile.


    It was clear that she really liked Melissa. There was no doubt about it now.


    Melissa was the wife of the eldest son of the Walker family in Ensfield. The Walker family and the


    Morris family had always been at odds with each other. Though the two families lived in different cities,


    they were always against each other.


    Of course, it was a matter between two families, and had nothing to do with them. So, he felt it should


    not be med on them. And so there was no need to let Gabrielle know about it.


    Otherwise, she would feel ufortable and think too much about it unnecessarily. And it would also


    affect her study.


    It was a well-known fact that Gabrielle really liked jewelry designing. And as Melissa was a high


    authority in this field, Gabrielle could learn something from her.


    Westley couldn¡¯t stop her from learning from one of the masters in the field. And he knew that it was a


    rare opportunity that hade in her life.


    ¡°Gabrielle, so you really do like her a lot.¡± Westley looked at her calmly. There was a glint of worry in


    his eyes, which was hidden deeply. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should let Gabrielle know about the thing that


    was on his mind.


    However, he believed that it did not matter how he felt, because it would not be a big deal for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Yes, I do like her. You can say, I adore her!¡± Gabrielle said with a radiating smile.


    She looked at him for a few moments. ¡°Westley, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She was able to catch the seriousness


    on his face and it instantly worried her.


    She was afraid that she had said something which displeased Westley.


    ¡°Nothing! I was just thinking that if a master of jewelry designing ising to Antawood and giving you


    such an opportunity to learn, you must cherish it. I feel extremely happy for you.¡± Westley raised his


    hand and gently caressed her hair.


    Westley didn¡¯t have much to say about Melissa. He decided that as long as Gabrielle learned


    something from her, everything would be fine.


    As a matter of fact, she was going to be a teacher for Gabrielle. She wouldn¡¯t be able to control


    Gabrielle¡¯s private life.


    ¡°You are right. I was also thinking the same. In the past, it was always difficult to see Ms. Glyn. This


    time, she cane to Antawood and be the tutor of our training ss. I am really excited for it.¡±


    Gabrielle was extremely happy and eager.


    ¡°Well, time to go. I¡¯ll drive you back to thepany,¡± Westley said.


    Gabrielle gave him a big smile. Her smiling face was so charming and beautiful. ¡°Thank you, Westley.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle! You don¡¯t need to be so polite to me.¡± Westley touched her hair gently.


    ¡°By the way, Ms. Glyn invited me to have lunch with her. She will be going back to Ensfield in the


    afternoon. She won¡¯t return until the New Year¡¯s day, when our training ss begins.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face


    was full of joy. She didn¡¯t want to let go of any chance to meet and learn from Melissa.


    ¡°Anything for you dear, as long as you are happy.¡± Westley turned the engine on and started the car.


    For him, as long as Gabrielle was happy, everything would be fine.


    Other things were unimportant for him.


    ¡°The training sses will be for about three months. I will be very busy at that time. Maybe, I will not


    have much time for you. Will that make you unhappy?¡± Gabrielle had a general idea of the sses and


    training sessions. But specific timings and schedule would depend on the circumstances.


    To avoid issuester, she needed to give Westley a heads up. She didn¡¯t want him to be unhappy or


    feel neglected.


    ¡°No worries, as long as you stay in Antawood. It¡¯s a good chance for you. Why would I be unhappy?


    Don¡¯t think too much, Gabrielle. Just focus on your business and dreams!¡± Westley said to her,


    while he kept driving.


    Although his words were not very romantic, he showed his love and care for her. That was enough for


    Gabrielle.


    Westley parked the car at the same ce as before. Gabrielle was ready to get off. Although he


    wanted to drop her near the gate of thepany, he didn¡¯t want to force his decisions or wishes on


    her. He would do it only if she wanted him to.


    The rtionship they shared was slowly getting revealed to people around Gabrielle. At that rate, it


    wouldn¡¯t be long before it would be known by everyone, even if they did not make it public themselves.


    Keeping all that in mind, Westley didn¡¯t want to rush to do anything. He felt he should just let Gabrielle


    do whatever she wanted.


    ¡°Westley, so you go to thepany now! Be careful on the way. Bye!¡± Gabrielle spoke to him after


    closing the door. She walked a few steps and turned to wave at him. Then she hastily ran away.


    Instead of leaving in a hurry, Westley sat in the car and watched Gabrielle. He slowly pulled out a


    cigarette from the packet and lit it. He hadn¡¯t smoked for a long time. He was aware that Gabrielle


    didn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes. Therefore, he seldom smoked at ces where there was a chance


    that she woulde.


    But now he had a strong desire to smoke at least one cigarette. Maybe it was because he saw Melissa


    and was feeling a little uneasy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gabrielle reached thepany and walked in. Her eyes were searching for Lolita, but she was


    nowhere to be seen. She found it a little strange.


    Generally speaking, as an employee Lolita would always reach the workce on time, every day.


    Every time when Gabrielle came to thepany, Lolita would arrive before her. Gabrielle was sure that


    Lolita was neverte to thepany in all these days.


    Thus, it was a little strange that Lolita hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Gabrielle asked her colleagues, who were


    around her, and enquired if Lolita had alreadye today. They confirmed her doubt. Finding it weird,


    she called Lolita immediately.


    Gabrielle was starting to get worried about what had happened to Lolitast night. After all, the two of


    them had caused such chaos at the meeting.


    The call kept ringing for longer than expected. Finally Lolita¡¯s voice came through. She sounded like


    she was in a daze. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ Gabrielle was surprised to hear it.


    The moment she heard it, Gabrielle knew that Lolita was still asleep. She wondered if Lolita might have


    answered the phone in that sleepy state, even without opening her eyes.


    ¡°Lolita! It¡¯s me, Gabrielle. Where are you? Are you still sleeping at home? Are you feeling sick?¡±


    Gabrielle asked anxiously.


    ¡°Ah! Gabrielle!¡± Lolita suddenly screamed her name. Things happened too quickly after that. Gabrielle


    heard a crash and crackling sound, as if something had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Lolita, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Gabrielle was getting more worried. She anxiously kept


    asking.


    ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s nothing, Gabrielle. Have you reached thepany already?¡± Though she was trying to


    sound calm, there was still a trace of panting in Lolita¡¯s voice. Clearly, something had happened there.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m at thepany now. Listen, if you¡¯re really feeling sick or anything, I¡¯ll help you apply for


    having the day off,¡± Gabrielle suggested.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apply for leave for me, Gabrielle. I¡¯ll see youter in thepany.¡± Saying that,


    Lolita quickly hung up the phone.


    Just then, the door opened. Standing at the door, Jason smiled when he saw the shocked and hazy


    look on Lolita¡¯s face. ¡°Lolita, you are finally awake. Does your head hurt? Are you feeling


    ufortable?¡±


    When she was talking to Gabrielle over the phone, she opened her eyes and looked around. She was


    shocked! It hit her like a thunderbolt that it was not her room. Rather, she was in apletely strange


    room. But then her eyes fell upon Jason, the big boss, who was standing at the door. Seeing him there,


    she was certain that she had gone crazy.


    ¡°Mr. Foster?¡± she mumbled as she stared at him.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 428

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 428


    The room was quite strange. However, seeing Jason there was much more horrible than seeing a


    ghost.


    Lolita was scared to death the moment he appeared.


    ¡®Damn it! What the fuck is going on?!¡¯


    All she could remember aboutst night was that she and Jason went out to eat. They had barbecue


    and drank beer all night long. It did not take much for her to get drunk.


    And then, there she was, sleeping on someone else¡¯s bed for the entire night. It horrified her that she


    was in Jason¡¯s home.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you shaken up upon seeing me?¡± Amusement crossed Jason¡¯s thoughts


    when he saw her reaction.


    ¡®Why is she looking at me like she¡¯s seen a ghost? I can¡¯t possibly be that terrible!¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Foster, a ghost would be less awful than you. Where am I? Is this your house? Last night, did


    we¡­¡± Lolita couldn¡¯t bear to finish her sentence. She was terrified that something happened between


    her and Jason.


    However, when she looked down to scan her body, she found that she was still d inst night¡¯s


    clothing. Relief washed over her like a great tide. It appeared as if nothing happenedst night.


    Jason was once again amused. Lolita was a lovely and innocent woman.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You were so drunkst night so I took you home with me. You slept in the


    guest room. Nothing of that sort happened between us. You were asleep the entire time. Now that


    you¡¯re up, you should go take a shower. There are clothes on the sofa for you.¡± Jason hurriedly filled


    her in withst night¡¯s events to ease her worries.


    Lolita turned to nce at the paper bag on the couch. Jason must have sent them earlier that morning


    and left when he saw her fast asleep.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Foster. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten ahead of myself. I almost assumed the worst of you. I


    will forever hold your kindness in my heart,¡± Lolita sincerely replied.


    She was utterly beguiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. There¡¯s breakfast waiting for you downstairs. Come down after you finish getting


    ready. Let me know if you need anything.¡± Jason was absolutely weing.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Foster!¡± Lolita was so agitated that she almost bowed to him.


    ¡®Damn, she¡¯s so cute.¡¯ Jason couldn¡¯t help theughter from escaping his lips.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten. What did you call me?¡± Jason reminded her.


    ¡°Ah, yes! I wouldn¡¯t dare forget again, Jason. I¡¯m going to go ahead and shower.¡± Lolita rushed into the


    bathroom with her change of clothes.


    On his way downstairs, Jason couldn¡¯t keep himself from bursting intoughter again.


    The moment Lolita ran into the bathroom, she locked the door and walked to the sink. She intently


    stared at her reflection on the mirror.


    Her hair looked like a bird¡¯s nest and her face was as red as an apple. Last night¡¯s makeup had faded


    into a blurry mess.


    ¡®Holy hell, I can¡¯t believe Jason saw me like this.


    This is so embarrassing!


    I have never been so humiliated my whole life.


    Fuck, I just want to die!¡¯


    It waspletely unimaginable for a mere employee to wake up in her boss¡¯s house. To her, there was


    nothing more humiliating than having her boss see her in such a state.


    She couldn¡¯t stomach seeing Jason again.


    In a hurry, she washed her face and finished get


    ting ready. She was out of the bathroom in a jiffy.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She stayed seated on the couch for a considerable amount of time. Lolita couldn¡¯t bear to see Jason


    after such embarrassment. She was worried that her terrible appearance would change the way Jason


    looked at her.


    For ten minutes, Lolita did nothing but sit on the sofa. She was unfazed until Jason knocked on her


    door.


    ¡°Lolita, are you finished?¡± This time, Jason knew that she was awake. It would be inappropriate for him


    toe barging in so he politely knocked.


    ¡°Jason¡­ I¡­ Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± Lolita did not say anything more. She quickly stood up to open the door


    for him. Her face was still flushed from embarrassment.


    ¡°Is something the matter? You look ufortable. Are you okay? Do the clothes fit you right? I don¡¯t


    know what your size is so I assumed you were a small. I had someone send some clothes over for


    you.¡± Jason nced the dress that adorned her fragile frame.


    The pink skirt looked exquisite on her. Light colors looked great on cute girls like her. Lolita looked even


    more adorable.


    ¡°It fits just right. Thank you, Jason.¡± The sincerity in her voice was unparalleled.


    Lolita assumed that her image was ruined, now she knew that she was just overthinking. After all, she


    was a nobody to him. Whatever she did wouldn¡¯t matter to Jason.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Come have breakfast downstairs.¡± A gentle smile lifted the corners of his lips. It made


    Lolita feel so much better.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lolita obediently nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡±


    Jason was walking in front of Lolita as she tailed him with her phone in her hand.


    While they were grazing the halls of the vi, Lolita couldn¡¯t help herself from looking around. She was


    excited.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can give you a tour of the vi after breakfast,¡± Jason said. His voice was calm.


    ¡°Your home is breathtakingly beautiful.¡± ttery wasn¡¯t Lolita¡¯s intention. His vi, indeed, was beautiful.


    Its design held a statement. It was unique. It was as if he designed it himself.


    ¡°I designed everything. There¡¯s nothing like it.¡± Jason smiled.


    Lolitaughed at his words. She was right.


    ¡®No wonder it looks so special. He designed it himself.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous. Surely, professional designers like you are not limited to jewelry designing. You can also


    achieve something like this. When I get my own house in the future, I¡¯d like to design it myself as well.¡±


    The matter piqued Lolita¡¯s interest.


    She thought that it would be best if she designed her own home.


    ¡°That sounds great. Let me know if you need anything. Maybe I can help you. Have you considered


    settling down in Antawood?¡± Jason casually asked.


    ¡°Settle down in Antawood?¡± This had never crossed Lolita¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°I know you live in Ensfield but that isn¡¯t too far away from Antawood. The climate and the views are


    quite simr. People from Ensfield could easily adapt to the living conditions in Antawood. You¡¯ve been


    here for over six months. Have you grown ustomed to the ce?¡± Jason asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re quite simr. It didn¡¯t take me much to get used to living here,¡± Lolita replied.


    ¡°You should definitely think about settling down here, then,¡± Jason suggested.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 429

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 429


    Lolita had never thought about settling down in Antawood.


    For her, she would forever be a resident of Ensfield. Lolita¡¯s roots and her family were deeply


    embedded in that ce. The man who had her heart was also from Ensfield.


    Antawood was her temporary residence. There was no reason for her to settle down in that ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Lolita was terrified that if she refused once more, it would cause displeasure to


    Jason.


    ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s have some breakfast first.¡± He led her into the dining room.


    The hunger in her insides made Lolita swallow hard when sheid her eyes on the sumptuous and


    carefully prepared breakfast spread.


    ¡°Sit down. You look famished.¡± The evident greed on her face made Jason burst intoughter.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Without a hint of hesitation, Lolita sat down and began to devour her meal. After all, Jason had already


    seen the worst of her. There was no reason for Lolita to act all womanly in front of him anymore.


    When she hastily finished her breakfast, Lolita got ready to leave. She had her dirtyundry with her.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, thank you for taking me inst night. I¡¯ll be going home first and then to thepany. I¡¯m


    worried that I would be marked absent at work today.¡± Dark clouds were brooding over Lolita¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss. Don¡¯t worry about it. I can drive you to the office. You don¡¯t have to take a cab,¡± Jason


    offered as he took his car keys out.


    His words caused her to wave her hands in the air.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to drag your name into the mud. You can go ahead. I¡¯ll go home first. Then I will go to


    thepany as soon as possible. It¡¯s more than enough for me that I won¡¯t be marked absent at work.¡±


    In a hurry, Lolita took her phone out to call a taxi.


    ¡®How could he drive me there? I wouldn¡¯t have an exnation if anyone saw the two of us together!¡¯


    Lolita had perfect knowledge that she had to avoid arousing rumors that linked her to her boss.


    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll drive you home first. You can go to the office from there. Booking a cab from here is


    quite difficult,¡± Jason replied calmly.


    It was, indeed, difficult to book a taxi from his vi. Upon checking her app, there were no taxis nearby.


    That was exactly why she didn¡¯t like the extravagance of these vis. They were so far away from the


    city. One would have to own a car to live there.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Foster,¡± Lolita had great decorum. She quickly got into his car and obediently sat


    down.


    It was almost noon when Lolita arrived at the office.


    ¡°Lolita, are you okay?¡± Gabrielle asked the moment she saw Lolita. The scream she heard when she


    talked to Lolita over the phone made her extremely worried.


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m sorry I scared you,¡± Lolita apologized.


    She couldn¡¯t tell Gabrielle that she slept over at Jason¡¯s vist night. She was afraid that Gabrielle


    would misunderstand her rtionship with Jason.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re fine. We¡¯ll exin what happenedst night to Jason. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll


    understand. Vivian arrived with a cloud over her face earlier today. I heard that her team¡¯s project isn¡¯tThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    going too well. She scolded her team twice this morning. It must have something to do with what


    transpiredst night. After all, I exposed her in front of so many people. You even poured wine over her.


    How could she possibly be in a good mood? Keep your vignce when yo


    u see her today,¡± Gabrielle reminded her.


    ¡°I know. I wouldn¡¯t want to mess with her today. If I see her, I won¡¯t stand in her way.¡± Lolita knew that


    the most important thing she should do was keep herself safe.


    However, if Vivian tried anything funny, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight back.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk to Mr. Foster. I¡¯ve already told him about it,¡± Lolita added.


    ¡°Did you make things clear?¡± Gabrielle was taken aback.


    ¡°I did. You don¡¯t have to talk to him about it anymore.¡± Lolita no longer wanted to burden herself with


    last night¡¯s events. The past was the past.


    It wasn¡¯t their fault anyway.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. I have nster today so I won¡¯t be here in the afternoon. If you meet Vivian,


    remember to avoid her. Even though she¡¯s afraid of your cousin, I¡¯m sure she would do whatever to get


    her way,¡± Gabrielle warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone step on me. I¡¯ve always relied on my capabilities. My cousin wasn¡¯t


    there before. It¡¯s still the same way now.¡± Vivian could not faze her.


    ¡°Okay. I have to go.¡± With thosest words, Gabrielle took her bag and left.


    Melissa sent Gabrielle the restaurant¡¯s address. Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to make her wait so she arrived


    earlier. On the way to meet Melissa, Gabrielle dropped by the mall to buy her a present. It was


    Christmas tomorrow after all.


    She meticulously chose a silk scarf that matched Melissa¡¯s temperament. Gabrielle was worried that


    Melissa wouldn¡¯t like her gift. After all, Melissa seemed to have everything.


    Despite that, Gabrielle was still determined to let Melissa feel her kindness.


    After deciding on her gift, Gabrielle also picked a Christmas gift for Wendy.


    Wendy never liked any of Gabrielle¡¯s gifts.


    Gabrielle had perfect knowledge that as long as Wendy despised her, she would hate all of her


    presents as well.


    ¡°Please wrap these silk scarves nicely. Thank you.¡± When Gabrielle handed the two silk scarves to the


    shop assistant, she caught a glimpse of the lighter counter not too far away from where she was.


    There were an array of luxury lighters. Westley was a smoker so she thought of buying him one.


    Westley¡¯s birthday was the same day as Christmas. ¡®Hmm¡­ If I buy him a lighter and bake a birthday


    cake for him, would it count as a double surprise?¡¯


    Gabrielle wondered as she walked to the aisle where the lighters were disyed.


    They were indeed luxurious. The designs looked strong but elegant at the same time. They were also


    ridiculously expensive.


    But the gift was for Westley. It would be a good choice.


    ¡°Can I take a look at the two of these¡­¡±


    ¡°I want both of these. Please have them packed.¡± A voice interrupted Gabrielle before she could even


    finish voicing out her request.


    It was Cherie. She looked at Gabrielle with apparent disgust.


    It was a known fact that Cherie hated her but they seemed toe across each other often. The world


    was indeed small.


    ¡°Please show me this one instead.¡± Gabrielle did not want to go through the trouble of arguing with


    Cherie so she asked to see a different lighter instead. This one was silver and had the number ¡¯12¡¯


    engraved on it.


    It was only appropriate since Westley¡¯s birthday fell on a December. It was perfect.


    ¡°I want this one as well,¡± Cherie eximed.


    Gabrielle could no longer stand it. ¡°Cherie, do you have to be so vindictive?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 430

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 430


    Cherie stood there, staring at Gabrielle sullenly. ¡°Gabrielle, it is you who always bear a grudge against


    me, not the other way around,¡± Cherie said.


    ¡°Cherie, you always want to buy whatever I fancy. It¡¯s like you gravitate towards anything I like. Who


    among us do you think is the one bearing a grudge? If I say I want everything in this shop, will you


    purchase them all?¡± Gabrielle asked Cherie calmly. Cherie was acting like a victim all of a sudden.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I can afford them, so I can buy these things if I want, and you don¡¯t have any


    say in it. If you can afford them too, then I¡¯m not stopping you from buying as well. If you can buy


    everything here, then you go ahead,¡± Cherie arrogantly said with a shrug. She was openly challenging


    Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle sighed. ¡®Didn¡¯t Cherie do it on purpose? It has happened too many times to think of it as a


    coincidence. Does she hate me that much?¡¯


    Gabrielle scoffed. She couldn¡¯t help but admire Cherie when she said she would buy all the lighters of


    this shop.


    It didn¡¯t matter how much they would cost. Cherie could buy whatever struck her fancy. The thing was,


    what did she buy all those lighters for?


    A lighter here wasn¡¯t a necessity. If she bought all of them, she couldn¡¯t even use them all up. What


    was Cherie thinking? She might be insane.


    Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t go that far. She refused topete with Cherie like this.


    ¡°Cherie, I¡¯m not in the mood to y such boring games with you. Since you want to buy them, then go


    and buy them all. I¡¯ll go to another shop to buy one, or do you n to buy all the lighters in the city


    today?¡± Gabrielle raised her eyebrows and looked at Cherie, wondering if she was going to make


    things difficult for her today. It wasn¡¯t beyond Cherie to do something so petty.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Cherie was initially stunned when she heard what Gabrielle said. Suddenly, something red in her


    eyes¡ªa sh of ruthlessness¡ªthat surprised Gabrielle and took her aback.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what the hell do you want from me?¡± Cherie asked Gabrielle first. Her tone became


    increasingly cold and vicious. She crossed her arms over her chest and eyed Gabrielle up and down.


    The question baffled Gabrielle. She tilted her head to the side and looked at Cherie in confusion.


    ¡°Cherie, what do you mean? Can you make it clearer? What do I want? What can I do to you? Really?¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what to make of it. Was Cherie being deliberately cryptic? What was this?


    Gabrielle hated it when people said anything puzzling and unclear. She always preferred those who


    were direct and straightforward. Cherie was ying the victim card, which only disgusted Gabrielle.


    ¡°What do I mean? Stop acting innocent and then taking others¡¯ kindness for granted. You never


    appreciate anything like that at all!¡± Cherie kept ming Gabrielle. She was so tunnel-sighted, and she


    felt like everything Gabrielle did was wrong.


    Gabrielle¡¯s initial irritation gave way to total confusion. She had no idea what she did wrong, what


    Cherie thought she did to warrant such usation. Somehow, it made Gabrielle feel bad.


    There should always be a reason why people treated others like this. It was too unjust to use


    someone of doing something when that person had no idea what it was. If Gabrielle had done anything


    to offend Cherie, she should have just said it clearly!


    What was more, Cherie was always against her. She always seized every opportunity to bring Gabrielle


    down and make trouble for her. Cherie was also impressively good at exaggerating things and blowing


    them out of proportion.


    Last time, it was about the dress, and now, it was the lighter. What was wrong with Cherie? Was it


    because she was used to hating Gabrielle no matter where they were?


    ¡°Cherie, you need to give a valid reason before you pronounce someone guilty. Why are you doing this


    to me? Why are you making up these stories?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t rein in her frustration anymore. She


    hated it when people went above and beyond to make trouble for her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Lance has always been so good to you. Why are you taking it for granted? You selfishly


    enjoy his kindness, but you never think of giving back to him!¡± Cherie was red in the face, and her voice


    was getting louder.


    Suddenly, something clicked in Gabrielle¡¯s mind.


    Sure enough, it was rted to Lance again. The animosity between her and Cherie usually stemmed


    from anything and everything rted to Lance.


    ¡°Cherie, Lance has always been nice to me. He¡¯s been concerned for my welfare since I was a child.


    What¡¯s the point of asking me this no


    w? Why don¡¯t you just go to him and tell him to stop being so good to me instead of constantly making


    trouble for me whenever we meet?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t wait for Cherie to exin further. She turned


    around and was about to leave.


    She didn¡¯t want to buy the lighter here anymore, so she decided to try a different shop instead.


    She had already decided to buy a Christmas gift for Westley, so she wanted to pick something that was


    personal and reflected her sincerity. If ever she didn¡¯t find anything that satisfied her, she would have


    lunch with Melissa first, then she would spend the entire afternoon carefully choosing the gift.


    Gabrielle knew she would find something to her liking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug!¡± Cherie clenched her fist and widened her eyes at Gabrielle. Her fury was now in


    full force.


    Gabrielle was shocked at Cherie¡¯s open hostility. Even so, she didn¡¯t take the bait. She simply walked


    towards the silk scarf shop without stopping.


    She was not smug. She always kept a low profile, and she was conscious of her actions¡ªthat she


    wouldn¡¯t offend anyone or act arrogant.


    However, since Cherie couldn¡¯t win Lance¡¯s love and affection, she kept on finding fault with others.


    Instead of reflecting on herself, Cherie became hateful.


    Even if she could get rid of Gabrielle, there would be another woman by Lance¡¯s side. Cherie was


    acting like Gabrielle was the root cause of her emotional suffering.


    If Cherie didn¡¯t do anything to improve herself¡ªattitude-wise¡ªshe would never be Lance¡¯s girlfriend.


    She could wear the fanciest clothes and most expensive jewels, and Lance still wouldn¡¯t reciprocate


    her love.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Gabrielle ignored Cherie. She realized this conversation was going


    nowhere. Cherie, who was looking at Gabrielle¡¯s retreating back, smoldered with resentment.


    Cherie hurried over and grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s arm, as if she was willing to turn this into a physical fight.


    Gabrielle first stared at Cherie¡¯s hand on her arm before her eyesnded on Cherie¡¯s flushed face.


    ¡°Cherie, this is a shopping mall¡ªa public ce with lots of people around. Are you sure you want to do


    this? Do you want to be humiliated here? If you want to act like a woman without ss or breeding,


    then go ahead. Don¡¯t involve me in this undignified actions of yours. I have no interest in whatever you


    want to aplish, so let go of me!¡± Gabrielle¡¯s voice was low, but the threat was unmistakable. There


    was no need to be polite if Cherie was acting so immature and unseemly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I just want¡­¡± Cherie withdrew her hand slowly and seemed to be at a loss for words. She


    looked like she was in a dilemma.


    Gabrielle finally understood what was going on. Cherie didn¡¯t mean her any harm. She needed


    Gabrielle¡¯s help, but she didn¡¯t know how to ask for it.


    ¡°Cherie, if you have something to tell me, just tell me directly and politely. We are not enemies. I have


    nothing against you. There¡¯s no need to act like two people who deeply hate each other.¡± Gabrielle


    rubbed her arm that Cherie grabbed and pulled. Cherie was petite, but her strength was quite


    admirable.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I just want to ask you a question. I hope you can answer me honestly. Don¡¯t you really like


    Lance? The kind of love that a woman reserves for her man?¡± Cherie hesitated for a long time, but she


    finally found the courage to speak directly.


    Cherie had known it for a long time that Lance liked Gabrielle. Although they were cousins on paper,


    the two of them were not rted by blood at all. So it was not surprising that Lance ended up having


    feelings for Gabrielle.


    For example, Gabrielle had loved Bryce¡ªthe man she called brother for many years.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect such a question from Cherie, so she looked at Cherie uneasily. Gabrielle shifted


    her weight.


    The atmosphere between the two became so awkward that the silence stretched on. After what


    seemed like an eternity, Gabrielle opened her mouth and spoke slowly.


    ¡°Cherie, Lance is my cousin. I have always respected him, and I¡¯m thankful for his kindness. Now I¡¯m


    Westley¡¯s wife, and I¡¯ll be loyal to my husband. Do you understand?¡± Cherie even asked her if she liked


    Lance the way a woman liked a man¡­


    Gabrielle looked at Cherie helplessly and smiled. How could she ask such a stupid question? If


    Gabrielle felt that way about Lance, they would have been a couple since a long time ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be totally relieved if you really treat Lance as your brother,¡± Cherie said in a soft voice. She finally


    felt at ease, as if a huge weight was lifted off her shoulders.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 431

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 431


    Cherie didn¡¯t deem it necessary assume that about Gabrielle and Lance.


    However, Lance was awfully nice to Gabrielle.


    He was thoughtful, with or without her knowledge. It didn¡¯t seem like the love shared by two cousins. It


    was more so like the love between a man and a woman.


    Cherie couldn¡¯t get half the amount of affection he exerted on Gabrielle.


    ¡°Cherie, I have nothing to say to your stupid question. I love Lance like an older brother. Don¡¯t get the


    wrong idea.¡± Gabrielle was irate.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I only thought of that because I care about Lance deeply. He¡­¡±


    ¡°Cherie, Lance is nice to me but only to a reasonable level. He never overstepped the boundaries and


    never did anything hical. You shouldn¡¯t question his morals no matter how much affection you have


    for him. This could only mean one thing¡­ You don¡¯t trust him at all. If that¡¯s really the case, I suggest


    you give him up. Only by letting him go can you free yourself from your worries.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s words cut


    deep into Cherie¡¯s heart.


    Irritation flooded Gabrielle¡¯s insides when Cherie asked her that question. She shouldn¡¯t have doubted


    her rtionship with Lance.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I trust him with all my heart. I¡¯ve liked him for years. I only did that because I


    care too much. I don¡¯t want to marry anybody else. I will never let him go,¡± Cherie replied.


    ¡®How could I give up on Lance?¡¯


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about what you¡¯ve done to me in the past because of Lance. But from here on out,


    I hope you understand. You shouldn¡¯t meddle with me and Lance anymore. I won¡¯t be as patient as I


    am now the next time you do it.¡± The tone of Gabrielle¡¯s voice wasmanding.


    Admittedly, Cherie knew that her question was a little too much.


    Gabrielle¡¯s anger was valid. Cherie should¡¯ve thought about it before she voiced out her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault. I wouldn¡¯t dare ask something that stupid again.¡± Cherie was prideful.


    However, since she knew that it was her mistake, she had no reason to deny it.


    ¡°Stop dragging my name into the mud and involving me in your rtionship. You should work your ass


    off if you really want to be with him. Surely, I wouldn¡¯t be the only woman around him that would arouse


    your suspicion. Instead of being so jealous, you should try your best to catch up with him. If you can¡¯t


    keep up eventually, I suggest that you let him go. You will never be truly happy if you don¡¯t.¡± Gabrielle


    was sure of her words.


    The moment Gabrielle found out that she was in love with Bryce was the same time she discovered


    that Cherie liked Lance.


    Despite that, she had always had a secret crush on him. It was odd for Lance to know about it without


    her telling him.


    What mattered was that she should be courageous enough to express her feelings. Whatever the


    result was, she wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    It was quite simr to what happened between Gabrielle and Bryce.


    She was young when she confessed, however Gabrielle was rejected.


    For a considerable amount of time, Bryce avoided her like a gue. That caused a great deal of pain to


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart. She regretted letting him know how she felt.


    But not, she preferred things this way. Gabrielle would rather expose her feelings than keep everything


    a secret.


    She tried her best to figure out


    what was going on in his mind. If he felt the same way about her, they would fall madly in love with


    each other.


    It wasn¡¯t a secret that Cherie adored Lance even though she hadn¡¯t confessed yet.


    Whatever the oue may be, it was better than suffering alone.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Gabrielle. I am a coward. I can¡¯t even tell him how I feel. I can¡¯t even hold a candle to the


    amount of courage you have. I guess I¡¯m just afraid of being rejected.¡± Suddenly, Cherie¡¯s mood turned


    somber.


    Cherie had always had a high self-esteem. She was as proud as a princess. She kept all of her


    thoughts locked up in her mind.


    No matter how lonely she got, her face would always be adorned with a gorgeous smile.


    She was always determined to keep a jolly facade to hide her true feelings.


    ¡°If you only love him from afar, you will never get a real chance with him.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t mean to be


    so hard on her. All she wanted was to be truthful.


    If Cherie did not change her mindset, she would never know how much Lance loved her.


    ¡°I think men should make the first move. If Lance is indeed in love with me, he will take the initiative to


    show me.¡± Cherie was quite hesitant with her words.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gabrielle pitied her emotional intelligence. ¡°Cherie, you have to fight for your happiness. If you always


    wait for other people to take the first step, you could only take what is offered. You will be scouring for


    leftovers.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Gabrielle¡¯s intention to meddle with Cherie¡¯s business, especially when her personal matter


    was involved. The two of them were like cats and dogs, after all.


    However, seeing Cherie in this state made Gabrielle want to give her a piece of her mind.


    After all, Lance was her cousin and he had always been nice to her. As a matter of fact, Gabrielle


    believed that Cherie would be good for him. She would definitely support their rtionship.


    What mattered was that Cherie loved him with all her heart.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I should chase my own happiness. It¡¯s quite simple. I don¡¯t know why that never crossed my


    mind. Thank you, Gabrielle.¡± Cherie was grateful.


    Gabrielle was taken aback the moment she heard Cherie say her thanks. She couldn¡¯t believe that


    Cherie said something like that.


    Just a few minutes earlier, Cherie wanted to tear her apart. It was odd that Cherie thanked her like they


    were friends. Gabrielle was horrified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I can¡¯t afford it. It¡¯s enough for me that you don¡¯t consider me as an enemy anymore,¡±


    Gabrielle replied.


    Cherie felt embarrassed. She had been hostile to Gabrielle because she assumed that there was


    something going on between her and Lance.


    ¡°I wonder if Lance constantly keeps in touch with you. He hasn¡¯t been taking my calls. It¡¯s been a while


    since Ist met him. It¡¯s Christmas tomorrow. I want to spend it with him,¡± Cherie said.


    Lately, Lance never answered her calls and texts no matter what she said. Cherie even went through


    the trouble of going to his house and his office but still, she couldn¡¯t seem to get a hold of him.


    It was obvious that Lance was avoiding her. But she was sure Lance would keep in touch with Gabrielle


    no matter what.


    ¡®Just how important is Gabrielle to Lance? He seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth


    and I bet he still keeps in touch with her.¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 432

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 432


    Lance had been helping Gabrielle with matters regarding Bryce, but she hadn¡¯t paid him much


    attention. She had gotten her hands tied up with her own issues, so she didn¡¯t have time to think about


    anything else.


    That was why she had no idea how to answer Cherie.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cherie. I haven¡¯t seen Lance recently. We¡¯re not as close as you think, so I have no idea


    what he¡¯s up to,¡± Gabrielle answered truthfully.


    There was no point in lying.


    Cherie thought she was being honest. Lance seemed out of Gabrielle¡¯s radar these days.


    Maybe she was overthinking it. Like what she heard, maybe Gabrielle and Lance weren¡¯t really close.


    ¡°I see.¡± Although Cherie felt disappointed, there was nothing she could do.


    She had been mean to Gabrielle before. Forcing her would only make Cherie look bad.


    ¡°Cherie, if you like Lance, just go for it. Maybe one day, he¡¯ll notice you, but nothing will happen if you


    just keep admiring him secretly,¡± Gabrielle said, taking her gift bag.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cherie watched Gabrielle leave until she disappeared through the exit. She was gone, but her words


    lingered in Cherie¡¯s mind.


    If she wouldn¡¯t confess, then she would never have the chance of being Mrs. Carter.


    Surprisingly, Gabrielle was more level-headed. The next step was now clear to her.


    All this time, Cherie had been jealous of Gabrielle. Unlike her, Gabrielle was brave. Cherie never had


    the courage to do what Gabrielle did.


    Long before, Gabrielle told Bryce how she felt about him. She bore the consequences of being hated


    and disgusted by him and everyone else.


    Gabrielle was just fighting for her own happiness. No one could ever dare to do the same. Those


    people who judged her were truly disgusting.


    Gabrielle went to the restaurant and looked for her mentor. They sat down, exchanging smiles.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, tomorrow is Christmas. Since you aren¡¯t going to spend the day in Antawood, allow me to


    greet you in advance. Merry Christmas! I¡¯ve prepared a little something for you. I hope you like it.¡±


    Gabrielle bowed, offering her gift.


    Melissa¡¯s eyes lit up in joy as she took the bag. ¡°A scarf! How lovely, Gabrielle. Thank you.¡±


    Melissa wasn¡¯t expecting Gabrielle would give her a gift. Fortunately, she prepared one for her mentee


    too.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this is a book on jewelry design. It¡¯s one of my favorites and I want you to have it.¡± Melissa


    handed her a set of books.


    There were three books in this set, so it was a little heavy, but Gabrielle was all the more excited. ¡°Oh


    gosh¡­ these are out-of-print now. Is it really okay for me to have these?¡± ¡°Of course. I have a spare at


    home, so this one is all yours. Besides, after studying it for years, I¡¯ve practically memorized the whole


    book.¡± Melissaughed. ¡°I hope you find it useful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Ms. Glyn! I will study


    even harder!¡± Gabrielle promised.


    ¡°Honestly, this was so hard to find. It¡¯s always out of stock. I couldn¡¯t even find it abroad.¡± One look at


    the cover and Gabrielle knew what kind of book it was.


    She had been searching for it for a long time, but to no avail.


    Gabrielle hadn¡¯t expected that Melissa would give her exactly what she had been looking for. It was


    unbelievable.


    ¡°Seems that I¡¯ve got the right one for you. Promise me you¡¯ll read it.¡± Melissa felt delighted seeing the


    excitement on Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    ¡°I will, Ms. Glyn. It¡¯s amazing. This must be the best Christmas gift I¡¯ve ever received.¡± If Gabrielle


    wasn¡¯t so shy, she would have reached out to hug Melissa.


    She held herself back because she didn¡¯t want to make her mentor ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Gabrielle. I was worried you¡¯d find it boring.¡±


    That was what concerned her the most.


    But seeing Gabrielle¡¯s reaction, her worries disappeared.


    ¡°Oh not at all, Ms. Glyn; I adore books and there¡¯s so much I can learn from them. I¡¯ll never be bored


    because I can experience various worlds through books.¡± Gabrielle was giddy. She would always share


    more when she talked about the things she enjoyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Melissa nodded, seeing the twinkle in Gabrielle¡¯s eyes.


    Melissa herself enjoyed reading a variety of books, not only those about jewelry design. She would


    usually buy two sets, one for reading and one to keep for her collection.


    She didn¡¯t feel like lending books to others, let alone giving them away. Especially to someone she


    barely knew.


    But when she met Gabrielle in Antawood, for the first time, she felt different towards her.


    She had a good first impression of Gabrielle and instantly wanted to be friends with her.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why she liked her right away when they met. Maybe it was because Gabrielle


    was a nice person with a warm heart. Even though she admired Melissa a lot, she wasn¡¯t a suck-up like


    everybody else.


    Gabrielle was diligent and hardworking.


    That made Melissa appreciate her from bottom of her heart. She asked her family to send the book


    from Ensfield. She didn¡¯t want to put her in an awkward position, so she thought giving the books as a


    Christmas present was a good excuse.


    Otherwise, it would have been hard to persuade Gabrielle to take them.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, I¡¯m truly grateful. I¡¯ll cherish it,¡± Gabrielle said firmly. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint Melissa.


    ¡°I believe you will.¡± Melissa was confident Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t let her down.


    ¡°By the way, will Jacksone? I didn¡¯t see him in the office.¡± Gabrielle almost forgot to ask Melissa


    about him.


    ¡°Jackson can¡¯te this noon because he has some business to attend to, but he had breakfast with


    me today. Anyway, isn¡¯t a lunch for two much cozier?¡± Melissa smiled.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 433

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 433


    Gabrielle was dying to have dinner with Melissa. She was teeming with excitement.


    Sharing a meal with her idol meant the world to her. She was without a doubt, fangirling.


    ¡°I would love to have dinner with you, Ms. Glyn. What time is your flight? I can see you off at the


    airport.¡± Hiding her excitement was particrly difficult for Gabrielle.


    The closer she got to Melissa, the more approachable she found she was. In Gabrielle¡¯s eyes, Melissa


    would never fail to ignite her excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you. Jackson has booked me a chauffeur. I can leave from the hotel to the airport


    right away. I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble.¡± A gentle smile adorned Melissa¡¯s beautiful face.


    Going back and forth from the hotel to the airport took more than an hour. It would take 30 minutes


    more if something was dyed. Melissa did not want to waste Gabrielle¡¯s precious time.


    ¡°I swear! It¡¯s okay! I have nothing to do this afternoon anyway. I picked you up when you came so it¡¯s


    just right that I drop you off.¡± Gabrielle looked at her with expecting eyes.


    Melissa was touched by her sincerity. Gabrielle really gave warmth to everything she grazes.


    ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s all up to you. I just hope that it wouldn¡¯t take too much of your time. Come, let¡¯s order.


    Tell me what you like and don¡¯t like. I¡¯ll help you pick.¡± Melissa took the menu in her hand and began to


    order.


    ¡°I¡¯m allergic to seafood. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else I don¡¯t eat.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s insides were


    flooded with shame.


    There was nothing she could do about her allergies.


    ¡°You¡¯re allergic to seafood?¡± It was strange. Melissa was quite taken aback by what she said.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, is something the matter?¡± There was an awkward look on Gabrielle¡¯s face. She wondered if


    Melissa changed the way she looked at her just because she was allergic to seafood.


    ¡°Nothing. It just¡­ Feels like fate. I¡¯m allergic to seafood as well. I don¡¯t like onions and dishes that are


    too rich.¡± The corners of Melissa lips lifted up with a smile.


    Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief as she looked at Melissa in disbelief.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, maybe we were destined to meet. There are a lot of people allergic to seafood but I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be one of them. I don¡¯t like onions either but I don¡¯t say it out loud because other people


    might be put off by it,¡± Gabrielle replied. The tone of her voice was serious. It was indescribable fate


    that put them together.


    The smile in Melissa¡¯s eyes grew deeper as she looked at Gabrielle. She believed that destiny paved


    the way for them to meet. She wanted to be closer to her. They had a lot inmon. Even their


    allergies were simr.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Everybody was born differently. Your parents worked hard to raise


    you well. You should be thankful to them. Don¡¯t forget to show gratitude to yourself as well,¡± Melissa


    exined.


    Melissa had been allergic to seafood the moment she was birthed into this world. Despite that, she


    never thought of it as a w.


    She hoped that Gabrielle would think the same.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ashamed. I just don¡¯t want to be a burden to


    other people.¡± Gabrielle smiled awkwardly.


    She always thought that she cared about other people more than she cared about herself. Gabrielle did


    not know that the people close to her couldn¡¯t care less about such a trivial thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. I don¡¯t feel like having an argument with you. Since we have the same condition,


    you should be at ease in front of me. Don¡¯t be too nervous. There¡¯s no reason for you to feel like you¡¯re


    a burden to me,¡± Melissa assured.


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart softened at the sound of her words. ¡°I know, Ms. Glyn. I promise I won¡¯t do it again.


    For the first time in my life, I appreciate my allergy. It¡¯s one thing we have inmon.¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s happiness brought great joy into Melissa¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You cute little fool. Come, let¡¯s order now.¡± Melissa shook her head and smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have whatever you want.¡± Gabrielle was teeming with excitement.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe the fact that she and Melissa shared the same thing.


    After lunch, the two women returned to the hotel. After Melissa picked up her luggage, they went to the


    airport.


    Before Melissa stepped foot inside the car, she tried to dissuade Gabrielle from taking her to the


    airport. ¡°Gabrielle, having lunch with you today made me so happy. You really don¡¯t have to take me to


    the airport.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in, Ms. Glyn. I want to take you there. Don¡¯t you want me to?¡± Gabrielle was determined to


    see her off. Once she set her mind on something, she would do everything in her power to do it.


    ¡°Okay then. Take me to the airport.¡± Melissa couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse anymore. Deep inside, she


    wanted to spend more time with Gabrielle.


    The two chatted all the way to the airport. When they arrived, Gabrielle updated Westley about where


    she was. She was worried that Westley would have trouble finding her in case he had something to tell


    her.


    The ticket checking took a little over thirty minutes. Gabrielle kept Melissapany at the VIP room. If


    she hadn¡¯t, Melissa would have been very ufortable sitting there alone.


    Luckily, the two of them never seemed to run out of things to talk about. There was no hint of boredom


    or dead air between the two of them. Melissa and Gabrielle both felt like they didn¡¯t want to part ways.


    Unfortunately, it was time for Melissa to go through security.


    ¡°After the New Year, training will resume. We can meet again. You have to work hard,¡± she gave


    Gabrielle a gentle reminder.


    ¡°I know, Ms. Glyn. I will study hard and try my best to grow even more. I will be better the next time you


    see me.¡± Gabrielle obediently nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing an improved version of you. I know you won¡¯t let me down.¡± Melissa had


    never thought so highly of a young junior.


    ¡°I promise to make you proud. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you again. I hope you will let me fetch you


    then,¡± Gabrielle replied as she happily waved at her.


    ¡°You should go back earlier, then.¡± Melissa passed by the security and went in.


    Gabrielle was reluctant to turn her back on her. She stood there for a while until she felt a pair of small


    hands holding her thigh. It was a child.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 434

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 434


    Gabrielle was momentarily taken aback when she felt tiny hands on her leg.


    She wondered whose kid had mistaken her as her mother until she looked down and saw Tammy¡¯s


    mesmerizingly huge eyes. She grinned.


    ¡°Tammy, what are you doing here?¡±


    Gabrielle asked. She squatted down so she and the child were both at eye level. Tammy¡¯s face was so


    adorable that Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help herself from pinching her rosy cheeks.


    It was an odd surprise for Tammy to be at the airport. Gabrielle remembered clearly that thest time


    she saw her here, Tammy was cradled in Westley¡¯s strong arms.


    She wondered what business this little child had here this time. Gabrielle looked around and saw


    Westley and Bonnie walking towards their direction. The moment her eyes met theirs, she knew why


    Tammy was at this ce. They brought her to the airport.


    Tammy was too young to travel alone. After all, it was a long way home from the Morris¡¯ Mansion.


    ¡°Little mommy, I¡¯m here with mommy and little daddy. Daddy will be back soon. I recognized you the


    moment I saw you. Aren¡¯t I smart?¡± Tammy had a proud look on her face. Her bragging was without a


    doubt, adorable.


    ¡°Mommy, little daddy¡­ I was right! It¡¯s little mommy! I knew it!¡± Tammy turned to look at the two adults.


    She was delighted as she talked about how clever she was.


    ¡°Yes¡­ You¡¯re amazing Tammy. You never make mistakes!¡± Bonnie gave Tammy a pat on the head.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what are you doing here? When Tammy ran to you, I thought she had mistaken you for


    someone else,¡± Bonnie asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Did you know that daddy woulde home today? You came to pick him up as well, right?¡± Tammy¡¯s


    voice was expecting.


    ¡°I saw Ms. Glyn off. Now I¡¯m with you to wait for your daddy,¡± Gabrielle replied as she rubbed the little


    girl¡¯s head.


    Her reply sent joy to Tammy¡¯s heart. ¡°See! I¡¯m right again!¡±


    ¡°Of course you are! Tammy is the smartest!¡± This little girl had a special ce in Gabrielle¡¯s heart. She


    could spend the entire day with her without getting bored at all.


    Bonnie held her hand and warned, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t run about next time. This ce is ginormous. People


    are all over the ce. If you get lost, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mommy. I promise not to do it again. I was just so excited to see little mommy. I wouldn¡¯t have if


    it was someone else.¡± The little girl pouted.


    ¡°You were just so sure that the woman was little mommy, huh?¡± Bonnie still couldn¡¯t believe how easily


    her daughter recognized Gabrielle amongst the huge crowd in the airport.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°It was little daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, did Ms. Glyn leave already?¡± Westley interrupted the little girl from speaking any more.


    It turned out that Westley was the one who told Tammy that he saw Gabrielle. Otherwise, with her


    height, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Gabrielle from where they were as they were quite far from


    where Gabrielle stood.


    Westley knew everything about Gabrielle by heart. He could easily recognize her with just one look,


    even from afar.


    ¡°Yeah. She just boarded. What time is Wilson¡¯s arrival?¡± Gabrielle changed the topic.


    ¡°Daddy will be here at four,¡± Tammy answered right away.


    ¡°Four o¡¯clock?¡± ¡®It¡¯s an hour before four. Aren¡¯t they a little too early?¡± Gabrielle thought.


    Howe


    ver, she didn¡¯t say anything in fear of being rude.


    ¡°I hate waiting! It¡¯s just three. I can¡¯t wait for daddy to arrive. I miss him so much.¡± Tammy pouted. She


    was excited to see her father.


    Tammy and Wilson had a tight rtionship. His absence, albeit only for just one day, made the little girl


    long for him terribly.


    Knowing that her father was bound toe home today, Tammy was excited beyond words. Among all


    of the people rted to Wilson, she was the one who missed him the most.


    ¡°We had nned on leaving for the airport at three in the afternoon when Westley offered to keep us


    company. However, he requested for us to go earlier. I wondered why but when I saw you, I finally


    understood. His intention of being here was to meet you. Wilson might end up feeling heartbroken


    when he finds out,¡± Bonnie said with a smile.


    Bonnie¡¯s words cleared up all of the questions in Gabrielle¡¯s mind. Westley came with them to see her.


    The simple gesture tugged on her heartstrings. She was just wondering if she should take a bus or taxi


    home.


    But then, her husband miraculously showed up. It felt like being saved by a hero.


    He was always there when she needed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Wilson know. It might disappoint him,¡± Gabrielle suggested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He wouldn¡¯t know. Besides, as long as his daughter is here, he wouldn¡¯t really care if


    Westley was here or not.¡± Bonnie smiled.


    It was true. A father¡¯s priority was indeed his daughter.


    ¡°It looks like Wilson loves Tammy very much. They must be very close.¡± Gabrielle had yet to meet


    Wilson but she could tell from the way Tammy desperately wanted to see her father that they had a


    tight bond with each other.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the slightest idea of how much Wilson spoils her. Do you know what we do for a


    living?¡± Bonnie asked.


    It confused Gabrielle.


    She had no idea how to answer Bonnie¡¯s question.


    All she knew was that they owned arge business in Italy. After Wilson married Bonnie, he moved to


    Italy to help them run thepany.


    Bonnie was the eldest daughter of the Campbell Family. Wilson¡¯s love for her drove him to willingly give


    up everything and move to Italy for her.


    Gabrielle knew nothing about their livelihood.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m not quite sure,¡± she replied.


    Awkwardness was evident in the tone of her voice.


    Bonnie giggled when she caught glimpse of the look on Gabrielle¡¯s face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll tell you


    all about it!¡±


    A wicked smile spread across Bonnie¡¯s lips. It caught Westley¡¯s eye and he immediately pulled


    Gabrielle to his side. ¡°Bonnie, you don¡¯t have to tell her. She¡¯s not a member of your family. All she has


    to know is what I do. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Bonnie did not know what to say. Westley¡¯s protective instinct filled her heart with warmth.


    She did not expect Westley to care so much about his wife. Bonnie assumed that their lightning


    marriage was without love.


    The two men were both pets to their respective wives. However, it seemed like Westley¡¯s feelings were


    more intense than Wilson¡¯s. His love was more reserved.


    They were, without a doubt, family. Their attitudes towards love were ridiculously simr.


    ¡°I just wanted to talk to Gabrielle a little longer. Is that too much to ask?¡± Bonnie nced at Westley.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 435

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 435


    Westley didn¡¯t want to give in at all. It was as if he didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to know more about the


    Campbell Family.


    ¡°Bonnie, Wilson won¡¯t be here untilter. How about we go to the coffee shop nearby and wait for him?¡±


    Gabrielle tried to lighten the atmosphere. Her smile was overly bright, and she was desperate to defuse


    the tension.


    The friendly atmosphere became embarrassing and awkward because of Westley. Gabrielle bit her lip;


    it was getting unbearable.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. I want to have a cup of coffee too. It will be morefortable to sit down and chat.¡±


    Bonnie nodded, took Tammy¡¯s hand in hers, and headed towards the caf¨¦. The little girl bounced with


    each step.


    Westley and Gabrielle walked a little behind them. Gabrielle pulled on Westley¡¯s arm to grab his


    attention and whisper to him. She tried to keep her voice low.


    ¡°Westley, why didn¡¯t you let Bonnie tell me her family background?¡± Gabrielle thought that Westley did it


    on purpose. There was always a reason behind his actions.


    What the hell was going on? Was it supposed to be a big secret? Why didn¡¯t he let her listen to


    Bonnie? In Gabrielle¡¯s view, Westley had gone too far this time around.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Westley looked down at her, his eyes intense and serious.


    ¡°Yes, Westley. I do.¡± Gabrielle returned his stare. She saw him sigh heavily and run his fingers through


    his hair.


    Gabrielle wanted to know more about Bonnie. It was a good thing because they were family after all.


    They had to get along well with each other. That was why it surprised her that Westley deliberately


    interrupted them. Gabrielle found it a little excessive and unnecessary.


    ¡°If you want to, you can please me first. How are you going to do that?¡± Westley had a smile ying on


    his lips. His meaning was crystal clear¡ªhe wanted to take advantage of her. That was so like him.


    Gabrielle gave him the side eye and tutted. ¡°Then, I¡¯d better just ask Bonnie directly.¡±


    Gabrielle was a bit annoyed. ¡®Please him? Fine. Whatever. If he won¡¯t tell me anything, then so be it.¡¯


    Westley saw that Gabrielle let go of his arm and was about to catch up with Bonnie, so he quickly


    grabbed her hand and pulled her back to him. ¡°All right, all right. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Gabrielle raised her eyebrow at him. She noticed several girls stealing looks at Westley and


    whispering. Gabrielle; she wanted to avoid them. She probably should get used to it by now, but she


    just couldn¡¯t find it in her.


    Her handsome husband always attracted women¡¯s attention wherever they went. Even if he was


    walking or eating silently, people often nced their way. Gabrielle didn¡¯t have a say in the matter, and


    she didn¡¯t have a choice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. Someone might take pictures of you.¡± Gabrielle felt uneasy, and she basically dragged


    him towards Bonnie.


    She didn¡¯t have to think about it when she was alone. But with Westley here with her, Gabrielle felt as


    though all eyes were on her. She had to resist the urge to cover her face and run.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a celebrity, and I don¡¯t have fans. Everyone¡¯s in a hurry to board the ne, and no one has


    time to look at me and snap photos. Besides, I¡¯m yours. Right? They¡¯re probably only jealous of you,¡±


    Westley shrugged and said nonchntly.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Gabrielle started to open her mouth to respond but realized that she didn¡¯t know what to say to that.


    Instead, she red at him.


    He was so arrogant that it was almost unbelievable.


    ¡°Anyway, hurry up.¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t like having strangers getting jealous of her. It only made her queasy and ufortable.


    She simply didn¡¯t enjoy getting noticed by too many people.


    There was a nagging feeling inside of her that their rtionship was about to be exposed.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to make it public, so it was better if she avoided being seen with Westley as much as


    possible.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Look at all those men staring at you with no shame. Why should I let them keep on


    looking at my beautiful wife?¡± Westley stared daggers at them. He looked so jealous, which made


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart flutter.


    ¡°Westley, I think it¡¯s better for us not to show up in public together. I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t hide our


    rtionship anymore, and people will figure things out. What will others think of you, then?¡± Gabrielle


    was not afraid for herself. She had been ndered and spoken ill of so many times that it wouldn¡¯t


    have that much effect on her anymore. What she was worried about, however, was Westley¡¯s


    reputation.


    ¡°Well, who would dare to badmouth me? I want to see who¡¯s bold enough to do so.¡± Westley¡¯s eyes


    narrowed and turned cold. When he got into this mood, he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.


    Gabrielle smiled softly. This was typical of Westley. He was arrogant and proud, and he didn¡¯t


    appreciate people speaking ill of him.


    ¡°I just think¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabriell


    e, you worry too much. I won¡¯t let anything you don¡¯t like happen. I promise, okay?¡± Westley took her


    hand and eyed her seriously.


    Gabrielle knew that wasn¡¯t an empty promise. If photos of the two of them leaked and she told him she


    still didn¡¯t want the public to know about their rtionship, Westley could make all the pictures and


    articles disappear in less than five minutes.


    He was Westley. He could do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°I believe you. So, what does Bonnie¡¯s family do?¡± When the two almost reached the door of the coffee


    shop, Gabrielle suddenly remembered and asked Westley.


    She was so curious about what the Campbell Family was doing in Italy. She really wanted to know.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Angie family in Italy?¡± Westley asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s the biggest and the most mysterious family in Italy, and that they¡¯re rted to the


    royal family. They rank at the top, and they¡¯re involved, business-wise, in several fields. They have


    several enterprises scattered all over the world, and they also make profits from illegal activities. Is


    Bonnie¡¯s family the same as the Angie family?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face was full of raw fear. Her mouth opened


    slightly, and she peeked at Bonnie from the corners of her eyes.


    Gabrielle knew the Angie family because they were also engaged in the jewelry business. As what she


    told Westley, they were involved in so many money-making activities.


    ¡°No!¡± Westley was shocked and shook his head vigorously. His brows furrowed, and he scrunched up


    his face.


    ¡°Then why did you mention them?¡± Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief. She held herself back from


    beating her husband. If they weren¡¯t even rted, why did he mention it in the first ce? What was


    the point?


    ¡°The Campbell Family is almost the same. They¡¯re thergest foreign n in Italy, and they have a


    good rtionship with the Angie family. So you now know how powerful the Campbell Family is, right?¡±


    Westley asked Gabrielle seriously.


    She nodded slowly. Of course, she understood. The Campbell Family turned out to be a great one¡ª


    powerful, influential.


    They sounded pretty amazing.


    Gabrielle turned to look at Bonnie, who didn¡¯t have an air of arrogance. So, it turned out that Bonnie


    was far from ordinary. Gabrielle admitted to herself that she underestimated Bonnie.


    ¡°Does Bonnie¡¯s family have a wide range of businesses?¡±


    Gabrielle had to ask. She had some pretty terrible thoughts, and she knew that gangs always did


    nefarious things on the side.


    For example, smuggling and other illegal activities.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All their businesses are legit. They don¡¯t like to dirty their hands by getting involved in


    anything illegal. If they did, my brother wouldn¡¯t stay in Italy. He¡¯s currently the director of the Campbell


    Family and the second-inmand to their leader.¡± Westley was speaking matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved. Wow, I can¡¯t believe it. Bonnie¡¯s family is that powerful. I have to be careful around


    her.¡± Gabrielle admired Bonnie¡¯s family a lot. As a child, she used to watch TV shows and series that


    featured powerful gangs, but she had never seen any gang member in person.


    She just met a core member, someone from the inner circle. More importantly, Bonnie was her sister-


    inw.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be careful, you know. Bonnie is a nice person, and I can see that she likes you too. I


    have no doubt you two will get along well.¡± Westley chuckled. He couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw


    Gabrielle¡¯s cautious look.


    His wife was bing more and more lovely every single day. And the more he knew her, the more he


    liked everything about her. He wasn¡¯t wrong in marrying her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re forgetting that you¡¯re not a nobody. You¡¯re also the daughter-inw of the Morris


    family. On that front, there¡¯s no difference between you and her. You don¡¯t have to treat her differently


    or be extra cautious around her¡ªthat will only make her unhappy. She doesn¡¯t like it when people talk


    about her family or even mention them. Plus, she doesn¡¯t want to use and take advantage of her


    status. Do you understand, little thing?¡± Westley crouched a little low and yfully pinched her nose.


    His face was only inches from hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what? Who are you calling little thing?¡± Gabrielle was irked by the way he addressed her, but


    Westley¡¯s eyes only crinkled in amusement.


    Wasn¡¯t little thing used to describe a child? Why did he call her that?


    ¡°Well, some part of you can¡¯t be described as little thing anymore.¡± Westley winked at her and grinned


    wickedly.


    Before the little thing was about to lose her temper, Westley put his arm over her shoulder and pulled


    her inside the coffee shop.


    ¡°Little daddy, little mommy, you¡¯re so slow! We already ced our orders. Come and sit here.¡± When


    Tammy saw theme in, she raised her hand in a wave and greeted them.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 436

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 436


    Westley took Gabrielle¡¯s hand as they sat down. Luckily, there weren¡¯t a lot of people in the airport caf¨¦


    so nobody paid attention to them.


    The tension in Gabrielle¡¯s nerves seemed to have rxed. At ease, she sat next to Westley. Her eyes


    were overwhelmed with admiration when they travelled towards Bonnie¡¯s direction.


    After all, Bonnie was the daughter of the Campbell Family, one of the most powerful names in their


    circle.


    It was Gabrielle¡¯s first time being this close to a well-known figure from a powerful gang. Excitement


    filled her nerves.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± The way Gabrielle stared at Bonnie felt


    familiar.


    It was exactly like how her gang members would look at her. There was reverence and fear in their


    eyes.


    ¡°Bonnie¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were¡­¡± Gabrielle did not finish her sentence. She turned to look at


    Westley.


    Tammy was feeding Westley mouthfuls of cake. He did not fancy desserts very much. However, he


    gave in since it was Tammy feeding him.


    Only one thought crossed Gabrielle¡¯s mind. Westley would be a great father. He would do anything for


    his daughter.


    Just like what Bonnie said, the men of the Morris family treated their daughters like princesses.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help herself from wondering if Westley would spoil their daughter if they ever had one


    in the future.


    Somehow, she was looking forward to that moment.


    ¡®Why the heck would I want a daughter with Westley?! I need to stop thinking about weird things.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, I see. Did Westley tell you about our family¡¯s business?¡± A faint smile lifted the corners of Bonnie¡¯s


    lips. She finally understood why Gabrielle looked at her that way. Because of Gabrielle¡¯s new-found


    knowledge, she regarded Bonnie as the daughter of the Campbell Family.


    ¡°Yeah. I just found out about it. Quite frankly, I have been ignorant of your powerful background.¡±


    Gabrielle felt a little embarrassed.


    After all, she knew nothing about Bonnie until now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much of it. What my family does has nothing to do with who I am. Although I am part of


    the Campbell Family, they are all the way in Italy. In Antawood, I am merely the Morris family¡¯s


    daughter-inw. You could just treat me like how you would treat any other sister-inw. If you keep


    looking at me like that, I don¡¯t think we¡¯d get along well,¡± Bonnie said as she gazed at Gabrielle with


    calmness in her eyes.


    She was extremely fond of Gabrielle. Bonnie did not want to burden her with her family¡¯s background.


    As the daughter of the biggest foreign n in Italy, Bonnie had been incredibly spoiled growing up. Her


    identity brought the jealousy and insecurity out of the people around her. On top of that, her social


    status also brought her trouble.


    The higher she was on the socialdder, the less likely it would be for her to make a true friend.


    The first time Bonnie saw Gabrielle, she already knew that she wanted to be close to her. She was the


    woman Westley wanted to marry. Naturally, Bonnie would want to be friends with her.


    For that reason alone, she didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to treat her differently just because of who she was. If


    that happened, it would only create a barrier between the two of them. Bonnie was determined to be


    friends with her.


    ¡°I get it. I just think it¡¯s awesome. I¡¯ve always thought that mafias only existed on TV. I didn¡¯t expect to


    be this close to someone whose family runs a mafia. It¡¯s beyond amazing!¡± Gabrielle did not mean to


    tter Bonnie. She merely gave a voice to the words in her heart.


    ¡°I


    know you have the urge to feel like you want to worship me. But honey, we are in Antawood. If you


    want to show your reverence, do it when we¡¯re in Italy. Here, I¡¯m merely your sister-inw,¡± Bonnie


    exined.


    ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Gabrielle nodded with obedience.


    ¡°Gabrielle, just do as she says. She is the daughter of the Campbell Family but their influence only


    goes as far as Italy. We¡¯re in Antawood. You are equals. Besides, you are the wife to the president of


    Morris Group. You are on an even higher pedestal inparison to Bonnie,¡± Westley said. His voice


    felt calm.


    With her mouth agape, Gabrielle nced at Westley. She was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Wife to the president of Morris Group? How could he just proudly blurt it out?!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s quite offensive. Wilson would have been in the Morris Group as well if he didn¡¯t choose to give


    up everything for me. He is, after all, the eldest son. He would have been the first in line to inherit the


    shares. You would have just been the vice president so don¡¯t be so proud in front of me! You¡¯ve beaten


    Wilson¡¯s efforts when ites to protecting a woman,¡± Bonnie said tly.


    Despite the tone of her voice, she was ecstatic. She was in awe at the fact that a man who was much


    colder than Wilson had the ability to love and care about a woman so much.


    Bonnie¡¯s happiness overcame the surprise she felt.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After all, it was a great achievement for such a cold-hearted man to fall madly in love with someone. As


    her sister-inw, Bonnie was teeming with joy.


    She had always been worried that Westley would spend the rest of his life being lonely.


    ¡°Bonnie¡­¡± Westley calmly called her attention.


    ¡°Yes? Did I say something wrong?¡± Bonnie looked back at him with cold eyes. There was a hint of


    provocation in her eyes.


    ¡°I was going to say that you were right. I really have to talk to my brother. He should take over the


    company so I would be at ease. I hope he can let go of the Campbell Family now. If he can, let him


    come back and take over the Morris Group. Then, you will have the throne of the president¡¯s wife,¡±


    Westley solemnly said.


    It didn¡¯t sound like he was joking at all. Bonnie knew exactly what he meant.


    Westley was never one to go back on his words.


    He must have been serious about handing over thepany.


    ¡°There is no way in hell that that¡¯s going to happen. Wilson and I are living the dream. Don¡¯t you dare


    destroy our happy life!¡± Bonnie eximed as she shot Westley an angry look.


    Before she married Wilson, Bonnie had him promise that they would live with the Campbell Family. As


    the daughter of such a powerful family, she was bestowed with a responsibility. Bonnie could never


    abandon their family for the rest of her life.


    Wilson knew it as well. He willingly promised to live with Bonnie¡¯s family. After all, his business in


    Antawood could be passed on to Westley without breaking a sweat. With Westley¡¯s capable hands,


    Wilson did not have to worry about the future of the Morris Group.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Bonnie. Can you think it over? My brother will be back in a few hours. You two can talk


    about it. It would be much easier to manage the Morris Group than your family¡¯s affairs.¡± Westley was


    determined to persuade Bonnie. It sounded like nothing to him but he was serious about the matter.


    Since he had acknowledged his affection towards Gabrielle, he had wanted nothing but a good life with


    her. Westley wanted to free himself from the responsibilities of the Morris Group. He desperately


    wanted to spend more time with his beloved wife.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 437

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 437


    Knowing that Westley wasn¡¯t joking, Bonnie regained herposure at once. She sat up straighter.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve already been made aware that it¡¯s much easier to manage the businesses of Morris


    Group than those of Campbell Family, you have to take good care of it and not involve Wilson in any


    way. He¡¯s in charge of ourpany and always will be,¡± Bonnie articted rudely, her gaze


    unflinching.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you have to keep an eye on Westley and let him handle all the Morris Group¡¯s ventures.


    That way, you can always be Mrs. President. Stop talking about things like this, and Wilson is ours.


    He¡¯ll never leave thepany, much more the Campbell Family.¡± Bonnie was bing bolder and


    more aggressive.


    Surprisingly, Gabrielle onlyughed softly at Bonnie¡¯s words. Her eyes glinted with amusement. ¡°Nicely


    done, Bonnie. But calling me Mrs. President is actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle wants to be a jewelry designer, so I think it¡¯s not that important to address her as Mrs.


    President. That position doesn¡¯t really excite her,¡± Westley interrupted calmly, exchanging a look with


    Gabrielle.


    Westley knew what Gabrielle wanted to say. For her, their marriage wouldn¡¯t stop her from fulfilling her


    dreams. She was going to pursue them no matter what. Besides, she was still considering the divorce.


    ¡®You dumb, dumb woman. You think you can get away from me just like that,¡¯ Westley thought smugly.


    ¡°Right. Gabrielle is a future jewelry designer. So, from now on, I¡¯ll only wear jewelry of your design. I¡¯ll


    buy every single collection you make.¡± Bonnie beamed at her. She approved happily, and Gabrielle


    knew she would be true to her word.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that good, Bonnie. Please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Gabrielle shifted in her seat. It


    made her feel awkward because she hadn¡¯t even started designing her own jewelry yet. She still had a


    long way to go.


    And what Bonnie said made her ufortable, and it only served to pressure her more.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t bear so many ttering remarks. She felt like she didn¡¯t deserve them¡ªat least, not


    yet.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m happy that you now know about my family, Gabrielle. Although most of our businesses


    are mainly located in Italy, we have branches all over the world. If there¡¯s anything you find difficult to


    manage or if Westley ever bullies you, just call me. I¡¯ll definitely take your side¡ªno matter what.¡±


    Bonnie reached out and held Gabrielle¡¯s hand, squeezing it. The two women smiled at each other.


    Gabrielle was deeply moved. It was nice to have someone who cared this much about her, even it was


    probably fake. Gabrielle would take what she could get.


    ¡°Bonnie, it seems to me that you¡¯re sabotaging our rtionship on purpose. You don¡¯t have to worry


    about it, though. Nothing wille between me and Gabrielle. And I won¡¯t purposely hurt her.¡± Westley


    realized that Bonnie just made a vow to take Gabrielle¡¯s side in anything. He almost smiled because he


    didn¡¯t agree with what Bonnie said¡ªat all.


    He was always going to be with Gabrielle¡ªnow and forever. Bonnie¡¯sments were unnecessary,


    and there was no need to ask Bonnie for help. Even if Westley and Gabrielle fought, they would make


    up at the end of the day.


    ¡°Wow, I admire the determination.¡± Bonnie smiled at Westley, then her eyesnded on Gabrielle.


    Bonnie wasn¡¯t mocking or making fun of him; she was just happy for Westley. She could see it¡ª


    anyone could¡ªthat Gabrielle turned his life around.


    He was once a man who seemed incapable of love. He was cold and distant, and he never attached


    himself to anyone¡ªat least, emotionally. Now, he was an entirely different person. He became a


    passionate and attentive husband, doting on his wife in full view of others. It was such a wonderful


    thing.


    ¡°I just want Gabrielle to know that if there¡¯s anything I can help with, she can alwayse to me. I¡¯m


    more than happy to do the favor, except when ites to matters between you two, of course.¡± Bonnie


    treated Gabrielle as her own sister. Bonnie already decided that whatever Gabrielle needed, she would


    do her best to help.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with any of that. All the troubles Gabrielle may get involved in in


    the future, I think I can take care of that.¡± Westley shrugged and turned to look at Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was his wife, and it was his job to look after her. He didn¡¯t need help from others. He could do


    it all on his own.


    ¡°Have some cake, little daddy.¡± Tammy slice


    d another spoonful of cake and handed it to Westley. She was beaming at him.


    Westley briefly stared at the piece of cake before opening his mouth to eat it. He chewed slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m full, Tammy. Why don¡¯t you give some to little mommy? She likes cakes.¡± Westley couldn¡¯t take it


    anymore. He didn¡¯t particrly enjoy stuffing his face with sweets.


    He could eat two bites at most, only for Tammy¡¯s sake. He didn¡¯t want her to be disappointed. But now,


    he could no longer pretend he liked eating the cake.


    ¡°Okay, sure!¡± Tammy was delighted to share with Gabrielle. So she slowly sliced a big piece with her


    spoon and fed it to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Little mommy, it¡¯s delicious. Here, try it.¡± Tammy happily moved it towards Gabrielle¡¯s lips.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t even hesitate. Unlike Westley, she enjoyed desserts. She ate it and smiled with her


    mouth closed.


    ¡°How does it taste, little mommy?¡± Tammy looked at Gabrielle expectantly. She leaned on the table and


    waited.


    ¡°Yummy.¡±


    ¡°Little mommy, how about one more bite?¡± Then, Tammy sliced an even bigger piece to hold up to


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°Please stop doing that, Tammy. It¡¯s you who wanted the cake, so you have to eat it all. You don¡¯t need


    to force it on them. We¡¯re going to pick up your daddyter. Are youing with me or not?¡± Bonnie


    appreciated how Tammy shared her food, but she didn¡¯t approve of not eating what was on her te


    and letting others finish it for her. Bonnie didn¡¯t want to spoil her like that.


    ¡°Of course, Mommy. I¡¯lle with you, and I¡¯m going to eat it all now.¡± Tammy bowed down her head


    obediently and finished the cake quickly. She grabbed the paper napkin and wiped her mouth with it.


    They went straight to the exit to wait for Wilson. As soon as they arrived, they saw him separate himself


    from the crowd and walk towards them.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Tammy ran to Wilson excitedly and threw herself into her father¡¯s arms. Wilson responded


    with a heartyugh.


    Gabrielle was a little surprised. Now that she knew how important Wilson was, she assumed there


    would be security or bodyguards surrounding him. But, apparently, Wilson traveled like an ordinary


    person.


    Even as the vice director of the Campbell Family, he only had onepanion who carried his luggage.


    That was totally unexpected.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is it a bit different from what you expected?¡± Looking at the slightly disappointed expression


    on Gabrielle¡¯s face, Bonnie smiled. She touched the other woman¡¯s arm to get her attention.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Bonnie knew what was on Gabrielle¡¯s mind. She just found out what they did and what position Wilson


    held in thepany. Bonnie understood that Gabrielle thought there would be more pomp and open


    disy of power than she had expected.


    ¡°A little bit.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t try to hide it. It was written all over her face, and she was genuinely curious


    why it was so.


    ¡°Ah, I see. You thought that Wilson would appear with a dozen people behind him, right?¡± Bonnie


    grinned kindly. She looked at Wilson and Tammy.


    Gabrielle stole a peek at Bonnie. ¡®She¡¯s right. I expected more than this.¡¯ Gabrielle bit the inside of her


    cheek. She felt a little awkward and uneasy.


    ¡°Sorry, Bonnie. I¡¯m overthinking it.¡± Gabrielle smiled sheepishly. Bonnie easily saw right through her.


    Gabrielle should¡¯ve known it from the start. Bonnie¡ªdespite her wealth, power, and status¡ªwas a


    simple woman. She usually stayed low-key, unlike celebrities who always had an entourage of people


    following them wherever they went¡ªfrom bodyguards and assistants to stylists and drivers.


    ¡°Being important members of the Campbell Family, we do have a couple of bodyguards when going


    out. However, they don¡¯t normally show themselves. They try to stay back and blend in so as not to


    look too obvious. We¡¯re not going to fight anyone, silly girl.¡± Bonnie liked Gabrielle so much. She was


    so innocent, pure, and cute. There was something about her that was untainted.


    ¡°Oh. Is that so?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what to make of it, and she found it fairly confusing.


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t have to lie to you about this. Members of our family don¡¯t go out and do things alone.


    It¡¯s dangerous. After all these years as we continued to expand our business, we umted our


    share of enemies. Detraction pursues the great. Even though we don¡¯t go out of our way to provoke


    these people, they seem to always find a reason to get pissed off at us.¡± Bonnie smiled sadly and


    shrugged her shoulders helplessly.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 438

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 438


    A person who held a high position was liable to be attacked! The more powerful one was, the more


    enemies one was bound to have.


    Indeed, it was a universal fact. Gabrielle wasn¡¯t na?ve about society and knew this very well.


    If one was the best, beautiful and powerful, others would definitely begrudge and hate him. It did not


    matter if he provoked them or not. They had their own reasons, theories and justifications.


    Gabrielle too had borne the brunt many a time. She was born with a fairplexion and perfect


    features. These had brought her a lot of trouble ever since she was a teenager. A boy, who would


    confess his affection for her and ended up being rejected, would turn to smear her. And a girl, who was


    not as pretty as her, would get envious and plot things to get Gabrielle in trouble.


    Indeed, Gabrielle knew how it felt to be the object of someone¡¯s jealousy.


    Besides everything, it was a fact that the Campbell n was such a big name that its business and


    profit was guaranteed to make many people jealous.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was not umon to hear the news about the assassination of the person who was in charge of


    such huge enterprises or who owned them.


    ¡°Bonnie, thank you for everything. You¡¯ve really had rough day today.¡± Wilson came over with Tammy in


    his arms. He stepped closer to Bonnie and kissed on her forehead affectionately.


    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m d to see that you arrived on time. It was a long flight. You must be tired, right?¡±


    Bonnie gently kissed him on the cheek and smiled warmly.


    Gabrielle was touched at the sweet disy of affection. She really believed that the couple loved each


    other very much.


    ¡°I am not tired when I have you and Tammy around me!¡± Wilson smiled at Bonnie. There was such


    warmth and gentleness in their interaction.


    Only then did Gabrielle notice that the handsome man, who resembled Westley in appearance, had a


    very gentle face. She wondered if it was a trait of his great personality, or because he had his little


    daughter in his arms.


    It is often said that it does not matter how serious and hard a man is, he bes soft and gentle after


    he has a child, especially if it¡¯s a daughter.


    ¡°Mr. Morris! Well, I must say that I didn¡¯t expect you here. Being such a busy bee, it surprises me that


    you came to pick me up in person.¡± Wilson smiled at Westley.


    ¡°Well, you are wrong there. Westley didn¡¯te for you. He came because of his wife, Gabrielle.¡±


    Bonnie mercilessly exposed Westley¡¯s intention ofing to the airport. She just tantly gave


    Gabrielle the credit.


    ¡°Oh! Hello, Gabrielle! It¡¯s really nice to meet you. I¡¯m Wilson, Westley¡¯s brother.¡± Wilson looked at her


    tenderly. There was such gentleness and warmth in the man that Gabrielle felt like she had met a


    member of her own family.


    He really looked like a kind brother who would always be around to look out for you. At the same


    moment, Gabrielle felt that except for the hereditary characteristics and features the two brothers


    shared, they werepletely different in their personalities.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Wilson!¡± Gabrielle greeted politely and smiled nervously at him.


    ¡°So, does Westley treat you well, Gabrielle?¡± Wilson asked her directly about his brother¡¯s behavior.


    On hearing his words, Gabrielleughed out aloud. ¡°Oh yes, Wilson! Westley is very kind to me,


    indeed.¡±


    ¡°You too! You asked her this as soon as you return and meet her. Well, you are the being like Bonnie


    instead of being my brother. I¡¯m starting to think that both of you don¡¯t want me to lead a happy life, do


    you? Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about my rtionship with Gabrielle. Since you are reunited with


    your family, you may go back home by yourself. I¡¯m leaving with Gabrielle!¡± Westley retorted instantly.


    ¡®Are they envious that my rtionship with Gabrielle is going good?


    They are making me look like I am a scumbag. Do they think of me like that? Is that the ce I have in


    their hearts? Didn¡¯t they go too far?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve told grandma that we will alle home for dinner today. So, I was thinking, can we go together?¡±


    Wilson nced at Westley and asked.


    Westley didn¡¯t response but just looked away. Gabrielle felt a flutter in the pit of her stomach. What


    were these men doing! The two brothers hadn¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. And now that


    Wilson hade back, they were behaving like strangers. She felt that it would be good for them to


    have dinner together.


    ¡°Well, I want to spend more time with Gabrielle!¡± Westley bluntly said and refused the invit


    ation.


    Wilson was not surprised. But he quickly turned his eyes towards Gabrielle. ¡°Gabrielle, wouldn¡¯t you


    like to return to Morris Mansion to have dinner with us?¡±


    ¡°Wilson, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, let¡¯s go!¡± Westley quickly held her hand. He was just ready to walk away and leave them all.


    Who wanted to have dinner with them?


    ¡°Okay! Since you are reluctant to have dinner with us, I won¡¯t force you. Have a nice candlelight


    dinner!¡± Wilson was not aware of the affairs of the couple, but he knew very well about Westley¡¯s


    temper. It was known to him about how Westley would do what he wanted. So, Wilson didn¡¯t want to


    worry about him anymore or put Gabrielle in any difficult position.


    ¡°Of course, we will have a nice time. Come on, Gabrielle, let¡¯s go.¡± Westley held Gabrielle¡¯s hand firmly


    and started walking.


    ¡°See you guyster!¡± Gabrielle could hardly say a goodbye to them. She was abruptly pulled and taken


    out of the airport by Westley.


    After Gabrielle sat on the passenger seat, Westley fastened the seat belt for her.


    ¡°Westley, why are you mad at your brother?¡± Gabrielle asked cautiously after he sat down before the


    steering wheel.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like that. I¡¯m not mad or angry at him. I don¡¯t know why, but his question about my love


    and behavior with you made me unhappy. It¡¯s still necessary to stay away from him. We need to keep


    away unless I¡¯m sure that we arepletely safe and protected!¡± Westley said in a t tone.


    ¡°Do you mean, Wilson might be in danger?¡± Gabrielle was quite curious about that now.


    ¡°He¡¯s rtively safe as long as he is in Antawood. I just want to be with you alone. Do you want to


    spend time with the three of them?¡± Westley asked in a weird manner.


    Gabrielle finally realized that there was nothing much on his mind. He had just wanted to stay with her


    alone.


    ¡°So, tell me what do you want to eat tonight?¡± Gabrielle asked him. She was curious now.


    ¡°Whatever you want to eat! We will go with your choice today.¡± The decision was totally on Gabrielle


    now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some barbecued dishes. The barbecue restaurant located at the downtown is very nice.


    Let¡¯s go there and try something.¡± Gabrielle set the location on his GPS.


    She chose that ce deliberately. There was amercial street nearby. She could make an excuse


    to visit it and buy a Christmas gift for Westley. After sending off Melissa at the airport in the afternoon,


    she didn¡¯t get time to go shopping.


    Upon arriving at the restaurant, they were guided into a private room. A few momentster, Gabrielle


    excused herself saying that she needed to go to the bathroom. Seeing the chance, she rushed towards


    themercial street.


    After walking and seeing the items on disy for a while, she finally found the lighter shop. Without


    hesitation, she picked up the lighter which had number 12 engraved on it. She found it apt since the


    number represented the month of Westley¡¯s birthday.


    She quickly paid for it and got it packed. As soon as Gabrielle stepped out, Austin suddenly appeared


    outside the shop. Catching a sight of her, Austin strode towards her with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Hi Gabrielle! What a coincidence! Are you here for some shopping?¡± Austin nced at Gabrielle and


    asked casually.


    The gift she had bought was already in her bag, so he hadn¡¯t seen it.


    ¡°Hi Austin! Well, I was out on a walk. How about you? Doing some shopping?¡± she asked as if she was


    curious to know what he was doing there.


    ¡°Oh! I just came back from a business trip. Tomorrow is Christmas, so I came here to hang out. I really


    didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, Gabrielle. Are you busy? How about we have dinner together?¡± In fact


    the truth was that Austin hade there to buy a Christmas gift for Gabrielle.


    Earlier, he used to get a Christmas gift for Gabrielle and invite her for a special Christmas dinner.


    But this year it was quite different. Gabrielle had be Westley¡¯s wife and his cousin-inw. Besides,


    Christmas was also the day of Westley¡¯s birthday. So, he knew there was no chance that she¡¯d


    celebrate Christmas with him.


    Nheless, he still wanted to spend some time with her. And he wanted to get her a meaningful


    Christmas gift.


    And he had never expected that he¡¯d meet her there.


    Although they couldn¡¯t have dinner together tomorrow, he wanted to see if they could have one tonight.


    ¡°Sorry! But Gabrielle is not free tonight!¡± A big hand came up to hold her by the shoulders. Before


    Gabrielle could react, she was swiftly taken in his arms.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 439

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 439


    Gabrielle had known Westley well enough to have a good grasp on him. Without even looking, she


    could detect his presence once he got close to her.


    Therefore, even right now, figuring out who was hugging her from behind was not a hard process. She


    could tell who it was without even looking back.


    It was just that she didn¡¯t understand why Westley hade out so soon. He should still be in the


    barbecue restaurant.


    ¡°Westley, why are you here?¡± Gabrielle asked, a sense of guilt still lingering in her heart.


    She sneaked out to buy a gift, yet she still got caught. But luckily, she had already put the gift in her


    bag, so Westley couldn¡¯t see it.


    Additionally, her encounter with Austin was purely a coincidence. If Westley didn¡¯t believe her, it might


    cause a misunderstanding between her and Westley, leading him to think she was secretly seeing


    Austin.


    Thinking of this, the guilt in her heart grew even worse.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te out, my wife would have gone somewhere. I thought you were lost. It turns out you


    went shopping. What did you buy?¡± Westley rubbed her head and spoke very earnestly.


    There was no sign of anger or jealousy, which made Gabrielle feel a little relieved.


    ¡°I¡­ I just want to go out and buy milk tea. Barbecue and milk tea are a perfect match. I haven¡¯t found


    my favorite milk tea shop yet, and I came across Austin.¡± Gabrielle hurriedly gave out an exnation.


    Even though Westley didn¡¯t look angry or jealous now, Gabrielle was willing to exin to him and didn¡¯t


    want him to have any misunderstandings.


    After all, honesty and trust were what kept a couple¡¯s rtionship stable and strong. Those were the


    foundations that held the connection alive. Without those, the built rtionship could easily go wrong.


    Gabrielle was well aware that Westley really didn¡¯t like Austin, let alone seeing him with her.


    So, she felt that it would be better to take the opportunity to exin first.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll apany you to buy milk tea.¡± As he said, Westley naturally held Gabrielle¡¯s hand.


    Gabrielle subconsciously tried to avoid his action and reminded him, ¡°No. Many people are watching.¡±


    They were on amercial street, so there were many peopleing and going.


    ¡°It¡¯s very dark. No one will pay attention to us,¡± Westley responded since he knew what Gabrielle


    meant. Instead of letting go of her hand, he gripped it even tighter the next second.


    Gabrielle looked up at the sky as she heard that. Unlike his im, it was very bright that everyone


    could see his face clearly.


    It just proved that the words Westley spoke were all false. At that moment, Mia rushed over and held


    Gabrielle in her arms right in front of Westley¡¯s face.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s really you,¡± Mia shouted happily.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know it was me until you hugged me? What if you really hugged the wrong person?¡±


    Gabrielle said as she looked at Mia helplessly.


    ¡®This girl is always carefree,¡¯ she thought to herself. Anyway, she understood it was pointless to be


    worried about her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We are all girls. It doesn¡¯t matter even if we hug each other,¡± Mia said casually.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Morris, Mr. Foster.¡± Mia waved at the two men next to Gabrielle.


    ¡°What are you three doing standing here? Are you shopping? Have you eaten? If not, I¡¯ll treat you. I


    haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± Mia did all the talking and warmly invited the three of them.


    Gabrielle cast an uneasy nce at Westley. She knew that the two of them had already agreed to have


    dinner together. But now, not only did theye across Austin, but Mia was also inviting them.


    Gabrielle could refuse Austin. But she felt uneasy about refusing Mia, so she tried toe up with


    some words to express her disapproval.


    ¡°Mia, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gabrielle. Let¡¯s have dinner together. I know you want to spend time with Mr. Morris alone.


    After dinner, you guys can continu


    e. Tomorrow is Christmas. I can¡¯t invite you out for dinner, so let¡¯s celebrate Christmas today. Mr.


    Morris, what do you think?¡± Before Gabrielle could start her sentence, Mia held her hand and stated


    this with anticipation on her face.


    Hearing that, Westley kept silent and looked at Mia with a cold expression.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to, then forget it. I just want to have dinner with Gabrielle because I like her


    very much. Mr. Morris, are you jealous?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    From Westley¡¯s cold expression, Mia could see that he was not willing to ept her invitation. This


    man was even jealous of a girl. He¡¯d been too protective of Gabrielle as if he was afraid that others


    would steal her away.


    Mia knew her invitation was difficult for them to ept. But it was just that they happened toe


    across each other and had the opportunity to have dinner together. Besides, there was nothing wrong


    with celebrating Christmas in advance.


    ¡°We have booked a table in the barbecue restaurant. You can go first. I¡¯ll go with Gabrielle to buy milk


    tea.¡± Westley finally gave in after he heard that Gabrielle and he could spend time alone after dinner.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Mr. Foster, how about we go over first?¡± Mia said as she turned to Austin.


    Mia understood the situation right away when she saw the reluctance in Austin¡¯s eyes, showing that he


    was unwilling to look away from Gabrielle.


    It was apparent that Austin had feelings for Gabrielle. He didn¡¯t try to hide it, even daring to look at


    Gabrielle affectionately right in front of Westley¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to mind being skinned by


    Westley at all.


    Only then did Mia realize that the person Westley didn¡¯t want to have dinner with was Austin. As a


    husband, who would be happy if his wife was so liked by another man?


    ¡°Mr. Foster, let¡¯s go first. Gabrielle can help you buy some milk tea if you want.¡± Mia, being a good


    friend of Gabrielle, helped protect Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need milk tea. Let¡¯s go.¡± Austin was reluctant at first, but he eventually caved and decided to go


    with Mia.


    Gabrielle hurriedly told Mia about the restaurant and seats so that they would not be mistaken.


    ¡°I know, Gabrielle. You and Mr. Morris can take your time to go buy milk tea. Just bring me one. I¡¯ll go


    ahead and roast the meat first. You can eat it when youe back,¡± Mia said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Gabrielle nodded in agreement.


    After the two of them reached an agreement, Mia grabbed Austin¡¯s arm and dragged the other person


    along with her.


    ¡°Miss Robinson, please behave yourself. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s improper for a woman to touch a


    man? Who taught you to hold a man¡¯s hand?¡± Austin waspletely dissatisfied with Mia¡¯s action.


    Austin appeared to be a nice gentleman on the outside, but he had a cold attitude on the inside.


    Especially, he didn¡¯t like being touched by women he didn¡¯t know.


    Right now, the rtionship between Mia and Austin was nothing more than a total stranger.


    Hearing that, Mia shook off his arm and looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you think I like to hold a man¡¯s hand?


    Besides, you are not my type. I wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to hold your arm for a man like you. I just


    held your arm to get you out of Gabrielle¡¯s face as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Miss Robinson, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so nosy,¡± Austin retorted coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, Gabrielle is my good friend,¡± Mia stated in a serious tone.


    ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡± Austin¡¯s attitude became more openly hostile, and it was clear that his


    patience had reached its limit.


    ¡°What I want to say is very simple. I will protect the happiness of Gabrielle and Mr. Morris. I won¡¯t let go


    of anyone who tries to destroy their rtionship. Please keep in mind what I said, Mr. Foster.¡± Mia


    expressed her seriousness.


    ¡°Miss Robinson, don¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Austin said angrily.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 440

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 440


    The arrogance on Mia¡¯s proud face made Austin want to teach her a lesson.


    He had nevere across a woman quite as annoying as her. She even dared to meddle with his


    business.


    Austin hated this self-righteous woman with all his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. I have no right to get in the middle of it.¡± The corners of Mia¡¯s lips lifted up


    into a wicked grin as she raised her eyebrows.


    Her smile frightened Austin to the core.


    He had always adored Gabrielle¡¯s smile. She donned the most gentle smile he had everid his eyes


    on. No matter how unhappy he felt, her smile never failed to bring him joy.


    However, with Mia, all he felt was utter disgust.


    He wondered how a woman as annoying as Mia ended up existing in this world. To make things worse,


    she was one of Gabrielle¡¯s friends. He was worried that one day, Mia would poison Gabrielle¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Well then¡­ Just like what you told me, you better leave me alone.¡± Austin threw Mia a cold stare.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d want to get involved with your business? I¡¯m not wasting my precious time for


    that. However, if you dare to destroy Gabrielle¡¯s happiness, I will do everything in my power to stop you


    from doing so. I¡¯m leaving. If you still want barbecue, you¡¯re free toe follow me.¡± Mia left Austin


    without casting another nce at him.


    Austin badly wanted to scream profanities at her receding figure. He couldn¡¯t believe that she left with


    her arrogant attitude intact.


    ¡®Why the fuck is she so annoying?!¡¯


    It was his first time meeting a woman like her. Austin was enlightened.


    His new-found knowledge taught him that there were not only gentle and thoughtful women in the


    world. Infuriating ones also existed.


    He would never settle for a woman like Mia. In his eyes, she was utterly horrible. Austin was afraid that


    she would be the death of him.


    Austin did not want to be in her presence. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help himself from


    blurting out nasty words towards Mia. After all, she was exceptional when it came to pissing him off.


    However, he could not let the opportunity of seeing Gabrielle slide through his fingers. Finally, he


    decided to walk to the restaurant.


    Gabrielle chose a milk tea shop that wasn¡¯t too crowded. After ordering some drinks, she found an


    empty corner and sat down with Westley. Every once in a while, she would uneasily nce at Westley.


    ¡°If you want to stare at your husband, just do it. Every inch of my body belongs to you,¡± Westley said


    when he saw how his wife was looking at him.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help the smile from escaping her lips. ¡°Of course, my husband. Every inch of him


    belongs to me.¡±


    Westley rubbed her head with utmost gentleness. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary. You can stare at me


    whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°My love, aren¡¯t you upset?¡± Gabrielle asked as she held his hand.


    ¡°Why would I be angry? Do you think I¡¯m that petty?¡± The tone of Westley¡¯s voice was full of


    amusement.


    Although their date was so rudely interrupted by Austin and Mia, he was relieved that Gabrielle had a


    loyal friend like Mia. Herpany was wee to the dining table. Besides, he had a lot of time to be


    with Gabrielle.


    His jealousy was unnecessary.


    ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re absolutely generous and authoritative. I could never use you of being petty. I


    think of you as the most giving man in the world!¡± Gabrielle eximed as she threw him a ttering


    smile.


    ¡®The most giving man in the world? My wife really has a wa


    y with her words.¡¯


    ¡°Wow! You really put me on a pedestal. I am, without a doubt, your true love,¡± Westley replied. He


    couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    No matter how awful he was feeling, Gabrielle had a way of putting him into a better mood.


    ¡°Of course. We are each other¡¯s true love, aren¡¯t we?¡± Gabrielle asked in all seriousness.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t care about defining the kind of love they had before. After all, love was elusive.


    To top it all off, she had secretly loved Bryce for so many years. Gabrielle had exhausted all of her


    emotions and energy on loving him. In the end, all she got in return was hatred and disgust.


    Gabrielle no longer had hope for love.


    She could not even bear to mention it. Especially not in front of Westley. After all, their marriage was


    not built from love.


    Now that they were talking about love, Gabrielle¡¯s heart felt quite uneasy. She felt as if her question


    was unnecessary. Gabrielle regretted just blurting it out.


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re each other¡¯s true love. There¡¯s no need to doubt it,¡±


    Westley answered. The tone of his voice was serious. After all, the two of them had fallen in love and


    known each other pretty well. There was no reason to deny it.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The sweetness that she felt spread into her heart.


    The couple brought the tea to the barbecue restaurant. Instead of passing by the main street, Gabrielle


    and Westley took a different route at a small alley. Westley was quite confused.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Gabrielle, we could go by the main street,¡± Westley reminded her.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s quieter here. I want to walk with you in silence. This way, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about


    anyone recognizing you in the street.¡± She shook their hands that sped tightly together.


    The spaces between their fingers were filled with each other¡¯s. Westley enjoyed their lovely stroll even


    more because of it. Her hands felt tender and small. They were so soft that it felt as if they had no


    bones. Holding her hand filled him with a majestic feeling.


    He wanted to hold her hand forever.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really have to worry about people calling me out on the streets. Whenever I have photo


    shoots, I only let them capture the side of my face. Besides, the world is ginormous and there are a lot


    of people who look alike. If someone recognizes me, I could easily say that he had mistaken me for


    someone else.¡± Westley seemed more rx now. He wasn¡¯t as agitated as Gabrielle when it came to


    their rtionship being exposed.


    Gabrielle was terrified of publicizing their marriage. However, Westley wasn¡¯t. He could hardly wait to


    show their rtionship out in the open.


    If he was to be spotted on the street, Westley was ready to tell the whole world about the truth between


    the two of them.


    ¡°You really think that would work? You have a lot of fans. If you decide to make a blog, I bet you would


    get more than a million hits!¡± Gabrielle felt a tinge of jealousy on her spine.


    Westley couldn¡¯t help himself from feeling amused. ¡°If my wife demands it, I will consider making a


    blog. A lot of people are into blogs these days. Especially people from ourpany.¡±


    A lot of people visited the Morris Group¡¯s blog to urge Westley into creating his own. Some of his fans


    even requested updating thepany¡¯s blog with his personal information.


    That was proof of just how popr he was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Gabrielle smiled and shook her head. The couple continued to walk to


    the restaurant with their fingers intertwined.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 441

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 441


    The two of them went back to the private room of the barbecue restaurant. The atmosphere there was


    tenser than Gabrielle had expected. Mia and Austin sat at opposite ends of a rectangr table that was


    designed for eight people. They sat far away and with so much distance between them. They seemed


    to be seated at the two ends of the world.


    They sat so afar and were barbecuing their food in the baking tray thaty in front of them. This created


    a weird atmosphere in the room. They were behaving like strangers.


    ¡®What is going on between Mia and Austin?¡¯


    Gabrielle wondered as she looked up at Westley. She nodded her head towards their direction, as if to


    get some information from him. Both of them had just left for a moment, but when they returned these


    two hadpletely changed. They were acting strangely, as if they were two people who just


    happened to dine together on the same table.


    Gabrielle felt that if they sat down and joined them, it wouldn¡¯t really help in relieving the embarrassing


    atmosphere in the room. She had expected that Mia¡¯s easy-going and warm personality would help her


    get along with Austin easily.


    But it looked like she was mistaken. It was not like what she had imagined, rather it was the opposite.


    The two of them sat separately like enemiespelled to have dinner together.


    It was also a fact that Austin and Mia were not friends at all. Indeed, it was normal for them to feel


    embarrassed to be asked to sit and dine at the same table. Gabrielle realized that probably she was


    just too na?ve to understand these things.


    ¡°Hey Gabrielle! You¡¯re back. Come and sit beside me. I¡¯ve roasted pork here for us. It¡¯s delicious!¡± Mia


    waved at her and patted the chair by her side, gesturing for Gabrielle to sit beside her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Gabrielle said as she walked towards the seat. After taking the seat next to Mia, she asked in a


    low voice, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°If you want to know what happened between us, you¡¯d better ask him. This gentleman seems to be


    dissatisfied with me!¡± Mia murmured as she put the roasted meat into Gabrielle¡¯s bowl. She urged her


    to eat.


    In fact, Mia too wasn¡¯t aware of what went wrong. She had entered the room first, and was followed by


    Austin. Without saying anything to her, Austin moved ahead and took the innermost seat. He said


    nothing and sat in sheer silence. Mia felt that Austin was deliberately keeping a distance between


    them.


    She was surprised at his behavior and felt that Austin didn¡¯t want to get close to her. ¡®If he isn¡¯t


    interested, then why should I make efforts to be his friend?¡¯


    Mia was a straightforward and open-minded person. If someone liked her and treated her well, she


    would reciprocate in the same manner, ten times more. But if somebody was not nice to her, she would


    not befriend that person.


    She didn¡¯t expect everyone to love her. She was fine if someone hated her too. But she preferred


    rity and would never want to be friends with someone who didn¡¯t like her. In spite of all her ws, she


    was not a person without friends.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t need friends like Austin.


    Sensing that Mia was annoyed and would not tell her anything more, Gabrielle turned towards Austin.


    ¡°So, Austin, are you all right?¡± she asked calmly.


    Austin nced at her. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know thisdy much and may not be a good friend


    for her.¡±


    Hearing this, Gabrielle pondered if Mia had said something to upset him. After all, Austin was not a


    man with temper issues. He was calm andposed, and not short-tempered.


    He wouldn¡¯t have behaved like this unless he was angry. Something wasn¡¯t making sense here!


    ¡°Come on, Gabrielle! Let¡¯s eat first. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to him. He has a bad temper only


    when ites to something rted to me. I don¡¯t think in future we will appear at the same ce


    together. So, Gabrielle, think carefully about it and answer me. If needed to choose, between him and


    me, whom will you choose?¡± Mia raised her eyebrow and put forth an extremely difficult question.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect Mia to ask her such a question. She could not give a straightforward answer to


    it.


    After thinking for a few moments, a smile came upon Gabrielle¡¯s face. She decided to y safe and


    said, ¡°I choose my husband!¡± She tried to stayposed and made an effort to lighten the mood of the


    dinner.


    Gabrielle was hopeful that her answer would not offend anybody.


    However, it was apparent that it had disappointed Austin. He had expected her to answer in his favor.


    He thought that Gabrielle would make a decision between him and Mia, and not abruptly bring in


    Westley. Even if she had chosen Mia, he would have understood itpletely.


    After all, Gabrielle and Mia were sincere and caring towards eac


    h other.


    But when she chose Westley, it instantly made him feel jealous. He wasn¡¯t prepared for such a reply.


    ¡°Aha! Let me barbecue something for you now!¡± Westley said. Upon hearing his wife¡¯s words, he was


    extremely happy. With a broad grin on his face, he began to roast meat for his wife.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Mia silently picked up pieces of meat with a fork, and felt a little sad for herself. ¡°So, why should I have


    dinner with you and your husband? You are a couple in love. And are always ready to show your love


    to the world! Why should I be here like an intruder?¡±


    Mia started regretting her presence there. She shouldn¡¯t havee to dinner with them. In the end,


    she was the one who was getting hurt.


    ¡°Mia, I thought you knew about my rtionship with Gabrielle. It was you who insisted on having dinner


    with us. So what¡¯s the problem if you have to watch us show off our love?¡± Westley asked in a calm


    manner.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, what you¡¯ve said just now, really hurts me. I think I¡¯d better have meals with only Gabrielle


    from now on. I will never dine with both of you anymore,¡± Mia said seriously. Though she sounded


    serious, there was a mischievous tone in her voice.


    Gradually the atmosphere started to ease up because of Mia¡¯s grumbling andints in a joking


    tone. Austin moved a little nearer and nearer. By the middle of the dinner, Mia and Austin¡¯s barbecue


    trays were finally ced together.


    ¡°Austin, this piece of beef is mine. So, leave it alone.¡±


    ¡°Austin, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why don¡¯t you roast your own food? Don¡¯t touch mine!¡±


    Probably it was true that Mia and Austin could not get along with each other. The two of them quarreled


    continuously even after sitting closer to each other.


    Gabrielle had no idea what to do about them. The only thing she could do was to leave them alone to


    fight with each other. After all, those were not real quarrels, but childish tiffs. Sometimes, those added


    fun to the atmosphere.


    ¡°Mia, you know what, you are really ungrateful!¡± Austin said as he turned over her meat, which was on


    the verge of getting burnt.


    He was helping her. As a result, it annoyed Mia, who was already a short-tempereddy.


    ¡°Whatever you do, it must be done with purpose and attention!¡± Mia red at him in disgust and said,


    ¡°You do this deliberately, right?¡±


    Deliberately? Women like Mia were really hard to get impressed and if you kept pointing at their


    mistakes, they would never look back at you.


    ¡°Come on, Mia. Don¡¯t be so mad at Austin. He really wants to help you!¡± Gabrielle could not help but


    interfere. She wanted Mia to give him a chance and not be so critical of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need his help. Men like him are very bad. They always dream to have things which they can


    never have.¡± She just blurted it out. One thing was evident that Mia was very good at annoying and


    enraging the other person.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want to argue with you!¡± Austin decided to ignore everything Mia would say and do.


    He made up his mind not to help her in barbequing also. Even if she barbequed the meat to charcoal,


    he was not going to touch anything.


    ¡°Even I do not want to argue with you anymore. You just pay attention to your own food. Why did you


    have to stretch out your hand so long? Did I ask for your help? I¡¯ve always told you, do not dream for


    things that you will never have! Mmm! This is delicious meat!¡± Mia picked up the roasted meat on her


    te and stuffed it in her mouth. She then had a quick nce at Austin with a defiant look.


    Sitting before the fire and handling the meat on the barbecue, Austin had not felt so hot or flushed. But


    he did feel furious by Mia¡¯s aggressive words.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was not her acquaintance, he would have really beaten her. He¡¯d not


    have cared that she was a woman.


    ¡°Austin, you must be feeling so angry!¡± Mia smiled with a smirk on her face.


    Indeed, it was clear now that she had said those words intentionally. She wanted to annoy Austin,


    because she wanted him to understand and ept the fact that Gabrielle and Westley were in love


    now.


    It was important for him to know what he could do and what he could not. He had to imprint it in his


    mind not to dream for things that weren¡¯t destined to be his.


    ¡°Listen Mia, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Please go ahead and enjoy your food.¡± Seeing Mia


    enrage him by her words, Austin finally understood why some men were scared of women.


    Mia was an epitome of such women.


    She had a face of an angel but the soul of a devil. She was so wicked and could hurt a man more with


    her tongue than with her hands.


    ¡°Oh dear! So Mia, shall we dine in peace now?¡± Gabrielle felt helpless in front of them. She was tired of


    their childish quarrels and felt it was time she put an end to it.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 442

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 442


    The barbecue dinner ended in a quarrel between Mia and Austin.


    All eyes were on them, and they became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Westley couldn¡¯t me the


    two for breaking it up right there and then.


    After dinner, Gabrielle approached Austin and asked him to drop Mia home. He was scowling.


    ¡°Austin, Mia is a great friend of mine. I don¡¯t want her to go back home alone. It worries me. So, can


    you please help me out and apany her? I¡¯ll feel better if you¡¯re there to make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±


    Gabrielle looked at him expectantly. Austin was about to speak when someone else interrupted them.


    ¡°No, thanks. Why should I bother him like that and ask him to drive me home? I can go back by myself,


    thank you very much. Besides, my car isn¡¯t far from here.¡± Mia refused as soon as she heard what


    Gabrielle was asking Austin. There was no way she was going to ride in the same car as this guy.


    Mia didn¡¯t want to get involved in more trouble, so she didn¡¯t want Austin¡ªof all people¡ªto take her


    home. She might just fight with him again.


    ¡°Mia, listen to me. You can¡¯t drive when you¡¯re drunk. It¡¯s unsafe. idents happen because drivers


    have alcohol in their systems. Austin didn¡¯t drink. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m asking him. It¡¯s dangerous


    to drive in your current state.¡± Gabrielle touched Mia¡¯s arm and reminded her earnestly. She only


    wanted what was best for her friend.


    Mia paused and sighed. She pressed the balls of her palms over her eyes. ¡®Of course, you stupid,


    stupid girl. Alcohol pairs well with barbecue.¡¯ Mia drank a lot, but she actually wasn¡¯t drunk at all. She


    was sober enough to glower at Austin.


    ¡°No, thanks. I will call a designated driver. I¡¯m not going to put my life on Austin¡¯s hands. If he¡¯s the one


    who will drive me home, we may just end up in a car ident.¡± Mia¡¯s tone was vitriolic. She made it no


    secret how much she despised Austin. Austin, in turn, only cocked his head to the side and stared


    daggers at her.


    ¡°Mia, thank you for that. I¡¯m also worried that if you sit by my side, you will only distract me and affect


    my driving. So, why don¡¯t you just take a taxi home? That would be best for everyone.¡± Austin didn¡¯t


    need to reason with Mia. It wasn¡¯t as if he was the one who breached the topic of taking her home.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t like Mia at all, so he didn¡¯t find any reason to be nice or kind towards her. Arguing


    with her seemed like the norm.


    ¡°Wow, Austin. Really? It¡¯s too mean of you to say that¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, Mia, you did drink a lot, and that¡¯s your fault. Even if you take a taxi I¡¯m still worried. Okay, how


    about Westley and I just take you home?¡± Gabrielle insisted. Her only concern was the safety of her


    friend.


    ¡®It¡¯s not safe for Mia to leave this dinner alone. If Austin can¡¯t send her home, then we will,¡¯ she thought.


    ¡°Austin, I¡¯ll leave Mia to you. If she has an ident or isn¡¯t delivered safely to her house, the Robinson


    family will hold you responsible.¡± Westley put his arm around Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder. His meaning was


    perfectly clear to everyone. He wanted to ensure Austin took the task seriously.


    Mia¡¯s safety was left to Austin. Westley basically dumped it all on him. If she didn¡¯t get home safely, he


    would be med¡ªwhether he sent her home or not.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking too much? I don¡¯t have any obligation to send her home, let alone guarantee her


    safety. Why are you putting it on me?¡± Austin red with irritation. This didn¡¯t make sense to him. Why


    was Mia suddenly his problem?


    ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. Let¡¯s go, Gabrielle.¡± Westley didn¡¯t take his arm off Gabrielle, and they both


    walked towards their car. Gabrielle looked over her shoulder at Mia¡¯s sullen face and Austin¡¯s re.


    As she sat in the car, Gabrielle felt uneasy. She was still a little disturbed. ¡°Westley, do you think Austin


    will send Mia back?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. All I know is that you¡¯re the wife of his elder cousin, so you have to keep your


    distance from him,¡± Westley reminded Gabrielle gravely.


    Westley repeatedly told her to change the way she treated Austin. However, she had been befriending


    Austin for such a long time that she always forgot. It was a hard habit to break.


    It would definitely take some time.


    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try my best and keep on reminding myself. I¡¯m just worried. What if Austin and


    Mia will continue quarreling in the car?¡± Gabrielle stared outside the window, her thoughts far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s their business, and you forget that they¡¯re both adults. But to answer your question, I don¡¯t think


    Austin will leave her halfway. Gabrielle, I


    ¡®m taking you somece nice. They ruined our dinner, and I had to endure their bickering.¡± Westley


    had his eyes on the road, but he spared a nce at Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle turned her head towards him in surprise. It was only then that she realized why Westley was


    in a bad mood. It irked him that Mia and Austin disturbed them and kept them from enjoying their meal


    alone.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be mad. Where are you taking me now?¡± Gabrielle quickly changed the subject to stop


    it from further dampening his mood.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you like flowers and nts very much, right? I¡¯ll take you to a very beautiful ce. You¡¯ll


    definitely like it.¡± Westley smiled softly, clearly thrilled at surprising her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gabrielle had a bit of an idea about the ce he was taking her, but it seemed toote to go there.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Gabrielle said happily, not to please Westley, but to show that she was really


    excited to see it.


    Gabrielle leaned against her seat and stared at Westley. She used to find him cold and difficult to get


    along with. But that was only because they didn¡¯t spend as much time together before.


    Not long after, she saw his true self and found out that he was gentle and charming. He had a soft side


    to him that not everybody had the chance to see.


    Gabrielle had to stop herself from grinning broadly. She waspletely into him now.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re looking forward to it. I hope it won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± A smile tugged at the corner of


    his mouth. As much as he liked surprising her, he also enjoyed watching her reaction.


    It was the first time that he tried pleasing a woman like this. In the past, he didn¡¯t care enough to do


    anything like it. He wouldn¡¯t go to great lengths to make his woman smile¡ªthat was before Gabrielle.


    He was Westley, who never curried favor with anyone. Instead, everyone else tried their best to please


    him.


    Even if he did make a special effort to please Miley, he didn¡¯t go all out. He did the bare minimum, and


    that was it.


    But all that had changed. Gabrielle was now the most important person in his life.


    He was willing to do everything in his power to please her and make her happy. He liked it when she


    was excited about his surprises.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. I believe you won¡¯t let me down.¡± Gabrielle smiled sweetly at Westley,


    touching his arm lightly.


    Westley¡¯s handsome face still took her breath away. His side profile was so perfect that the most


    popr male celebrities had nothing on him. Gabrielle resisted the urge to run her finger over his jaw.


    The car soon drove out of the urban area to the south suburb, which piqued her curiosity. She darted


    her eyes around, wondering where they were headed.


    ¡°Westley, are you taking me to the West Square? This isn¡¯t the way to get there. Or, wait a minute. Are


    we going to the countryside in the south suburb?¡± Gabrielle peered curiously at him.


    She really loved the small courtyard where her grandmother lived, but Westley wouldn¡¯t take her there


    as a surprise for her. Also, they had been there before.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a minute. Just be a little patient,¡± Westley said with a smile. He knew he managed to


    pique her curiosity.


    Gabrielle saw a road sign in the distance. Because of the car¡¯s headlights, she got a good look at it.


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her head.


    ¡°Westley, is this the way to the natural reserve in the south suburb?¡± Gabrielle asked him excitedly. She


    was grinning from ear to ear, her face alight with eagerness.


    ¡°Yep, you¡¯re right.¡± Westley smiled. He stole another nce at her and chuckled at the way anticipation


    lit up her entire face.


    ¡°Wait. Why are you taking me there? As far as I can remember, the natural reserve is not open to the


    public.¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley with unconcealed curiosity. Her brows drawn together, her earlier


    enthusiasm was reced by worry.


    Westley certainly knew this rule, which he intentionally proposed along with the leaders of the


    protection area. The reason was so they could better protect therge tracts of virgin forest as well as


    the wild nts growing there. That was why there was restricted entry for visitors each month.


    The Morris Group provided arge amount of money to the protection fund of the natural reserve every


    year so as to leave more green for future generations. Whenever they worked for public interests like


    this, the Morris Group never made it public or hyped it up.


    Westley wasn¡¯t all about money-making endeavors. He also had several projects on the side aimed at


    making people¡¯s lives better.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 443

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 443


    The Morris Group had been doing charity work for so many years. Westley¡¯s grandfather was the


    initiator.


    Nature was the focus of their advocacy. If humans were determined to continue growing, they should


    coexist with nature and avoid its deterioration.


    For over ten years, the Morris Group had been working with the nature reserve.


    That was why the leaders of the nature reserve were extremely grateful to theirpany.


    With full knowledge that Westley had arrived, Mr. Tom Chow, the leader of the nature reserve


    personally greeted him at the door.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, your room is ready.¡± A bright smile adorned Tom¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thank you, Tom.¡± When Westley got off the car, he walked around to open Gabrielle¡¯s door for her.


    Carefully, he held her hand.


    His affection showed through his actions.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Everyone could tell at first nce just how much Westley cared for her.


    On top of that, it was the first time that Westley had brought a woman to the nature reserve. Tom was


    sure that this finess held a special ce in Westley¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Mr. Morris. You haven¡¯t dropped by in so long. I¡¯m so d you had the time today.¡±


    Tom looked at Westley with a smile. He couldn¡¯t help but cast a nce at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Tom¡­ This is Gabrielle, my wife.¡± Westley knew exactly what was running through Tom¡¯s mind so he


    took the liberty to introduce Gabrielle.


    Her husband¡¯s sudden announcement made Gabrielle blush.


    ¡°Mr. Morris¡¯s wife?¡± It was beyond Tom¡¯s expectation. After all, Westley never announced that he was


    married nor engaged. Shock washed over Tom when he found out that Westley had a wife.


    ¡°Hello, Tom. I¡¯m Westley¡¯s wife, Gabrielle. I¡¯m pleased to meet you,¡± Gabrielle greeted Tom.


    ¡°Good day, Mrs. Morris. Tom Chow, at your service, I am in charge of the nature reserve,¡± Tom replied


    when he regained hisposure.


    ¡®So this woman really is Mr. Morris¡¯s wife. He never fails to surprise people.


    Nobody had even heard of him having a girlfriend and yet, out of the blue, he announced that he was a


    married man.


    It was exactly like something Mr. Morris would do,¡¯ Tom thought. He was in awe with how private yet


    shocking Westley could be.


    ¡°Tom, we¡¯re heading back to our room. Don¡¯t let us bother you.¡± Westley held Gabrielle¡¯s hand, as he


    led her to his vi.


    There was argewn surrounding ake at the heart of the nature reserve. Theke was adorned


    with an abundance of wild flowers that bloomed all year round. The view was breathtaking.


    For it to not go to waste, several ss viewing rooms were situated in the area for visitors.


    They specially reserved one for Westley so he could enjoy the view whenever he wanted to.


    Westley thought that Gabrielle would appreciate the view so he took her out for the night.


    ¡°Please, give me the honor of walking you there. I could go back to workter.¡± Tom had a shlight


    ready in his hand.


    Thend wasrge and was very rarely opened to the public. There were even less visitors at night. To


    save energy, there were no streetmps installed.


    The people who lived there, like Tom, could walk there at night even with their eyes


    closed. However, Westley and Gabrielle did not frequent the ce.


    ¡°Tom, thank you for that,¡± Westley said as he held Gabrielle¡¯s hand.


    Tom led the way with a shlight in hand. He told Gabrielle about some special ces that they passed


    by.


    Throughout their walk to the ss room, Tom talked about the history and everything one needed to


    know about the nature reserve. Gabrielle had a new understanding of the area.


    When Gabrielle was in junior high school a couple of years back, her school organized a spring tour at


    the reserve. It had been a long time since then but the ce was still embedded in her mind.


    She had always been so fond of nts.


    Westley knew her very well. He was certain that Gabrielle would love the ce.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Morris, we¡¯re here. The room has been prepared for your arrival. Please don¡¯t hesitate to


    call the front desk if you need anything.¡±


    Tom opened the door for the couple.


    The house was adorned with walls of ss. It wasn¡¯t too big but its warmth felt weing.


    Gabrielle loved it the moment sheid her eyes on it.


    Westley really did know her well. It was apparent in her expression that the ce had won her heart


    over.


    ¡°Thank you, Tom.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it, Mrs. Morris?¡± Tom looked at Gabrielle with curiosity in his eyes. After all, it was her first


    timeing here.


    In addition to that, she was Westley¡¯s wife. Her satisfaction bore a heavier weight than Westley¡¯s.


    ¡°Yes. I am in love with this ce. I didn¡¯t know something like this existed in the heart of the reserve,¡±


    Gabrielle replied with sincerity.


    The ss room hadn¡¯t been built yet when she first came to visit.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Then¡­ I¡¯ll leave you two alone. Mr. Morris, call me if you need me,¡± Tom said. He


    sounded worried.


    ¡°Good night, Tom.¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡±


    with these final words, Tom bid his goodbyes and left the room to give them privacy.


    Once the door was closed, Gabrielle looked around in awe.


    The house was cozy.


    Since the walls were made of ss, the breathtaking view of the outside weed her when she


    opened the curtains. It was mesmerizing.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Westley asked as he led her to the sofa.


    Since they went inside the tiny house, the smile on her face never left. It was obvious how much she


    liked it.


    ¡°I love it. It¡¯s beyond my wildest dreams. Back in junior high school, our school organized a spring tour


    here. I don¡¯t think this ss house existed then. This is just gorgeous!¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t say enough


    pleasantries.


    It was indeed, beautiful. Especially now that the stars and moon shone brightly from up above. A view


    of theke and the sea of flowers could be seen even from the confines of the ss walls.


    The ce had won Gabrielle¡¯s heart over.


    She wanted to spend the rest of her life here.


    ¡°Yeah. It was built only three years ago. This is only for the people who had connections with the


    reserve,¡± Westley briefly exined the reason behind the ss house.


    ¡°I think it has the potential to be built into a hotel. Much like tree houses. It¡¯s great if people and nature


    could be integrated,¡± Gabrielle agreed.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 444

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 444


    As Gabrielle walked around the room, the satisfaction in her heart grew more and more.


    Along with the change in her mood, the smile on her face became brighter and brighter.


    ¡°Tom is the one in charge of this protected area, isn¡¯t he? I can see he really respects you. He specially


    reserved a ce for you to live in. Did the Morris Group invest in this ce?¡± Gabrielle said this as she


    had absolutely no doubts about Westley¡¯s generosity.


    As a person who was rich and powerful, this was something he would undoubtedly do.


    ¡°Yes, we invested in it. You are getting smarter and smarter. You can even guess it at a nce,¡± with a


    soft smile on his lips, Westley said.


    Gabrielle was not happy at all to hear those words. Thus, she calmly threw a nce towards Westley.


    ¡°Westley, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m getting smarter. Tom showed it too obvious. I don¡¯t even need to guess.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you are smart enough already.¡± As he said, Westley pulled her into his arms and kissed her


    on the forehead.


    ¡°The Morris Group¡¯s investment seems to cover all fields. Is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡± Gabrielle


    couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    When Westley heard it, he chuckled slightly and replied, ¡°Gabrielle, we are businessmen. We can do


    whatever that makes money.¡±


    Gabrielle felt that there was nothing wrong with his statement, and it was very reasonable.


    It was reasonable for an individual working in the business industry to do all he could to make money.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t there really anything you don¡¯t do?¡± Gabrielle asked one more question out of curiosity.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done any detailed calctions about that. But if you want to know, I will ask Alvin to send you


    an asset sheet tomorrow,¡± Westley said very seriously.


    When Gabrielle heard this, she thought it was not really necessary, so she waved her hand, expressing


    her refusal. ¡°Westley, I¡¯m just asking. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±


    If he really asked Alvin to make an asset sheet for her, it would look like she was trying to spy on his


    wealth.


    She would never do such a thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Since you are my wife, you have the right to know the current situation of the Morris


    Group and what assets do we have.¡± Westley stared at Gabrielle, his eyes showing that he meant what


    he said.


    When Gabrielle saw the seriousness in Westley¡¯s eyes, she was at a loss for words.


    She didn¡¯t expect Westley to suddenly bring up this subject with such seriousness. Besides, with his


    attitude, she clearly knew that once he was set on doing something, he would definitely do it.


    ¡°Westley, let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Gabrielle stated this because she felt it was necessary to talk about it


    seriously in order for him not to misunderstand her.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk. What do you want to talk about?¡± Westley pulled her to sit on the bed. Outside the


    ss wall, there was arge field of flowers.


    She suddenly felt that such kind of romantic atmosphere was really not suitable for talking about too


    serious topics.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything about the Morris Group. I¡¯m not interested in knowing your assets.


    Those are all your personal belongings. I don¡¯t need to know at all.¡± Regardless of how she felt about


    the atmosphere, Gabrielle still took the time to express her seriousness.


    She understood well that she was Westley¡¯s wife but she didn¡¯t want to be involved in the business of


    the Morris Group.


    Therefore, no matter how many assets the Morris Group had or what kind of business they were


    involved in, she had no interest in knowing about it.


    ¡°Well, so you really love me for me, right?¡± Westley asked as he could sense what Gabrielle was trying


    to rify.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t try to deny the blunt question, but her face reddened instantly.


    ¡°What? Are you shy? Or did I say something wrong?¡± When Westley saw her flushed cheeks, the


    corners of his mouth rose even mor


    e.


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it,¡± Gabrielle confessed with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Okay, if you want to know anything, just tell me. I will ask Alvin to get you the information. I don¡¯t want


    to have secrets in front of you,¡± Westley said with a serious face.


    Of course, Gabrielle could tell how much he was sincere, but still, she didn¡¯t want to know about the


    Morris Group.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t worry about me. I just need to know that you and the Morris Group are doing good.¡±


    Gabrielle was firm in her words.


    ¡°Because you care so much about me, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡± Westley looked at her with a smile on his


    face.


    ¡°Reward? The fact that you brought me here was already a reward.¡± With a puzzled expression,


    Gabrielle shifted her eyes to meet Westley¡¯s. When she saw the trace of affection exhibited deep in his


    eyes, she suddenly understood what he meant by the ¡°reward.¡±


    ¡°Then, I want to give you a bigger reward.¡± In a sh, the two lips intertwined.


    Without distancing himself from Gabrielle¡¯s lips, Westley reached out the remote control and closed the


    curtains of the ss room. Just like that, the beautiful and romantic night began.


    On the next day, Gabrielle woke up with soreness all over her body. But once she saw the man beside


    her, tightly embracing her in his arms, her mood quickly brightened.


    ¡°You are up. Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Westley¡¯s eyes were led to Gabrielle the moment he


    opened his eyes. After assuring that she was in good condition, he kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m good. Westley, open the curtains. I want to see the scenery outside,¡± Gabrielle urged him


    anxiously.


    Through the thick curtains, she could feel that the weather outside was really good. It was in winter, so


    the sky was usually gloomy, but it seemed like today was going to be a sunny day.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Westley grabbed the remote control and opened the curtains.


    The scene of arge field of flowers came into sight as the curtains steadily pulled apart.


    Gabrielle enjoyed staying in the southern part of the country. Even in the dead of winter, there would be


    green leaves and beautiful flowers everywhere. Of course, they were not as prosperous and splendid


    as spring and summer.


    But for Gabrielle, being able to see such scenery in winter was already satisfying.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful in the morning.¡± Gabrielle expressed her amazement.


    Last night, they came toote, and there weren¡¯t many street lights here in the area, so they missed the


    beautiful scenery.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Westley said earnestly, holding Gabrielle in his arms.


    He had lived here often before, but he had never felt that the scenery in front of him was beautiful.


    But it was different with Gabrielle at his side. When he looked at the sight in front of him, he found it


    extremely beautiful.


    He finally learned that it wasn¡¯t always about whether the scenery was beautiful or not; it was about the


    person who apanied you to view the scenery. Everything was beautiful as long as you were with


    the person you loved, no matter where you were, even if you were just looking at fallen leaves and


    dried branches.


    Westley felt that everything he saw was breathtakingly beautiful with Gabrielle in his arms.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯ll go get something.¡± Gabrielle sprang out of bed and rummaged through her bag as an


    important matter rushed into her head. After a while, an exquisitely packaged ck box came into


    sight.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Westley,¡± Gabrielle said as she handed the box to Westley.


    She felt relieved that the gift was prepared in time.


    She originally wanted to wish him a happy birthday, but the cake had yet to be baked. So she just


    decided to wish him once she had finished preparing the cake in the afternoon.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Gabrielle. Thanks for the gift.¡± Westley pulled Gabrielle into his arms and locked


    their lips.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 445

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 445


    Even though she wasn¡¯t sure if Westley would like her gift or not, Gabrielle¡¯s heart was overflowing with


    sweetness.


    She would personally bake him a birthday cake in the evening. ¡®I wonder how Westley would react.¡¯


    Gabrielle was thrilled, thinking of her own surprise.


    Although she was still worried whether her cake would be pretty enough and taste delicious, it was


    more important that it would suit Westley¡¯s taste or not.


    She would greet him happy birthday after making preparations.


    His birthday was also the anniversary of his ex-girlfriend¡¯s death. Years passed, but there¡¯s still


    heaviness in their hearts.


    But Gabrielle knew that Helena was dead, there was no need to feel jealous.


    She needed to respect Helena. After Westley took her to Helena¡¯s grave that day, she didn¡¯t feel


    bothered about their past anymore.


    After all, Westley was with her now. She just needed to cherish the present.


    Let bygones be bygones.


    Helena had been a great part of his life.


    And she, herself, had been in love with Bryce before.


    ¡±Gabrielle, I have prepared a gift for you. But you have to wait until tonight. This is our first Christmas


    together, and I want it to be perfect.¡± He kissed her forehead gently.


    Gabrielle felt excited after hearing about the gift Westley prepared for her.


    She hoped the night would fall soon.


    After all, she was very ecstatic to spend her first Christmas with her husband.


    Back then, she liked celebrating festivals because she would have excuses to prepare gifts for Bryce.


    Bryce, on the other hand, was aware of her actions and began to avoid her. Festivals were the same


    again after that.


    Bryce would spend the festivals with other women, which upset her, and she stopped celebrating them


    since then.


    But now she really looked forward to her first Christmas with Westley.


    ¡±I¡¯m looking forward to our first Christmas, Westley. Where are you taking me tonight?¡± Gabrielle asked


    with knowing smile.


    ¡±It¡¯s a surprise. You¡¯ll seeter,¡± Westley said, caressing her hair.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t pry anymore. The surprise made her day more special.


    ¡±I can¡¯t wait!¡± Her mood instantly got better too.


    They went around the reserve area after breakfast, and then Westley drove Gabrielle back to the


    studio.


    In the afternoon, she went to Alice¡¯s bakery to start on her surprise for Westley.


    Macy¡¯s mother, Alice, had invited Gabrielle toe over and bake the cake there.


    Gabrielle happily agreed and prepared two Christmas gifts for Macy and Alice beforeing.


    Macy was busy handling customers since it was Christmas, so Gabriell


    e didn¡¯t bother her and headed for the stairs.


    ¡°Gabrielle, my mom told me that you¡¯de. If you need anything, just tell me.¡± Macy came up during


    her free time and saw Gabrielle preparing the ingredients.


    ¡°I know. Thank you so much for letting me bake here. By the way, I have gifts for both of you.¡± Gabrielle


    handed the pretty gift boxes to Macy.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this is so sweet. You didn¡¯t have to,¡± Macy said, surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s just small gifts. Besides, it¡¯s Christmas today, I couldn¡¯te empty-handed. Please ept them.¡±


    Gabrielle insisted.


    Macy happily epted her gifts with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Gabrielle. Good luck with the cake. I¡¯ll be downstairs. If you need any help just call me.¡±


    Macy cheered.


    ¡±Thank you, I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Gabrielle assured her.


    Macy headed downstairs after putting the gifts away.


    She rolled up her sleeves and started working on her cake.


    The tion was clear on her face.


    Every cup was filled with love, every sprinkle was a touch of gratitude.


    Gabrielle finished the cake and couldn¡¯t wait for Westley to tell her where they should meet.


    It was only four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Perhaps Westley thought it was too early, so he hadn¡¯t told her


    yet.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t wait any longer and wanted to send him a message.


    But before she could, Westley texted her, asking her to return to Half Moon Bay.


    Gabrielle was stunned for a moment. She expected Westley would take her out to a more romantic


    ce.


    But on second thought, spending the night at home made more sense. It would be cozier there than


    somewhere outside.


    Gabrielle replied cheerfully, telling Westley she would be home soon.


    Then, she wrapped everything up.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you going already? How¡¯s the cake?¡± Macy was relieved to see her done.


    ¡°I think it turned out well. It¡¯s the best one I¡¯ve made so far. Probably because it¡¯s for a special


    asion,¡± Gabrielle answered with a smile.


    Macy realized that Gabrielle was happy not because she had prepared the cake well, but because she


    made it for someone special to her.


    ¡°Congrattions, then. I wish you a very happy and unforgettable Christmas today,¡± Macy sincerely


    told her.


    ¡°Thank you, Macy. I think it¡¯s going to be the best Christmas ever.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s heart was racing. How


    she wished she could fly to Westley right away!


    With the cake in her hand, Gabrielle hurried to the roadside to call a taxi. Suddenly, she got a call from


    Lance. She assumed he called to wish her a Merry Christmas, so she answered the phone calmly.


    ¡°Lance, Merry Christmas!¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle! It¡¯s Bryce, he¡¯s¡­ ¡°This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 446

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 446


    ¡®Something has happened to Bryce?


    What could have happened?¡¯


    Lance had said it in such a serious and worried tone, surely it couldn¡¯t be a joke.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The manner in which he had spoken, anyone would worry about Bryce and would want to know if he


    was in some trouble!


    ¡°Lance, are you serious? What are you talking about? What happened to him? Didn¡¯t you tell me that


    your people had lost track of him and couldn¡¯t find him? What is this now?¡± Gabrielle was


    apprehensive. She just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Listen to me, Gabrielle. My men found Bryce this noon. He was in a bad state, all covered in blood. It


    seems like he had escaped from somewhere. After my men took him to a safe ce, they reached out


    and informed me. But Gabrielle, he is seriously injured.¡± Lance didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to worry about


    Bryce anymore. But he couldn¡¯t hide the fact from her that Bryce was severely injured. She had every


    right to know about his condition.


    ¡°Tell me, where did your men find him? From where do you think he escaped? How could he end up


    with blood all over his body? You¡¯re telling me that he is seriously injured. How serious is his


    condition?¡± Gabrielle was anxious. ¡°Tell me!¡± she shouted.


    Whatever had happened between them was a different thing. Bryce had been her brother for many


    years. Though he disliked and hated her, he was her nominal brother. She regarded him as her sibling,


    even if he didn¡¯t.


    She had often thought that he would be punished for all that he had done. But she didn¡¯t expect that it


    would be such a serious punishment.


    ¡°Honestly, he is very badly injured. Fortunately, he¡¯s still alive. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve hired the best doctor for


    him. But I¡¯ll need to go to Bangkok to see him personally. Only then, I can tell you about his condition.¡±


    Lance was actually telling the truth. He had not seen Bryce himself so he couldn¡¯t tell exactly about


    him.


    Only after seeing Bryce in person, he would be in a position to tell about the specific situation.


    As a matter of fact, Lance wasn¡¯t even sure that there would be news about Bryce so soon. He had


    never thought that they would end up getting a bad news.


    And that news came unexpectedly, when it was at Christmas.


    ¡°Seriously injured? He¡¯s alive now? If you¡¯re saying like that, then it must be really serious. You haven¡¯t


    set out yet, right? Where are you now? I want toe with you to Bangkok.¡± Saying that, Gabrielle


    quickly hailed a taxi and got in.


    ¡°In that case,e to my ce. There is no flight to go there now. So, we will have to take a private


    ne.¡± Lance didn¡¯t want to take her along with him. But he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to convince her


    to stay back.


    He was confused. On one hand, Bryce was in serious danger and he was afraid that Gabrielle might


    not be able to take it.


    On the other hand, she was so worried and anxious about Bryce, he felt it would be wrong to leave her.


    She had every right to be there.


    Gabrielle urged the driver to increase the speed all the way. Finally she arrived at Lance¡¯s vi in the


    shortest time.


    ¡°Lance, tell me everything now. Please!¡± As soon as she got off the car, she ran inside to meet Lance.


    Once she got hold of him, she just couldn¡¯t stop her questions.


    Earlier, whenever she asked Lance about Bryce, he always told her there was no news about Bryce.


    And now, suddenly there was this terrible news.


    It was horrible to even imagine the trauma he was in.


    ¡°Gabrielle! First thing you need to do is calm down. I can¡¯t take you with me, if you don¡¯t calm down.


    Bryce is injured and is in aa. We won¡¯t know what happened to him until he wakes up. But before


    he fainted, he blurted a name. I think it was the name of the person who imprisoned him.¡± Lance


    stopped abruptly and stared at Gabrielle.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name, Lance?¡± Gabrielle was eager to know who it was. But at the same time, she was


    scared of whose name woulde up.


    She was apprehensive because she already had made a guess. There was already a name in her


    mind.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are well aware and close to that man now.¡± Lance looked at her calmly as he spoke. He


    was anxious because he didn¡¯t know how to tell her the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware and close to him?¡± Suddenly, it looked like a secret had revealed itself upon Gabrielle.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lance, just tell me the name.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to speak in


    riddles. She just wanted him to tell her the name said by Bryce before he fainted.


    She didn¡¯t care about anything or anybody now. She just wanted to know the name of the person, who


    had imprisoned Bryce in Thand.


    ¡°It was¡­..He said the name¡­.. Westley!¡± Lance said softly.


    Hearing Westley¡¯s name made Gabrielle go dizzy. She was shocked.


    When Lance said that she was aware and close to that man, Westley¡¯s face had shed through her


    mind. But for some reason, she didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    As a matter of fact, Bryce had taken away Westley¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It was natural for him to hate Bryce.


    But that was not a valid reason to imprison Bryce and beat him so badly. Gabrielle still didn¡¯t want to


    believe that Westley was behind the whole thing.


    ¡°Lance, are you sure? I can¡¯t believe it. Did Bryce really say it himself?¡± Gabrielle tried hard to calm


    herself down. She looked at Lance and asked in a serious and distraught manner. She didn¡¯t want to


    believe that Westley could do such a thing.


    They had known each other for such a long time. She felt that she knew him well enough. She always


    believed that he just looked cold on the surface. And Gabrielle always felt that he knew what he should


    do and what he shouldn¡¯t do.


    She never doubted about that.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know that Westley is your husband now. And I can understand that you are unable to


    believe that it¡¯s him. I won¡¯t say anything more now. It¡¯s your wish. You can decide whether you want to


    believe it or not, only after you see Bryce.¡± Lance didn¡¯t want to force her into believing it. He wanted


    Gabrielle toe to the decision on her own.


    After all, she just needed to see it herself. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t believe Lance unless she saw


    Bryce¡¯s condition with her own eyes.


    ¡°Listen, Gabrielle. If you aren¡¯t ready for it, you don¡¯t have toe with me. I¡¯ll deal with it in my way. I


    always felt that what happened between you and Bryce should have settled long ago.¡± Lance was


    willing to do anything for Gabrielle because he cared about her.


    If it weren¡¯t for Gabrielle, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about Bryce. It did not matter to him, even if he had


    died in Thand. But he was concerned about what it would do to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ming with you. I have to go there. I want to see Bryce with my own eyes.¡± Though


    she put on a strong face, Gabrielle was struggling inside with her thoughts. There were so many


    questions lurking in her mind.


    She had mixed feelings about the whole thing. She just couldn¡¯t describe what it was!


    While he tried tofort Gabrielle, he saw the package in her hand. ¡°Gabrielle, did you buy this cake


    to celebrate Christmas with Westley?¡± Lance asked in a calm manner.


    He knew that it was Christmas today, and like everyone she had made some ns. She must have got


    the cake for celebrating Christmas with Westley.


    And he had called her to give her the bad news. Gabrielle had never thought that Lance would call her


    on Christmas day and give this disturbing news.


    ¡°Yes. We were going to celebrate Christmas tonight. This is our first Christmas after our marriage.¡± But


    it seemed that it wasn¡¯t destined to happen that way. She had to go to Thand and see Bryce.


    She thought it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Surely they would have so many chances to celebrate


    Christmas in the future.


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you don¡¯t want to go to Thand, you can go back and celebrate Christmas with Westley


    now.¡± Lance was trying to force her to decide and stay back.


    Indeed, he didn¡¯t want her to travel with him. He felt that she wouldn¡¯t be much of a help anyway.


    Moreover, she might be frightened and make it more difficult.


    ¡°No! I told you that I¡¯ll go to Thand with you. It¡¯s okay, we can celebrate Christmas together, next


    year.¡± Gabrielle had made up her mind to go to Bangkok. And no one could make her change her mind.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to ask you to turn off your phone. We can¡¯t let Westley know that you went to


    Thand with me. If it was really him who had imprisoned Bryce, he would have got the information by


    now.¡± A faint smile appeared on Lance¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Can you please ask someone to send this cake to Half Moon Bay? I made it for


    Westley myself.¡± Gabrielle took out her phone and wondered if she should send a message to Westley.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t do so and just turned it off.


    She was afraid that he would change her decision. And she also knew that she would be in trouble for


    being so impulsive and deciding to travel to Bangkok without informing Westley.


    Lance signaled one of the bodyguards toe closer. ¡°Send this cake to Westley¡¯s ce in Half Moon


    Bay. Drop it half an hour after we leave. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the bodyguard replied, taking the package from Lance.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 447

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 447


    Gabrielle was silent through the long flight. She was evidently caught in a somber mood.


    She felt deep remorse after she hopped on the ne to Thand to be with Lance. She should have


    bid goodbye to Westley, at least.


    ¡®Will Westley be upset if he found out?


    I think he would be happy when he gets the cake I baked for him.¡¯


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you feeling under the weather?¡± Lance asked as he handed her a ss of warm water.


    Gabrielle reached for it and took a sip. The lubrication in her throat seemed to have made her feel more


    comfortable.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably just because I haven¡¯t been on a ne for quite some time,¡± she


    exined.


    Lance was an intelligent man. He could tell that there was something on her mind. If it had only been


    because of the ne, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted that way.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s going to take a while. You should get some sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there,¡±


    Lance said as he handed her a nket.


    Gabrielle put her ss down and cozied up under the nket. She wanted to sleep for a bit to stop


    herself from making more spections.


    ¡°Lance, can we bring Bryce with us? It¡¯s a private ne after all,¡± Gabrielle asked.


    ¡°It depends. We haven¡¯t even found Nellie yet.¡± Lance was worried about the situation.


    They weren¡¯t sure if Westley was on their side. Even though he was Gabrielle¡¯s husband, they were still


    wary of him.


    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯m going to go get some rest.¡± Gabrielle turned on her side so she could take a nap.


    She wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. Gabrielle just did not want to talk to him for fear of saying the wrong things.


    Despite that, she dozed off anyway. Either her exhaustion or thefortable seat drew her to the world


    of sleep.


    They had alreadynded when Lance called her. It was dark outside.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡­ We¡¯re here. If you want to get some more rest, you can sleep at the hotel.¡± Lance didn¡¯t


    expect that Gabrielle would finally fall asleep.


    Initially, he knew that she wanted to sleep because she didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    She had a frown on her face as she slept. Lance was worried that she felt terrible.


    When the nended, Lance received a call from the housekeeper. The cake had been sent to


    Westley. He seemed irate over Gabrielle¡¯s absence and asked where she had gone.


    Lance did not utter a word about it.


    Eventually, Westley would find out that Gabrielle had gone to Thand. Lance just did not want him to


    find out too soon.


    He should worry a little more about Gabrielle.


    ¡°Oh¡­ We¡¯re here. Are you waiting for me?¡± Gabrielle sat up. She looked out the window to gaze at the


    sky.


    It looked quitete. The ne hadnded at a private airport. A bright luminescence for a number of


    lamps surrounded them.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Gabrielle felt like she was treading on an unfamiliarnd.


    ¡°We just arrived. You were fast asleep. I didn¡¯t want to disturb your slumber. Did you sleep well?¡± Lance


    asked in a gentle voice.


    ¡°I feel great. Should we go see Bryce now?¡± Impatience


    filled Gabrielle¡¯s insides.


    She had a nightmare about Bryce. There was blood all over his body. He didn¡¯t look back no matter


    how loud she called out.


    In her dream, Wendy was hysterically crying.


    It was nothing but a dream. However, it was enough to upset Gabrielle.


    The important thing was that Bryce was still alive. That was what mattered the most.


    She wanted to see him as soon as possible.


    ¡°He¡¯s not awake yet. We should go have dinner at the hotel first. You should rest as well. I will take you


    to him first thing in the morning. How does that sound?¡± Lance suggested.


    With his words, Gabrielle felt at ease. As long as she knew that Bryce was alive. It was alright for her to


    see him a dayter.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go to the hotel.¡± She proceeded to walk out of the ne.


    There was a car waiting for them. From the airport, they travelled for over thirty minutes to get to the


    hotel.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t bring herself to enjoy the majestic scenery.


    ¡°I know you want to see Bryce as soon as possible but I don¡¯t think you should. You are not doing well


    mentally. I can¡¯t afford to stress you out even more. Especially when you get to see him tomorrow.¡±


    Lance voiced out his concerns.


    ¡°Lance, I¡­


    Okay. I see. Thank you for always looking after me. I should listen to you.¡± Lance was the only person


    she knew in this foreign country. There was nobody else she could rely on.


    When they arrived, Lance led Gabrielle to her room. He had asked someone to prepare everything she


    possibly needed. Even if she came here empty handed, Gabrielle had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Go take a shower and get some more sleep. If you need anything else, I¡¯ll have someone fetch it for


    you,¡±


    Lance said.


    ¡°Thank you, Lance.¡± Lance¡¯s actions filled Gabrielle¡¯s heart with warmth.


    He had always been so nice and amodating.


    ¡°Feel at home. I¡¯ll have someone prepare dinner.¡± With those final words, Lance left the room.


    Once Gabrielle had finished cleaning herself up, she went out to the balcony. She took a deep breath


    as she gazed into the night sky.


    ¡®Wasing here the right thing to do? I should be at Half Moon Bay, celebrating Christmas and


    Westley¡¯s birthday with him.


    Westley¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t be there for your birthday.


    I hope the cake I baked makes you happy,¡¯ Gabrielle whispered in her heart.


    ¡®Would the cake be enough to rece my presence?¡¯ she asked herself. Gabrielle had perfect


    knowledge that it wasn¡¯t. But she had no other option. She had to leave.


    She couldn¡¯t go back to sleep so Gabrielle decided to head downstairs.


    As she stood by the stairs, Gabrielle caught a glimpse of Lance whispering to several men in the living


    room. They were speaking in Thai so she had no idea what they were talking about.


    It was new found knowledge to her that Lance knew how to speak Thai.


    Gabrielle turned on her heels to go back upstairs for fear of disturbing them. She had decided to stay in


    her room until dinner was announced.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 448

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 448


    Gabrielle sat on the balcony, bored out of her mind. She was in front of a beautiful but strange scenery,


    yet her mind was on something else. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate the scenery because she


    still felt uneasy.


    She doubted if she made the right choice toe to Thand on such short notice, and she didn¡¯t even


    tell Westley about it. Gabrielle could only imagine how angry he was right now. She promised him that


    they would spend Christmas together and celebrate his birthday party.


    Gabrielle sighed. She was in Bangkok instead of home, and she and Westley are in two different


    countries when they should have been together.


    She was about to turn on her phone but realized that it might be better if she didn¡¯t. She was already in


    Bangkok, and it was way toote to try to exin to Westley. It would only make him angrier. Gabrielle


    sighed. It was easier to apologizeter.


    Moreover, her cousin told her that Westley imprisoned Bryce before¡ªsomething which she found


    unbelievable at first. But if it was true and it was actually Westley who did it, she didn¡¯t know how to


    face him, let alone ask him questions.


    Would she hate him?


    Would she even want to divorce him?


    Gabrielle closed her eyes and rubbed her eyebrows almost aggressively. She wanted to get rid of the


    dangerous thoughts crossing her mind. She couldn¡¯t face Bryce this way, and she should stop filling her


    head with nonsense. More importantly, she should withhold putting the me on Westley, especially


    since she didn¡¯t have a solid evidence yet.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you enjoying the night view?¡± Lance went upstairs to ask Gabrielle to have dinner. When


    he saw the door open, he came in and saw her lounging around.


    ¡°Well, the view is breathtaking.¡± Gabrielle turned around and nced at Lance, smiling. But it didn¡¯t


    reach her eyes.


    He clearly interrupted something. Gabrielle was lost in her own thoughts.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you have something on your mind or are you not feeling well? You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    Lance gave her an assessing look, taking note of her pale face and the dark shadows under her eyes.


    She looked bone-tired, as if she could topple any minute. It was as if she aged in just a few hours.


    Lance frowned. He was worried about her.


    It was her first timeing here. Lance understood if she didn¡¯t like the environmental conditions and


    felt ufortable. It would take a while to adjust.


    But looking closely at her, Lance couldn¡¯t help but fret about her. He feared that this ce didn¡¯t suit her


    at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I promise. I¡¯m just feeling sorry for Westley. I promised to spend Christmas with him tonight.


    It¡¯s our first time celebrating it. I¡¯ve already prepared everything, yet I¡¯m here with you. I just¡­¡± With a


    choked sob, Gabrielle covered her mouth as tears spilled on her cheeks. She stared at the panoramic


    view in front of her through blurred eyes. She was racked with guilt and sadness.


    A few hours ago, she was happily preparing a birthday cake for Westley in Antawood, looking forward


    to their first Christmas. She was excited to spend time with him.


    But now, she was at a hotel in Bangkok, far away from Westley. Gabrielle had never felt so alone.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know it¡¯s too much for you toe with me. If you miss him, you can call him and video


    chat with him.¡± Lance couldn¡¯t bear to see her so sad and in pain. When she cried, a part of him broke


    too.


    He was too anxious toe here, so he rushed Gabrielle. What he didn¡¯t expect was how important


    Westley was to her. She had prepared so much for their first Christmas together, and now, she felt


    heartbroken because she couldn¡¯t spend it with him.


    Lance clearly underestimated Westley¡¯s importance to her. Truth be told, Lance didn¡¯t like how she


    looked so miserable to be away from him.


    Lance was taken aback, and he wondered how Westley managed to make her fall head over heels in


    love with him.


    ¡°Lance, may I call Wilson?¡± Gabrielle hesitated before ncing at Lance.


    Then, she caught herself and shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I want to see Bryce as soon as possible and


    deal with the matter here. Then I¡¯ll go back to Antawood and exin it to Westley.¡±


    Gabrielle was so conflicted. She wanted to call Westley, but if she didn¡¯t, she would be able to deal with


    things more rationally. Westley was bound to be angry, and Gabrielle needed to keep it together.


    Even if she didn¡¯t tell him, if Westley wanted to know her exact location, he could easily find it out. In


    truth, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t rea


    lly avoid him. Westley had enough power and influence to reach her.


    The only thing left for her to do was wait for Westley toe to her.


    If he was willing toe.


    Gabrielle was not sure how Westley would react if he knew that she came to Bangkok to see Bryce.


    Bryce was a sore subject, so Westley¡¯s fury was warranted.


    She couldn¡¯t even dare to think about Westley¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what are you going to do if Westley really did it?¡± Lance walked closer to her and asked her


    seriously.


    Gabrielle was stunned at that moment and didn¡¯t know how to respond. She opened her mouth to say


    something but thought better of it.


    What if it was really Westley who imprisoned and mistreated Bryce? How would that make her feel?


    Gabrielle knew she was going down a rabbit hole but couldn¡¯t find it in herself to stop.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She just spoke one word and mped her mouth shut.


    Gabrielle ran her fingers through her hair and hung her head low. She couldn¡¯t answer his question;


    she just couldn¡¯t. It was too difficult for her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t have to answer me. I know you¡¯re conflicted and very uneasy now. Don¡¯t feel bad


    if you want to side with Westley. You don¡¯t want to believe that it was him who did it.¡± Lance put his


    hand lightly on her shoulder. He totally understood especially when he saw the embarrassed look on


    her face.


    Gabrielle was in a difficult position. She was stuck in the middle of two men who not only hated each


    other but had so much animosity between them.


    Both men were enemies, and Gabrielle was thrust into their fight.


    ¡°Lance, no matter what happens, I need to see Bryce first. I want him to tell me in person whether it


    was Westley or not. I need to see it for myself.¡± Gabrielle wiped her tears and collected herself. Her


    voice was steady, and her eyes cleared.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Bryce with her own eyes, and she didn¡¯t know what he looked like. She couldn¡¯t easily


    believe everything Lance said without proof.


    Lance was right. Gabrielle tended to side with Westley subconsciously because deep inside of her, she


    didn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t believe that he would do something so vicious and cruel.


    ¡°Well, Gabrielle, don¡¯t mention it anymore. Let¡¯s go downstairs to eat. Dinner is ready.¡± Lance turned


    around to head to the dining room. He saw Gabrielle get up and follow him.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t realize she was hungry until Lance mentioned food. She couldn¡¯t remember thest


    time she ate.


    She was startled when she saw men in ck suits standing outside the living room. They all looked like


    they were from the special forces¡ªbig, well-muscled, and threatening.


    This surprised Gabrielle. Her jaw dropped, and she gazed sharply at Lance.


    ¡°Lance, do we really need so many bodyguards?¡± Gabrielle asked. Her eyes darted around the men


    and the weapons holstered around their waists.


    She was genuinely curious, but she also understood that she needed to survive in a strange country¡ª


    an unfamiliar territory for her. Their presence made her ufortable, but she didn¡¯t have a choice.


    She knew they weren¡¯t ordinary bodyguards. Their gazes were intense, and they looked way too


    serious when they talked to Lance in the living room moments ago. It was as if any small move could


    cost her her life.


    Gabrielle had seen the chaos in Southeast Asia on the news, so she understood why Lance was so


    careful. She couldn¡¯t me him.


    She had to be cautious herself. She came here with Lance and didn¡¯t want to cause him any trouble.


    ¡°Well, the ce we¡¯re going to is rather tumultuous and disorganized. Let¡¯s have dinner first, and I¡¯ll


    exin it to youter.¡± Lance led her to the dining room. Gabrielle walked with unsure steps.


    The table was already filled with a mix of Western and Thai dishes. It was a diverse array of foods that


    would make any foodie happy.


    However, Gabrielle was not interested in eating now. In another time, maybe her mouth would have


    watered at the sight. But all she thought of at the moment was filling her stomach. She didn¡¯t even want


    to waste time eating. She had to see Bryce as soon as possible.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m afraid you are not used to Thand cuisine. That¡¯s why I also ordered Western food for


    you. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Lance pulled out a chair for her and let her sit down. She continued to look around the


    dining area.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Lance.¡± Gabrielle knew that Lance had always been very careful. That was just who he


    was.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Merry Christmas!¡± Lance beamed, took out a gift box, and handed it to her.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 449

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 449


    As soon as Gabrielle saw the shoe-sized gift box, she wanted to refuse.


    Gabrielle had already stood Westley up and followed Lance to Thand. If she would ept his


    present, she¡¯d feel even more guilty for disobeying her husband.


    ¡°Lance, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Just think about it first. You can open itter when you¡¯re alone and see for yourself. I think this is


    going to be useful for you.¡± Lance was quick to cut Gabrielle off because he knew she would probably


    refuse him.


    Gabrielle gave him a hesitant look, even as she took the box from him.


    ¡°T-Thanks¡­ I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you.¡± Gabrielle apologized.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re having dinner with me now. I think this is the best Christmas gift I can get.¡± Lance smiled.


    ¡°And let¡¯s go see Bryce after you get changed.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gabrielle looked up, eyes wide.


    ¡°Lance, what did you say? Are you taking me to see Bryce after dinner?¡± ¡®Hadn¡¯t he decided to meet


    him tomorrow? Why the sudden change?¡¯ Gabrielle suddenly felt uneasy.


    She knew Lance was a perfectionist when it came to meetings and schedules. He wouldn¡¯t move fixed


    dates just for something minor. There had to be a big emergency.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to see him? You¡¯ve been in a good mood this whole time, so I figured we can go


    meet him today. So, eat up because we¡¯ll be on the road for more than three hours.¡± Lance instructed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be tired on the way.¡±


    Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief. The sooner she met Bryce, the sooner she could go back home and


    apologize to Westley.


    It was all in her favor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Lance. A three or four-hour drive isn¡¯t going to hurt.¡± Gabrielle assured him.


    She would meet Bryce and solve the problem as fast as she could. After that, she¡¯d go home and


    exin everything to Westley.


    Rather than feeling tired, she was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Alright, but let¡¯s not keep the food waiting.¡± Lance ced different kinds of dishes on Gabrielle¡¯s te.


    Anticipating her reunion with Bryce, she worked up an appetite.


    After dinner, Lance handed her a ck bag.


    ¡°There are clothes and shoes in here. Go get dressed, and don¡¯t forget to unwrap my gift.¡± Lance


    looked at her expectantly.


    Even he couldn¡¯t control what kind of situation warranted the sudden change in their ns. In such a


    short time, all Lance could do was prepare tighter security and strengthen his defense. Protecting


    Gabrielle was the most important thing to him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Lance, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you being so serious?¡± Gabrielle was a bit naive, but she could sense


    something was wrong. It felt like they were running away from something.


    Did they offend anyone?


    Lance ruefully smiled at her question. He knew she had always been smart and sensitive.


    It seemed like he was making things obvious. No wonder Gabrielle tho


    ught something was off.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, Gabrielle. I just want you to befortable in your clothes. You know how it¡¯s like in


    Southeast Asia.¡± Lance patted her head.


    Hearing his words made Gabrielle relieved a little bit.


    ¡°Alright, then, I¡¯ll go get changed.¡± Pushing the doubts away, she went back to her room with the bag in


    hand.


    When she opened it, she found a set of camouge clothing, a bulletproof vest, military boots and a


    mask¡­ It was aplete get-up for a special operative.


    Gabrielle was frozen in shock, the uneasiness she felt earlier creeping back. She only hoped to see


    Bryce again, but what was all of this?


    Tensed, she opened the gift box. At first nce, it looked like a normal set of jewelry, but as she picked


    a piece up, she found out the truth. She knew by then that it was a mini tracker.


    She carefully removed the middlepartment and saw a small silver pistol with twenty special bullets.


    Gabrielle was speechless. The situation was quite clear now.


    It was not only for self-defense, but a definitive fight was brewing.


    How could Gabrielle know anything about shooting a gun? Lance overestimated her.


    Gabrielle hurriedly stuffed all the things back inside the box and thought to ask Lance about the whole


    situation. She didn¡¯t expect this could be dangerous.


    ¡®Did Lance bring me here to see Bryce? Or did he have another motive?¡¯


    When she opened the door, Lance was standing outside curiously ying with a sharp Swiss Army


    knife.


    ¡°¡­Lance, what¡­¡± Gabrielle was taken aback by what she¡¯d seen.


    ¡°I was supposed to give this to you.¡± Lance said.


    ¡°Wait, I have a question. What are we doing here exactly? Why did you prepare all these things for


    me? Why would I need such things just to meet Bryce? This is insane!¡± Gabrielle roughly shoved the


    box into his stomach.


    Lance swiftly caught the box in his hands and pulled Gabrielle into her room.


    ¡°Gabrielle, listen. The jewelry is equipped with a satellite tracker. No matter where you are, I will always


    find you. There¡¯s also a satellite phone. It¡¯s important that you keep it with you at all times.¡± As Lance


    spoke, he took out the gun. ¡°And most of all, I¡¯ll have to teach you how to shoot.¡±


    Time was running out, so he had to teach Gabrielle quickly. Having a gun always came in handy in


    dangerous situations.


    They had about two hours and that was hopefully enough.


    ¡°Lance, you¡¯re not answering my questions! Please stop scaring me. Let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to see


    Bryce anymore.¡± Fear had taken over Gabrielle. She was at a loss what to do.


    She only came to Thand for the chance to see Bryce again, but who knew things would turn out this


    way? ¡®Who¡¯s the enemy? Why do I have to fight?¡¯ Gabrielle had never felt so terrified in her whole life

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 450

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 450


    Lance stared at Gabrielle for a while. He could understand her uneasiness and fearpletely.


    He hadn¡¯t told her the truth earlier, because he didn¡¯t want her to be too scared.


    The fact was that he had earned the wrath of a notorious gang in Thand after ruining their business.


    As he had been in Antawood all this time, the gang didn¡¯t dare to create trouble for him directly.


    But now that he was in Thand, he was their target. Although he came there in his private ne, he


    was being watched closely. And they had tracked him down in a short time.


    Lance had nned to stay there for the night, but he changed his mind because of this unprecedented


    trouble that had risen.


    ¡°Gabrielle, listen to me carefully. Take these things with you. You¡¯ll need them for self-defense. It¡¯s not a


    bad idea for you to be prepared. Honestly, it¡¯s in a mess here. One can¡¯t afford a single mishap.¡± Lance


    didn¡¯t tell her anything directly, but he loaded the gun with bullets.


    ¡°Lance, what are you talking about? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? There are countless touristsing to


    Thand every year. Not every one of them needs to wear bullet proof clothing, carry guns and knives


    to protect themselves. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I won¡¯te with you tonight.¡± Gabrielle was not


    convinced by Lance¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t want to be confused and unaware of the things that were


    happening around them.


    If she had known it would be so dangerous toe to Thand with Lance, she would have stayed


    with Westley.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll tell you the truth. The thing is, I destroyed the big business of a gang in Thand,


    identally. They have been waiting for an opportunity to take revenge. I hadn¡¯t been in Thand all


    this while, so they didn¡¯t have the chance to do anything to me. And keeping it in mind, I came here on


    a private ne. I was sure that I¡¯d be able tond unnoticed by their spies. But looks like they have


    found me. So I need to leave from here tonight.¡± Lance narrated everything in the briefest manner.


    Then, he put the gun in Gabrielle¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you understand what I¡¯m telling you? Now, try to take aim and shoot. Don¡¯t worry. This


    gun has a silencer to it. There will be no sound made by it. Considering that you are using it for


    probably first time and the recoil is not very strong, don¡¯t be nervous. Come on now. Shoot at the


    pillow.¡± Lance pointed at the pillow on the sofa and urged her to shoot at it. He had to equip her for her


    own sake.


    Gabrielle took a deep breath, but her heartbeat kept racing. She had never expected that Lance would


    be in such grave trouble. He was being hunted down for a mistake he did.


    Suddenly, a thought struck her. Could she leave Thand alive?


    ¡°Lance, will we be able to go back home alive?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help asking. Her hands were shaking


    with nervousness.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t be so scared. And don¡¯t let such silly thoughtse into your mind.¡± Lance tried to


    stay strong but even he was worried and couldn¡¯t deny that he too was worried about the same thing.


    Why was he having such a thought? Although those people came looking for Lance, he knew he could


    get away from them. He had a way to deal with it. But having Gabrielle by his side, he was not so


    rxed and certain.


    It didn¡¯t matter to him if he got hurt, but he didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to get hurt in all this.


    ¡°Lance, I¡­ I¡¯m just worried!¡± she muttered. She felt uneasy to be caught in such a situation. And it was


    understandable for her to be so worried.


    ¡°Gabrielle, please don¡¯t worry. I will solve everything. What you need to do now is to learn to shoot as


    soon as possible! Have a try. Focus, aim and pull the trigger. Don¡¯t be afraid. I know you can do it!¡±


    Lance coaxed her. He wanted her to be able to use the gun.


    Gabrielle calmed down slowly and tried to take steady breaths. She kept her eyes fixed on the pillow,


    trying to focus on it.


    There was hardly anything else to do. Now that she had got a weapon in her hand, the only thing to do


    was to learn to use it well and protect herself. If there was an emergency and Lance was too distracted


    to protect her, she would be easily harmed. And if he tried to focus on her, he would be injured easily.


    Gabrielle tried hard to calm down. She concentrated keenly on the pillo


    w and shot.


    There was no sound of gunshot, but she did feel a force push her a bit. She was surprised when she


    realized that she had hit her target!


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Gabrielle. See, I told you that you can do it. Did you see it? You hit it. It¡¯s great.¡± Lance


    apuded excitedly. He was d her aiming ability was good.


    ¡°Lance, did I really do that? I can¡¯t believe it myself.¡± Gabrielle was surprised at the uracy of her


    shot.


    She wondered if she was really born to do this!


    ¡°Now Gabrielle, load the gun with the bullet again. Let me see if you can do it.¡± Lance handed a bullet


    to Gabrielle and asked her to load the gun again.


    This was the only way for him to know for sure whether Gabrielle would be able to make it or not.


    After all, it was rted to life and death.


    And death was not something you could make fun of.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do it again. I¡¯ll keep an eye on it. If there¡¯s anything wrong, we¡¯ll do it again. We¡¯ll be ready


    to leave only after you¡¯vepletely learnt,¡± Lance said with a serious tone and expression.


    ¡°Lance, I will try hard.¡± Gabrielle became serious now. She had to be careful and protect herself.


    She realized that now she hade to a point from where there was no way to retreat. She had to


    ept it. The process of learning would be helpful not only for herself but also for Lance. She did not


    want to be a burden on him.


    ¡°Well, I believe you can do it. Let¡¯s try two more times and make sure it can be finished.¡± Lance was


    doing all this to protect Gabrielle from danger which was lurking around them. There couldn¡¯t be any


    mistake.


    Gabrielle was proving to be really good at it. She could operate the gun in a short time. So there was


    no need for Lance to be worried.


    ¡°Gabrielle, that¡¯s impressive. You¡¯ve learned it very fast and you¡¯re good at it too. Now remember, if


    you¡¯re in any danger, just repeat what you¡¯ve learned and done here. I believe you can do it!¡± Lance


    was really d by Gabrielle¡¯s ability to learn it so quickly.


    On being praised, Gabrielle was a little happy. But it did notst too long. Suddenly her face became


    serious again.


    ¡°Lance, we¡¯ll do this, right? We¡¯ll really be able toe out of this, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lance realized that though


    Gabrielle was rising to the asion, it was normal for her to be so worried.


    ¡°I promise you, Gabrielle, we¡¯ll be fine. Just change your clothes. I¡¯ll go out first. We¡¯ll set out in two


    hours. You can have rest till then.¡± Saying that, Lance left quickly.


    After changing her clothes, Gabrielle decided to lie down on the bed. But as time passed, she felt more


    and more restless.


    The thought whirling in her mind was, ¡®Will I be able to go back home alive? Can I leave Thand


    safely?¡¯


    Though it did strike her a few times, she didn¡¯t dare to call or send a message to Westley.


    Two hourster, Lance knocked the door of Gabrielle¡¯s room.


    ¡°Gabrielle! Are you ready? The car is here. We need to leave now!¡± Lance called out to her.


    When Gabrielle got up and opened the door, she saw that Lance was also dressed in a camouging


    dress. It was quite simr to what he had given her. The way he had geared himself, it looked like it


    was very unsafe for them to go out tonight.


    One nce at him and her anxiety returned. The more worried she was, the more uneasy she felt.


    ¡°Okay, Lance! Let¡¯s go downstairs. I¡¯m ready.¡± Gabrielle went inside and brought her backpack. She


    started to follow Lance and they moved downstairs.


    ¡°Lance, do you think Bryce is safe there?¡±


    ¡®If it is not safe for us here, will Bryce be safe in such a ce?¡¯ Gabrielle wondered.


    If Gabrielle and Lance went to look for Bryce now, things could getplicated. And being seriously


    injured, Bryce wasn¡¯t even in a condition to protect himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s safe in the depths of a dense forest on the border. People can¡¯t find him


    easily. And that ce doesn¡¯t belong to this gang, so they can¡¯t enter the area.¡± Lance had already


    pondered long on it and had selected a safe ce for Bryce. He wasn¡¯t going to leave Bryce in danger.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good! That is really thoughtful of you!¡± Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief on knowing that


    Bryce was safe. She was really d that Lance was so concerned and considerate about Bryce¡¯s


    safety.


    As soon as Gabrielle saw the shoe-sized gift box, she wanted to refuse.


    Gabrielle had already stood Westley up and followed Lance to Thand. If she would ept his


    present, she¡¯d feel even more guilty for disobeying her husband.


    ¡°Lance, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Just think about it first. You can open itter when you¡¯re alone and see for yourself. I think this is


    going to be useful for you.¡± Lance was quick to cut Gabrielle off because he knew she would probably


    refuse him.


    Gabrielle gave him a hesitant look, even as she took the box from him.


    ¡°T-Thanks¡­ I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you.¡± Gabrielle apologized.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re having dinner with me now. I think this is the best Christmas gift I can get.¡± Lance smiled.


    ¡°And let¡¯s go see Bryce after you get changed.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gabrielle looked up, eyes wide.


    ¡°Lance, what did you say? Are you taking me to see Bryce after dinner?¡± ¡®Hadn¡¯t he decided to meet


    him tomorrow? Why the sudden change?¡¯ Gabrielle suddenly felt uneasy.


    She knew Lance was a perfectionist when it came to meetings and schedules. He wouldn¡¯t move fixed


    dates just for something minor. There had to be a big emergency.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to see him? You¡¯ve been in a good mood this whole time, so I figured we can go


    meet him today. So, eat up because we¡¯ll be on the road for more than three hours.¡± Lance instructed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be tired on the way.¡±


    Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief. The sooner she met Bryce, the sooner she could go back home and


    apologize to Westley.


    It was all in her favor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Lance. A three or four-hour drive isn¡¯t going to hurt.¡± Gabrielle assured him.


    She would meet Bryce and solve the problem as fast as she could. After that, she¡¯d go home and


    exin everything to Westley.


    Rather than feeling tired, she was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Alright, but let¡¯s not keep the food waiting.¡± Lance ced different kinds of dishes on Gabrielle¡¯s te.


    Anticipating her reunion with Bryce, she worked up an appetite.


    After dinner, Lance handed her a ck bag.


    ¡°There are clothes and shoes in here. Go get dressed, and don¡¯t forget to unwrap my gift.¡± Lance


    looked at her expectantly.


    Even he couldn¡¯t control what kind of situation warranted the sudden change in their ns. In such a


    short time, all Lance could do was prepare tighter security and strengthen his defense. Protecting


    Gabrielle was the most important thing to him.


    ¡°Lance, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you being so serious?¡± Gabrielle was a bit naive, but she could sense


    something was wrong. It felt like they were running away from something.


    Did they offend anyone?


    Lance ruefully smiled at her question. He knew she had always been smart and sensitive.


    It seemed like he was making things obvious. No wonder Gabrielle tho


    ught something was off.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, Gabrielle. I just want you to befortable in your clothes. You know how it¡¯s like in


    Southeast Asia.¡± Lance patted her head.


    Hearing his words made Gabrielle relieved a little bit.


    ¡°Alright, then, I¡¯ll go get changed.¡± Pushing the doubts away, she went back to her room with the bag in


    hand.


    When she opened it, she found a set of camouge clothing, a bulletproof vest, military boots and a


    mask¡­ It was aplete get-up for a special operative.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gabrielle was frozen in shock, the uneasiness she felt earlier creeping back. She only hoped to see


    Bryce again, but what was all of this?


    Tensed, she opened the gift box. At first nce, it looked like a normal set of jewelry, but as she picked


    a piece up, she found out the truth. She knew by then that it was a mini tracker.


    She carefully removed the middlepartment and saw a small silver pistol with twenty special bullets.


    Gabrielle was speechless. The situation was quite clear now.


    It was not only for self-defense, but a definitive fight was brewing.


    How could Gabrielle know anything about shooting a gun? Lance overestimated her.


    Gabrielle hurriedly stuffed all the things back inside the box and thought to ask Lance about the whole


    situation. She didn¡¯t expect this could be dangerous.


    ¡®Did Lance bring me here to see Bryce? Or did he have another motive?¡¯


    When she opened the door, Lance was standing outside curiously ying with a sharp Swiss Army


    knife.


    ¡°¡­Lance, what¡­¡± Gabrielle was taken aback by what she¡¯d seen.


    ¡°I was supposed to give this to you.¡± Lance said.


    ¡°Wait, I have a question. What are we doing here exactly? Why did you prepare all these things for


    me? Why would I need such things just to meet Bryce? This is insane!¡± Gabrielle roughly shoved the


    box into his stomach.


    Lance swiftly caught the box in his hands and pulled Gabrielle into her room.


    ¡°Gabrielle, listen. The jewelry is equipped with a satellite tracker. No matter where you are, I will always


    find you. There¡¯s also a satellite phone. It¡¯s important that you keep it with you at all times.¡± As Lance


    spoke, he took out the gun. ¡°And most of all, I¡¯ll have to teach you how to shoot.¡±


    Time was running out, so he had to teach Gabrielle quickly. Having a gun always came in handy in


    dangerous situations.


    They had about two hours and that was hopefully enough.


    ¡°Lance, you¡¯re not answering my questions! Please stop scaring me. Let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to see


    Bryce anymore.¡± Fear had taken over Gabrielle. She was at a loss what to do.


    She only came to Thand for the chance to see Bryce again, but who knew things would turn out this


    way? ¡®Who¡¯s the enemy? Why do I have to fight?¡¯ Gabrielle had never felt so terrified in her whole life.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 451

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 451


    Gabrielle saw six ck military jeeps parked outside the yard. It was incredibly safe because the ss


    was bulletproof.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about how dangerous their trip would be at first. But now, she was anxious


    about it.


    ¡°Lance, are we really going to be okay?¡± Gabrielle asked in a concerned tone.


    If she were to die here, her biggest regret would be not being able to say goodbye to Westley.


    She shouldn¡¯t have acted so rashly.


    ¡°Trust me, we¡¯re going to be okay. If you¡¯re having second thoughts, I can send you back right away.


    You¡¯re safer with Westley than with me.¡± Lance could see that she was feeling troubled.


    If only he knew he would be targeted as soon as he arrived in the country, he wouldn¡¯t have taken


    Gabrielle to Thand.


    If anything happened to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live with it for the rest of his life.


    ¡±No, Lance. I¡¯vee all this way. There¡¯s no turning back now. Not until I see Bryce. If I die¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡¯ Gabrielle, you¡¯re not going to die. Get inside!¡± Lance yanked the door open.


    It was ominous to say something like that.


    They were just starting and Lance was at a loss for words by what Gabrielle said.


    Gabrielle sat down in the back as Lance got in beside her.


    ¡°Lance, forgive me for saying this, but I¡¯m serious. If something really happens to me, please tell


    Westley that I¡¯m sorry.¡± She gave him a stern look.


    Guilt washed over her as she hadn¡¯t told Westley about any of this. She had to leave an important


    message.


    ¡°You should tell him yourself. I don¡¯t want to see him at all,¡± Lance uttered coldly and asked the driver


    to go.


    Seeing that both the driver and bodyguard in the passenger seat were soldiers, she felt relieved.


    ¡±You guys really don¡¯t get along. I¡¯ll tell him myself then,¡± Gabrielle said.


    Because of the bad blood between them, she decided it would be best if they didn¡¯t meet.


    ¡°We¡¯ve still got a long way to go. Get some sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there,¡± Lance


    suggested.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to overthink it if she slept.


    If she slept, she wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions. It would also give Lance some time to think calmly.


    ¡±It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not that tired. I was just worried, that¡¯s all. Besides, I can¡¯t sleep now. What about you?


    Aren¡¯t you nervous? I guess I was making you anxious with all my questions.¡± Gabrielle was just too


    anxious to fall asleep.


    Lance looked at her, speechless. Sometimes he thought she was too observant, making it hard for him


    to coax her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡­¡¯ I want you to trust me. I won¡¯t put you in any danger. We¡¯ll reach the forest safely.¡± In


    truth, Lance had been on edge since he handed her the bag of cl


    othes and military tools. She had plenty of reason to worry.


    ¡±I believe you, Lance. We¡¯ll get through it.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything else and gripped her phone


    tightly.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll be okay. Westley¡­ I¡¯lle back and exin everything. I promise. So please¡­ wait


    for me.¡¯


    She thought of Westley as if he were beside her. It calmed her down a little.


    ¡±Go to sleep, Gabrielle. You¡¯ll just exhaust yourself.¡± Lance reminded her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gabrielle hesitantly nced at him before turning her head to see if they were being chased.


    There were three ck jeeps behind them. She was in the third car from the front.


    ¡°Lance, do you think they¡¯ll catch up to us?¡± Gabrielle fidgeted.


    But they weren¡¯t being chased at all. Gabrielle must¡¯ve been thinking too much.


    ¡°They only know I¡¯m in the country. They have no idea where I am for the time being, but they¡¯ll find out


    sooner orter. That¡¯s why we had to leave tonight. Anyway, we¡¯re safe for now. Get some rest,¡¯ Lance


    exined.


    Hearing so, Gabrielle didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and covered herself with a nket, then closed her


    eyes.


    Even if it was a challenge, Gabrielle hoped she could fall asleep faster and free herself from her


    negative thoughts.


    She gradually drifted off. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but suddenly, gunshots stirred


    her awake.


    ¡°Lance, what¡¯s going on? I heard a gunshot!¡± Gabrielle blurted out.


    ¡°Calm down, Gabrielle. We¡¯ve been found by a few people but we¡¯ve taken care of them. The forest


    isn¡¯t far off now. As long as we hurry up, we¡¯ll be safe. These people know better than to break the


    rules and trespass on another gang¡¯s territory.¡± Lance assured her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Ah¡­!¡±


    Gabrielle almost fell to the side when the car sped up. Lance immediately grabbed her shoulder.


    ¡±Hold on, Gabrielle. We¡¯re going faster than before. We have to get to the forest before some other


    group shows up, or else¡­!¡± Lance was visibly distressed.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the situation would turn out this way. It pissed him off. Especially Gabrielle was with


    him.


    ¡°There are others?! Lance, we have to fight back! You have all these skillful men. Besides, you taught


    me how to use a gun.¡± Gabrielle simply didn¡¯t realize how bad the situation was.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I taught you how to shoot so you can defend yourself when I¡¯m not around. Besides, there


    are only thirty people here in total. The first bunch that chased us was less than ten, who knows how


    many are about toe. I¡¯ve told ten of my people to guard us. We need to get to the forest as soon


    as we can.¡± Lance had never put his life on the line for someone. Especially not when Gabrielle was


    with him.


    As soon as Gabrielle saw the shoe-sized gift box, she wanted to refuse.


    Gabrielle had already stood Westley up and followed Lance to Thand. If she would ept his


    present, she¡¯d feel even more guilty for disobeying her husband.


    ¡°Lance, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Just think about it first. You can open itter when you¡¯re alone and see for yourself. I think this is


    going to be useful for you.¡± Lance was quick to cut Gabrielle off because he knew she would probably


    refuse him.


    Gabrielle gave him a hesitant look, even as she took the box from him.


    ¡°T-Thanks¡­ I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you.¡± Gabrielle apologized.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re having dinner with me now. I think this is the best Christmas gift I can get.¡± Lance smiled.


    ¡°And let¡¯s go see Bryce after you get changed.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gabrielle looked up, eyes wide.


    ¡°Lance, what did you say? Are you taking me to see Bryce after dinner?¡± ¡®Hadn¡¯t he decided to meet


    him tomorrow? Why the sudden change?¡¯ Gabrielle suddenly felt uneasy.


    She knew Lance was a perfectionist when it came to meetings and schedules. He wouldn¡¯t move fixed


    dates just for something minor. There had to be a big emergency.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to see him? You¡¯ve been in a good mood this whole time, so I figured we can go


    meet him today. So, eat up because we¡¯ll be on the road for more than three hours.¡± Lance instructed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be tired on the way.¡±


    Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief. The sooner she met Bryce, the sooner she could go back home and


    apologize to Westley.


    It was all in her favor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Lance. A three or four-hour drive isn¡¯t going to hurt.¡± Gabrielle assured him.


    She would meet Bryce and solve the problem as fast as she could. After that, she¡¯d go home and


    exin everything to Westley.


    Rather than feeling tired, she was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Alright, but let¡¯s not keep the food waiting.¡± Lance ced different kinds of dishes on Gabrielle¡¯s te.


    Anticipating her reunion with Bryce, she worked up an appetite.


    After dinner, Lance handed her a ck bag.


    ¡°There are clothes and shoes in here. Go get dressed, and don¡¯t forget to unwrap my gift.¡± Lance


    looked at her expectantly.


    Even he couldn¡¯t control what kind of situation warranted the sudden change in their ns. In such a


    short time, all Lance could do was prepare tighter security and strengthen his defense. Protecting


    Gabrielle was the most important thing to him.


    ¡°Lance, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you being so serious?¡± Gabrielle was a bit naive, but she could sense


    something was wrong. It felt like they were running away from something.


    Did they offend anyone?


    Lance ruefully smiled at her question. He knew she had always been smart and sensitive.


    It seemed like he was making things obvious. No wonder Gabrielle tho


    ught something was off.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, Gabrielle. I just want you to befortable in your clothes. You know how it¡¯s like in


    Southeast Asia.¡± Lance patted her head.


    Hearing his words made Gabrielle relieved a little bit.


    ¡°Alright, then, I¡¯ll go get changed.¡± Pushing the doubts away, she went back to her room with the bag in


    hand.


    When she opened it, she found a set of camouge clothing, a bulletproof vest, military boots and a


    mask¡­ It was aplete get-up for a special operative.


    Gabrielle was frozen in shock, the uneasiness she felt earlier creeping back. She only hoped to see


    Bryce again, but what was all of this?


    Tensed, she opened the gift box. At first nce, it looked like a normal set of jewelry, but as she picked


    a piece up, she found out the truth. She knew by then that it was a mini tracker.


    She carefully removed the middlepartment and saw a small silver pistol with twenty special bullets.


    Gabrielle was speechless. The situation was quite clear now.


    It was not only for self-defense, but a definitive fight was brewing.


    How could Gabrielle know anything about shooting a gun? Lance overestimated her.


    Gabrielle hurriedly stuffed all the things back inside the box and thought to ask Lance about the whole


    situation. She didn¡¯t expect this could be dangerous.


    ¡®Did Lance bring me here to see Bryce? Or did he have another motive?¡¯


    When she opened the door, Lance was standing outside curiously ying with a sharp Swiss Army


    knife.


    ¡°¡­Lance, what¡­¡± Gabrielle was taken aback by what she¡¯d seen.


    ¡°I was supposed to give this to you.¡± Lance said.


    ¡°Wait, I have a question. What are we doing here exactly? Why did you prepare all these things for


    me? Why would I need such things just to meet Bryce? This is insane!¡± Gabrielle roughly shoved the


    box into his stomach.


    Lance swiftly caught the box in his hands and pulled Gabrielle into her room.


    ¡°Gabrielle, listen. The jewelry is equipped with a satellite tracker. No matter where you are, I will always


    find you. There¡¯s also a satellite phone. It¡¯s important that you keep it with you at all times.¡± As Lance


    spoke, he took out the gun. ¡°And most of all, I¡¯ll have to teach you how to shoot.¡±


    Time was running out, so he had to teach Gabrielle quickly. Having a gun always came in handy in


    dangerous situations.


    They had about two hours and that was hopefully enough.


    ¡°Lance, you¡¯re not answering my questions! Please stop scaring me. Let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to see


    Bryce anymore.¡± Fear had taken over Gabrielle. She was at a loss what to do.


    She only came to Thand for the chance to see Bryce again, but who knew things would turn out this


    way? ¡®Who¡¯s the enemy? Why do I have to fight?¡¯ Gabrielle had never felt so terrified in her whole life.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 452

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 452


    Chapter 452 Nearly Die Young


    After listening to Lance¡¯s words, Gabrielle¡¯s mood worsened. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t


    bring herself to lose the grip of the handlebar.


    The driver was skillful enough to handle the car that it was moving at an unbelievable high speed as if it


    were a racing car.


    However, this did not guarantee their safety at all. They just had no choice but to put their lives at risk in


    the ¡°racing car.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that the situation was much more serious than I expected. I


    thought they wouldn¡¯t find us since we came here in such a low-key way. Besides, it has been two or


    three years since thest ident happened. I didn¡¯t expect them to try to kill me again. Sorry for


    putting you in danger, Gabrielle.¡± Lance gave out a heartfelt apology, and it was apparent that he felt


    deeply responsible for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Lance, you don¡¯t need to apologize. I don¡¯t me you,¡± Gabrielle responded in a serious tone.


    Lance was the one who cared for her the most throughout her childhood to adulthood. Thus, even if


    she really died because of him in the end, she would never me him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, when we return safe and sound, no matter what your request is, I will grant to you, okay?¡±


    Lance said as he was already thinking about making up for it.


    Gabrielle waspletely taken aback when she heard Lance¡¯s words and then shook her head


    vigorously. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need anypensation from you. Westley can give me whatever I want as long


    as we can go back safely this time.¡±


    Gabrielle was never afraid of death. As an orphan raised up by the Jones family, she was already very


    grateful for the 20 years of parenting by the Jones family. She had never cared much about life. And


    she didn¡¯t mind, even if she died by ident.


    But things were no longer the same, and she no longer had that perspective. It was because she now


    had Westley. She had to survive no matter what.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you fall in love with Westley? Is he really a good person who deserves your love?¡± Lance


    couldn¡¯t help but ask since he could sense Gabrielle¡¯s earnestness in her words.


    Lance knew well that the person Gabrielle could think of even in such a situation was not an ordinary


    person. This simply indicated that that person was the only one attached to her heart and soul. And it


    was Westley.


    This made Lance feel very unfair. After all, he had loved and cared Gabrielle for nearly twenty years,


    ever since he was a child. He nned to confess to her after she officially graduated from university.


    But, because of Westley, all of his carefully prepared ns had been thrown out the window.


    Westley had not only married Gabrielle but also made her fall in love with him.


    Lance got nothing, nor did he have the qualification to take her off Westley since she had been in love


    with that guy.


    There was nothing he could do right now except to bring Gabrielle back to Westley safely and wish the


    couple a lifetime of happiness.


    ¡®However, how would Gabrielle react if what happened to Bryce is indeed rted to Westley?¡¯ A


    thought shed across his mind.


    There only had a thin line between love and hate.


    Lance was well aware of how powerful a single sentence could be in changing the bnce between


    love and hate.


    ¡°Lance, he is my husband. Of course, I love him.¡± Gabrielle admitted boldly.


    She felt that there was nothing to be ashamed of in admitting her love for her husband.


    She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what she said.


    ¡°I see. Hold on, Gabrielle. We¡¯ll arrive at the dense forest soon. We¡¯ll be safe there.¡± Lance offered


    some words offort.


    In fact, even if they really arrived there, they could only be safe for a while. After all, as long as they


    were still in Thand, their safety could not be secured.


    ¡°Well, we are now in dan


    ger. Shall we inform Westley? He will¡­¡±


    ¡°I can handle this without him, Gabrielle.¡± Lance cut Gabrielle off before she could finish her sentence


    and tly rejected her idea.


    He would never let Westley get involved in his business. It would make him look really ipetent.


    Besides, asking for Westley¡¯s help would be embarrassing given that he knew what happened to Bryce


    was rted to Westley.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let Westleye here.


    He would never let that happen.


    ¡°Lance, I know you don¡¯t like Westley. I¡¯m just giving you an idea. Maybe Westley would be able to help


    us.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the current situation, Gabrielle would not advise Lance to look for help from


    Westley. She was suggesting so because she didn¡¯t want the matter to get worse.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t you trust me now? Or do you think I¡¯m not as capable as Westley?¡± Lance questioned.


    There was no need to be jealous, nor did he want.


    But it still hurt his self-esteem to ask Westley for help.


    ¡°Lance, don¡¯t think too much. I didn¡¯t mean like that. We are almost in the dense forest.¡± Gabrielle


    quickly changed the subject.


    If they continued talking about Westley, she was afraid Lance would blow up.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t really want to ask Westley for help. Now was not the time, anyway. After visiting


    Bryce, she might consider that.


    Meanwhile, Lance conversed with the driver in Thai.


    ¡°At this speed, we may arrive in less than ten minutes. Don¡¯t worry too much, Gabrielle. We will be safe


    soon.¡± He informed Gabrielle after obtaining the information he needed from the driver.


    Gabrielle felt a bit relieved upon hearing that.


    Gabrielle then looked out of the window. It was pitch ck outside, with no light at all. It seemed that


    they had arrived at a ce deep in the suburb.


    The environment was really gloomy and terrifying. She would be scared to death if someone showed


    up abruptly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, close your eyes. We¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Lance reminded her, noticing a trace of


    difort in Gabrielle¡¯s eyes.


    He was afraid that the more Gabrielle looked at the scene outside, the more scared she would be.


    ¡°Lance, I am fine. Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯ll be there in a while? Then, I can just wait.¡± Gabrielle was still


    anxious, afraid that the second group of people from that gang might show up.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of gunshots filled the air.


    Although the sound was from a distance, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t keep her fear at bay.


    She nervously looked at Lance and asked, ¡°Lance, are they catching up to us?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help


    but feel anxious. She had no idea how many people or guns they would have to face if the second


    group of people rushed over.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry. There is a thick forest in front of you. See? Do you see arge stretch of


    woods?¡± Lance said as he pointed to the direction ahead.


    Gabrielle¡¯s eyes shifted to the direction Lance¡¯s finger was pointing. With the faint moonlight, she could


    hardly see the scene in front of her.


    Indeed, they were in the dense forest.


    Did that mean their lives would be spared?


    However, the gunshots were getting closer and closer.


    ¡°Lance¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry! Ahead of us is another gang¡¯s territory. Trust me, they don¡¯t dare toe there


    too presumptuously.¡± It was only after passing a road sign, Lance could feel relief.


    Sure enough, the approaching gunshots suddenly stopped.


    Only then could Gabrielle reasonably assume people behind would not chase them anymore.


    They were out of danger.


    ¡°Lance, are we safe now?¡± Even though Gabrielle knew she should be at ease, she couldn¡¯t help but


    feel a little uneasy.


    ¡°Yes, Gabrielle,¡± Lance said as he let out a sigh of relief.


    What a dangerous night! If they had arrived even 10 minuteste, they would have died young.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 453

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 453


    Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief. Lance did as well.


    Lance asked the driver to pull over under a lush tree. He turned the lights off and told the driver to


    contact the car behind.


    Lance handed Gabrielle a bottle of water. ¡°Are you frightened? Drink some water and take a few deep


    breaths. We¡¯ll leave when the people behind us get here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine,¡± Gabrielle assured. She drank everyst drop of the water Lance gave her. It


    helped calm her down.


    Never in her life had she experienced such danger. Adrenaline rushed into her veins. Gabrielle was


    rendered speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gabrielle. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t mean for you to get into this situation. You didn¡¯t have to


    suffer through this,¡± Lance apologized. He was worried about her.


    He felt guilty for frightening Gabrielle.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It excites me. I¡¯m actually happy for this new experience,¡± Gabrielleforted him. The


    corners of her lips lifted up with a smile.


    ¡°I hope you really are fine. I wouldn¡¯t feel better unless you¡¯re okay.¡± Hearing her assurance put Lance¡¯s


    heart to rest.


    ¡°Are we going into the forest or we just passing through?¡± Gabrielle asked to shift the topic.


    Gabrielle had no idea how the people behind them were doing. She would definitely me herself if


    someone was shot or injured.


    ¡°We¡¯re going deep into the forest. There are secret houses there that a lot of people don¡¯t know about,¡±


    Lance replied. There was calmness in his voice.


    Gabrielle felt the mystery surge. She did not ask any more questions. After all, Lance was here with her


    and they had narrowly escaped death. There was nothing more to be afraid of.


    The Lance in front of her now was not the person she knew. He was quite different. His business in


    Thand also smelled fishy. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that he woulde across gangs and whatnot.


    Not long after, three jeeps arrived behind them. Gabrielle was curious and wanted to see them but


    Lance pulled her into the car.


    ¡°Lance, I want to know if they¡¯re injured.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, that¡¯s none of your business. All you need to do is to protect yourself. I hired them because


    they¡¯re strong. Much stronger than you are. They can deal with it. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡± After his


    lecture, Lance told the driver to go.


    It wasn¡¯t easy driving through the pits. The road leading to the heart of the forest was riddled with mud.


    On top of that, in a span of just half an hour, they passed by three entrances, all guarded by armed


    men. With Lance¡¯s influence, they let them pass through without much hassle.


    Gabrielle chose not to look into it.


    After all, today¡¯s events took her by surprise. She felt like the Lance that she believed to be her cousin


    was a fraud.


    Finally, after over an hour of driving through the mountain, their view broadened. A number of street


    lights came into view.


    It looked very much like a small vige from afar. Its unique location in the depths of the dense forest


    made it feel magical.


    It was Gabrielle¡¯s first time to witness this view.


    Some viges looked impoverished. However, this town seemed high-end.


    ¡°Lance, where are we?¡± Gabrielle asked as she looked around the well-lit ce.


    It looked like a paradise.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Look at it as a hide out. People here are from different walks of life. Some are even fugitives


    on the run. Stick by me when we get in. Don¡¯t wander without me,¡± Lance warned.


    Although the town was under a gang¡¯s management, the residents needed to obey the rules to keep


    everything under control. Before she got to this ce, Gabrielle had never seen these kinds of people.


    Lance was worried that Gabrielle would be terrified.


    ¡°Okay. Do you know who the manager is? Have you taken Bryce here?¡± Gabrielle nodded.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In foreign territories, visitors must learn how to obey the rules. Otherwise, they would only be brewing


    trouble.


    ¡°This ce is quite safe. I was able to bring Bryce here because I know their boss personally. If I didn¡¯t,


    how would I have been able to enter the woods? Also, these bodyguards lived here. They used to be


    first ss mercenaries,¡± Lance exined briefly.


    His introduction rified some things in Gabrielle¡¯s mind.


    She finally understood why the bodyguards had different hair colors and skin tones. They came here


    from all over the world.


    In the vige, there were people in hiding. Gabrielle had to keep her guard up at all times.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go.¡± The moment the car came to a halt, Lance got off the vehicle to give Gabrielle


    some assistance.


    They were parked by the vige entrance. Several military jeepneys could be seen in the parking area.


    The on-lookers merely gave them a cold stare before leaving.


    Gabrielle nced at them with vignce. They seemed like very difficult people. All of them looked


    indifferent.


    ¡°Is this where we¡¯re going to live?¡± For a moment, Gabrielle felt as if she trespassed into a military


    training camp.


    ¡°We will be staying here for now. In a couple of days, we will cross to the other side of the woods. From


    there, we¡¯ll leave for Bangkok and finally go back to Antawood. If everything goes ording to n, we


    will be able to return home safe and sound.¡± There was uncertainty in his voice. He wasn¡¯t sure what


    the future held.


    ¡°Alright. I understand. Let¡¯s stay here for the meantime.¡± Gabrielle took one step at a time. She had


    never experienced anything like this but she was grateful for the learning it entailed.


    She knew that she would be fine as long as Lance was by her side.


    ¡°This ce is absolutely safe as long as you listen to what I say,¡± Lance assured.


    Gabrielle knew that she had nothing to worry about. ¡°Before anything else, please take me to see


    Bryce.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do thatter. I have to introduce you to someone first. The boss here.¡± Lance took her arm and


    led her to the red building not too far away.


    The rest of the houses were either ck or white. However, this one was unique. Its bright red color


    made it stand out against the neutral buildings around it. It was really special.


    ¡°The boss has a scar on his face but don¡¯t be scared. He can speak ournguage and is, without a


    doubt, a good man,¡± Lance said before they arrived at the red house.


    The scar on the man¡¯s face was huge and looked quite ferocious. It always frightened women the


    moment they saw him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Gabrielle felt ufortable but had no choice but to be okay with it.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 454

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 454


    No matter how well-prepared Gabrielle was, the scar-faced man terrified her.


    The man had a ferocious look, a scar extending from his chin to his forehead. His European features


    made up for his wed face, making him both intimidating and handsome at the same time.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this is our boss, the Scarlet Scar. We call him Bain,¡± Lance introduced.


    ¡®Scarlet Scar?¡¯


    Gabrielle had finally figured out why his house was painted in a bright crimson color.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, sir¡­ I¡¯m Gabrielle Jones.¡± She calmly greeted the boss, thinking of why he had


    attached the word scarlet to his name.


    He appeared like a viin from the movies and story books. Lance told her he could make real


    criminals obey his orders. The dense forest was full of them.


    But after meeting and speaking with a more powerful individual like Wilson, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t so


    surprised anymore.


    ¡°Miss Jones. Hello.¡± Bain gazed at Gabrielle with his dark brown eyes, with an amused expression.


    ¡±I like your guts, Miss Jones. Most people would be afraid just by looking at me. It¡¯s no surprise that


    Lance is fond of you.¡± Bain praised Gabrielle for her bravery.


    He had a face that scared not only women, but also cowardly men.


    Since all the vigers here had rap sheets, the were not afraid of anything and would do whatever they


    wanted.


    So he didn¡¯t faze them.


    Gabrielle obviously came from a prominent family. It surprised him that she had the courage toe all


    this way when she looked like she couldn¡¯t even hurt a fly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but stare at Gabrielle again.


    ¡°Bain, Gabrielle is my cousin, and she¡¯s Bryce¡¯s sister. We havee for him. How is he now?¡± Lance


    felt ufortable as Bain stared Gabrielle down. He couldn¡¯t tell what the boss was thinking.


    ¡°Lance, do you think it¡¯ll be safer to take him to your ce than to leave him in my care? There¡¯s no


    safer ce in Bangkok than here. Am I right? It¡¯s also why you guys came here. To seek refuge so


    those men can¡¯t follow you anymore. But if you insist, I certainly won¡¯t stop you from taking him away.¡±


    He didn¡¯t try to persuade them; he simply reminded Lance of the situation they were in.


    And he was right. It was so much dangerous outside the forest.


    Especially since Lance had been hunted down before.


    ¡°I know, Bain. But I have to let Gabrielle see Bryce first and we can decide what to do next.¡± Lance was


    well aware of the danger they would face when they left the forest.


    Staying here would be the best option for now.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s with Doctor Maniac. You can go without me. Your rooms are ready too and Rose will take


    you thereter.¡± Bain had prepared everything for them.


    ¡°Thank you for this, Bain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. After all, you got in trouble because of mest time. We¡¯re here to help each other out.¡± Bain


    spoke with loyalty.


    That was the foundation of their brotherhood, loyalty.


    Men who are faithful and loyal to their allies would always receive respect and more followers. And this


    strengthened their bond as a gang.


    ¡°Rose!¡±


    A woman with short golden hair and a seemingly cold aura walked in. She looked at Lance and


    Gabrielle, and then faced Bain.


    ¡°Bain, you called?¡±


    ¡°Take Lance and his cousin to their room and then lead them to Doctor Maniac¡¯s. They want to see


    Bryce,¡± Bain ordered.


    ¡°Alright, Bain. It¡¯s been a while, Lance. And you, pretty girl,e with me.¡± Rose smiled a bit as she


    stared at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Hello, Rose.¡± Gabrielle greeted her politely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Doctor Maniac¡¯s ward is on the other side.¡± Rose turned around and headed towards the exit.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way now.¡± Lance spoke and Bain nodded shortly after.


    ¡°Go ahead. See you in the morning.¡±


    The two visitors followed Rose. Gabrielle had been keeping a close eye on the surroundings. They


    would get res from some vigers sitting outside their homes.


    It made her feel unwee. It was like walking identally into a secret base. People were unfriendly.


    ¡°Are you scared, Miss Jones?¡± Rose teased.


    ¡±Everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡±You don¡¯t have to hide it. It¡¯s normal for you to feel nervous around here. One time, there was a girl


    who had entered the ce by mistake, she got terrified and cried right away. You¡¯re actually a tough


    one. As expected of Lance¡¯s cousin.¡± Rose recalled.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle gave her a faint smile. ¡±Thank you for saying that. To be honest, I¡¯m not really


    that tough.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually say good things to people, but you deserved it.¡± Rose coolly smiled.


    ¡±Even though we¡¯ve killed people once or twice, rest assured, there¡¯s no need to be scared. The killings


    have ended and there are no more fights. It¡¯s Bain¡¯s rules. If they ever break the rules, they¡¯ll be


    evicted. This ce is their final refuge, after all. Most of them are internationally wanted fugitives and if


    they go outside the forest, they would be captured or worse, get murdered. A lot of people here have


    criminal records, but they¡¯re not exactly bad guys. I don¡¯t know if you understood what I meant, but


    please, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. They have their own reasons. You¡¯re absolutely safe here,¡±


    Rose exined in detail.


    Gabrielle believed she had understood. People like them were prone to acting in ways that were


    against their will. But they still killed people. She wouldn¡¯t feel sympathy for them.


    ¡°Rose, I get what you mean. I won¡¯t think less of them.¡± Gabrielle knew she didn¡¯t have to say anything


    more.


    On top of that, she disliked interfering in other people¡¯s businesses. The people here were definitely not


    to be messed with. She didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble.


    ¡±This will be your room. Don¡¯t expect too much though, it¡¯s not cozy like the city. Only basic necessities


    are provided. You can call me if you need anything.¡± Rose led them to a white iron building, where they


    were going to spend their following days.


    ¡±It¡¯s okay, we can manage,¡± Gabrielle replied. They were on the run so they couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    ¡°I like that you¡¯re quite sensible, Miss Jones. Now that you¡¯ve seen the room, we can head to the ward.¡±


    Rose grinned. The two followed her again towards where Doctor Maniac was.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Rose, I haven¡¯t told you my name. It¡¯s Gabrielle Jones, please call me Gabrielle.¡± Gabrielle felt like she


    and Rose would get along.


    ¡±Gabrielle¡­what a lovely name.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 455

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 455


    Soon after, arge white iron house came into view, which was four or five timesrger than theirs.


    Looking all the way, it was thergest building that stood out the most, with a clear red cross on the


    front.


    One could tell it was a hospital just by a nce.


    ¡°This is Doctor Maniac¡¯s hospital, a freak who is wholly devoted to his job. Don¡¯t be afraid when you


    see himter, Gabrielle, because he is crazy only when ites to his patients. He has no interest in


    normal people.¡± Rose briefly exined the situation to Gabrielle as she pushed the hospital door open.


    Immediately after, a strong disinfectant smell rushed out of the open air and pierced into Gabrielle¡¯s


    nose.


    This ce was indeed a hospital, but the smell of disinfectant was stronger than any other ordinary


    hospital she had been to. ¡®Is this how a doctor wants his hospital to be?¡¯ Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but


    ponder.


    ¡°Rose, the doctor you are talking about, is he also a freak in science?¡± Gabrielle asked as she thought


    of some doctor characters in science fiction movies. All of those characters sharemon personality


    traits, such as being highly intelligent, yet they were also unsociable and independent. They had a


    mindset that no one could possibly understand, and they preferred to be locked up in a room to do


    some scientific research alone.


    ¡°Haha, a freak in science? Almost. You¡¯ll know when you see him¡­¡± Rose answered with a chuckle


    after hearing herment.


    ¡°Who is a freak in science? Rose, you vicious-mouthed woman! You are speaking ill of me in my


    hospital!¡± The loud voice filled the air, and a tall white figure appeared in front of them.


    Gabrielle saw a clean and handsome face as she raised her eyes and looked over. But hisplexion


    was obviously very white, like that of a vampire whocked the color of blood for long-time restraint


    from sunshine.


    If it weren¡¯t for his white doctor¡¯s robe, Gabrielle would not really think he was a doctor. After all, he


    looked like a patient who had been in the hospital for a long time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Lance and his cousin came to see Bryce. My duty is done here, and next is all your


    hospital¡¯s business. You should be responsible for their affairs here.¡± Rose didn¡¯t show any politeness


    and directly handed Lance and Gabrielle over to Doctor Maniac.


    ¡°Alright, you can get out now. I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± Doctor Maniac answered in the same indifferent


    and unfriendly manner.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gabrielle observed the interactions between the two, free of formality and honey-coated behavior. She


    felt that the two of them were very good friends to some extent.


    ¡°Lance, Gabrielle, Doctor Maniac will take care of you here. I¡¯m leaving. Can you find the way back to


    your dwelling ces?¡± Rose looked at the two of them and asked.


    ¡°Yes, we can. Thank you, Rose.¡± Gabrielle expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°Okay then, see you tomorrow. I hope you can have a good memory here.¡± Rose left after saying that.


    ¡°Doctor Maniac?¡± Gabrielle questioned, shifting her gaze from the departing figure of Rose to the young


    man. The man in front of her looked so young that she couldn¡¯t process the fact that he was the


    medical freak everyone was glorifying. Although Doctor Manic was not necessarily a grey-haired


    geezer in her estimation, she assumed he would be at least in his forties. In contrast to her assumption,


    the young Doctor Maniac in front of her amazed her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a doctor?¡± seeing the look of disbelief in Gabrielle¡¯s eyes, Doctor Maniac asked.


    His face was pale and had an indifferent expression, which prevented people from probing into his true


    emotions.


    ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m just a little surprised. You are so young,¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t hesitate and responded


    directly.


    ¡°You think I should be a weird old man in histe years? How ill did Rose speak of me in front of you?¡±


    The young doctor spoke out his curiosity.


    ¡°Rose didn¡¯t say ill about you. Can you take us to see Bryce now?¡± Gabrielle went straight to the point


    since she wanted to meet Bryce as soon as possible, which was her sole reason foring to


    Bangkok.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. He¡¯s on the second floor. Pleasee with me.¡±


    The doctor led the way, followed by Gabrielle and Lance.


    The nervousness on Gabrielle¡¯s face grew more visible with each step she took. She was being so


    cautious that she didn¡¯t even dare to take a deep breath. She didn¡¯t want to waste any time in meeting


    with Bryce.


    ¡°Are you okay, Gabrielle?¡± Sensing Gabrielle¡¯s uneasiness, Lance reached out and grabbed her arm.


    He felt the coldness of her skin as soon as he touched it.


    She was only wearing a camouge coat with short sleeves on the inside, which did not seem to be


    warm enough for her. After all, it was a bit cold in Bangkok in nights of December.


    ¡°Lance, I¡¯m not cold. It¡¯s just that the hospital normally makes me feel a little gloomy,¡± Gabrielle said


    briefly.


    ¡°Only people with vile secrets feel gloomy. I¡¯ve been in the hospital all the time. I¡¯ve never had such a


    feeling before.¡± Doctor Maniac didn¡¯t agree with Gabrielle¡¯s words.


    Hearing that, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute either. As a doctor, he would never feel the


    hospital as a gloomy ce, of course.


    Along the way, Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything anymore. She just quietly followed Doctor Maniac upstairs


    and along the corridor to the innermost ward.


    ¡°Okay, the patient you want to see is here.¡± Doctor Maniac pushed open the door and let the two in.


    It was a small ward in which Bryce was the only upant. He was lying on the bed, with tubes inserted


    into his body and an oxygen mask on his face.


    It could be seen that he was seriously injured. There were many visible wounds all over his body as he


    lay unconscious on the bed. It was a heartbreaking sight to behold.


    Gabrielle hadn¡¯t seen Bryce for months, but she didn¡¯t expect to see him in this way.


    She couldn¡¯t even think of a word to express the numerous emotions that were racing through her


    mind.


    ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± Lance asked the doctor.


    He had only heard about Bryce¡¯s severe injuries over the phone. He had also seen a few photos. He


    was well aware that the situation was serious, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad.


    ¡°The situation is a littleplicated, but it can still be rescued in my hands. As for whether he will be


    able to return to his former condition, it depends on his luck. After all, I am just a doctor, not a God. I


    will try my best.¡± Doctor Maniac gave out a brief exnation.


    ¡°Doctor, I believe in you,¡± Lance stated since he was aware of Doctor Maniac¡¯s exceptional skills. His


    ¡°maniac nature¡± was not in his personality but in medical skills. He was a very talented doctor.


    Otherwise, the Scarlet Scar wouldn¡¯t have kept him here.


    Those who could stay here were all talented and valuable people.


    ¡°Doctor Maniac, do you know how he got injured so badly?¡± Gabrielle asked anxiously.


    ¡°A fierce fight, a fall from a high ce, and a sharp weapon wound. He is so unfortunate to get hurt so


    badly. Death is considered a blessing for him. But he is luckier that I¡¯m the doctor to treat him.¡± Doctor


    Maniac gave a brief exnation of what he could observe.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Doctor Maniac.¡± Gabrielle looked at Doctor Maniac and expressed her heartfelt


    gratitude.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. You don¡¯t need to thank me. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will leave first. By the


    way, I also stay in the hospital overnight. If anything happens, just ring the bell, and I¡¯ll know.¡± After


    finishing his words, Doctor Maniac prepared to leave.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Doctor Maniac.¡± Gabrielle sincerely thanked the doctor. Doctor Maniac


    looked so young, yet his medical skills were exceptional. She even thought it was a pity that such a


    talented person stayed in such a remote vige in the forest.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I see sympathy for me in your eyes. Is that so?¡± The young doctor asked, looking Gabrielle


    in the eyes.


    He was especially sensitive to this kind of look.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 456

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 456


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t think Doctor Maniac would be so sensitive. He could see the pity in her eyes.


    She got chills from his icy stare.


    ¡±Doctor Maniac, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I think you¡¯re excellent and strong-willed,¡± Gabrielle


    exined, smiling awkwardly.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to sympathize. You stay with him for as long as you like, but don¡¯t


    forget to close the door when you leave.¡± Then, he headed outside right away.


    Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief and sat at the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Bryce¡­¡± She scanned the wounds on Bryce¡¯s face and it horrified her so much.


    Her hatred for Bryce faded in an instant when she saw his condition.


    ¡±Now that you¡¯ve seen him, what do you think?¡± Lance turned to her and asked.


    ¡±He¡¯s seriously in a bad shape. What really happened to him?¡± It was a shocking scene.


    ¡±Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor said? He fought someone, fell off a building. On top of that, he had his


    face smashed against sharp objects. I can¡¯t even imagine what he went through. He hasn¡¯t woken up


    since.¡± Lance reminded Gabrielle of the incident.


    ¡±I heard him the first time¡­ but it baffles me. How on earth did Bryce get involved in these things? He¡¯s


    in a serious condition and we don¡¯t even know when he¡¯s going to wake up! Doctor Maniac would be


    able to cure him, right? He must have some skills!¡± Gabrielle desperately needed an answer.


    With Bryce¡¯s current condition, there was no telling when they¡¯d be able to get back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. It¡¯s even a miracle that he¡¯s still alive.¡± Lance couldn¡¯t look Gabrielle in the eyes.


    He also wanted Bryce to recover fast, but it was hard to keep their hopes up.


    ¡±If he doesn¡¯t wake up soon, are we going to stay here until he does? I don¡¯t like it here.¡± Gabrielle bit


    her lip.


    Lance knew how Gabrielle felt, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Destiny was out of his control.


    ¡±Gabrielle, you have to stay strong. Our safety is guaranteed here. Everyone looks up to Doctor Maniac


    because he¡¯s considered a genius in the medical field. There¡¯s no patient he can¡¯t cure. He doesn¡¯t


    easily agree to treat patients, but he agreed to treat Bryce. Let¡¯s put our trust in him.¡± That was all he


    could say.


    It calmed Gabrielle down, but she was still worried about being in the forest for so long.


    She had a feeling that she wouldn¡¯t be able to fit in here.


    Gabrielle headed towards the window and peeked outside.


    The vigers were going around and would casually look in the hospital¡¯s direction.


    ¡±Lance, I think these people really don¡¯t like us that much. They keep staring.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t


    exin the way she was feeling. She was afraid she might be overthinking again.


    She shrugged it off and thought of only one thing. Now that she had seen Bryce, should she try and call


    Westley?


    ¡±I¡¯m used to it now. These people are different from us, after all. We only stand out because we¡¯re


    considered a clean te. It¡¯s normal for them to frown at us. Just pay them no mind.¡± Lance tapped her


    shoulder.


    All Gabrielle could do was nod.


    ¡±I guess I¡¯m just feeling too sensitive right now,


    ¡± Gabrielle said calmly.


    She knew it wouldn¡¯t make any difference if she keptining.


    ¡±It¡¯s normal for you to react this way. I didn¡¯t tell you anything and brought you into a ce like this


    without considering your feelings.¡± Lance admitted.


    ¡±It¡¯s okay, Lance. I¡¯m good at adapting to changes, even in this kind of environment. This might be


    actually a good test for me.¡± Gabrielle tried to lighten up the mood.


    She wondered what Westley would think if he knew she was stuck in this kind of ce.


    ¡±I like your optimism. As long as we mind our own business, we won¡¯t get into trouble. All these people


    are loyal to Bain and his orders are absolute. We don¡¯t need to worry about our safety. I know because


    I¡¯ve lived here for quite some time before,¡± Lance confidently exined.


    ¡±I see. In that case, I don¡¯t have to think too much anymore. What can you tell me about Doctor


    Maniac?¡± Gabrielle curiously asked.


    ¡±Well, he¡¯s definitely not a quack. He knows he can pull off anything as long as the patient has a


    chance of living. All of his treatments were sessful.¡± Lance didn¡¯t have a clue how great the scale of


    Dr. Siren¡¯s skills was, but he knew that the doctor could really change a patient¡¯s life. He didn¡¯t take


    jobs if he sensed that the patients couldn¡¯t go on for much longer.


    ¡±If he agrees, that means he can cure anyone as long as there¡¯s a great chance of survival, right?¡± An


    idea sparked in Gabrielle¡¯s mind.


    ¡±I can tell you have something on your mind.¡± ¡±Is it that obvious?¡± Lance knew where this was going.


    ¡°Sloan¡¯s been in aa for several months now. Most people would already lose hope. But as long as


    she¡¯s breathing, she can fight. If we ask him for help, do you think he¡¯ll agree?¡± Gabrielle gripped her


    hands together.


    She knew it was going to be difficult, and Doctor Maniac might ignore her request.


    ¡±I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d be hard to persuade. Doctor Maniac doesn¡¯t even go out of the forest. Leaving Thand


    would be impossible for him,¡± Lance answered.


    Gabrielle expected as much.


    Since everyone who lived here had been involved in crimes, Doctor Maniac should have been a


    convicted criminal as well.


    He wouldn¡¯t take the risk ofing out from the ce that had been keeping him safe.


    But Gabrielle still wanted to take her chances. If she somehow got on his good side, she might be able


    to mention it. If he wouldn¡¯t agree with her idea of leaving the forest, she wouldn¡¯t force him anymore.


    ¡±I figured it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Anyway, it¡¯s gettingte. You should probably go back and rest. I¡¯ll


    stay and take care of Bryce.¡± Gabrielle looked at her watch and noticed it was already past four o¡¯clock


    in the morning. The events of yesterday made them restless. But even if they showed no signs of


    exhaustion, they still had to rest. Especially Lance, who did not get a wink of sleep.


    ¡±Bryce will be safe, Gabrielle. Let¡¯s go back together. You didn¡¯t sleep well on the way here. I know


    you¡¯re worried about him, but don¡¯t neglect your own health. You can watch him again tomorrow.¡±


    Gabrielle could hear the worry in Lance¡¯s voice.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 457

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 457


    Gabrielle and Lance returned to the white house arranged by Rose for them to live. Along the way, they


    saw people walking back and forth holding guns in their hands, like they were on patrol. Even so, they


    completely ignored both Gabrielle and Lance.


    It wasn¡¯t an oversight. The guards didn¡¯t find the need to check the pair because the only people who


    were allowed to enter the vige were those Bain trusted.


    At first, they were curious about Gabrielle and Lance, but it only took them a few minutes to adjust to


    the presence of the two.


    ¡°Lance, they¡¯re not doing anything. Does that mean these vige people already trust us? Don¡¯t they


    consider us as outsiders anymore?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously, her eyes scanning the unfamiliar


    surroundings.


    Bain already checked their backgrounds and found out that they were clean and hadn¡¯tmitted any


    crime. That went without saying that they didn¡¯t fit in with the rest of the residents of this vige.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a matter of being outsiders or not. In their eyes, strangers are ssified into two groups¡ª


    people who are recognized and trusted by Bain, and those he did not. We belong to the former¡ªsame


    as them. Besides, the people here have seen and experienced a lot, and they can adjust pretty quickly.


    No one will really make a fuss about strangers, so you can rest easy. Okay? Go to bed early. Don¡¯t


    think too much about it. Have a good sleep. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Lance sent her to her room, closed


    the door for her, and left.


    Gabrielle carefully locked the door from inside, satisfied with the click she heard. She sat on the bed


    and stared at her phone long and hard. After some consideration, she breathed deeply and turned it


    on. She couldn¡¯t do it anymore¡ªnot contact Westley or at least let him know she was fine.


    But luck wasn¡¯t on her side. There was no signal at all. She stood up, walked around the room, and


    raised her arm in a futile attempt to get even just one bar.


    A few minutester, she realized that the signal was blocked. They weren¡¯t allowed tomunicate


    with the outside world.


    Gabrielle tapped her phone on her forehead. She couldn¡¯t get in touch with Westley. He might be


    worried sick by now.


    She threw her phone on the bed andy down with one arm over her eyes. Right now, her phone was


    just like a piece of scrap metal.


    It waspletely useless!


    Gabrielle felt her rising frustration. She was so upset! Bryce¡¯s injury was far more serious than what


    she initially thought. He was still in aa, and she didn¡¯t know when he would wake up.


    Now that there was no way to contact Westley, Gabrielle got scared. She knew it was pointless to


    wallow in regret because she already reached this point, but she couldn¡¯t help but panic. She tamped it


    down with slow breaths.


    There was nothing she could do except pray that she would remain safe and sound.


    She didn¡¯t want to dwell on the fact that she could neither call nor text Westley, so she stood up and


    grabbed a set of clothes next to her. She then headed to the bathroom to take a shower.


    She had a rough check of this ce and found that it had everything she basically needed. She was


    actually surprised to learn that.


    She felt cleaner and more refreshed after. But as shey back down on the bed, she found that she


    couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Gabrielle took out her phone and swiped the photos she had taken before. Although Westley seldom


    appeared in the pictures, she still naturally thought of him whenever she came across images taken at


    ces where they went together.


    Her mind went back to what happened in the past few months¡ªall those moments and memories with


    Westley. She recalled them one by one, as if each memory was something she didn¡¯t want to let go of.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Westley, I really regreting here on impulse.


    I hope you won¡¯t be angry, and I hope I can still go back safely. When I get home to you, I¡¯m willing to


    ept whatever punishment you will impose on me. I promise,¡± she muttered to herself, tears


    gathering in her eyes.


    She clutched her phone tightly until she fell asleep.


    When she heard a knock on the door, Gabrielle jolted awake and opened her eyes. It was already past


    nine o¡¯clock.


    She had slept for three or four hours, but she felt exhausted and ufortable. She thought that it


    might only be because she didn¡¯t sleep well.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you awake?¡± It was Lance¡¯s voice outside. Gabrielle rubbed the sleep from her eyes and


    got up groggily.


    ¡°Lance, I¡¯m getting up. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s voice was still hoarse, and she cleared her


    throat.


    ¡°Rose woke me up and brought us breakfast. Come and join me when you¡¯re ready,¡± Lance told her.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go downstairs after washing my face.¡±


    Gabrielle hurriedly got out of bed. She brushed her teeth and washed her face. Th


    en, she grabbed her phone to check and saw that the battery was running low. Gabrielle didn¡¯t bring


    her charger, and she wanted to save whatever power was left. So she turned it off and went


    downstairs.


    In the small dining room, Lance and Rose were waiting for her. Rose looked beautiful even this early in


    the morning, but her coldness remained. She smiled when she saw Gabrielleing down.


    ¡°Gabrielle, did you sleep well? You look pale. Did you have a nightmare?¡± Rose asked with concern


    even if she still looked apathetic and indifferent. Gabrielle slowly made her way to her chair.


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m picky about beds. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t sleep well because of the first night effect,¡±


    Gabrielle exined calmly, not meeting Rose¡¯s eyes.


    Gabrielle was extra wary of the people here. She didn¡¯t know them. And even if they were nice, they


    were still strangers. So, Gabrielle opted not to speak too freely to them.


    It wasn¡¯t the bed, obviously. She didn¡¯t sleep all night because her thoughts consumed her¡ªthoughts


    of Bryce¡¯s condition, her future, and Westley.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good habit, you know, being picky about beds. Your bed isn¡¯t that bad; you¡¯ll get used to it


    in a few days. I especiallye here to bring you breakfast and see if you like it.¡± Rose smiled.


    However, her piercing gaze was so intimidating that Gabrielle had to look away.


    It was obvious that Gabrielle had her walls up and was extra cautious around her, but Rose wouldn¡¯t


    expose it or even mention it.


    Gabrielle and Rose were still virtually strangers, so it was perfectly normal for Gabrielle to be on guard.


    She was surrounded by people she didn¡¯t know in a ce she was unfamiliar with.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. Thank you for sending us breakfast, Rose. I appreciate it.¡± With a gentle smile, Gabrielle


    scanned the breakfast spread before her. There were slices of white bread, porridge, and pickles. She


    found it a weirdbination, but it was enough for her. She wasn¡¯t here for a feast, after all.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know how she went from being Westley¡¯s wife to living like an ouw. Just days ago,


    they were eating at restaurants. Still, she had food. She couldn¡¯t afford to be choosy about it.


    ¡°Then you can eat first; I won¡¯t disturb you. By the way, you can take a stroll in the vige, but don¡¯t go


    beyond the safe area. If you get lost in the forest, you may end up encountering beasts and other


    creatures. It¡¯s dangerous. Lance, you should know this too.¡± Rose reminded both Gabrielle and Lance.


    She couldn¡¯t repeat it enough, especially to Gabrielle who didn¡¯t know much about the ce.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll remind Gabrielle. I won¡¯t let her get in trouble,¡± Lance promised. He gave Rose a brief nod


    and stared seriously at Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle was about to take a piece of bread when Rose spoke of the dangers outside the vige.


    Gabrielle gulped. They were in another person¡¯s turf, and they had no choice but to obey the rules.


    ¡°Bain is sending his invitation for lunch. You can go there at 12 o¡¯clock. That¡¯s it, I guess. I hope you


    have a good meal.¡± Rose didn¡¯t wait for either of them to respond. She turned her back and left, leaving


    Gabrielle to stare at her.


    Gabrielle helped herself to a small bite of the bread, but she realized that she had no appetite. She


    didn¡¯t have the heart to eat. She looked at Lance from the corner of her eyes.


    He was eating the bread and porridge calmly and almost heartily. It was as though he didn¡¯t have a


    care in the world, as though they were eating breakfast normally.


    Gabrielle¡¯s mouth hung open. She was shocked by how he was taking it all in stride. Was he really not


    afraid of anything happening to them? Did he truly believe that Bain could ensure their safety?


    ¡°Gabrielle, why aren¡¯t you eating? Don¡¯t you like it? The food supply in this vige is limited, and so are


    the chefs. So we¡¯re fortunate enough to have these dishes for us. You have to make do with it and not


    starve yourself,¡± Lance warned her in between eating and swallowing. He looked at her as he drank a


    cup of water.


    With new resolve, Gabrielle bit the inside of her cheek. She had to remind herself that it was all about


    survival here. Nothing else mattered. She didn¡¯t have the luxury to pick her food, her bed, or her room.


    ¡°Lance, I know. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not hungry right now. I¡¯ll keep the bread, though. I¡¯ll eat it when I¡¯m


    hungry.¡± Gabrielle mechanically spooned some porridge into her mouth. She ate it without tasting the


    food. She knew she had to keep up her strength.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you have something on your mind? Tell me. I noticed that you¡¯re not acting friendly to


    Rose. She¡¯s trying, you know.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s spoon was arrested halfway to her lips, and she put it down.


    How could Lance not see through Gabrielle¡¯s attitude towards Rose? It was so obvious.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 458

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 458


    Gabrielle set the bowl down and calmly looked at Lance after forcing herself to swallow half a bowl of


    porridge.


    ¡°Lance, I don¡¯t have the habit of treating strangers as friends and telling them everything. Maybe Bain


    and Rose are your friends, but they are not my friends yet.¡±


    Gabrielle spoke in a calm tone.


    Lance naturally could understand the meaning of Gabrielle¡¯s words, and he also didn¡¯t want to push her


    to be friends with Rose and be honest with her.


    To be honest, everyone here was good at ying double-face.


    Because for them to survive in such an environment, they had to learn to live with a lot of masks.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t mean to me you. I just want to tell you that this ce is safe. Yes, people¡¯s hearts


    areplicated, and we are not familiar with them. So, it¡¯s normal for us to hide our true feelings. I


    don¡¯t me you. I just care about you. I¡¯m the only person you can rely on here after all.¡± Lance¡¯s tone


    conveyed his seriousness.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle felt a little relieved. Then a thought shed across her mind, and she hesitated


    for a moment before speaking out. ¡°Lance, there is no signal here, right?¡±


    Hearing the sudden question, Lance was slightly taken aback. But he naturally knew what Gabrielle


    was thinking by asking such a question.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you remember the satellite phone I gave you before?¡± Lance asked.


    ¡°Yes, I remember. It¡¯s in my bag upstairs,¡± Gabrielle answered. The satellite phone was in her coat


    pocket before, but she took it out after taking a shower.


    ¡°So, you mean, there really is no mobile phone signal in this ce, only satellite signal, right?¡±


    Gabrielle said as sheprehended what Lance was trying to rify with his question.


    Lance nodded in response and added, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to keep your satellite phone with you all


    the time. If we lose contact, I can find you through it.¡±


    ¡°I see, Lance.¡±


    Only then did Gabrielle understand that it wasn¡¯t that the mobile phone signals were blocked here but


    that there was no signal at all.


    ¡°Do you want to call Westley?¡± Lance voiced his guess, and it was correct.


    Gabrielle decided to follow here with Lance without giving it much thought. She even passed up the


    opportunity to spend her first Christmas with Westley. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a stab of regret in her


    heart now that she was stuck in this situation.


    ¡°Lance, I¡¯m very upset.¡± Gabrielle spoke out her feeling.


    The moment uneasiness grew in her heart, the first person she could think of was Westley. Because he


    was like a tranquilizer for both her heart and soul. She would feel at ease whenever she heard his


    voice.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry. Eat breakfast first. After that, let¡¯s go to the hospital to see Bryce.¡± Lance


    comforted Gabrielle.


    That was the only thing he could do for Gabrielle right now.


    Gabrielle gave her thoughts a rest, knowing there was nothing they could do at this moment. After the


    two of them had breakfast, Gabrielle packed her things in her bag, and they went to the hospital.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, they went straight to the ward. Inside the room, Bryce was still


    lying, motionless.


    Seeing Bryce in that state right in front of her eyes, no matter how hard she tried to keep her calm,


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    ¡°You two came so early. Have you had breakfast?¡± Gabrielle was immersed in her thoughts, so when


    she heard the voice of Doctor Maniac behind her, she was startled. When she looked in the direction of


    the sound, she saw the presence of a young doctor.


    ¡°Good morning, Doctor Maniac. We¡¯ve had breakfast. Rose specially sent us the food. They¡¯re


    delicious,¡± Gabrielle responded simply.


    Doctor Maniac¡¯


    s lips curled up when he heard this. ¡°Delicious? Be careful. She might poison you.¡±


    ¡®Poison?¡¯


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Gabrielle¡¯s mind became a jumbled mess after hearing Doctor Maniac¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but


    be frightened because she had already eaten the food. She started to worry if they were really


    poisoned.


    Doctor Maniac burst outughing when he saw Gabrielle¡¯s face turn pale with nervousness.


    ¡°Are you scared? Why are you here if you don¡¯t have the guts?¡± Knowing his trick was sessful,


    Doctor Maniac¡¯s mood brightened.


    Hearing what Doctor Maniac said, Gabrielle felt a pang of embarrassment.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry. Although the people here aren¡¯t considered good outside, they dare not mess


    around in Bain¡¯s territory. Don¡¯t listen to him.¡± Lance quicklyforted Gabrielle. He didn¡¯t expect


    Doctor Maniac to say such nonsense.


    ¡°How is Bryce¡¯s situation? When will he wake up? We can¡¯t stay here for too long. I don¡¯t want to get


    Bain into trouble,¡± Lance said seriously.


    The sooner Bryce woke up, the sooner they would be able to leave.


    Getting Bain involved in the mess was thest thing Lance wanted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he doesn¡¯t wake up today, he will definitely wake up tomorrow. It¡¯s lucky for him to meet


    me,¡± Doctor Maniac said with a nk face.


    In his tone, it could be sensed that he was confident in his own skills.


    ¡°Doctor, I believe you,¡± Gabrielle responded.


    ¡°Well, Gabrielle, you look tired. You have ck circles under your eyes. You must haven¡¯t slept wellst


    night, right? Do you need me to prescribe some sleeping pills for you?¡± Doctor Maniac nced at


    Gabrielle¡¯s face and said seriously.


    ¡°No, thank you, Doctor Maniac.¡± Gabrielle immediately rejected Doctor Maniac¡¯s kindness.


    Hearing this, Doctor Maniac didn¡¯t insist. Instead, a smile formed on his lips and he said, ¡°Gabrielle,


    don¡¯t be so formal with me. You cane over whenever you need it. I¡¯m in charge here. I can give


    you any medicine you want.¡±


    Noticing that Doctor Maniac was about to act flirtatious again, Lance interrupted him.


    ¡°Doctor Maniac, please take care of Bryce. Since he is still in aa, I¡¯ll show Gabrielle around first.¡±


    Lance quickly made up an excuse to take Gabrielle away.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good. You can show her around here. But don¡¯t go out of the protection area. It¡¯s nothing if


    you get lost. But if you meetrge animals, you may lose your lives. Gabrielle, don¡¯t run around, okay?


    The beasts won¡¯t show you mercy, and someone in the forest may shoot you,¡± Doctor Maniac


    reminded.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Maniac. I understand.¡± Gabrielle nodded in response.


    Rose mentioned that once, and Doctor Maniac just said the same thing. So she naturally could


    understand how scary it would be outside of the protection area.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You can go. I¡¯ll inform you if anything happens.¡± Doctor Maniac didn¡¯t ask them to stay


    longer.


    So, Gabrielle and Lance came out, stood on the open space outside the hospital, and looked up at the


    sky.


    The sky was blue, and the sun was bright, but they couldn¡¯t see arge area of the sky.


    Although many trees had been cut down, a few trees that had been there for more than a hundred


    years were kept. So the area was a bit shady.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what do you want to say?¡± Lance asked as he cast a nce at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Lance, can you help me contact Westley?¡± Gabrielle simply quit keeping her thoughts to herself and


    stated openly.


    Sincest night, she had been thinking of contacting Westley. But she didn¡¯t know what to do to get in


    contact with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. But don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡± Lance reminded Gabrielle in advance. After all, he didn¡¯t


    expect they would be in this situation in the first ce.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 459

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 459


    To make Gabrielle feel at ease, Lance showed her around the vige and went outside, keeping in


    mind not to leave the safety zone.


    ¡°Lance, let¡¯s go back.¡± They had been strolling for a while, and Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to keep going on.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After all, the people of the forest weren¡¯t kind. They had been living on the brink of life and death,


    battling every day, after all.


    They weren¡¯t the ones to mess with.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the red house to find Bain.¡± Lance looked at his watch: It was almost twelve.


    Bain was a punctual man. He hated when people weren¡¯t on time.


    Therefore, Lance decided to meet him earlier.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gabrielle nodded and followed him.


    She wanted to end everything here as soon as possible and go home with Bryce.


    The trip would end by then.


    When the two arrived at the red house, Rose was already waiting for them downstairs. She looked at


    them and smiled.


    ¡°Bain said you would arrive early and asked me to wait for you here. He was right;e in with me.¡±


    Rose smiled and led them inside.


    They wouldn¡¯t have dinner in the red house now. The two followed Rose through the living room and


    went to the backyard.


    Bain sat on a deck chair; several bodyguards in ck stood beside him. There was a barbecue grill not


    far away from them. A rabbit and chicken were roasted in the fire.


    The delicious fragrance of meat wafted in the air. Gabrielle¡¯s mouth began to water.


    She knew that everyone in the forest cooked game well.


    ¡°Bain, we are here.¡± Lance walked to Bain with Gabrielle.


    ¡°Lance, Miss Jones, please have a seat. I thought you would arrive at twelve, so I had the meat roasted


    in advance. But you are early. The food isn¡¯t ready yet. Are you afraid of this, Miss Jones?¡± Although


    Bain looked apologetic, he still looked calm with a glint of coldness in his eyes.


    He looked like a merciless man.


    ¡®The ones who say that Westley is a ruthless man should meet Bain.


    Gosh, I have never met anyone like him before!¡¯ thought Gabrielle.


    Bain had no choice but to be brutal. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to lead all the criminals.


    Gabrielle was a little scared of him but didn¡¯t dare to exhibit it. She tried her best to suppress the fear


    and uneasiness in her heart and forced a smile at him.


    ¡°Bain, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Gabrielle said, trying to sound confident.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, Miss Jones. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep after witnessing


    such a horrific scene. Let¡¯s have a barbecueter. You look too frail, Miss Jones. You should eat more


    when the food is ready,¡± Bain said intently.


    ¡°Thank you, Bain. I will,¡± Gabrielle answered.


    Now that she was already here, she had to follow the rules to survive in the ce.


    After all, this was someone else¡¯s territory; she had to be careful.


    ¡°Rose, bring the drink for Miss Jones,¡± Bain called to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rose strode into the house and soon came out with arge bottle of red drink.


    Gabrielle once liked red color drinks, like watermelon juice, ga juice, and tomato juice. She loved


    the vor. However, she had just seen a bloody scene. Her stomach lurched at the sight of the red


    drink.


    She couldn¡¯t suppress th


    e growing fear in her heart.


    Her mouth went dry.


    The scene was etched in her memory; she didn¡¯t know how long it would take to forget it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this is ga juice. It tastes delicious. I have chilled it to make it tastier.¡± Rose filled a ss


    with the drink and handed it to her.


    Gabrielle looked at Rose and back at the drink. She was hesitant to take it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it? Or do you think the juice is poisoned?¡± Rose said half-jokingly.


    However, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to offend her in any way. Therefore, regardless of the growing unease in


    her stomach, she took a sip. ¡°This is delicious. Thank you, Rose.¡±


    ¡°This drink is made of rose, so it obviously tastes good. I¡¯ll pour you another sster.¡± Rose smiled.


    Gabrielle looked at the drink in her ss and frowned. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to drink it.


    ¡°Lance, what¡¯s your n?¡± Bain asked.


    ¡°Bryce is still sleeping. We will leave after he wakes up,¡± he said.


    ¡°Their men have been guarding outside the forest. You can¡¯t leave even if you want to,¡± Bain said


    coldly.


    ¡°I know. But I don¡¯t want to get you into trouble.¡± Lance had never thought that his arrival would wreak


    havoc in their lives.


    If they had known it earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have bothereding here at all. Bryce was safe in this


    territory, after all.


    But he had already caused a lot of trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. If they dare to break into the forest, I will make sure no one steps out of our


    territory. But if someone else is out there, I can¡¯t guarantee.¡± Bain¡¯s face turned cold.


    Lance was stunned. ¡®Would someone elsee?¡¯


    ¡°Bain, what¡¯s going on? Who do you think woulde? Tell me so that I can be prepared.¡±


    Lance searched the man¡¯s face for answers.


    If he was the reason behind all the problems, he wanted to try and solve them.


    ¡°No one. The meat is ready. Let¡¯s have lunch first.¡± Bain had been watching Lance¡¯s reaction. He didn¡¯t


    bother exining.


    It seemed that the men of the Campbell Family hadn¡¯te for Lance and Gabrielle. He couldn¡¯t tell


    why they were here.


    The Campbell Family was thergest foreign family in Italy, with its business all over the world,


    especially in South Asia.


    He had heard that the daughter of the Campbell Family had married a man from Antawood. But no one


    could find any information about him. People said he was a mysterious, ruthless man.


    It looked like he would soon take over the Campbell Family. Bain felt the man was more powerful than


    the current leader of the n.


    ¡°Miss Song, please have some more. We freshly hunted these animals for you,¡± Bain reminded


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°I know, Bain. Thank you.¡± She had seen them hunt right in front of her. Moreover, the sight of the meat


    on the te made her stomach churn. But she didn¡¯t dare toin.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t you want to eat? Or don¡¯t you have the heart to eat because you think rabbits are


    cute?¡± Rose joked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Rose. Gabrielle doesn¡¯t eat rabbit meat. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll eat hers.¡± Lance picked the meat


    on Gabrielle¡¯s te and began to eat it.


    He knew Rose¡¯s guess was right. Gabrielle loved rabbits and didn¡¯t have the heart to eat them.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 460

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 460


    Nobody dared refute Lance¡¯s words. After all, it was nothing to be ashamed of.


    ¡°That¡¯s totally fine! You don¡¯t have to eat rabbit meat if you don¡¯t want it. You can have chicken instead.


    It¡¯s pheasant and tastes amazing. Here, have the drumstick.¡± Rose tore the leg off of the chicken and


    ced it on Gabrielle¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Thank you, Rose.¡± The chicken leg on her bowl made Gabrielle¡¯s stomach rumble.


    However, it wasn¡¯t enough to whet her appetite. After all, they were confined in a dangerous ce.


    Gabrielle wanted to get out of there.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like chicken, there¡¯s soup and vegetables.¡± Looking at her hesitation, Roseughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you so much.¡± Gabrielle gave Rose an awkward smile. She was trying hard to keep her


    composure.


    ¡°Just eat. These are what we usually eat here. It¡¯s your first time here. Have some more,¡±


    Rose exined.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Not a word escaped Gabrielle¡¯s lips after that. She wanted to leave as soon as lunch was


    over.


    The others started drinking and sharing stories with each other.


    Gabrielle thought Bain looked easy-going, but who knew what kind of person he really was.


    Everyone in this ce had a fa?ade. No one dared to expose their true colors.


    One could only assume that Bain must be the same way. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t bear to think about who he


    really was. There were kind and amiable people who were capable of killing. There were also


    ferocious-looking individuals who had kind hearts.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to think too much about it, she just needed to keep it low. When Bryce woke up


    and she asked him what had happened, they could leave this ce.


    This ce did not feel like home.


    When they finished lunch, Bain turned to look at Rose and said, ¡°Rose, show Miss Jones around.


    There are gardens and vegetable plots near the vige. I¡¯m sure Lance hasn¡¯t taken her there.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. We just walked around,¡± Lance replied calmly. He knew that Bain had something to talk


    with him and wanted Gabrielle to leave.


    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Rose stood up and was willing to be the guide.


    Not a hint of objection was shown on her face. After all, Bain had once saved her life.


    Even if she had to sacrifice her life, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Come, Gabrielle¡­ I¡¯ll show you our vegetable garden,¡± Rose looked at Gabrielle and said.


    It was out of Gabrielle¡¯s expectations that a murderer on the run such as Bain had the talent to tend to


    nts.


    It was really strange. They knew how to grow vegetables?


    ¡°Lance, I¡¯m leaving, you two have a nice talk.¡± Gabrielle bid her goodbyes.


    Rose led her to walk along the outside of the vige. Without saying a word, Gabrielle followed Rose


    with her head down. Sometimes she looked at the trees, and sometimes she looked up at the sky, it


    seemed that she felt bored.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you here? Why did youe to the forest with Lance? This ce isn¡¯t a ce of


    rxation. Did you really juste here for that Bryce guy? Is he really your brother?¡± Rose¡¯s tone


    was as light as the passing breeze. It was as if they were having a casual chat. However, e


    very word of hers had some weight on it.


    ¡°Bryce really is my brother. I came here for him. The forest isn¡¯t as terrifying as you make it out to be.¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t figure out Rose¡¯s intentions.


    Everyone in this ce was wearing a mask. No one knew what they were thinking. Every word of theirs


    might be a trap.


    Gabrielle had no idea who Bain was.


    She didn¡¯t know much about Rose either.


    ¡°Really? Of course you¡¯d say that. I¡¯ve always thought that people who grew up privileged are innocent


    and na?ve. I like ying with people like you,¡± Rose said with a smile.


    ¡°Are you suspecting me of something?¡± It was clear to Gabrielle the moment she heard Rose¡¯s words.


    She was suspecting her.


    Gabrielle had a clear background. She was an ordinary woman. However, her arrival with Lance was


    suspicious.


    She looked like the typical ¡®girl next door¡¯. It shouldn¡¯t havee as a surprise that Rose would use


    her of something. Especially when she came into the forest fearlessly.


    Besides, Rose was a criminal and lived among criminals. For the sake of their own safety, they would


    doubt it.


    ¡°Why would I suspect you? It¡¯s just that Bryce and you don¡¯t look like siblings. I¡¯m just concerned for


    our safety. People like us live on the edge every day.¡± The corners of Rose¡¯s lips rose with a faint smile.


    ¡°We really are siblings but I was adopted. I¡¯ve been living with the Jones family for twenty years.¡±


    Gabrielle had decided not to keep that information a secret. After all, she really was the adopted


    daughter of the Jones family.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. You¡¯re not rted by blood. I get it now. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t look alike. You like Bryce,


    don¡¯t you?¡± Rose smiled. Her doubts seemed to have disappeared.


    ¡°I used to like him. He dislikes me and thinks that it makes him sick that I liked him,¡± Gabrielle replied.


    She sounded helpless.


    Although she used to have feelings for Bryce, she was now Westley¡¯s wife. Gabrielle was loyal to her


    husband. Nothing and nobody could possibly destroy their rtionship.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I see. Unrequited love is sad, indeed,¡± Rose sneered with disdain.


    Gabrielle did not want to utter any more exnation.


    She was worried that she would get in trouble if she said any more.


    Sometimes, too much talking could cause trouble.


    ¡°I was wary of you because I was worried for the safety of our people. After all, there had been people


    who sneaked into this ce with ulterior motives. Bain killed them all and fed them to the wolves in the


    forest. That¡¯s the price they had to pay,¡± Rose said. The tone of her voice was as cold as ice.


    Gabrielle had perfect knowledge that Rose¡¯s words were meant to warn her. She really had to keep a


    low profile. If she ever caused trouble, Gabrielle would pay with her life.


    Those were the rules in this ce.


    ¡°Rose, I only came here with Lance because I want to take Bryce home. We¡¯re leaving the moment he


    wakes up. We¡¯re not here for anything else,¡± Gabrielle exined. She felt anxious.


    ¡°Sometimes, even if you don¡¯t mean to do anything, trouble justes after you,¡± Rose said, and then


    walked straight forward.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 461

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 461


    Gabrielle had a bad feeling Rose was implying something, so she hurried to her side.


    ¡°What do you mean, Rose? What trouble?¡± Gabrielle wanted to think Rose was giving her some sort of


    warning.


    ¡±It¡¯s nothing serious. A person like you who can¡¯t even stand the sight of chickens getting killed wouldn¡¯t


    be able to stir up trouble. Besides, it was Lance who brought you here. You two aren¡¯t actually blood-


    rted? As in, not biological cousins, right?¡± Rose curiously eyed her.


    Even though Rose looked uninterested in these things, she was still a girl. And girls usually liked to


    gossip. It was something they couldn¡¯t help.


    ¡±Yes, that¡¯s right. Is there a problem?¡± Gabrielle had a hard time following Rose¡¯s topics. Most of them


    were random and personal. She would ask about one thing and bring up another.


    ¡±No problem at all. I just realized something.¡± Rose smiled teasingly.


    ¡±What is it? I¡¯m already confused enough as it is.¡± Gabrielle stopped in her tracks.


    There weren¡¯t many people she could talk to in this ce. She only trusted Lance. As a woman, she


    thought Rose was also someone she could talk to about all sorts of things.


    ¡±The Lance I know isn¡¯t the type of person to take risks. He brought you here, a sheltered girl who can¡¯t


    even wield a weapon to Bangkok and hid in the forest. Even though he said he took you here to see


    your brother, I think there¡¯s more to this journey. He wouldn¡¯t risk his life for just a cousin. It¡¯s very


    obvious Lance adores you very much. He likes you to the point he¡¯s willing to do anything for you, even


    if he risks his own life.¡± Rose smiled knowing smile.


    Rose¡¯s words stunned Gabrielle. She didn¡¯t think Rose would be very observant.


    Lance did in fact, like Gabrielle in the past. However, he suppressed his feelings and epted the fact


    that they were only cousins.


    She couldn¡¯t believe how sharp Rose was. Gabrielle hadn¡¯t been here that long and Rose seemed to


    notice so much about her.


    ¡±Did I surprise you, Gabrielle? I¡¯m such a smartass, but it has nothing to do with my wits. If a person


    loves someone, it really shows,¡± Rose firmly exined.


    ¡±He¡¯s my cousin. It won¡¯t be possible for us to have that kind of rtionship. Let¡¯s move along.¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore and continued to walk forward.


    Rose knew she crossed the line with her question, so she dropped it quickly and caught up with


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you can see the vegetable field from here.¡± Rose was fast to change the subject so she


    could clear the tensed atmosphere.


    Lance sat, staring seriously at Bain. He was waiting for the boss to say something and wondered what


    they could be talking about, but she was too far away.


    ¡±You called me because you have something to say right? Get straight to the point, Bain.¡± Lance looked


    him in the eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Miss Jones?¡± Bain asked.


    ¡±My rtionship with Gabrielle?¡±


    Lance raised an eyebrow.


    He didn¡¯t know why Bain would ask him this, but it was probably because he was curious about


    Gabrielle¡¯s identity.


    She was new to this ce and Lance brought her here on such short notice. If Bain didn¡¯t trust


    Gabrielle, that means he found Lance suspicious.


    ¡±What do you mean?¡¯ ¡±Gabrielle is my cousin. She¡¯s like a sister to me. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Or are


    you starting to doubt me?¡± Lance tilted his head.


    He was carefully choosing his words. They were still in Bain¡¯s turf, so he had to keep Gabrielle from


    harm.


    Seeing that Lance was getting tensed, Bain calmly smiled. ¡±If I didn¡¯t trust you, why would I take Bryce


    in? I did it because you asked me. We help each


    other out, remember?¡±


    ¡±I know, but why the sudden question? You even asked Gabrielle to leave with Rose. Has she done


    something wrong? She is Bryce¡¯s sister. She came to Bangkok with me because I called and told her


    about him. She wouldn¡¯t havee with me if it wasn¡¯t an important matter.¡± Lance defended


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Campbell Family in Italy?¡± Bain changed the subject.


    ¡°The Campbell Family, you say? I¡¯ve heard rumors about their n but I¡¯m not really familiar with them.


    All I know is that they¡¯re supposedly the biggest foreign n in Italy. Didn¡¯t you have a beef with them?


    I thought you already settled it. What¡¯s up with them now?¡± Lance¡¯s jaw tightened and he crossed his


    arms.


    He felt the heaviness of the air when Bain brought up the Campbell Family. Everyone knew Bain was a


    very cunning man, and he wouldn¡¯t have survived for so long if he wasn¡¯t capable.


    ¡±Yes, the small conflict between me and the Campbell Family was resolved long ago. We agreed not to


    interfere with each other¡¯s businesses. As long as we follow this condition, we can both live in peace,


    and they have no reason toe here again,¡± Bain exined.


    Bangkok was a big city and everyone was wee toe. Even the Campbell Family. They knew


    the forest was Scarlet Scar¡¯s territory, and yet they still sent their men to this ce. They weren¡¯t here


    for a vacation. They were after something.


    Bain had heard they didn¡¯t specificallye for him or his men.


    It made him skeptical. Bain didn¡¯t recruit anyone recently. The only thing he did was give shelter to


    Bryce. And because of that, Lance and Gabrielle came to the forest.


    ¡±You¡¯re telling me the people of Campbell Family came here with an unknown motive? Are they looking


    for a fight?¡± Lance had heard some bad rumors about the Campbell Family.


    ¡°The n was vicious and arrogant. If they raided the ce, they would leave no stone unturned. As


    long as anyone targeted them and messed up their ns, they would fight back and destroy their


    enemies, leaving no one alive.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a myth, it was a fact.


    With such a force, it was undeniable that this little vige would be burned to the ground.


    No wonder Bain would be bothered by this.


    ¡±Bain, did something happen between you and the Campbell Family? Have you offended them in some


    way?¡± Even though Lance was a bit clueless about the Campbell Family, he knew what kind of person


    Bain was. This man didn¡¯t seem to be someone who would enjoy being too cruel to others. He was


    more like an old administrator. He knew how to act appropriately depending on the situation. But of


    course, someone who had done something against thew couldn¡¯tpletely be a good person.


    Given Bain¡¯s history of business and transactions within different industries, it was no surprise he would


    encounter problems like this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡±The Campbell Family has no business with me this time. They were looking for someone else. Do you


    have any idea who could it be?¡± Bain asked Lance again, eyes narrowed.


    Lance couldn¡¯t think of anyone that might be rted to the Campbell Family, but he knew this was a


    serious matter.


    ¡±No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve never met them since they¡¯re too far away. I had no chance of meeting them at all,¡±


    Lance answered without hesitation.


    ¡±Even if you don¡¯t know them, your cousin might.¡± A hint of disdain appeared in Bain¡¯s eyes.


    ¡±Bain, that¡¯s impossible. Gabrielle has never set foot in Italy since she was born. She couldn¡¯t have


    established that kind of connection, especially with such a dangerous n. There¡¯s just no way.¡± Lance


    was ready to protect Gabrielle at all costs.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 462

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 462


    Bain didn¡¯t actually care how much Lance defended Gabrielle. He didn¡¯t care about either of them,


    period.


    Gabrielle was Lance¡¯s cousin, not his. That was why Bain didn¡¯t concern himself about matters that


    involved her. Whether she lived or died, it was none of his business. What mattered to him were the


    lives of his people in the vige.


    ¡°The Campbell Family¡¯s people are spread all over the world. We don¡¯t need to go to Italy for the sole


    purpose of knowing them, and I¡¯ve heard that Miss Campbell¡¯s husband is from Antawood. His


    information has been almostpletely expunged. But yes, he is indeed the future leader of the


    Campbell Family,¡± Bain exined to Lance. His gaze was intense and calcting, never missing


    anything.


    Miss Campbell ended up marrying a man from Antawood. He was simply incredible. What he did was


    honestly quite a feat.


    Bain steepled his fingers in front of him and rested his chin on top. He was thinking of something. Since


    Lance was also from Antawood, he might have some vital information what the Campbell Family


    wanted.


    Of course, Bain knew it wasn¡¯t that simple. There was more to this than meets the eye.


    ¡°Gabrielle has nothing to do with it, Bain. I can guarantee that. She doesn¡¯t know anyone from the


    Campbell Family; she even has no idea that they exist. We¡¯re ordinary people and regr citizens of


    Antawood¡ªwe don¡¯t have the title nor the power to meet them. We just came here to see Bryce. The


    moment he wakes up, we¡¯ll go back. We won¡¯t cause you or your people any trouble,¡± Lance said,


    holding out his hands to show that they had nothing but good intentions. Lance knew Gabrielle was


    dying to go home.


    Bain was suspicious by nature; that was how he and his people managed to survive. He was sharp and


    he noticed even the smallest things. He didn¡¯t trust outsiders¡ªat least, not easily. Those who were


    allowed to enter the forest were either his friends or ouws. They were of the same kind, more or less,


    which made Bain put hisplete trust in them.


    As for someone like Lance, who was neither his friend nor someone running away from authorities, he


    wouldn¡¯t have any connection to Bain if they didn¡¯t do business with each other.


    Even though their interests aligned, Bain still refused to believe everything Lance said. Bain didn¡¯t trust


    the other man one hundred percent. He had some lingering doubts.


    Bain gazed at him steadily and impassively. He leaned back against the chair and crossed his legs,


    quietly regarding Lance for a few beats. ¡°Forget it, then. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve sabotaged the business and


    other ventures of the Campbell Family, but it¡¯s not without reason. Their people also hurt my men and


    destroyed our businesses. They will have to pay. If any of their people ever make the mistake of


    trespassing on the forest, I won¡¯t treat them nicely. Just so you know.¡±


    Bain dropped the threat so casually, as though he was just talking about the weather. He exuded


    callousness and ruthlessness. In that moment, it was clear why he was their leader.


    It also made Lance realize how cruel Bain could be¡ªthe lengths he would go to for his people. He was


    dangerous and not someone anybody would dare mess up with.


    ¡°I see, Bain. I¡¯ll ask her about it.¡± Lance stood up and was about to leave. Their conversation was going


    nowhere, and Lance knew that Bain wouldn¡¯t bend to their requests.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to scare you, Lance. What I said is true. We cannot afford to have any member of the


    Campbell Family in the forest. They crossed the line when they wounded my men. My people won¡¯t be


    so forgiving, which I¡¯m sure you understand.¡± Bain continued to speak in that t tone of his. Lance was


    halfway out of his seat, and he stood up. He gave Bain a brief nod.


    ¡°I understand, Bain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, then. Have some rest, Lance. I hope Bryce will wake up earlier too, so you can leave sooner.


    It¡¯s dangerous for you to stay here.¡± Bain dismissed Lance. He already said everything he wanted. And


    now, the ball was in Lance¡¯s court. It was up to him what he would do with the information Bain gave


    him.


    The forest was Bain¡¯s territory. He took care of everyone living here and considered them as family. He


    would certainly never treat outsiders the same way. His generosity had a limit. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact


    that Lance could bring him some favors, Bain would have never let him in¡ªnot a chance.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The main reason Bain weed Lance and hispanion was for money. Bain felt no shame in


    admitting that.


    Bain would definitely not offend the Campbell Family because of it. Even he had to admit that it was


    just too dear a price. Bain prided himself for being level-headed; that was how he took control of things.


    ¡°Thanks for that, Bain. We do want to go back earlier, especially Gabrielle. I¡¯ll leave you to your


    business now.¡± Lance left the red house. Thoughts were swi


    rling in his head as he walked.


    Instead of returning to the ce he temporarily lived, he went straight to the hospital to check on Bryce.


    He was the sole reason why he and Gabrielle were here in the first ce.


    ording to what Doctor Maniac had said, Bryce could wake up in two days. Lance trusted the doctor.


    He waspetent and, quite possibly, a genius too. As long as he promised to treat someone, he


    would do everything he could to aplish it.


    Once Bryce woke up, they would leave with him right away. This ce was not good. Lance hade


    here alone before, and everything seemed fine back then. But now, it wasn¡¯t just him. There were also


    Gabrielle and Bryce, and Bryce would still be weak when he woke up. Lance had to take so many


    things into consideration, especially if either of them was forced to stay by Bain.


    Lance thought about what Bain said. If anyone here had some sort of connection with the Campbell


    Family, would he be ready to kill them?


    One of Lance¡¯s main concerns was Gabrielle. Bain was intentionally sending her away. Was that proof


    that Bain was starting to doubt her identity? Did Bain know more than he was letting on?


    If it was true that Gabrielle knew people of the Campbell Family, Lance feared that he might not be able


    to take her away. He ran his hand over his face in frustration and anxiety.


    He had mistakenly thought that it would be safe to take Gabrielle to the forest. Now, Lance realized that


    he only ended up leading her into this horrible trap. He shouldn¡¯t have brought her here. She might get


    killed in this ce, and his conscience couldn¡¯t bear that.


    He should find Gabrielle immediately and talk to her. He was now looking after two people who


    expected him to take them out of here safely.


    Lance terribly regretted agreeing to bring Gabrielle here. If only he could turn back time. Was he out of


    his mind at the time he said yes? It was the mother of all bad ideas. Even if it wasn¡¯t somece where


    criminals and ouws sought shelter, taking a girl to a foreign country for this type of business was


    reckless and stupid. What was he thinking?


    Lance groaned inwardly, but he stopped himself. It was toote to beat himself up. He shouldn¡¯t dwell


    on the what-ifs and instead, he should focus on solving their problems.


    So far, he was waiting for Bryce to wake up¡ªthe earlier, the better. That way, they could get the hell


    out of here as soon as possible. Lance didn¡¯t want to linger a minute more if he could.


    ¡°Lance, you¡¯re here again.¡± Doctor Maniac was sitting by the entrance of the hospital, eating the


    roasted chicken leg casually. He didn¡¯t smile or act friendly towards Lance. He simply greeted the other


    man indifferently.


    Doctor Maniac was young and handsome. He was always more interested in his patients than other


    people, which wasn¡¯t really that surprising. People seldom saw him smiling or getting excited. He was


    all business most of the time.


    ¡°Doctor Maniac, how¡¯s Bryce?¡± After leaving Bain, Lance fell into depression, thinking of his regrets and


    the safety of hispanions. All he could think of right now was leaving. He would breathe easier if he


    was out of here.


    Lance originally felt that people in the vige didn¡¯t cross the line with bad intentions. He used to


    believe that they simply gathered here because they liked it. But now, he knew he was wrong. The


    vigers were far from the nice and good people he believed them to be. They were worse, and they


    were the viins in this story.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve tried my best. If he doesn¡¯t wake up tonight, he¡¯ll recover tomorrow morning. He has a strong


    desire to live, so he¡¯ll make it. When he was sent here, he hadn¡¯tpletely passed out yet. He¡¯s a


    really tough man, though. After getting beaten up badly, he¡¯s still alive. Anyway, he¡¯s lucky that I¡¯m


    attending to him. If he was brought to another hospital, he might not have made it. Worse, his family


    might have needed to prepare for his funeral,¡± Doctor Maniac jokingly said. Then, he took another bite


    of his food, which he finished up in just a few minutes.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go and check on him.¡± Lance was so anxious that he nearly rushed in and pped Bryce


    awake. So many things depended on him regaining consciousness.


    Lance bubbled up with so much anxiety. He hated how things had gotten beyond his control. He was


    used to having most things go the way he wanted, which was why this business in the forest annoyed


    him. He didn¡¯t like the feeling of not being in control.


    ¡°Go ahead, Lance. And if you really want Bryce to wake up sooner, there may be a solution,¡± Doctor


    Maniac suggested, giggling. There was a glint of wickedness and mischief in his eyes.


    ¡°There is? What is it?¡± Lance was skeptical, especially with how Doctor Maniac looked when he made


    the suggestion. Lance felt like he coulde up with better ideas.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 463

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 463


    Lance was looking forward to it. After all, if Bryce woke up earlier, they would be able to leave the


    damned ce sooner.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to stay in this awful ce a second longer. All he wanted was to leave and never


    come back. And if he had to talk about business with Bain, he wouldn¡¯t want toe here personally.


    Lance was willing to try Doctor Maniac¡¯s method. He was desperate. After all, Bryce had been


    unconscious for quite some time now. Lance was willing to try anything.


    ¡°Look for a spot where he doesn¡¯t have any bruising or injuries and hit him hard. That might wake him


    up.¡± A derangedughter burst out of Doctor Maniac¡¯s throat.


    Lance rolled his eyes at his insanity. He turned on his heels and walked inside, ignoring the psychotic


    doctor.


    ¡®Is this man really a fucking doctor? How could he suggest such a thing? Bryce is unconscious for


    fuck¡¯s sake!¡¯


    Lance had thought of the same thing before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I meant it. It might help. But the choice to do it is yours,¡± Doctor Maniac eximed as


    he hurried to follow Lance. He was afraid that Lance would be upset.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a doctor? You shouldn¡¯t joke about those things.¡± Lance turned to look at


    him.


    Bryce¡¯s injuries were severe. His body couldn¡¯t possibly stand the beating. If he really did wake up after


    it, he would probably die after regaining consciousness.


    ¡°I am a doctor. But my license was revoked by the International Medical Association. The people here


    aren¡¯t afraid of my treatments. I treat them my way. Besides, I¡¯m the only doctor here.¡± Doctor Maniac


    shrugged. He was ignorant of his attitude.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Those were his true colors.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about what people thought of him. He was happy despite practicing without a


    license.


    Lance was rendered speechless. He knew that what Doctor Maniac said was true. He really was the


    only doctor in this wretched ce. There was no one else people could possibly go to.


    ¡°Is there any way we could bring him back to consciousness earlier? We don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Lance was in an awful mood.


    He was afraid that they would stir up some trouble if they didn¡¯t leave this ce soon.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to experiment on him,¡± Doctor Maniac calmly said.


    He was a medical genius. His obsession with medicine led him to find a cure even for the terminally-ill.


    However, his medical prowess came at a cost. He experimented on humans.


    Cadavers excited him more than any living human being could.


    ¡°Forget it. Let God decide when he wakes up. I¡¯m going to find Gabrielle.¡± Lance couldn¡¯t stand


    speaking to the doctor anymore.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you at Bain¡¯s for lunch? Why are you in such an awful mood? Did Bain say something?¡±


    Doctor Maniac¡¯s confinement in his hospital made him feel quite lonely. He never left the institution, let


    alone had lunch with Bain or anyone else for that matter. Social interactions were out of his expertise.


    He would rather spend time with the dead than the living. Everyone in the vige was familiar with the


    doctor¡¯s temper. Because of this, they never invited him over for a meal.


    He would only ever leave the hospital premises when he had to talk to Rose about medical supplies.


    She was the one responsible for the procurement. Rose was the only person that Doctor Maniac was


    quite familiar with. He never saw Bain that often either. They would only ever meet when Bain was


    injured. But even then, they got along with each other like strangers.


    To make matters simpler, the entire vige was a mere shelter. Bonds and friendships existed.


    However, none of them cared enough to put down their guard and show their true colors.


    It was the best environment for Doctor Maniac to thrive in.


    Even with a revoked license, he could still practice medicine in this ce. He didn¡¯t need to work in


    shifts or run his own business. In Rose¡¯s words, his scalpel was the only weapon Doctor Maniac


    needed.


    Rose was a much better fighter than Doctor Maniac. Her eyes had seen quite a number of bloody


    scenes. She was endowed with a sharp tongue and was unbelievably talented with assault. As a


    matter of fact, she was even more cold-blooded than Doctor Maniac.


    Nobody could possibly stand a woman like her.


    ¡®I could never be with someone like her. I¡¯d rather stay single my whole life!¡¯ Doctor Maniac thought.


    There wasn¡¯t a shortage of women in the vige. Although not all of them were gentle and kind, they


    were way more feminine than Rose could ever be.


    ¡°He asked me something about the Campbell Family. Do you know anything about it?¡± Lance asked.


    The tone of his voice meant business.


    The moment Doctor Maniac heard Lance¡¯s inquiry, the look on his face shifted. However, Lance did not


    sense anything wrong since Doctor Maniac¡¯s face had always been pale to begin with.


    ¡°The Campbell Family? Where are they based?¡± Doctor Maniac tried his best to keep hisposure.


    He was determined not to reveal his true emotions.


    ¡°They¡¯re in Italy. Have you heard anything about them?¡± Lance looked at the doctor and asked.


    ¡°I only know of them being the biggest foreign n in Italy. They are friends with Count Angus. What


    about it? Why would he ask about the Campbell Family out of the blue?¡± Doctor Maniac feigned the


    calmness in his voice. He sounded so casual, sounding as if he was only casually talking about the


    weather.


    He had always been a firm believer of minding one¡¯s own business. The truth was that, Doctor Maniac


    knew about the Campbell Family. After all, they were known all over the world. Nobody could possibly


    miss them.


    Doctor Maniac had quite the following as well. A number of wealthy families tried to reach out to him


    and tried to hire him to be their family doctor. However, he disappeared before they could even get a


    hold of him.


    He was also aware that Bain had some conflict with the Campbell Family but nobody knew why.


    The only reason why Doctor Maniac moved to the vige was because he liked the serenity that the


    ce provided. Bain had built a small hospital for him to stay at without being disturbed. The rest had


    nothing to do with him. Doctor Maniac lived in his own bubble, treating patients and examining things in


    theboratory whenever there was no one he had to treat.


    Doctor Maniac was contented with living that way. He couldn¡¯t care less about other things. As far as


    he was concerned, he could stay in the vige for the rest of his life.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 464

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 464


    Everyone has different goals in life. Some pursue wealth and fame, aspiring to be the greatest. Some


    choose a quiet and simple life, living peacefully and having the freedom to do anything they want.


    Doctor Maniac chose thetter.


    After experiencing all sorts of things, he preferred living simply. He didn¡¯t mind spending the rest of his


    life inside the vige. Nothing else mattered as long as he could treat patients and had enough food to


    survive.


    ¡±It¡¯s nothing. Did you know Bain had a problem with the Campbell Family in the past?¡± Lance asked,


    staring at the doctor.


    He had met a lot of interesting folks in this ce. When he first saw the easygoing Doctor Maniac, he


    didn¡¯t think the doctor was an exception. There were only a handful of ordinary people here and he


    wasn¡¯t really one of them.


    He could havemitted a crime or he possessed certain skills that were valuable to Bain.


    Lance figured Doctor Maniac must be extremely talented. It was tempting to dig deep into his past, but


    that would be distasteful. He wouldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Everybody in the vige knew that if goons from the Campbell Family infiltrated the forest, they could


    never get out of here alive. Bain doesn¡¯t just give empty threats.¡± Doctor Maniac sneered.


    Because of the bad blood that broke out between Bain and the Campbell Family, people in the vige


    became more cautious towards them. Their n members wouldn¡¯t dare to step in Bain¡¯s turf without


    any reason.


    If anyone dared to break the rules, they would suffer the consequences.


    Lance felt cold inside the hospital. The air surrounding them was so grim that he couldn¡¯t stay there any


    longer. He decided to look for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Anyway, Doctor Maniac, I¡¯ll be going now. I have to see Gabrielle,¡± Lance said, then he headed to the


    door.


    Doctor Maniac was in a daze as he stood by Bryce¡¯s bed, recalling the past encounters with the


    Campbell Family.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Just like Bain, he hated them so much.


    They were the reason why he stayed in seclusion all this time.


    Dr. Siren was on a mission to avenge Professor Curt. He could only do that by staying under Bain¡¯s


    protection and making himself stronger. He would wait for an opportunity to strike. Otherwise, he could


    never forgive himself.


    After Lance left the hospital, he immediately spotted Gabrielle and Roseing his way. They were


    holding a handful of fresh vegetables.


    ¡±Lance, what¡¯s up?¡± Gabrielle smiled, a little bit surprised.


    She and Lance were undeniably close, like brothers and sisters. They had been best friends since


    Gabrielle was young. Every time she saw him, she would lighten up.


    ¡°I was looking for you. That¡¯s a lot of vegetables you picked. Are you going to eat them for dinner?¡±


    Lance quietly reached out to take the vegetables from Gabrielle. He thought they looked heavy.


    ¡°Hmm, for dinner. It¡¯s okay, I can carry these myself.¡± Gabrielle insisted.


    ¡°Lance, you¡¯ll be surprised. The vegetable patch was so huge and the garden was very lovely. They


    grew so many kinds of vegetables and fruits and they¡¯re very self-sufficient. It¡¯s incredible. Also they


    nt flowers there.¡± Gabrielle excitedly shared.


    S


    he found it amazing how everyone had been diligently working in the fields. Even though they were


    vignt against enemies, they still found time to be productive.


    But then again, they really had to. It was for their own survival. They couldn¡¯t afford to eat meat every


    day because they rarely went outside to get supplies. It was wise to nt and grow crops by


    themselves.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s pretty amazing, huh?¡± Lance knew too well. He had the same reaction when he first came


    to the forest.


    The vige wasn¡¯t entirely filled with men. The women here weren¡¯t only skilled inbat, but they


    were also good farmers.


    But most of these were done for leisure. Bain had other sources from outside the vige that would


    send many other food items like flour and rice. Surely, vegetables wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    ¡°I guess you really know much about this ce. Well then, we should head back now. It¡¯s almost


    nighttime. Rose said we¡¯d cook dinner together.¡± Gabrielle wrapped the vegetables tightly in her arms


    and hummed her way back.


    When they were picking vegetables earlier, it reminded her of that time when she and Westley went to


    Miley¡¯s farm. Remembering it made her miss Westley so much.


    It made her realize that despite what happened between her and Westley at first, her memories of them


    together were full of warmth and happiness.


    ¡°Lance, can I tag along?¡± Rose asked.


    ¡°Of course, Rose. It¡¯s your house too, we¡¯re only guests here.¡± Lance smiled.


    Hearing this, Rose didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°You are a true gentleman. If I could, I¡¯ve always dreamed of getting


    married to someone like you.¡±


    Rose had always been like this, straightforward and unfazed. There was no stopping her from doing


    what she wanted to do.


    She never held her words back.


    Realizing that Rose was flirting with him, Lance blushed. He had never seen thising.


    Despite her cold aura, she knew how to flirt. Additionally, she was undeniably stunning from head to


    toe.


    ¡°Rose, have you already been engaged or married? Why did you say ¡®if you could¡¯?¡± Gabrielle asked


    curiously.


    Rose had the freedom to get married if she wanted.


    ¡°Marriage is nothing but a pipe dream. As long as I¡¯m a fugitive, there¡¯s no way I could get married. I


    don¡¯t want to cause trouble for anyone. Especially to men like you, Lance.¡± After flirting with Lance,


    Rose walked away with the vegetables in her arms.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t hold back, does she? I hope you¡¯re not angry. I¡¯m sure she means well.¡± Gabrielle tapped


    Lance¡¯s back.


    Lance shook his head. ¡°Do I seem petty to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re very generous, upright, and kind.¡± Gabrielle meant what she said. To her, Lance


    was someone close to perfect. He was reliable, trustworthy, and loyal.


    ¡±Shall we go?¡± Lance patted her head and Gabrielle nodded with a smile.


    They could only depend on each other right now. The situation took a toll on Lance. As the eldest son


    of the Carter family, he would always get what he wanted. But now, he was trapped here, unable to do


    anything.


    He thought it was easier for him to leave if he was alone, but he wasn¡¯t. With Gabrielle and Bryce here,


    he had to take responsibility.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 465

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 465


    No one would feel good when encountering such a situation.


    Moreover, Lance was a man full of pride. Now that he had to live under someone else¡¯s roof and listen


    to what others said, it was expected that he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Lance, what did Bain say to you? It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re in a good mood.¡± Seeing the obvious


    change in Lance¡¯s expression, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but ask once Rose was far away.


    She could tell by Lance¡¯s face that he was in a bad mood. Because he had just talked to Bain not long


    ago, the only logical possibility would be something rted to Bain.


    Gabrielle was well aware that Bain didn¡¯t necessarily treat everyone with kindness. So, in most cases,


    people would not be treated well by him. It was possible that Bain might have said or done something


    to Lance.


    Besides, Lance¡¯s aggrieved face proved that he was in a bad mood. Gabrielle would be blind if she


    couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± Lance said as he thought that they shouldn¡¯t talk about it outside.


    After all, the people here were all very sensitive when it came to the topic rting to the Campbell


    Family. Thus, he felt it would be better to talk about it behind closed doors. Otherwise, if their


    conversation was overheard and spread to Bain¡¯s ears, it would be difficult for them to leave the


    forest.


    Lance¡¯s cautiousness made Gabrielle a little suspicious. And the feeling that Lance was hiding


    something serious from her grew stronger.


    At first, she thought that the vige and Bain weren¡¯t so bad. But now, seeing the nervous look on


    Lance¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but doubt her assumptions.


    Even if Bain was not a bad person, that didn¡¯t mean he was also a good person. After all, they were


    now in someone else¡¯s territory, so it was better to be careful.


    ¡°Lance, is it serious?¡± Gabrielle moved closer towards Lance and asked in a very low voice.


    Lance stared at Gabrielle¡¯s face. He knew well that Gabrielle didn¡¯t like it when others hid things from


    her, so he thought directly telling her would be better.


    But now was not the right time to tell her.


    Bain was now directing his suspicions clearly at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, let¡¯s talk about it at night.¡± Lance decided to tell Gabrielle about this after the night fell.


    ¡°Lance, is it about me?¡± Gabrielle fixed her eyes on Lance, her expression full of seriousness.


    Lance really felt that sometimes being too smart was necessarily not a good thing, just like Gabrielle


    was right now. Even if he tried, he couldn¡¯t keep what he didn¡¯t want to say hidden.


    He had the feeling that whenever he was with Gabrielle, she could see right through him and know


    whether he was hiding something.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ll tell you tonight. Let¡¯s go back first. We shouldn¡¯t keep Rose waiting for a long time.¡±


    Lance reminded Gabrielle.


    His words essentially implied that since Rose was still here, now was not the time to talk yet.


    Gabrielle, of course, could grasp Lance¡¯s point and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back first. Let¡¯s see what Rose


    is going to cook for dinner.¡±


    Just like that, Gabrielle didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Being a smart individual, she didn¡¯t need Lance


    to exin everything. She could grasp the rest of the scenario as long as Lance could exin a part of


    it.


    There had a kitchen in the house they lived in. Although it was not fancy, it was enough to cook meals.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not waiting for you guys¡¯ return. I¡¯ve already started cooking. You two are re


    ally close, I envy you.¡± Standing by the kitchen counter, Rose watched the twoe in from the


    window and couldn¡¯t help but joke.


    Both Gabrielle and Lance didn¡¯t look very good. Gabrielle nced at Rose with a slightly embarrassed


    look, then went to the kitchen with the vegetables.


    ¡°Rose, you must be tired today. Let me help you wash the vegetables.¡± Gabrielle put the vegetables on


    the table and started picking them.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I was just kidding. If you are upset, I will apologize. I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± seeing the sullen look


    on Gabrielle¡¯s face, Rose said.


    Rose had a straightforward attitude and would say whatever came to mind without much thinking. But,


    if she really said something that made others upset, she would apologize and resolve not to make the


    same mistake again.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, Rose. What delicious food are you going to cook for us tonight?¡± Gabrielle shook her


    head, indicating that she didn¡¯t mind, and quickly changed the topic. What Rose said was a harmless


    joke, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°Thai food. There are curry chicken, curry shrimp, Thai soup, pineapple fried rice, and some


    vegetables. What do you want to eat, Gabrielle?¡± Rose listed out the names of the dishes very


    seriously.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good. I¡¯m d to have the chance to eat the Thai food you make,¡± Gabrielle said with a smile.


    She didn¡¯t want to tell Rose that she was allergic to seafood. She felt that it was not a good thing to


    reveal about it here.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have someone deliver the rest of the ingredients right away,¡± Rose smiled and said.


    ¡°Rose, thank you so much.¡± A sense of embarrassment hit Gabrielle.


    After all, it seemed like cooking dinner for them was troublesome work.


    ¡°You are wee. It¡¯s rare to have guests here. Also, I like you, and I¡¯m willing to cook dinner for you,¡±


    Rose said with a smile.


    ¡°Rose, here¡¯s what you want.¡± A man came in with arge bag of ingredients and ced it on the


    kitchen counter.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rose looked at the man with a smile on her lips and said.


    ¡°You are wee, Rose.¡± After the man finished speaking, he left.


    Rose turned her sight at Gabrielle and said, ¡°Gabrielle, you can go out to have a rest after picking the


    vegetables. I¡¯ll finish cooking soon.¡±


    ¡°Rose, don¡¯t you really need my help?¡± Gabrielle looked at Rose uneasily.


    After all, they were the ones who lived in somebody else¡¯s house, so it should be them who cooked the


    dinner for Rose.


    ¡°I¡¯m good here. You already helped me with the vegetables. Or are you afraid that I will poison you?¡±


    Rose deliberately teased Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle immediately shook her head in reaction to this question. ¡°Rose, why would you think so? You


    are such a good person, and you treat us so well,¡± she added.


    ¡°So you think I¡¯m an honest and kind woman?¡± Rose curled her lips into a smile.


    Although she usually had a cold demeanor, that couldn¡¯t mask the fact that she was a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll leave the kitchen to you. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t dy any longer and quickly got up


    and went out.


    Rose not only looked beautiful, but her cooking skills were really amazing.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Gabrielle almost drooled. They smelled good and looked delicious.


    ¡°Rose, you are really amazing. The dishes look delicious!¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t wait to try the Thai food


    Rose made.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and eat. Have a taste.¡± Rose urged the two of them to sit down and looked at them with


    a smile.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 466

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 466


    Lance frowned at the sight of the curry shrimps.


    Gabrielle was allergic to seafood, so she couldn¡¯t eat any of it. For some people, allergies didn¡¯t cause


    too much trouble¡ªperhaps just some rashes that could be remedied by antihistamine medication. But


    for others, it could be fatal. They might exhibit severe symptoms such as difficulty in breathing.


    Lance already knew about Gabrielle¡¯s allergy, so when he saw the seafood spread before them, he


    frowned.


    ¡°Gabrielle.¡± Lance gave a meaningful look to Gabrielle. She instantly knew what he meant with the way


    he called her name. Gabrielle pursed her lips in turn.


    It was a stern reminder not to eat any of it. Otherwise, she might suffer serious consequences.


    Gabrielle had to admit that it was one of her weaknesses, almost like her Achilles¡¯ heel.


    Where they were right now, it was dangerous to expose such weakness to other people¡ªespecially to


    the residents of the vige. Worse, Rose was Bain¡¯s subordinate. Lance and Gabrielle didn¡¯t know if


    Rose was a friend or foe, but they couldn¡¯t take a chance. They wouldn¡¯t let Rose know for fear she


    might share it with Bain.


    If they found out about her allergy, Gabrielle would lose the upper hand. She wouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t


    allow that to happen. They had already gone too far; they couldn¡¯t afford to go back to square one.


    That was why she understood what Lance was trying to tell her. She didn¡¯t nod or provide any


    indication to give it away.


    ¡°Lance, please sit down first. These dishes Rose made look so delicious. I can¡¯t wait to dig in,¡±


    Gabrielle said calmly, belying the knot of fear lodged inside her. She pulled Lance by his hand towards


    his chair before sitting down herself.


    Gabrielle knew very well that Bain sent Rose to test them. She was there to observe them closely,


    notice any small fact about them. The more weaknesses Gabrielle exposed, the more disadvantageous


    it would be for them. Naturally, Gabrielle had to summon all her acting skills to pretend nothing was


    amiss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Thai food?¡± Rose asked Lance, raising her brow in inquiry. Lance didn¡¯t bother hiding his


    expression at all. He looked thoroughly disgusted. He grimaced and didn¡¯t even touch the food.


    Rose misunderstood Lance. Perhaps he didn¡¯t like the food she cooked, which hurt her and made her


    upset. They had no idea that she spent time and effort in cooking this meal, and they couldn¡¯t even be


    grateful. On the contrary, Lance clearly showed his revulsion towards the dishes. Rose had to tamp


    down her irritation. Anyone in her position would be unhappy.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at cooking. You really surprised me this time,


    Rose,¡± Lance said with a smile. He might have caught himself at thest minute because all traces of


    disgust were gone. His face now exuded appreciation.


    Lance berated himself for letting his mask slip¡ªeven for a few seconds. Nevertheless, it was easy for


    him to hide his real emotion. He was Lance Carter, after all. He wouldn¡¯t be the CEO of Carter Group


    for so long if he didn¡¯t possess even an ounce of duplicity.


    ¡°Lance, I¡¯m ttered. Did you think I¡¯m someone who only learned to use a knife to cut people and not


    vegetables?¡± Rose was not angry at all. She smiled softly at Lance, but her words sounded a lot like


    self-mockery.


    Rose was not stupid. Lance didn¡¯t say that he disliked the dishes she served, but his face said it all.


    Then, he pretended to be surprised at her cooking skills. Well, Rose was more observant than he gave


    her credit for. She immediately knew he wasn¡¯t surprised but disgusted.


    Still, Rose found it impressive that Lance could quickly adjust his mood and facial expression. The


    CEO in him really showed through. He was good at managing his emotions, switching to whatever


    suited the moment.


    ¡®Use the knife to kill people?¡¯


    Gabrielle¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at hearing Rose¡¯s words. She said it so casually, as if killing


    people was nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gabrielle. I forgot that you¡¯ve never witnessed bloody scenes. Forget what I said just now


    and eat first. I want you to taste my dishes and let me know what you think.¡± Rose spoke to Gabrielle


    apologetically. Rose¡¯s hands were sped in front of her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rose was used to speaking with people who got into fights, people who used knives to hurt others.


    That was why she was used to talking freely and straightforwardly like this. Even the women in the


    vige were fearless this wa


    y. Rose felt a little sorry for Gabrielle, who had neither seen nor experienced the bloody fights they


    used to engage in. She was so innocent in so many ways.


    Rose simply didn¡¯t know how to get along well with Gabrielle. They were pr opposites. Rose acted


    toughly and spoke roughly, while Gabrielle was gentle and obedient. It was challenging for Rose to pull


    herself back. However, she saw her sister in Gabrielle, which made her want to be closer to the other


    woman. They were different, sure, but Rose actually liked Gabrielle.


    Rose liked her enough that if Bain asked her to test them, she wouldn¡¯t do it.


    Therefore, when it came to the way she dealt or talked with the pair, Rose considered Gabrielle¡¯s


    feelings. They were not the same as Gabrielle, who was raised to behave likedy. Rose was used to


    talking rudely and casually¡ªsomething that Gabrielle might never get used to.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m really hungry. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Gabrielle gingerly picked up some food with chopsticks.


    Rose almost held her breath in anticipation of what she thought of the dishes.


    ¡°Gabrielle, go ahead and help yourself. If it doesn¡¯t taste good, please don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m afraid I will be


    heartbroken,¡± Rose chuckled. She joked with them to liven up the atmosphere because it felt like there


    was a cloud hanging over their heads.


    Gabrielle was no stranger to Thai cuisine. She had tried them before in Antawood. Honestly, she found


    Rose¡¯s dishes more delicious than the ones she ate in restaurants. There was no doubt that Rose was


    seriously great at cooking.


    Maybe it was because they were in Thand, where the ingredients and water used were local, so the


    food tasted more authentic. Maybe that was why these dishes Rose made were naturally different from


    those made in other countries.


    It was normal for a dish to taste best when it was cooked where it originated from. The vors were


    enhanced.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you look like you¡¯re enjoying it. Am I right?¡± Rose noticed that Gabrielle lowered her head


    and ate heartily. It made her so happy. Rose always felt a certain sense of aplishment and pride


    whenever others enjoyed eating the food she prepared.


    ¡°Rose, these are all scrumptious. They¡¯re even more delicious than anything I¡¯ve tried in Thai


    restaurants in Antawood. You¡¯re not from Thand, are you?¡± Gabrielle nced at Rose¡¯s short golden


    hair and her lovely face.


    It was clear to anyone who looked at Rose that she was of mixed-race. However, it was hard to tell


    where her parents came from. It wasn¡¯t clear if either of them was Thai. Even so, Rose¡¯s take on Thai


    cuisine was mouthwatering, so maybe she was also part-Thai.


    ¡°No, I just came to the vige for a period of time. I lived in Bangkok for more than half a year before,


    and I liked Thai food so much. The dishes have few ingredients and are rtively easy to prepare. I try


    to cook as often as I can. So I guess I be good at it after practicing so many times.¡± Rose gave


    Gabrielle another faint smile. But it was evident that she was proud of her cooking.


    ¡°But I¡¯m ttered that you think highly of the dishes I cooked. I¡¯ll work harder in the future and try to


    improve my cooking skills more,¡± Rose said as if she was joking. In the vige, she seldom did the


    cooking. Besides, there were people here who were so much better than her in the kitchen.


    ¡°Rose, you¡¯re really meant to be a chef.¡± Gabrielle praised her sincerely. She did not say that to tter


    Rose, but it was an honest assessment. Gabrielle had eaten at several popr restaurants, and she


    could confidently say that Rose¡¯s cooking skills wereparable to those of a chef.


    ¡°Gabrielle, thank you for that sincerepliment. If you want to encourage me, then please eat more.


    That will certainly make me happier. Why aren¡¯t you eating the shrimps?¡± Rose couldn¡¯t help but ask


    since she realized that Gabrielle didn¡¯t even touch the shrimp.


    ¡°Gabrielle doesn¡¯t like shrimps; she prefers chicken. You can prepare more chicken recipes in the


    future. But as for me, I like shrimps, so I¡¯ll eat them,¡± Lance answered for Gabrielle directly. He didn¡¯t


    give her a chance to speak for herself, especially since he didn¡¯t want Rose to know that there was a


    specific reason why Gabrielle couldn¡¯t eat seafood.


    Rose just stared at Gabrielle and didn¡¯t say anything else. Gabrielle lowered her head to eat. She never


    really cared about personal preferences because as an adult, everyone had secrets.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 467

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 467


    After dinner, Rose didn¡¯t say anything more and left directly.


    Gabrielle finally breathed easier. Throughout the meal, she was so tense that her shoulders were stiff.


    Now, she could rx.


    With Rose hovering near them, Gabrielle thought of all the things Lance wanted to tell her but couldn¡¯t


    because someone else was with them.


    But with Rose gone, Gabrielle could ask him about it. She was dying to know what news he had for her.


    ¡°Lance, did you have something to say to me? Rose isn¡¯t here anymore, so you can talk freely,¡±


    Gabrielle said anxiously. She was fidgeting with her fingers.


    It had been pressing on her the entire night. If Rose wasn¡¯t here, Gabrielle would have asked him


    already. She wanted answers.


    ¡°Yes, I have something to tell you.¡± Lance turned on the TV and scanned their surroundings even


    though he knew it was only Gabrielle and him. He couldn¡¯t help but be hyperaware of their


    environment.


    It was a small colored TV, probably brought by people who lived here before. The transmission signal


    was extremely poor, so only the Thai channel was avable. It was also pretty grainy.


    Lance didn¡¯t want to watch TV, and he didn¡¯t care about the content. What he needed was the sound to


    drown out their conversation. Even though there was no one else in the room, he didn¡¯t want to risk


    being spied on.


    ¡°Lance, you¡¯re making me a little nervous.¡± Gabrielle had to lower her voice after seeing what Lance


    had done. She had seen movies about people doing this to avoid others from eavesdropping.


    Somehow, it made her uneasy and nervous.


    It was not something to be afraid of, but now he made her nervous. Lance was always cautious, but


    this was a bit too much¡ªeven for him.


    She had never been at ease since she came into the forest. She was always pulsing with raw fear, and


    because of the dangers all around, she kept her guard up. It was the first time Gabrielle ever


    experienced anything like it¡ªas if things coulde crumbling down any minute.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t mind what I just did. What I¡¯m about to tell you is the thing that ought to make you


    nervous.¡± Lance hadn¡¯t decided yet whether to divulge thetest news to Gabrielle or not. He was still


    debating with himself.


    ¡°Lance, go ahead.¡± The room was enveloped by the sounds on TV, of people speaking Thai. Gabrielle


    darted her eyes from the screen to Lance, who was sitting with his hands on hisp.


    ¡°Is it about Bryce? Has his condition gotten worse?¡± Bryce was almost always on Gabrielle¡¯s mind.


    They came here for him. If anything happened to him, she wasn¡¯t sure she could take the pain. She


    wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to the Jones family when she would go home. Gabrielle¡¯s anxiety only


    heightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about Bryce. Gabrielle, do you know the Campbell Family? Specifically the Campbell Family in


    Italy?¡± Lance faced her and asked without preamble. He waited for her reaction.


    ¡°The Campbell Family in Italy?¡± Gabrielle furrowed her eyebrows in confusion and shook her head


    slowly. How could she know someone from Italy? From the sound of it, it seemed like they were a


    powerful family.


    Yet, something itched at the back of her mind. She tried to think harder, and something clicked. Her


    eyes widened as she recalled hearing about it for the first time.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The Campbell Family in Italy was Bonnie¡¯s family. She was Gabrielle¡¯s sister-inw and the eldest


    daughter of Campbell Family.


    She didn¡¯t know much about her family, except that they were thergest foreign n in Italy and that


    they had a good rtionship with one of the most powerful families in the country.


    Anyway, it was a big family notorious for evoking fear from people. They were the kind nobody wanted


    to mess with. So, why did Lance suddenly ask about the Campbell Family? Surely, they didn¡¯t have


    anything to do with the forest?


    ¡°Yes, the Campbell Family in Italy is currently one of thergest ns there and also one of the top


    ns in the world. Did you know that?¡± Lance moved a little closer to her, his voice insistent. There was


    a sense of urgency when he spoke to her.


    Gabrielle blinked hard. Fear shot up her spine, and she found that her hands were trembling. She


    already knew it spelled disaster when someone offended the Campbell Family, but why did her cousin


    ask about them seemingly out of nowhere?


    The eldest daughter of the Campbell Family was married to the eldest son of the Morris family in


    Antawood. It was not made public, and even the photos of Bonnie and her daughter were never


    shared. It was all for their safety, to protect them from their enemies.


    Gabrielle was still confused. She initially thought Lance was going to tell her something about Bryce,


    but she did not expect this. Perhaps it was Bain who told him to d


    o so.


    She always felt that Bain was far more clever and sinister than he looked. He probably intended to look


    like an easy target, but Gabrielle knew he was more powerful than he let on.


    ¡°Lance, why are you suddenly asking about them? Their turf is in Italy, far away from here. Have you


    ever offended them or done something to put you on their radar?¡± Gabrielle asked him directly.


    Gabrielle needed to know the reason first. She didn¡¯t want to endanger her sister-inw and her family,


    so Gabrielle didn¡¯t mention them yet.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Bain has a grudge against the Campbell Family. They wounded his men after some


    altercation involving their business. They¡¯re sworn enemies. If Bain finds out that someone living here


    knows the Campbell Family and is friends with them, he will kill that person without hesitation,¡± Lance


    said anxiously. He wasn¡¯t a man who easily gave in to fear, but this time, it was there in his voice and


    his eyes. He was scared.


    What made him anxious wasn¡¯t fear for his own life, but for Gabrielle¡¯s.


    Gabrielle paled, and her pulse pounded in her ears. Her breathing quickened, and her mouth suddenly


    became dry. She never once considered how serious things were.


    There were words that stuck out. If Bain found out anyone remotely rted to the Campbell Family, he


    would kill them. Gabrielle swallowed hard, and beads of sweat collected on her forehead.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t just know anyone from the Campbell Family, she was rted to them. She was the


    sister-inw of the Campbell Family¡¯s eldest daughter. In short, she was family.


    If Bain found out about her identity, would he kill her immediately? No questions asked? No


    negotiations?


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well.¡± Lance was worried. Gabrielle looked like she had just


    seen a ghost.


    ¡°Lance, are you serious? How could Bain hate the people of the Campbell Family so much? At least


    enough that he would kill any one rted to them?¡± Gabrielle struggled with her rising panic. Even her


    mind betrayed her and conjured images of bloody and brutal fights¡ªscenes where people were hurt or


    killed.


    It was yet another nightmare she wasn¡¯t prepared for¡ªthat Bain and the Campbell Family had enmity


    between them. Who knew how long this was going on?


    If Bain found out how she was rted to the Campbell Family, she would be in danger. He wouldn¡¯t


    hesitate to take her life.


    Gabrielle already knew this was a dangerous ce, but it gave her another reason to leave as quickly


    as possible. She was not safe. She deluded herself into thinking that Bain wouldn¡¯t harm her. But if he


    found out about Bonnie and Gabrielle, he might just bury Gabrielle alive. As she thought of this, a chill


    ran down her spine. She felt a numbness in her limbs.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious, Gabrielle. I wouldn¡¯t joke about this. Bain personally told me that there were


    people from the Campbell Family just outside the forest. For the time being, they wouldn¡¯t dare enter


    the vige for fear that Bain and his men would hurt the person they came to look for. Bain and the


    Campbell Family didn¡¯t have such open hostility between them until recently. So there must be a


    reason why the Campbell Family gathered enough courage toe here. That¡¯s why Bain is


    suspecting that someone inside the vige either knows a member of the Campbell Family or is close


    with any of them. The Campbell Family is looking for someone but they are still hesitant to make any


    trouble for Bain,¡± Lance exined hurriedly. He had to make Gabrielle understand how serious this


    situation was.


    Suddenly, hope sprang inside Gabrielle.


    She could think of one reason why the Campbell Family would be there outside the forest. It could only


    be Westley¡¯s doing. He probably asked his brother and sister-inw for help, so they sent their people


    here.


    If that was the case, then did it mean that Westley was outside the vige too?


    Just moments ago, she was frightened for her life. But now, she had mixed emotions¡ªshe was happy


    but nervous. She was happy because Westley came for her, which meant that he really loved her and


    cared about her. He wouldn¡¯t go to such lengths if he didn¡¯t.


    But she was also nervous because Bain was a formidable enemy. The forest was surrounded by the


    most advanced weapons. That alone would inspire fear in anyone outside the vige.


    Her happiness was quickly extinguished. The more she thought about it, the more fearful she became.


    Her entire body trembled. Gabrielle really shouldn¡¯t havee here on impulse in the first ce. She


    might meet her end here before she could take Bryce home. Plus, she even put Westley in danger.


    Thinking about herplicated and high-risk situation, she plunged into extreme sadness and


    frustration.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 468

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 468


    Just thinking about it made Gabrielle deeply ufortable. Her stomach churned. She was anxious,


    scared, and sad.


    ¡°Bain doesn¡¯t trust me enough to tell me about it, so he sent me away and spoke with you alone. Isn¡¯t


    that right, Lance?¡± Gabrielle raised her brow, but she was clenching her fists. She wasn¡¯t as clueless as


    people thought.


    Lance was surprised at how fast Gabrielle had caught on. He was rendered speechless for a while.


    What else could he say? She already figured it out even before he finished exining.


    ¡°So you understand how important your answer is, Gabrielle. You have to be as honest as you can. Are


    you familiar with the people of the Campbell Family? Gabrielle, listen to me. I don¡¯t want Bain to


    be suspicious of you. I know his temper. He can easily harm you whenever he wants, and nobody


    will bat an eye.¡± Lance was staring intently at Gabrielle and ced his hand on top of hers. He was


    desperate to make her understand how serious this situation was.


    Bain was a loyal man, especially to people he trusted. But he was also ruthless and vengeful. He didn¡¯t


    let things slide easily. If anyone offended him or crossed the line, he would take revenge. And he


    wouldn¡¯t stop until he aplished his goal.


    Lance was well aware of that. And as someone who did not scare easily, he was frightened to his core


    right now.


    He didn¡¯t care so much about himself, but Gabrielle was another story. He couldn¡¯t let Bain hurt or harm


    her¡ªabsolutely no way.


    ¡°Lance, I¡­¡± Gabrielle broke off, for she had no idea how to say it to him. She stood up, looking


    embarrassed and unsure.


    ¡°Gabrielle, tell me the truth now. Do you know someone from the Campbell Family? I¡¯m not your


    enemy, remember?¡± Lance knew something was off, that Gabrielle was hiding something from him.


    He had a vague idea of what Gabrielle was trying to tell him. But it was difficult for him to believe that


    Gabrielle, who grew up in Antawood and was raised to be dutiful and obedient, could have anything to


    do with the powerful Campbell Family in Italy.


    He sighed and ran a finger across his forehead. With all that was happening, he shouldn¡¯t be surprised


    about anything anymore, especially after she married Westley¡ªone of the movers and shakers of


    Antawood.


    ¡®Wait a minute. Westley?


    Yes! That¡¯s it!¡¯ The eldest son of the Morris family, Wilson, was supposed to take over the Morris


    Group¡¯s business. Everyone expected him to, but instead, he went abroad and never came back.


    Someone said that he had been living there ever since.


    Instead of being the CEO of Morris Group, he chose to settle abroad. For a while, it was the only thing


    Antawood citizens talked about.


    What if Wilson had married Miss Campbell and then lived in the house of the Campbell Family in Italy?


    It wasn¡¯t far-fetched. That all made sense. The Campbell Family¡¯s business was more profitable than


    that of Morris Group¡¯s, and they had wider reach. The Morris family was rich and powerful, but they


    paled inparison to the Campbell Family.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is Miss Campbell¡¯s husband the eldest son of Morris family?¡± Lance wasted no time in


    asking Gabrielle. He needed to know the truth.


    Gabrielle stiffened. A muscle in her jaw twitched, and she bit her lip to stop it from trembling. She could


    feel her heart beating wildly.


    Lance was so good at guessing. He hit the bull¡¯s-eye just like that.


    ¡°Gabrielle. It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? All you need to say is yes or no.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t escape his


    notice, and Lance knew he was right. It didn¡¯t take long for him to piece it together.


    And the look on Gabrielle¡¯s face was enough confirmation for him.


    ¡°Uhm, yes.¡± Gabrielle nodded slowly. She hung her head low before slumping back down on the chair.


    Lance already knew he was correct, but hearing that one word from Gabrielle still shocked him. He


    held onto his seat to steady himself. Their problems were only escting.


    ¡°So basically, Gabrielle, Miss Campbell is your sister-inw.¡± Lance tried to process everything he


    knew. It was astonishing. Before they came here, he never thought they would be facing one problem


    after another. And now, Gabrielle was apparently rted to a member of the Campbell Family. It was


    no wonder why they came here to take her away.


    ¡°I think I understand why people from the Campbell Family have gathered outside the forest. Westley


    most likely told his brother about it. He knows we¡¯re stuck here.¡± Lance had to acknowledge that their


    circumstances just went from bad to worse. Things were getting out of his control. What was he


    supposed to do? He couldn¡¯t solve everything!


    Lance had to get a grip on himself. He shouldn¡¯t lose his focus; people depended on him¡ªincluding


    Gabrielle and Bryce. First things first, he couldn¡¯t let Bain know about t


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    he rtionship between Gabrielle and the Campbell Family. Bain should never learn the truth.


    Lance was a man who didn¡¯t crumble under pressure, but even the prospect of Bain finding out


    Gabrielle¡¯s connection to the Campbell Family frightened Lance.


    If Bain got wind of it, he would definitely kill Gabrielle. Lance had reason to believe it. Bain would not


    show her any mercy.


    ¡°I thought it was Westley, too. He knew that I followed you to Bangkok and then the forest. But I¡¯m not


    sure if he¡¯s here.¡± Gabrielle had no idea whether Westley was waiting for her outside the forest or not.


    She wanted to contact him so badly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯re you going to do if Westley is indeed waiting for you outside of this vige? We have


    no idea what¡¯s happening out there. All the signals are cut off, except the satellite phone. I can get


    ess to it, but if I use it, Bain may get suspicious.¡± Lance crossed his legs and drummed his fingers


    on his knee. They had so many problems and not one solution.


    Lance only nned to take Gabrielle to see Bryce and together, they would bring him home. However,


    Lance didn¡¯t expect the series of events that greeted them here. What was supposed to be a simple


    rescue turned into a life-threatening situation. He couldn¡¯t help but regret bringing Gabrielle in the first


    ce.


    If he could turn back time, he wouldn¡¯t even think of taking Gabrielle. The forest was hell for her, and it


    was him who sent her there. Lance was racked with guilt. What had he done?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lance. If Westley dide, he would find a way to get us out of here.¡± Gabrielle was


    afraid too, but she tried to console Lance.


    Those weren¡¯t empty words. She fully believed in Westley, and she trusted him. If he was out there, he


    wouldn¡¯t leave without her.


    She was confident that Westley would use all his resources to help them. He wouldn¡¯t walk away


    without saving them.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you should know that if¡­ I mean, what if it¡¯s Westley who¡¯s the reason why Bryce is in a


    coma? How will you feel then?¡± Lance had to remind Gabrielle. It was a difficult question, but they had


    to get it out of the way.


    Lance trusted what Bryce said because there was no point for Bryce to lie and frame Westley.


    It was quite an usation, but it was not unwarranted. Lance was certain Westley had the power to do


    so. He had the Campbell Family¡¯s support; he could count on them to help him, and nothing seemed


    impossible for Westley.


    He would move heaven and earth to do whatever he wanted. That particr thought sent shivers down


    Lance¡¯s spine. It was dangerous and reckless to mess with someone like Westley.


    ¡°Lance, do you believe what Bryce said?¡± Gabrielle had to ask. She had to know what Lance thought.


    ¡°I do. There¡¯s no reason for Bryce to set up Westley. He never lies, and you know that.¡± Lance wanted


    Gabrielle to know what kind of person Westley truly was. He was a fearsome opponent.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll wait for Bryce to tell me in person. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll head to my room now, Lance.¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t feel like talking about it anymore. She chose to avoid it and dy discussing the topic.


    She didn¡¯t appreciate the way Lance was painting Westley as the bad guy.


    She refused to listen to anyone who said anything awful about Westley. She had been living with him,


    and she saw him at his worst. But this was beyond him, and she didn¡¯t think Westley was capable of


    such sinister deeds.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just face it, Gabrielle?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Haven¡¯t I done enough? I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯m facing the problem; that¡¯s why I


    have to hear it from Bryce!¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but lose her temper. What did Lance want? That she


    would immediately turn against Westley without any proof?


    ¡°Fine, go to sleep. Don¡¯t overthink it. Take a good rest because tomorrow¡¯s another day. And don¡¯t talk


    to anyone about the Campbell Family because it¡¯s kind of forbidden around here.¡± Lance reminded


    Gabrielle. They were in a perilous situation, and they had to be careful with their words and actions.


    ¡°I know that, Lance. You too, have a nice sleep.¡± Gabrielle stood up and headed upstairs, her head


    already pounding because of stress.


    Lying on the bed, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t drowsy at all. She knew sleep would elude her again, and she was


    going to spend the next few hours staring at the ceiling. She thought about what Lance told her over


    and over again.


    Bain thoroughly despised the Campbell Family. So if he figured out that she had a connection to them,


    would he really harm her? Would he kill her?


    The more Gabrielle thought about it, the more scared she became. She spent the entire night thinking


    about it, making it impossible for her to doze off. She eventually decided to go downstairs and take a


    walk¡ªto clear her mind, at least.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 469

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 469


    After getting dressed, Gabrielle rushed downstairs with the satellite phone. She tiptoed in fear of


    catching Lance¡¯s attention.


    Tonight¡¯s moon was quite enchanting. It was bright and its cold sheen looked ever so mysterious.


    When Gabrielle opened the door, a person standing in the yard caught her attention.


    Despite seeing only the silhouette of a thin and tall woman, Gabrielle immediately knew that it was


    Rose when she saw her short, golden hair.


    She was taken aback by the sight of Rose. Gabrielle wasn¡¯t expecting her to be there in the middle of


    the night. It was as if she saw a ghost.


    ¡°Rose?¡± Gabrielle called her.


    Rose turned to look at her. With a cigarette in her hand, she took a puff and squinted at Gabrielle.


    There was no hint of embarrassment on her face at all.


    ¡°The moon is exceptionally gorgeous tonight, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rose asked as she squinted at Gabrielle through


    a puff of white smoke.


    Gabrielle had no idea what Rose was up to.


    ¡®Why is she here in the middle of the night?¡¯


    Whatever it was, it couldn¡¯t possibly be any good.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Not knowing what to do, Gabrielle decided to just walk out of the house to face


    Rose.


    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep? Is that why you¡¯ve decided toe out and watch the moon?¡± Rose¡¯s voice was


    calm.


    ¡°Yeah. I thought I wasn¡¯t able to sleep because of the bed. But on my second night here, I¡¯m still having


    some trouble sleeping. Maybe it¡¯s because this ce feels foreign to me. The moon looked so beautiful


    tonight, I decided to gaze at it for a bit. I didn¡¯t expect to have such an exceptional view of it from here,¡±


    Gabrielle replied.


    ¡°Do you think the moon in a foreignnd is more beautiful than the moon in your hometown?¡± Rose


    asked as she breathed another puff of smoke.


    She looked more natural and even a little charming when she smoked. Gabrielle had seen quite a


    number of women smoking but none of them looked as enchanting as Rose.


    ¡°No. But it is particrly beautiful tonight,¡± Gabrielle answered as she gazed up at the sky from Rose¡¯s


    side.


    For some reason, the tension in her mind was eased.


    ¡°Do you want one? It helps when you¡¯re in a bad mood.¡± Rose handed Gabrielle the pack of cigarettes.


    ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t smoke.¡± Gabrielle shook her head. She was not a smoker so trying it out was a


    bad idea.


    ¡°Rose, did something upset you? Why are you here instead of sleeping? Did you really juste here


    to look at the moon?¡± Curiosity got the better of Gabrielle. She couldn¡¯t help but ask. She knew very


    well that Rose did note here just to have a view of the moon. There was no denying that she came


    here to spy on them. Gabrielle had decided to wait and see what Rose would do so she went along


    with her conversation.


    Luckily, the moon was out tonight. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have anything to talk about.


    If that happened, they would be embraced with awkward silence.


    Gabrielle was certain that Rose stood there in the yard, not to watch the moon but to keep an eye on


    someone.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Despite Rose¡¯s intimidating looks, Gabrielle was not scared at all. Instead, she felt close to her.


    ¡°I have no other choice. This ce has the best view of the moon. After all, we are in the middle of a


    dense forest. The trees block the view of the moon and unfortunately, we can¡¯t cut down too many


    trees,¡± Rose replied. She sounded rxed.


    However, Gabrielle was quite sure that Rose was here for something els


    e. Even if it was the best ce to enjoy the moon, she had absolutely no reason toe here in the


    middle of the night.


    ¡°We should make the most out of this moment, then. How about I make some coffee? Do you want


    some?¡± Gabrielle asked with enthusiasm.


    Yesterday, when Gabrielle rummaged through the kitchen, she found that it was small. Despite that, it


    had everything they could possibly need, including a can of coffee beans and a coffee machine. She


    thought of making a cup of coffee since she couldn¡¯t sleep anyway.


    Rose was curious about how well Gabrielle could make coffee.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m looking forward to trying your coffee,¡± Rose replied with ease.


    ¡°Okay. Hold on. Would you like toe in?¡± Gabrielle asked as she turned to look at Rose.


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯d like to enjoy the moon from here. Please go on and make me a cup of coffee. I¡¯m


    excited to have a taste!¡± Rose smiled as she gazed at Gabrielle¡¯s face intently.


    ¡°Alright. Please wait a second.¡± Wihtout another word, Gabrielle turned to go back to the house.


    After warming up the coffee machine, Gabrielle began grinding the coffee beans as she wondered


    about Rose¡¯s intentions.


    ¡®Was it because of the Campbell Family? Is Bain suspicious of me so he sent Rose to keep an eye on


    me?


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee here in the middle of the night. It sure doesn¡¯t seem like Rose has


    any romantic bone in her body at all.¡¯


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help herself from overthinking. She had to be wary of her emotions. She had nned


    on leaving the vige the moment she saw an opportunity. Luckily, she let go of that ridiculous idea.


    Otherwise, she would have died from all the traps hidden in the dense forest.


    Soon, she finished brewing the coffee. It had calmed her down. She took a cup for Rose.


    ¡°Rose, coffee is ready. Give it a try.¡± People loved the coffee Gabrielle brewed. Even Remy had said


    that she had a future as a barista.


    ¡°Thank you, Gabrielle,¡± Rose said as she took a sip of coffee.


    It tasted phenomenal. Much like the coffee made by her barista in Bangkok.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Gabrielle took a sip. It wasn¡¯t as good as the coffee she made in Antawood. The coffee


    beans she ordered back home were first-ss. The beans here were medium, at most. It was expected


    that they would taste different.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. It tastes like a barista brewed it,¡± Rose eximed as she took two consecutive sips. She


    loved the way it tasted.


    People in that vige came from all over the world. All of them liked coffee. The former tenant in the


    house Gabrielle and Lance were staying at was obsessed with coffee. He was the one who left the


    machine and the coffee beans. However, his coffee was much more inferior inparison to


    Gabrielle¡¯s.


    Despite using the same machine and the same beans, their coffee tasted different. It must have been


    the way the coffee was prepared.


    ¡°If you like it, there¡¯s more in the pot. I can get you another cup if you¡¯d like.¡± Gabrielle was surprised by


    how much Rose liked her coffee.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. People should control their desires. If you indulge in things, you will eventually lose


    interest in them.¡± Rose wasn¡¯t a greedy woman. To her, things were more valuable when there was a


    scarcity of them. If one drank coffee like water, even the best coffee in the world would taste simple.


    ¡°Gabrielle, as payment for your amazing coffee, I¡¯ll tell you a secret,¡± Rose whispered in her ear.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 470

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 470


    Gabrielle was as pale as a sheet of paper after hearing what Rose told her. Could Bain really be


    suspecting her? If he were, then it was disgruntling that Rose shared the secret with her.


    Rose was watching her like a hawk and there were other people nearby. One wrong move and they


    could send Gabrielle into the afterlife.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Until now, Bain hadn¡¯t confronted her because he didn¡¯t have any evidence of Gabrielle¡¯s rtionship


    with the Campbell Family. He might have hated them to the core, but he would never drag an innocent


    woman into his revenge plot. He wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to destroy the peace around the vige he


    made. And besides, she was Lance¡¯s cousin.


    But once he found a link between his pursuers and Gabrielle, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her, no matter


    how much he respected Lance.


    Gabrielle scanned her surroundings. Seeing some figures moving under the tree made her spine


    shiver.


    Rose was right. Bain had set his sights on her. But what could she do? She could only hope that the


    Campbell Family would reconsider before making any rash decision.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be serious.


    They had Gabrielle by the throat. For her own sake, she knew she had to be very cautious.


    ¡°The coffee was delicious, but it¡¯s about time we go to bed. The moon isn¡¯t going anywhere. As long as


    there¡¯s good weather, it¡¯ll shine brightly every night.¡± Rose chugged down her cup and gave it to her.


    Gabrielle understood. Rose was nonchntly brushing off the danger.


    Was Rose really protecting her? Gabrielle was confused. Rose was sent to spy on her, and yet here


    she was helping the little girl.


    ¡°Rose, why?¡± Gabrielle worriedly asked.


    Rose blinked in surprise, then her eyes turned gentler.


    ¡°If I said you look like my sister, would you believe me?¡± Rose smiled and looked up at the moon in the


    sky.


    Rose¡¯s sister?


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect this, but even if it was a lie, she somehow felt moved.


    The moonlight kissed Rose¡¯s face, marking her sincerity. Gabrielle felt like she could trust her words.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± Gabrielle said calmly.


    ¡°Then, get some rest. I think the moon will look just as pretty tomorrow.¡± Rose patted her head.


    ¡°Alright, Rose. Don¡¯t stay up toote either. Good night.¡± Gabrielle lifted the two cups in hand.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you really from the Campbell Family?¡± Rose suddenly asked.


    Gabrielle¡¯s body stiffened for a moment before she opened her mouth. ¡°My surname is Jones. Good


    night, Rose.¡±


    Gabrielle immediately went back to the kitchen and closed the door. She leaned on it for a while, her


    heart pounding. ¡®Was Rose trying to test me? Can I really trust her?¡¯


    Gabrielle was terrified that she would fall into whatever trap Rose set up. There was no more time to


    lose. She dashed back to her room only to find Lance standing by the door.


    ¡°Lance? It¡¯s sote. What are you doing here?¡± Gabrielle was curious. Lance might have something to


    say.


    ¡°Speak for yourself. You spent the night away drinking coffee under the moon with Rose.¡± Lance folded


    his arms.


    Lance knew of her midnight escapade the moment she left her room. He was curious to see what


    would happen since he saw Rose standing in the yard, along with the few people hidden in the dark.


    Bain made quick work o


    f things. He didn¡¯t want to spend time thinking. Once he suspecting someone, he¡¯d want the truth as


    soon as possible.


    The boss had their house surrounded while Rose tried to extract information from Gabrielle.


    Lance didn¡¯t want to act rashly. Instead, he tried to observe the women. If Rose or any other person


    tried to harm Gabrielle, he was ready to take action. To his relief, they were only chatting.


    ¡°Were you eavesdropping?¡± Gabrielle thought it was no surprise. Lance had been on edge the past


    couple of days. And in truth, she had nothing to hide from him. They were on the same side.


    ¡°I was watching, yes. But I couldn¡¯t hear what you were talking about. Did Rose say anything to you?¡±


    Lance asked sternly. He still had doubts what those people¡¯s intentions were.


    Gabrielle was too trusting. She could never fight Rose back.


    She was too kind to think of anyone badly.


    ¡°Lance, Bain is suspicious of me. Rose came here to spy on me,¡± Gabrielle answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. What did you say to her? Did you tell her about your rtionship with the Campbell


    Family?¡± Lance asked worriedly.


    Gabrielle shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid, Lance. I think Bain was trying to test me. He suspects


    me, but there¡¯s no proof. He¡¯s a reasonable man. If not, he would¡¯ve killed me a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s good. Anyway, you should keep your distance from Rose for a while. We can¡¯t attempt


    escapes either. If you can¡¯t get in touch with Westley, then forget it. Even if you use the satellite phone I


    gave you, Bain will just trace the signals back.¡± Lance sighed desperately. ¡°Bryce isn¡¯t going to wake up


    soon no matter how much we look after him. You understand, don¡¯t you? I need to get you out of here


    first. You have to go home, Gabrielle. Bryce and I have nothing to do with the Campbell Family so Bain


    won¡¯t turn on me so easily.¡±


    He brought Gabrielle to the forest, so he had to find a way to get her out safely. As long as he could do


    that, he could pacify Bain.


    ¡°I should be safe as long as I stay put and keep Westley off the radar. The Campbell Family wouldn¡¯t


    break in forcibly, would they? So Bain won¡¯t take action first.¡± She didn¡¯t know what happened between


    them, but she hoped Bain was no savage.


    ¡°Gabrielle, please listen to me. I¡¯ll find someone to pick you up as soon as possible. Promise me you¡¯ll


    do as I say without questions.¡± Lance wasying his life on the line. He¡¯d never let Gabrielle die in a


    ce like this.


    ¡°Lance, don¡¯t worry so much. Everything¡¯s going to be alright.¡± Gabrielle tried to smile despite the fear.


    ¡°No, Gabrielle. I brought you here and I will make sure you go back home safe. Westley and I don¡¯t get


    along, but¡­ I know he¡¯ll give you the happy life you deserve. You¡¯ll see him again soon, alright? I


    promise,¡± Lance admitted, his voice quivering. ¡°But as long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll do whatever I can to keep


    you safe, alright? Now, go to bed.¡±


    In his heart, Lance knew he was no match for Westley. Be it his riches, his connections, and his love.


    If there was one person that could protect Gabrielle, it was Westley, not him. Only a man could know


    another man so well.


    ¡°Alright. Good night, Lance.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She went back to her room


    and locked the door.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 471

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 471


    Gabrielley in bed, sleepless. She tried to call Westley several times with the satellite phone.


    However, she had to stop trying to contact him in fear of Bain finding out.


    The dark circles under her eyes did note as a surprise. After all, she woke up at dawn.


    The moment she opened the door, the sight of Rose weed her. She had a bag on her hand.


    ¡°Good morning! You went to bed quitetest night. Why are you up so early? I brought you


    breakfast!¡± Rose handed Gabrielle the bag as she looked intently into her eyes.


    ¡°Thanks, Rose.¡± She took the bag gratefully. Although Rose was Bain¡¯s spy, she treated Gabrielle and


    Lance well.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Do you want toe hunting with me after breakfast?¡± Rose asked. She looked at


    her expectantly.


    ¡°Why do we have to hunt?¡± Gabrielle wanted to know why Rose was asking her toe hunting with


    her.


    ¡°I thought you liked chicken?¡± Rose asked.


    Her invitation was nothing out of the ordinary. After all, Gabrielle did enjoy eating chicken.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was not Gabrielle¡¯s intention to turn her down. She was just worried that Rose would be suspicious if


    she constantly turned her down. In the end, Gabrielle agreed to keep herpany.


    Coming to the forest was like a survival training boot camp for Gabrielle. She even learned how to hunt


    pheasants.


    ¡°Where are we going to hunt pheasantster?¡± Gabrielle asked as she drank milk.


    ¡°What is this talk about pheasant hunting?¡± Lance emerged from the stairs and asked.


    He happened to hear their conversation as he descended the stairs. Curiosity got the better of him.


    Lance was wary of Rose. He always felt like Rose had a hidden agenda whenever she spent time with


    Gabrielle. It was only natural for him to not want Rose to spend some time alone with Gabrielle.


    ¡®You¡¯re awake! I¡¯m taking Gabrielle with me to the woods. We¡¯re going hunting. She likes chicken so I


    want to take her with me. She¡¯s going to ecoy it. Won¡¯t you, Gabrielle?¡± Rose she winked at her.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ J4 KIt¡¯s nice. I want to experience it.¡±


    G e replied. She had a feeling that Rose wanted something else and the wanting was just an excuse to


    spend so e Tone time with her. She could only find out when they left.


    on¡¯t have anything else to do today. ve with. Besides, you¡¯re women. I should be there to protect you


    and do the heavy lifting,¡± Lance offered Rose nodded at him. ¡°He¡¯s right. It would a re convenient to


    have him around. Lance, hurry up and have some breakfast. We¡¯ll leave after you eat,¡± Roa ere was a


    sense of urgency in the tongo ler voice. Wher s . was over, Rose waited for the two of ¡± mi to finish


    changing intobat clothing. She gave each of them | c istol.


    Gaurielle, have you seen this before?¡± RCS look a crossbow out and showed it to Gabrielle. ¡°Only on


    television,¡± she replied. Gabrielle did not expect Rose to show her something like that. She had never


    laid her hands on a crossbow before. Gabrielle had only seen it on TV. During the olden times, it was a


    glorified weapon. She did not expect to see one in the forest. The operation was supposed to be


    simple. After all, using it looked so easy on TV. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll teach you. I swear it¡¯s easy! I¡¯ll


    show you how to use it once then you can go ahead and try. Don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t get it on your first


    try. I can show you how to do it again.¡± Rose took an arrow and made a shot. It made a thumping


    sound as it hit a small tree nearby. The powerful force from her aim caused the arrow to pierce through


    the trunk. ¡°Rose¡­ You¡¯re amazing!¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help herself from pping her hands. She was


    in awe at how precise Rose was.


    ¡°Give it a try.¡± Rose handed the crossbow to Gabrielle. Rose knew that it wasn¡¯t right


    to take Gabrielle hunting with her without minimal survival knowledge. It would¡¯ve been deemed


    irresponsible.


    Rose purposefully took Gabrielle to the woods with her. She couldn¡¯t let Gabrielle risk her life.


    ¡°You really think I can do it?¡± Not only did it look easy on TV, Rose also did it without a hint of difficulty.


    Gabrielle was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. After all, it was her first time to try such a thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It won¡¯t be too difficult. Go ahead. Give it a try. I will teach you again if you can¡¯t do it


    the first time,¡± Rose encouraged Gabrielle.


    The moment Gabrielle saw the crossbow, she immediately wanted to try it. After all it was her first time


    seeing one in real life. She couldn¡¯t let herself pass up on the chance of learning how to use it.


    Gabrielle held the crossbow in her hand.


    ¡°Is it heavy?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°This one was modified. It¡¯s lightweight so it¡¯s more suitable for women.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s good.¡±


    Try shooting an arrow.¡± Pose ced an arrow against the bow and asked Gabrielle to pull it back. With


    a whoosh, the Crow ripped through the air but misse Lee she was aiming for. Despite missing the


    target, it was a good shotter first try. Rosi unissed the target.¡± Gabrielle felt cuite a ointed. ¡°Gabrielle¡­


    That was impressive! Yuju pian arrow on your first try! You shouldn¡¯t feel disappointed. I¡¯m sure you


    would be able to hit the target or i ce a few more times,¡± Rose said, cheering her on.


    Gabrielle was hooked h eard of Rose¡¯s encouragement, Gabrielle burned with determination. She tried


    shooting a few more times Echom nore precise than thest. It almost made Gabrielle jump with joy.


    When she able to hit the center of the trunk, she me overwhelmed with glee. ¡°Rose, look! I did it!¡±


    Tha l old you it was easy! Besides, you se e a natural. It wouldn¡¯t take long before you have a mastery


    for


    e raised. Everybody likedpliments. Gabrielle was ecstatic when she heard Rose¡¯s words. A huge


    smile adorned her face. ¡°Rose, you don¡¯t have to praise me so much. I am quite inexperienced. I¡¯m just


    happy that I¡¯m able to shoot an arrow. I didn¡¯t expect that I could hit the target.¡± Gabrielle could not


    contain her excitement. She didn¡¯t think she could do it.


    After all, it was her first time.


    ¡°You can exercise your new-found skill when we hunt pheasantster.¡± However, that was not Rose¡¯s


    intention for teaching her how to shoot. She wanted Gabrielle to enjoy the experience and have


    something to defend herself with. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Gabrielle was eager to practice. She was


    excited to get into the woods so she could shoot some more. ¡°When we get to the woods, you can just


    shoot the prey right away. However, we don¡¯t have an unlimited supply of arrows so use them carefully.


    If you run out of them trying to shoot pheasants, you wouldn¡¯t have anything left to protect yourself with


    if we chance upon some wolves. Do you understand?¡± Rose asked as she nced at Gabrielle. She


    was hinting something with her words but she was afraid that Gabrielle didn¡¯t get it. After all, Gabrielle


    wasn¡¯t like them. She was na?ve and could very easily be deceived. The moment Roseid her eyes on


    Gabrielle, she was reminded of her dead sister. Her sister was as innocent and pure as Gabrielle. They


    both had gentle eyes. People would always feel the urge to protect the likes of them. ¡°Yeah, I


    understand.¡± Gabrielle obediently nodded. She should have taken the hint from Rose¡¯s words. If


    someone were to look into it, Rose was trying to tell her that the arrow should be aimed at a worthy


    target. So were her actions. Rose wanted to let Gabrielle know that she should always be vignt.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 472

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 472


    A rough idea grew in Rose¡¯s heart as she gazed at the confidence and excitement on Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    No matter what happened, as long as Gabrielle understood what she said, it was enough. Getting


    along with a woman of intelligence wasn¡¯t difficult. It didn¡¯t take her long to understand things.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. I told you, you¡¯re a smart woman. I can¡¯t be wrong about that.¡± The


    corners of Rose¡¯s lips curled with a faint smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you taught me well.¡± Gabrielle meant every word. She liked the crossbow the most.


    With it in her hand, she felt like a gant hero from the ancient times.


    ¡°This one might be a little difficult for you. Have you yed with this one before?¡± Rose took something


    from her waist and showed it to Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle took a deep breath the moment she caught a glimpse of it. It was a grenade. One wrong


    move and someone would most definitely be killed.


    On top of that, getting one wasn¡¯t easy at all. It was even rarer in Antawood. Ordinary people would not


    have the chance to see it, let alone have the opportunity to use one.


    It was way too dangerous. Gabrielle had neverid her hands on one before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taught her how to use one before we came here. After all, I am not in good terms with some of the


    people here. Self-defense is a must,¡± Lance answered Rose¡¯s question for Gabrielle.


    Rose was reeling Gabrielle in with her aggressive-defensive strategy. She tried to instill some ideas


    into Gabrielle¡¯s mind as they chatted casually. This way, Gabrielle might unconsciously blurt out the


    truth if she let her guard down.


    The idea of it was quite ingenious. Lance knew it. After all, he had experienced it first hand. He was


    afraid that Gabrielle might not be aware of it since she had never crossed paths with Rose¡¯s kind


    before. To her, Rose wasn¡¯t an enemy and it was very easy for her to not be vignt.


    If they took Gabrielle by force, they had no assurance that she would spit out a word. However, this


    way of persuasion might let them find out some things once she had let her guard down.


    ¡°Alright. I guess I don¡¯t have to teach her anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡± Rose said nothing more. She proceeded


    to walk with a camouge bag on her back.


    Gabrielle and Lance also ad backpacks with them. In addition to a crossbow, there were a million other


    things one needed to survive the outdocs ¡°Gabrielle, carry your bag.¡± Lance took her hat er hands and


    put it on his back. He had one bag on both of his showers.


    fine. My bag isn¡¯t that heavy anvwa a rry it myself,¡± Gabrielle said. ¡°Come on. We still have a long


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    before we reach the ce we hunt pheasants at. Wild animals are wary of the Vige since they know t


    t es be in grave danger once they get close. That¡¯s why we have to go deep into the woods. Unless


    we¡¯re


    o u gh to meet some by the vige,¡± Lance exined. ¡°I know. It¡¯s won they beat that hare near the


    fence Gabrielle asked out of curiosity.


    Yes avaly happens. We should go further inte be forest today. Stay close so you don¡¯t get lost,¡± Lance


    warned.


    s rried about Gabrielle. If they got lost deep into the woods, they cunt not be able to find a way out.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know. But I get this feeling that Rose has an


    ulterior motive for taking us hunting with her,¡± Gabrielle whispered. Anxiety filled her veins. Whether it


    was her sensitivity or intuition, she had always felt like things were not as simple as they seemed. Bain


    had me under surveince before. It¡¯s odd for him to let Rose take us out of the vige. Is she plotting


    something?¡¯ Gabrielle thought.


    Everything triggered Gabrielle¡¯s anxiety.


    If things went on like this, she felt like she would copse even before Bain did anything to her. It was


    incredibly torturous.


    ¡°Rose isn¡¯t in the mood to hunt pheasants. She won¡¯t evene out of the vige if she could help it.


    Originally, Rose had nned on taking you with her alone. This is her scheme. Be careful. No matter


    what happens, stay by side. I¡¯m the only person you can trust here,¡± Lance said in a whisper.


    Gabrielle knew what Rose meant even if Lance didn¡¯t tell her.


    It wasn¡¯t Rose¡¯s job to hunt pheasants.


    ¡°I know. Hurry up. Let¡¯s not go too far behind Rose.¡± Gabrielle took wide strides to chase after Rose.


    ¡°You guys are too slow. We didn¡¯te here for a walk. We¡¯re hunting. We might not be able to find


    anything if we get there toote.¡± Rose turned to nce at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. In Antawood, I travel by car. Very rarely do I walk this much. It¡¯s hard for me to catch up. I¡¯m


    sorry I dragged Lance with me,¡± Gabrielle exined as she walked up to Rose.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t know if you would be able to make it there. It¡¯s an hour¡¯s worth of travel,¡± Rose


    reminded.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can hold on. It¡¯s not that far.¡± Gabrielle nodded to assure her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I know youre not


    pretentious. If you really can¡¯t st tell me. You two follow me carefully. The path I know is the safest we


    get there. Bain has set up a lot of t. s round this ce. You might get hurt if you take the wrong way.¡±


    Rose Manued to walk forward. Gabrielle had expected the traps. However, hearing that the tran r


    ightened her a little. In an instant, she unders t h ose took them into the woods. It was to remind them


    not to run away without permission. A death Da awaited them if they acted rashly. Why would¡¯


    uisively?¡¯ Gabrielle thought to herself. She was reminded of what Lance had told her yesterday. He


    want nye her escape. Now, that n sound siculously impossible.


    o bain¡¯s vige wasn¡¯t an easy job. O Gabrielle took a cautious nce at Lance le knew exactly what


    she meant. ¡°Gabrielle¡­ Let¡¯s wait it out. We wille up with a n once Bryce wakes up.¡± Lance


    despised the feeling of being under someone else¡¯s control. It was reminiscent of having a knife against


    his neck. He could hardly breathe. It made him feel powerless.


    After all, as the eldest son of the Carter family and the CEO of the Carter Group, Lance had always had


    the power over everything.


    However, now, his life was in the hands of someone else. His carelessness could cost him his life. ¡°It¡¯s


    the only thing we could do now. Rose took us out here to give us an idea of the situation. If we leave


    without permission, we are going to face imminent death.¡± Gabrielle was not a fool. She knew exactly


    what was going on. And even if she wasn¡¯t smart, Rose¡¯s hint was too obvious. Nobody could possibly


    miss her indications.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 473

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 473


    Feeling even guiltier for what happened, Lance regretted bringing Gabrielle to the forest once again.


    He didn¡¯t mind putting himself in danger, as long as Gabrielle would be safe. If anything bad would


    happen to her, he wouldn¡¯t forgive himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gabrielle¡­ it¡¯s all my fault. I never should have brought you here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Lance. All I want now is to go back to Westley safely. Stop ming yourself.¡± Gabrielle


    had to keep herself strong despite being nervous and scared during her stay here.


    After all, one wrong move would cost her life. She couldn¡¯t be careless.


    ¡±Okay, I will send you back to him safe and sound,¡± Lance promised.


    Since way back, he had always hated Westley for chasing after Gabrielle with no regard for her


    feelings. He could never think of him as her husband. But now, he could see that Gabrielle really cared


    for Westley so much. If she truly loved him, then Lance would let her go now and give them his


    blessing.


    He needed to send her back soon, so she could be safe and live a happy life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go hunt pheasants first, Lance. Rose would be disappointed if we don¡¯t join her.¡± Gabrielle


    noticed Rose had nced over her shoulders a couple of times.


    She didn¡¯t want tog behind and whisper, but Rose was able to speak and understand several


    languages, including Gabrielle¡¯s mothernguage.


    Gabrielle really didn¡¯t know how manynguages Rose exactly spoke or understood, but she had to be


    careful. She had no clue what Rose could be thinking.


    ¡°You guys are so slow. By the way, don¡¯t wander too much and stick close. We¡¯re going into the deeper


    part of the forest, so expect thorny vines along the way. You¡¯ll get hurt if you¡¯re not careful.¡± Rose


    reminded them and gestured to hurry up.


    ¡°We¡¯reing.¡± Gabrielle dashed to speed things up. She was fine with hunting pheasants in the


    woods. She only hoped to gain Bain¡¯s trust through this.


    ¡°We¡¯ll reach the river in about half an hour. If you get thirsty, you can drink the spring water from the


    mountain,¡± Rose said, leading the way.


    I¡¯m not thirst Gabrielle t-out refused, not mindinn t was said. Rosayed quiet. After half an hour, they


    were able to reach the river across the forest. It wasrge, about ten


    ters wide. Up ahead, they could see wooden bridge that looked like it could be only crossed by one


    person at a time.


    ¡°Gabrielle, the bridge is w . You have to go slowly so you won¡¯t fall down. There are poisonous snakes


    in this river. If you get bitte


    die.¡± Rose warned her. Hearing that G poisonous snakes below, Gabrielle court help but look into the


    river. To her surprise, the water was ver


    to remember the tracks. This is the sce path to the vige. If you don¡¯t, you could get lost and it¡¯s much


    more da rous since there are other animals th: We here. You could get eaten by wolves and no one


    would know,¡± Rose exined nonchntly. It may have sounded intimidating, but she looked like she


    was talking about the weather. Gabrielle knew about their struggles. The dangerous situations they


    faced helped them gain courage and power to ovee fear. That was why Rose was so calm. ¡°Okay.


    I¡¯ll be careful.¡± She followed in Rose¡¯s footsteps. After they got to the other side, Rose stopped in her


    tracks. ¡°Rose, is this it?¡± Suddenly, a cold breeze blew over them. The trees swayed and nowled.


    Gabrielle looked up to the sky, feeling uneasy. Without Rose and Lance, she would have gotten scared


    to death in this remote forest. It was deserted and unsafe. But it was a better choice for people on the


    run.


    ¡°Well, this is where we¡¯ll be hunting pheasants today.¡± Rose ced her things under the nearest tree.


    After setting up a trap, she prepared the crossbow.


    ¡°What do we need to do?¡± Gabrielle was curious about how it worked. She was inexperienced and


    lacked knowledge about hunting.


    It was also her first time seeing the crossbow. Rose handled it like a professional. Gabrielle was


    amazed watching her y with it like a toy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for the time being. You should find a ce to hide in the bushes. I¡¯ll go lure the


    pheasants first,¡± Rose exined.


    Gabrielle and Lance just stayed put. Lance was here to assist them, but he was also unaware of what


    to do.


    ¡°Before I forget, don¡¯t run around or make any noise. There are traps everywhere and it¡¯s going to be


    bad if any of you step on them. I¡¯lle backter.¡± Rose had to make sure they were well-prepared.


    After all, she was the one who took them to hunt. It was her responsibility to bring them back safely.


    ¡°Okay, we understand,¡± Gabrielle answered firmly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Good. Wait for me.¡± Rose left right away, her figure disappearing into the depths of the forest.


    Gabrielle squatted down behind a tree and Lance sat beside her. ¡°Are you scared? Don¡¯t worry,


    Gabrielle. The forest isn¡¯t as terrible as Rose reikes it to be.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t calman. What if they set us up?¡±


    Gabrielle lo tant to think of the worst, but what would be the reason Rose brouchem here to hunt


    pheasants? Rose was probably testing them, seeing would get out of the forest by themselves. Once


    they did, they might get caught in a trap, killed, or get sh o ncone. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t get it on ¡°You¡¯re


    right, we na riit¡­s not wise to get ourselves in trouble. We shouldn¡¯t do anything stupid because they


    still have Bryce¡± Sand Gabri nintention of running away. If people from the Campbell Family were


    outside and Westley wasing to


    he would find a way no matter what. Bline couldn¡¯t abandon her brother. She even risked her life just to


    see Br and take him back. Westley was quite a force and she believed in his abilities. All she needed to


    do was wait for him toe. She shouldn¡¯t do anything that could harm Westley in any way. ¡°Lance¡­ I


    just realized something.¡± Gabrielle looked at him. Lance¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. ¡°What is it?¡±


    What if¡­ Rose was giving us hints? She asked us to remember every little detail of th go back to the


    vige safely. Was it her telling us that we could leave when we get the chance?¡± Gabrielle sounded


    hopeful. Gabrielle thought Rose was just very meticulous at first. She slowly realized Rose could have


    purposely told her to remember. It wasn¡¯t safe to assume because Rose was still working for Bain, but


    she seemed to have a soft spot for Gabrielle. She always felt that Rose was helping her.


    It does make sense, but why do you think she¡¯d do that? She has no reason to help us. We don¡¯t even


    know if she¡¯s telling the truth or not.¡± Lance didn¡¯t want to believe it at all. Rose was unreadable. After


    all, Rose worked for Bain. No one in the forest was worth trusting right now.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 474

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 474


    Lance had his reservations about the people living here. He barely knew them so Lance had a hard


    time trusting them. His carelessness could cost him his life.


    ¡°Lance¡­ Do you remember which way the river flows?¡± Gabrielle turned to look at him and asked. She


    wanted to know where the river led. It was the only way to confirm whether or not Rose really helped


    them out.


    ¡°If my memory serves me correctly, the river passes through the forest. I don¡¯t remember much about


    the upstream but the downstream would lead to a big vige.¡± Lance tried to remember the direction of


    the river.


    In the past, he woulde visit this ce because he had a good rtionship with Bain then. After all,


    he had been of great help to Bain. Bain was loyal and even treated Lance as his own brother. Lance


    could remember that there was a time when Bain took him to a bay downstream to go fishing. He told


    Lance that there was a vige just outside the dense forest.


    The residents of that vige knew that the dense forest was Bain¡¯s territory so they seldom passed by


    it. The people working for Bain never bothered their vige either.


    For so many years, the vigers and Bain had lived in peace and harmony.


    ¡°Lance, if we follow the downstream, it would lead to the vige. Why did Rose put emphasis on the


    location of the river?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously.


    ¡°Gabrielle, leave it alone,¡± Lance replied, urging Gabrielle to put a stop to her words. He knew exactly


    what she was going to say.


    ¡°The river is the safest way out of the dense forest,¡± Gabrielle continued.


    Lance was certain that Gabrielle wanted to escape. She was not just poking fun at him. It would do her


    well if she managed to escape sessfully. However, if she failed, she would die in the hands of Bain¡¯s


    men. Lance couldn¡¯t let Gabrielle take the risk.


    ¡°Gabrielle, its safety has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t even think about taking a risk. There are snakes


    and crocodiles in the river,¡± Lance warned. He was speaking the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know what I think. I¡¯m not going to do anything stupid. I haven¡¯t figured out Rose¡¯s


    intentions yet. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a test or if she really wants to help me out. Why would I take the risk


    when I could just wait for Westley toe save me?¡± Gabrielle would rather wait for Westley to rescue


    her than to put herself in danger by acting rashly.


    After all, she barely knew anything about this ce. If she acted out of impulse, she would only be


    putting herself in danger. GO ¡°Alright. That good. You should keep on thinking the m i sten to me¡­ Do


    not take a risk. It¡¯s not worth it. If something happe you ¡­¡±


    Ta impressed that you guys found the e brought the pheasants here.¡± Rose¡¯s arrival interrupted Lance¡¯s


    speech. She showed up out of the blue ¡°Rose! You¡¯re here! Is yaan unt?¡± Gabrielle noticed that Rose


    had taken her ck jacket off. She was now donning a ck vest, exposi r ed arm. The blood on her


    would had dried up.


    It¡¯s not that awal. My clothes are hanging somece ou to scare the pheasants. They can be too clever


    sometin ¡®s ard to lure them,¡± Rose exined as shook another crossbow out from her bag. She handed


    it to


    ¡°H


    you go. Go find


    a bush to hide in. I will stay with Gabrielle. Will you be fine by yourself?¡± Rose asked. ¡°Of course. Look


    after Gabrielle.¡± Without saying any more, Lance took the crossbow and left. He hid behind a grove just


    across from where they were. Not long after that, they heard a noise approach them. ¡°They¡¯re almost


    here. Don¡¯t move,¡± Rose warned Gabrielle. ¡°Rose¡­ How did you end up here? How do you know


    Bain?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but ask. She knew her question was a little out there but she asked


    anyway. Why are you interested?¡± Rose eyed Gabrielle suspiciously.


    A look of guilt took over Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious. You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Gabrielle did not want Rose to


    think that she was intruding.


    After all, the things that had happened on Bain¡¯s territory was not something one casually talked about.


    ¡°Not really. When I was in Middle East, I got myself into trouble. My enemies came after my family. Bain


    saved me from my impending death. He¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m still alive. I could never betray him.¡±


    There was an emphasis on Rose¡¯sst sentence.


    Her story made Gabrielle¡¯s heart sink.


    ¡®What do I say?¡¯ Gabrielle asked herself.


    Gabrielle had struck a nerve. Bain saved Rose¡¯s life. He was her benefactor. It was only natural that


    she stayed by his side like a loyal dog.


    No matter what Bain asked her to do, Rose would do it without a doubt.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I have a sister. She looks exactly like you. Especially your eyes. There is innocence and


    kindness in them,¡± Rose reminisced.


    That was the reason why Rose paid so much attention to her. From the very stat, she wanted to be


    nice to Gabrielle. Ra t ed Gabrielle to have all the love she had to give. However Roll Wouldn¡¯t spare


    Gabrielle if she ren omething to do with the Campbell Family.


    Si Gabrielle was taken aback by thi ever . It was the first time that Rose talke bou family. People like


    Rose willingly


    a g eir past and everything that had ever be part of them when they entered the forest. They had


    no fa riunds. Everyone in that wretched ce started from scratch. That was the onl y could stop


    longing for the past. ¡°I had a


    was five years younger than I was. Urcanunately, she died at a young age. She was only fifteen. There


    e over her body as shey in my arms sister was determined to protect me until the very end.¡± Rose cw


    on her tears as she narrated her stor Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle hated to see such a strong and cold woman suffer. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hold


    Rose in her arms. Gabrielle was, perhaps, the only person in the damned forest to be friends with


    Rose.


    Shhhh¡­ Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m certain that your sister is happy in heaven now. She¡¯s lucky to have such a


    good sister like you,¡± Gabrielleforted Rose. She knew that saying those words did nothing.


    Gabrielle was aware that she did not have the talent of givingfort to those in need. ¡°Gabrielle¡­ If


    you want to leave, I can help you go safely.¡± Rose finally said what she had been dying to say all day.


    In order to let Gabrielle escape, Rose had to take her out of the vige and into the dense forest.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 475

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 475


    Gabrielle was taken aback by Rose¡¯s suggestion. She freed Rose from her arms and looked at her in


    disbelief. After a moment, she came to her senses. She looked at Rose with uneasiness in her eyes.


    ¡°Rose¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you want to leave. Let me help you.¡± The look of determination on Rose¡¯s face made


    it feel like she was ready to risk everything. Rose couldn¡¯t bear to think about the possibility of Gabrielle


    dying in Bain¡¯s hands because she looked like her dead sister.


    ¡°But Rose, what would happen to you if you betray Bain?¡± There was no tion on Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    Rose¡¯s offer made her feel uneasy.


    ¡°Death, I guess,¡± Rose calmly replied.


    ¡®Death?¡¯


    That mention of that word stunned Gabrielle. She had expected once betrayal to Bain to be expensive


    but she did not anticipate that it would cost one¡¯s life.


    The price to pay was not worth the return. Gabrielle could not stomach to let Rose go through that


    misery. Besides, she had no idea why Rose said such a thing. Gabrielle wasn¡¯t sure if it was a test or if


    Rose really wanted to help her escape.


    Confusion ran in Gabrielle¡¯s nerves. She fancied Rose but that was all. If she ced her hopes of


    survival all on Rose¡¯s palm, she might be caught in a trap. That was why Gabrielle had her reservations


    when Rose offered to help her.


    Rose owed her life to Bain. It was hard to believe that Rose was willing to risk everything she had just


    to help Gabrielle escape.


    ¡°Rose, I don¡¯t have to go. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why would I run away? I¡¯m going back to the


    vige with you,¡± Gabrielle replied as she tried to regain herposure.


    ¡°What are you two doing? The pheasants are here,¡± Lance called their attention from where he was


    hiding.


    Rose stuck her head out to take a peek at the pheasants.


    ¡°Attack! Lance!¡± Rose did not say anything more. She jumped out and set an arrow on her crossbow.


    Her movements were spectacr.


    Gabrielle did the same thing. She aimed the arrow towards the pheasants.


    Gabrielle had no experience with hunting. To top it all off, the pheasants were moving targets so it was


    even harder to get an aim at them.


    Rose and Lance finished the hunting. Gabrielle did not catch anything.


    ¡°Put the crossbow away. Gabrielle. We¡¯re done. Let¡¯s grill the pheasants by the river,¡± Rose said as she


    turned to look at Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle felt sy. She did not even catch one phea S. e carried her backpack and helped them out.


    Thermaged to kill eight pheasants. That muds enough for dinner. One could say that it was a


    sessful hunting. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Rose asked Gohrie. The pheasant that Gabrielle ¡® n and was


    adorned with majestic feathers. However, the blood in her hands made her feel sick. ¡®Let¡¯s go. We ca b


    ir hands when we get to the river,¡± Rose said as she took the pheasant in her hand. Gabrielle kay?¡±


    Lance took a few pieces of tissue Gom his backpack and wiped her hands. To my first time doing


    something like this was too slow. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gabrielle was terrified. She a not want to say anything


    more. Gah he walked forward with a heavy heart. Gabrielle, did Rose say something to you? Why do


    you look agitated?¡± Lance couldn¡¯t help himself from getting worried when he saw how pale her face


    was. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk about it when Rose had just told her about


    her dead sister. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rose put her coat on as she walked forward without a care. When they got to the river, Rose lit up a


    fire to burn the feathers off of the pheasants. After getting rid of all of their hair, she went to the river to


    clean them with a dagger. Her movements were as fast as lightning. It was as if she had been doing it


    her whole life. Finally, she grilled the pheasants on the open fire. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t put too much wood


    into the fire. You will burn the meat,¡± Rose warned as she rummaged for spices in her bag. Gabrielle


    was a little surprised to see that Rose had brought a lot of things with her. It was rare to see someone


    be so ready that she even brought seasonings with her. ¡°Do you always keep these things with you?¡±


    Gabrielle asked in utter surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Unless I know I¡¯m going into the wild.¡± Rose rubbed some oil onto the meat.


    ¡°You know so much, Rose. It¡¯s impressive. You¡¯re very good at survival.¡± Gabrielle looked up to her


    hunting prowess. There weren¡¯t a lot of people like her.


    ¡°Living in the wild is the norm for us. If we don¡¯t learn how to do these things, we will starve to death,¡±


    Rose said indifferently. Her hands were kept busy as she spoke.


    Rose rotated the chicken and re-applied some seasonings every once in a while. Not long after that,


    the aroma of the roasted chicken wafted through the air.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know how much you love chicken. Come have the drumstick.¡± Rose tore the chicken leg


    off of the roast and handed it to Gabrielle.


    Her actions made it seem like she was a big sister taking care of her younger sibling. Perhaps it was


    because Gabrielle reminded her of her dead sister.


    ¡°Thank you, Rose.¡± Gabrielle gratefully epted the drumstick in Rose¡¯s hand and took a bite of it. It


    tasted phenomenal.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Rose asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing! You¡¯re a great cook, Rose.¡± Gabrielle did not say those things just to get on Rose¡¯s good


    side. She meant every word.


    Rose smiled at the sound of her words. ¡°If you like it so much then you should have more.¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t refuse. She carried on with her meal. Suddenly, Rose¡¯s offer of helping her escape


    crossed her mind.


    ¡®Can I really leave this ce?¡¯


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The thought of it tempted Gabrielle. If she could manage to follow the path of the river, she would be


    able to make it past the forest. The further she was from the vige, the weaker their defense would be.


    She knew she was right about that.


    Gabrielle, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Rose asked when she noticed Gabrielle spacing out. ¡°I am eating,¡±


    Gabrielle replied and continued to eat. Out of the Rose¡¯s phone rang. She immediately to ed up. It was


    Doctor Maniac. The two of them didn¡¯t exactly have the he rtionship. Doctor Maniac hated how Rose


    was. On the other hand, Rose disliked how immersed he was hanedicine and yet, he sucked in real li


    His call put Rose in an awful ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Where¡¯s Lance? O in woke up. I went to their ce


    but the weren¡¯t there. Did they leave?¡± ¡°Alright. M


    b ack now,¡± Rose said and hung up.co GO Lance looked at her anxiously. After take them back¡¯ could


    mean just about anything.


    at Bain?¡± Gabrielle asked.


    ¡°No. It was Doctor Maniac. Bryce is awake. He¡¯s looking for you.¡± She tore the other drumstick off of


    the chicken and gave it to Gabrielle. ¡°You should eat more. You will need the energy for when we travel


    back. Your brother has woken up,¡± Rose reminded Gabrielle. ¡°He is?!¡± Gabrielle could not believe what


    she said. Especially when she was just contemting whether or not she should run away. It was like


    fate. Even if she had the opportunity to escape, she had to go back and see Bryce first. After all, she


    had to hear something from him. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re leaving after we eat,¡± Rose replied calmly. Bryce wasn¡¯t


    rted to Rose. She couldn¡¯t care less about him. However, Gabrielle was beyond excited. She quickly


    devoured the piece of chicken in her hand. She grabbed her backpack and looked ready to head back.


    ¡°We should leave,¡± Gabrielle said in a hurry.


    You two must have a really good rtionship. You look excited,¡± Rose said as she hastily carried her


    backpack. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t wait to go back sooner. She was eager to confirm something. It had


    nothing to do with their rtionship. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rose extinguished the fire just before they left.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 476

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 476


    Bryce felt a rush of awareness. When he tried to open his eyes, he felt heaviness on his eyelids, so he


    could only open them partly. Just then, a wave of ache washed over him. His consciousness was a little


    hazy, and his entire body hurt, tormenting every inch of his flesh.


    He was in immense pain in every part of his body. It was horribly painful, so he couldn¡¯t help but think


    that it would be better to die than live in such pain. Then, the voices of people talking came into his


    ears.


    ¡°Doctor Maniac, is he awake?¡±


    ¡°He is awake, but his consciousness is still a little vague.¡±


    ¡°Great! He finally woke up.¡±


    Gabrielle and Lance came to the bedside. They were overjoyed when they saw the man who was lying


    there motionless before opening his eyes.


    ¡°Brother, brother, you finally wake up.¡± Although she knew she should hate this man and curse him to


    never wake up, Gabrielle could feel the excitement in her heart as she stood beside the bed. After all, it


    was because of him that she married Westley.


    Also, they were brothers and sisters who had lived together for twenty years. No matter how indifferent


    she was, she still cared about him. And she couldn¡¯t deny that her heart ached when she saw Bryce


    lying there with injuries.


    Now that he woke up, Gabrielle was relieved. If it wasn¡¯t for her rushing to see Bryce, she wouldn¡¯t put


    herself in such a dangerous ce.


    Therefore, she made up her mind to get even with Bryce when they left here safely together.


    ¡°Ga¡­Gabrielle?¡± Bryce was taken aback when he saw the sight of Gabrielle. His originally half-opened


    eyes widenedpletely, and he looked at her as if he had seen a ghost.


    For him, Gabrielle¡¯s very existence was his nemesis, his nightmare.


    Gabrielle was very well-behaved and likable when she first arrived at the Jones family. However, he


    later discovered that she was in love with him, and she even confessed her feelings to him, which


    made him feel disgusted.


    Even if he weren¡¯t picky a lout women, he would never like such a disgusting woman like Gabrielle.


    Also, it was because of her that Westley tortured him like The more ought, the more his hate for Gabriel


    Gabrielle deserves to die,¡¯ Bryce cursed in his heart. ¡°Bror, it¡¯s me. I came here to see you u fin. woke


    up. Thank God!¡± Gabrielle was really grateful to see Bryce waking up. Because only in this way wo y be


    able to make things clear between them.


    Thank God that I am awake you wish me to die? Ahem¡­¡± Bryce shouted so again that he choked on


    his saliva. ¡°Mr. Jones, paka o your tone and attitude. You just woke, p. You are not meant to be excited.


    If you pass out from too muchter, I don¡¯t know when you will wake again. Don¡¯t keep upying the


    ward here.¡± When Doctor Mani ryce acting so rudely, he couldn¡¯t help bocold him.


    ry, Doctor Maniac,¡± Gabrielle said as o oked at Doctor Maniac apologetically. ¡°Well, let them have a


    good talk. Go out with me!¡± Sensing the tense situation, Rose gave Doctor Maniac a sharp re,


    signaling him to leave the others alone. ¡°Bitch, this is my hospital. Don¡¯t be rude to me¡­¡± ¡°Walk out by


    yourself, or shall I carry you out?¡± Rose cut him off in the middle of his sentence, no longer patient


    enough to isten properly. Doctor Maniac, of course, knew Rose meant what she said. As long as she


    wanted to do something, she would do it without hesitation. Also, carrying him would be a piece of cake


    for her. ¡°I¡¯ll walk by myself. Who wants to be touched by such a vicious woman like you? Stay away


    from me!¡± Doctor Maniac said, disgustedly ring at Rose.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go,¡± Rose rushed him as she led the way out.


    ¡°Lance, don¡¯t irritate Mr. Jones.¡± Doctor Maniac made onest reminder and left the room.


    Rose stood leaning against the outer wall of the hospital as she looked up at the sun. When she saw


    Doctor Maniacing out, she gave him a cold look.


    ¡°Smoke?¡± she took out a pack of cigarettes and asked Doctor Maniac.


    ¡°You are really bad to the core. You kill people, smoke and drink¡­¡±


    ¡°I only kill people who deserve to be killed. If you don¡¯t smoke, I won¡¯t force you. What kind of man you


    are who don¡¯t even know how to smoke?¡± Rose took out one of the cigarettes, and just as she was


    about to put


    the pack back, Doctor Maniac reached out and snatched it from her grasp.


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t smoke? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like to smoke. Things like cigarettes and alcohol have an


    impact on my professional sensitivity.¡± Doctor Maniac took out a cigarette from the pack he had just


    snatched. He then pinched it with two fingers and ced it between his lips like a heavy smoker. As he


    handed the cigarette pack back to Rose, he naturally took the lighter in her hand.


    ¡°Well, I really can¡¯t see that. I thought you were just a weak man who only knows how to cure people,¡±


    Rose said sarcastically.


    Doctor Maniac didn¡¯t bother to care about Rose¡¯s attitude. He just lit his cigarette, took a drag calmly,


    and put it back in his mouth. Of course, he had his own abilities that he kept hidden from others. HeThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    had never been a weak man. He knew that the more he exposed his abilities in such a ce, the more


    danger he would attract.


    So, he just pretended to be weak to protect himself.


    Doctor Maniac gave the li hter back to Rose, but she didn¡¯t take it back at all. Instead, she held the


    cigarette in her mouth, grabbed the cor of doctor¡¯s white robe with both har


    m e robe with both har led closer, and lit he cigarette in bi


    s


    ed closer, and lit her cigarette with the help of his lit


    s


    (nonchar en


    ¡°Rose su really are¡­¡± Doctor Maniac was stured by Rose¡¯s abrupt action and became at a loss for


    words to finish off


    entence. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like women like an also don¡¯t like men like you. I¡¯m going to see Bain. Just


    stay here yourself.¡± Rose, who looked nonch a nce towards Doctor Maniac. After finishing her


    sentence, she diverted her nce and turned around.


    Rose, are yo n ing to stay in the depths of this forest the rest of your life and live a life without seeing


    the outside coor Maniac suddenly asked curiously.s ¡± we same? Fate is never something ! noose. I was


    abandoned. Isn¡¯t it good to live here? I have food to ea d I don¡¯t have to work. I don¡¯t have to by about


    being chased and killed. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, you can tell Bain. He will let you go.¡± After


    saying that, Rose strode out without looking back. On the other hand, Bryce could only digest the


    scene in front of him after a long time of racking his brain. He did escape from Westley¡¯s clutches with


    severe wounds. What happened after that? He was taken by someone to this ce? At first nce, it


    didn¡¯t look like a regr hospital. But now, seeing Gabrielle and Lance in front of him, Bryce felt a pain


    in his head. ¡°What the hell is this ce?¡± Bryce asked as he felt a little anxious.


    This is Bain¡¯s turf which is deep in the forest of Bangkok. Don¡¯t you remember anything about how you


    got here?¡± Lance questioned as he gave out a serious exnation of the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t lose my


    memory. I just don¡¯t remember how I got here. So I¡¯m still in Bangkok. I didn¡¯t go back to Antawood?


    And you twoe to Bangkok?¡± Thinking of this, Bryce felt ufortable.


    ¡°Brother, I asked Lance to take me to Bangkok to see you. You were saved by his people. Before, you


    were¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been imprisoned by Westley, that cruel bastard. And Nellie¡­ by the way, where is


    Nellie? Where is she? Is she still in Westley¡¯s hands? Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you


    marry a cruel man like Westley? No wonder Nellie ran away rather than marrying him!¡± Bryce threw out


    all his questions without giving Gabrielle a chance to speak. His eyes were full of resentment as he


    stared straight at Gabrielle. ¡°Bryce, Westley is not as bad as Nellie said. He is not cruel!¡± Gabrielle


    couldn¡¯t help but argue back, knowing exactly what kind of person Westley was. ¡°Sure enough, you


    began to defend him like this since you married him. I don¡¯t need Nellie to say anything about him. I


    saw with my own eyes that he is such a cruel man. He was cruel to me! It¡¯s all thanks to him that I


    be like this. It took me a lot of effort to get to Bangkok with Nellie. We nned to go back after


    ying for some time, but he sent people to imprison us two directly. He locked us up separately. He


    didn¡¯t show any trace of humanity even though Nellie was pregnant¡­¡± ¡°Bryce, that¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t talk


    nonsense!¡± Gabrielle cut him off since she no longer wanted to hear any of the words he was spitting


    out.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 477

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 477


    Bryce burst with anger. He wasn¡¯t the type to lie or make things up. It was hard not to believe him.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to admit it, but Bryce was clearly telling the truth. Westley captured him and Nellie,


    and locked them up, then almost beat Bryce to death.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although Gabrielle had heard it many times from Lance, she brushed it off. She told herself Westley


    could never do such a thing, but now¡­ She couldn¡¯t ignore Bryce¡¯s rage. He imed Westley was the


    mastermind.


    Gabrielle had no choice but to ept the truth. Westley had done such a cruel thing, imprisoning Bryce


    and hurting him.


    ¡°Nonsense, you say? Take a look at my body. Do you think I¡¯m joking? He left me bruised and battered!


    He¡¯s inhumane!¡± Bryce yelled for a second, then grunted and moaned in pain afterwards. ¡°Damn it, it


    hurts¡­¡± He was getting emotional to the point he almost stretched his wounds open.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move too much, Bryce. If you keep doing this, your wounds will¡­¡±


    Seeing that he was in pain, Gabrielle reached out and wanted to help him, but Bryce pushed her away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even touch me, Gabrielle. Stop pretending like you care and that you¡¯re a good person. Leave


    me alone!¡± Bryce was not having it. He had a nasty temper and uttered such cruel words.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Bryce? Why are you taking it out on Gabrielle? You don¡¯t know what


    she¡¯s gone through just toe here with me! She was worried sick about you! Why do you keep


    treating her like that?¡± Lance began to lose his cool and shouted at Bryce.


    If he had to be honest, he never liked Bryce at all. He would always say hurtful things to Gabrielle


    because he knew that she liked him. Lancer onsidered him unworthy of Gabriell


    ¡°It¡¯s none of business, Lance. Why did you ever 6e You must feel great pretending like a hero. I¡¯ve


    always known you ha elings for Gabrielle. Too bad she¡¯d alr d married that devil spawn, Westley


    Morris.¡± Bryce¡¯s tone was sharp. E ) word felt like a stab in Lance¡¯s he Bryce thought of Gabrielle as ar


    veau things always happened to him whenever she was around. Her presence alone was enough to


    irritate rever once cared for her. Even if he died in B g k didn¡¯t need Gabrielle¡¯s sympathy. ¡°You ungrat,


    nad known you¡¯d act like this, I wouldnave wasted my time. I should have just left you alone to die. Let


    relle. We don¡¯t need to care for him a more.¡± Lance was furious. He grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s wrist and


    hwule Vards the door.


    Buvabrielle didn¡¯t move. She wanted to Bryce a piece of her mind. ¡®You¡¯ve gone too far, Bryce. You


    should know if it wasn¡¯t for Lance, you wouldn¡¯t be breathing right now. You should be thankful Lance


    saved your life.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t show any anger, but she felt disappointed. She never thought Bryce


    would only end up treating them like trash despite all their efforts. They even risked their lives toe


    here. Maybe he really deserved to die.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t beg any of you to save me, did I? It¡¯s all thanks to you and Westley that I¡¯m in such bad shape.


    I knew you were still holding a grudge against me just because I didn¡¯t return your affection. It was your


    n to marry Westley all along, right? You wanted to use him for your revenge. Are you satisfied now?


    Are you happy seeing me i


    n this state? Well, you got me! Congrattions!¡± Bryce was beyond angry. He didn¡¯t care about what


    came out of his mouth, he just wanted to vent.


    Gabrielle¡¯s eyes widened, the heartbreaking words filling her ears.


    ¡°How could you say something like that? If anyone was in the wrong, it would be you and Nellie. You


    both deceived Westley and you eloped with his fianc¨¦e. You knew they were about to get married and


    yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you even know what love is? Do you know how it feels when two people fall in love with


    each other? Nellie and I love each other. Westley didn¡¯t like her one bit. He only chose to marry her


    because she was just a substitute for her sister! Westley only loved one woman and that was Helena.


    And it¡¯s his fault she died. He only wanted to marry Nellie out of guilt! It¡¯s unfair to her.¡± Bryce was filled


    with resentment.


    Gabrielle fell silent after hearing his words.


    She only knew little of what happened between the Collins siblings and Westley, but she didn¡¯t know


    that Westley only wanted to marry Nellie to make her a substitute for his sister.


    If that was true, then it meant that Helena still held a very special position in Westley¡¯s heart, and no


    one could ever rece


    her.


    Nellie and Hea weren¡¯t twins, but they almost had came features. ¡°Non me, was it wrong to save the


    woman I Was it despicable of me to take Nellie away from that bastard?ngs didn¡¯t go as I nned.


    He caugh k ed us both. I went through hell in that prison. Did he really want to take Nellie back that


    much? It¡¯s a sh


    , Nellie is pregnant with my child. Westley won¡¯t be able to take her back now. Let alone raise my child


    for more Bryce vented, the crazier he got. He wasughing maniacally amid his rage. He wanted to


    make Gah ¡°Westley isn¡¯t


    en though Gabrielle¡¯s mind was in am , she firmly believed in Westley. Her husband wouldn¡¯t do that.


    G ere. Westley is your husband now, it¡¯s Nous you¡¯re taking his side. What now? You¡¯ve thrown your


    pride away anera arrying into a high-ranking family like Morris? I pity you. No matter what you do, he


    would never love you like he loved Helena. That¡¯s even worse than being a substitute.¡± Gabrielle bit her


    lip, trying to hold the tears back, but her heart was trembling.


    Tell me the truth, Bryce. Did Westley really hurt you? Did you see his face? Was it really him? How do


    we know you¡¯re not ying? You might really be talking nonsense!¡± Gabrielle demanded an answer. No


    matter what he said, Gabrielle would neverpletely believe that Westley would do such a cruel


    thing. He was the one who would hold her gently, dote on her and kiss her. It was impossible for him to


    do such a thing.


    It was Bryce who started this mess. He secretly took Westley¡¯s fiancee away. Did he expect the man to


    just sit quietly? ¡°Why are you yelling now, Gabrielle? It was Westley. I saw him with my own two eyes!


    Why? Does it scare you now? Even if he killed me, you¡¯d think it was my fault for provoking him,


    wouldn¡¯t you?!¡± Bryce sneered. Bryce recalled the day he escaped. While fleeing from Westley and his


    guards, Bryce intentionally lunged at Westley with a knife, stabbing him in the arm. Westley was so


    angry that he didn¡¯t show any mercy and beat Bryce to a pulp.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 478

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 478


    Westley punched Bryce twice. Both times, Westley meant to teach him a lesson on behalf of Gabrielle.


    The first punch was because Bryce didn¡¯t treat Gabrielle well in the past. He took advantage of her


    kindness and never gave anything back. The second punch was for the time Bryce ran away like a


    coward, leaving all the responsibilities of the Jones family behind and letting Gabrielle suffer the


    consequences of his actions.


    Despite what others believed, Westley wasn¡¯t a man given in to violence. He wasn¡¯t always so easily


    provoked, but Bryce was an entirely different matter. Westley couldn¡¯t help himself when it came to


    Gabrielle¡ªsomething that shocked Bryce. He didn¡¯t expect Westley to cherish Gabrielle like this. He


    thought Westley would see her as a burden after marrying her.


    Yet, Bryce would never tell Gabrielle about it. There was absolutely no way he was going to do that.


    Bryce still couldn¡¯t believe that Westley beat him because of Gabrielle. That thought alone bothered


    Bryce.


    It was a great humiliation for Bryce, something that he would never forget for the rest of his life. He was


    determined not to let Gabrielle know just how deep Westley¡¯s feelings for her were. If she ever found


    out, she would undoubtedly act smug towards Bryce.


    Westley didn¡¯t stay long. He left immediately after that. He left Bryce to his men, who beat Bryce badly.


    It was the price he had to pay for stabbing Westley.


    When Nellie started experiencing stomach pains, they were sent to the hospital. While they were on the


    way, Bryce took advantage of the situation. He jumped out of the car and escaped. Lance¡¯s menter


    saved him.


    That was what actually happened, but he wouldn¡¯t tell Gabrielle the truth. He wanted to put all the


    me on Westley.


    ¡°Bryce, you need to rest. I don¡¯t want to discuss this with you right now. I know Westley better than you.


    You can¡¯t convince me otherwise.¡± Gabrielle cast a cold nce at Bryce and said nothing more. She


    was about to leave.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what do you mean? Are you telling me that you¡¯d rather believe that cruel and vindictive


    man instead of me? Is that it?¡± Bryce didn¡¯t like Gabrielle¡¯s attitude. Not only was she protecting


    another man, she was also standing up to him. Where did she get the audacity to do that?


    In the past, Gabrielle¡¯s world revolved around Bryce and only him. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t like her


    back or treated her badly. Either way, she continued to adore him and basically worshipped the ground


    he walked on.


    And now? It was as if he was looking at another person.


    How could she stand up for that man? How could she re at him like she personally took offense


    when he spoke badly of Westley?


    L


    Westley was Bryce¡¯s mortal enemy. Even if Bryce didn¡¯t ciprocate Gabrielle¡¯s feelings, she


    s


    h ave married his nemesis. She was brought up by the Jones family this was how she repaid them.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Yeskybe you¡¯re right, but I don¡¯t believe that ¨C ley is cruel. I know for a fact that he¡¯s not as brutish as


    how you make ha seem!¡± Gabrielle¡¯s eyes red in an raised her voice only slightly, but that was


    because Bryce¡¯s words frustrated her.


    When Gabrielle still didn


    actual Westley, she was also convinced that he was ruthless and cold blooded. She used to believe all


    that about him being dangerous. Not long afte n ed him, she finally saw beyond the fac u he presented


    to the public. Over time, she got to know him bett he realized that he was cruel only to the who


    provoked him. He was a man of character and integrity,


    e Lad his bouts of temper. Westley had principles, and he didn¡¯t show mercy to people who crossed


    him. He as a force of nature to outsiders¡ªa fae man nobody wanted to mess with. But when he


    was with her, he was gentle and thoughtful. With Gabrielle, Westley took off his mask and wasn¡¯t afraid


    to be vulnerable.


    That was why Gabrielle was confident that if there was anyone who knew the real Westley, it was her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re such an ungrateful bitch. The Jones family raised you for twenty years, but now, look


    at you! You¡¯re defending our family¡¯s greatest enemy! This is how you repay our kindness? Even a dog


    would stay loyal to its owner, but you¡­.¡± ¡°Bryce, shut up! You forgot one important detail¡ªthat you¡¯re


    the one who caused all this trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Westley wouldn¡¯t have gone after the Jones


    family. And if I hadn¡¯t married him? The Jones Group would have already been destroyed. How dare


    you yell at me like this is all my fault?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She clenched her fist. Her


    simmering rage erupted inside of her. At least, she now knew what was on Bryce¡¯s mind¡ªthat she was


    nothing more than an ungrateful bitch who was worse than a pet dog. She had loved him for so long,


    and she was always at his beck and call. Gabrielle swallowed the lump in her throat. All these years,


    she had been so blind! ¡°Gabrielle, get out of here right now. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Bryce was


    vibrating with anger, and he felt pain all over his body. He was sick of her presence. ¡°Gabrielle, are you


    okay? Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need to talk to him. This is all on me. I saved this ungrateful jerk. He doesn¡¯t


    know the lengths we have taken just to help him, and he can¡¯t even show a bit of gratitude. Don¡¯t mind


    his words.¡± Lance came over and patted Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder. He tried tofort her and defuse the


    tension too.


    Lance himself couldn¡¯t stand listening to Bryce anymore. Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could see that


    Gabrielle was a good person. She helped whenever she


    could. It was Bryce who didn¡¯t realize just how lucky he was.


    Gabrielle had been in love with Bryce for so many years, and she received nothing but pain. She had


    always suffered around him, and he continued to hurt her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gabrielle really didn¡¯t want to see Bryce anymore, so she turned around and left. Her face


    was red, and she was breathing heavily.


    ¡°Bryce, you¡¯re so ungrateful! Is this what we get after doing everything for you? I shouldn¡¯t have saved


    you, and I shouldn¡¯t have brought her here!¡± Lance had to physically restrain himself from strangling


    Bryce. And yet, Lance¡¯s words had little effect on the other man.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re talking about me? Because Gabrielle is the ungrateful one. She scolded me and


    defended Westley. Who does she think she is? Did she forget that my family raised her? And now she


    talks back to me as though she¡¯s above me?¡± Bryce hadn¡¯t lost steam yet. He was ready to pounce on


    anyone who told him he was wrong.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡¯s right, though. Westley had the power and influence to destroy the Jones family¡ªall


    because you took Nellie away! If Gabrielle didn¡¯t marry him, your family would be reduced to nothing. I


    was terribly mistaken for trying to save a person like you. From this moment on, I won¡¯t care about you


    ¡ªwhether you live or die is none of my business anymore. You just have to depend on yourself and


    figure out how to deal with your situation here!¡± Lance turned his back to him and ran after Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t wait for Lance to catch up. She walked fast, trying to let off steam. She was still reeling


    from her conversation with Bryce. Judging by her stiff back and shoulders, Lance could tell that she


    was in a bad mood. He couldn¡¯t exactly me her. She followed him here to Bangkok to see Bryce and


    bring him home. Yet, when Bryce woke up, he said nothing but harsh words to her.


    Anyone in her position would find it painful and unbearable. Lance understood how wounded she might


    feel.


    Standing next to her and listening to Bryce, Lance even felt his fury rise. If Bryce talked to him like that,


    Lance didn¡¯t know what he would have done.


    ¡°Gabrielle, hey. Are you okay?¡± Lance finally caught up with her. He lightly touched her arm so as not to


    frighten her.


    COM


    Gabrielle turned to look at Lance with a sad face. Even though she tried to put on a strong front, her


    voice cracked when she spoke. ¡°Lance, Vine. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t leone, Gabrielle. I


    can tell that you¡¯re in blood. You don¡¯t deserve this. Bryce is an awful person, so don¡¯t


    t his words to heart. Anyway, we don¡¯t to talk to him anymore.¡± Lanceforted her. He knew there


    was little


    ce it would work, but he did it anyw heated seeing Gabrielle sad and downhearted. ¡°Actually, I expected


    Bryce to sa ating like that to me. It¡¯s no secret that he hates me very much. This time, because of


    Westley, he will hate man u rielle frowned. What she said was true, but she was still shocked when


    Bryce called her an ungrateful bit_ pared her to a dog. Those words were too much, and it pierced her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, acum ¡°Lance


    have tofort me. I¡¯ll be okay. I just want to be alone for a while.¡± Gabrielle gave him a small smile to


    before she went back to her room. O Nec ally, Lance would leave her alone. Bis time, he couldn¡¯t¡ªnot


    after what she just went through. So, he chased her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, whatever you¡¯re feeling, it¡¯s valid. If you feel hurt and want to cry, then I¡¯ll be here for you.


    You can cry on my shoulder. I won¡¯t leave you.¡± Lance continued his attempt tofort her. He wanted


    her to know that he was there and she could depend on him. He didn¡¯t like seeing her so unhappy and


    in low spirits. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lance. I need to be alone to process everything. Maybe I really shouldn¡¯t have


    come to him.¡± Gabrielle pushed the door open with a sigh. This time, Lance let her be. He stood


    outside as he watched her defeated look. Gabrielle felt her strength leave her body. She regretted


    leaving Westley toe to Bangkok to see Bryce. It was an impulsive decision, and she didn¡¯t think it


    through. In the end, she was sorry she was even here. ¡°Gabrielle, although Bryce¡¯s words are


    unpleasant to hear, he is telling the truth. They are imprisoned this time¡­¡± ¡°I know it was Westley who


    locked them up. Westley also caused the wounds on his body. That¡¯s a matter between Westley and


    me. I¡¯ll ask him directly about it when I see him. Is that all, Lance? I¡¯m a little tired. I want to rest inside


    my room.¡± Gabrielle went straight to her room. Her mind was in chaos. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t be like this. You


    need to talk to someone to let all your feelings out. I¡¯ll be here for you, and you can tell me whatever


    you want.¡± Lance was afraid that Gabrielle would only wallow in more sadness. Being alone might not


    be the best thing for her right now. ¡°Lance, I won¡¯t take things too hard just because of what Bryce told


    me. If I¡¯m that sensitive, I won¡¯t survive in this world. I would have died a long time ago. Don¡¯t worry. I


    just need some peace and quiet for a while. Please don¡¯t call me out for dinnerter. I wille out


    when I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gabrielle slowly closed the door and locked it. She leaned against the door and


    closed her eyes, her right hand resting over her heart. Bryce¡¯s allegations bothered her, and her mind


    fixated on them¡ªthat Westley imprisoned him and Nellie and his wounds were inflicted on him by


    Westley. Why did Westley imprison them when he could have taken them back to the country for


    interrogation?

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 479

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 479


    Gabrielle was not in the mood to get some rest. She sat on the bed with her arms wrapped around her


    legs. Her mind was a mess.


    Bryce had bombarded her with too much information. Gabrielle had a hard time digesting what she


    heard.


    It was difficult for Gabrielle toprehend why Westley would do such a thing. Nellie and Bryce had a


    baby together but Westley shunned them away from Antawood. It was odd since it would have been


    easier for Westley to deal with them if they were closer to him.


    Bryce had an assumption that in Westley¡¯s heart, Gabrielle was less important than Nellie. Maybe the


    fact that Bryce had impregnated Nellie upset Westley to the point of beating him up.


    Westley was so upset that he took Nellie away. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Westley still


    wanted to marry Nellie.


    Her thoughts made her heart sink. It was even more devastating than when she heard what Bryce said.


    She doubted her importance in Westley¡¯s heart.


    On the bed, Gabrielle had her arms wrapped around her legs. She couldn¡¯t push herself to do anything.


    Outside, it was getting dark.


    She didn¡¯te back to her senses until Lance knocked on her door. ¡°Gabrielle, are you up?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Gabrielle looked out the window and realized that she had been ignorant of the time.


    Her mind was still in shambles.


    ¡°Lance¡­ I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Gabrielle replied with a somber tone in her voice.


    Lance was worried at the sound of her voice.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you starving yourself? We didn¡¯t have much for lunch. If you don¡¯t eat dinner, you


    wouldn¡¯t have any energy left to go on,¡± Lance persuaded. He kept on knocking on her door.


    If it went on this way, she would put her health at risk. Bryce had gone too far. His words got into


    Gabrielle¡¯s head and put her in a bad mood that she could not even make herself eat.


    If she did not get to her senses anytime soon, it would be horrihle. Lance despised Pay for it. He


    regretted letting him live. Lad gone insane. No. I don¡¯ to eat.¡± Gabrielle had no appetite he was too


    upset to do anything. All wanted was to see Westley and to to him the flesh.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get sick if you star your like this. You shouldn¡¯t risk your life just because of him. If


    you¡¯re not going to eat then I¡¯m not eating either¡± catened. He knew Gabrielle quin he would never


    bring other people down with her. Sure enough,


    t o me time, the door opened, revealing Pabrielle. ¡°If you¡¯re wreeling well, we could go back early


    ruinner,¡± Lance suggested. The serious expression on her face


    U Gabrielle replied with utmost gentler in her voice. Lance trailed behind her as she descended the


    stairs.


    ¡°Gabrielle, have some soup first,¡± Lance said as he poured her some soup. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Gabrielle took a sip of the broth without a word. Lance did notin about her silence. He was


    grateful enough that Gabrielle had dinner on time. ¡°Lance, you¡¯ve mentioned before that you can


    arrange for someone to help me get out of here. Can you still do that?¡± Gabrielle asked.


    Her words surprised Lance. ¡°I would have been able to do that before. However, Bain has a target on


    your back now. I don¡¯t think we could do it anytime soon. Gabrielle¡­ As long as we don¡¯t do anything


    rash, we wouldn¡¯t have a problem.¡±


    His answer did note as a surprise to Ga


    brielle. After all, it was quite a sensitive time for them. She couldn¡¯t just do whatever she wished.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Let¡¯s have some dinner.¡± Gabrielle lowered her head to eat and said nothing


    more.


    Lance had perfect knowledge that Bryce was responsible for her mncholy. Her reason for leaving


    wasn¡¯t rocket science.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to leave. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I understand. Let¡¯s just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Gabrielle did not want to embarrass


    or put the me on Lance.


    After dinner, Gabrielle went straight to her room to take a shower. Shey on the bed but sleep wasn¡¯t


    in her eyes. The moment she closed her eyes, Bryce¡¯s words reverberated in her mind. What he said


    wasn¡¯t music to the ears. However, she could not prove him wrong either.


    All she did wasy there in a daze. When she was about to fall asleep, she heard a faint sounding


    from the window.


    Gabrielle was immediately vignt. She alerted her ears and listened carefully to her surroundings to


    make sure whether or not the sound was only of the rustling leaves outside.


    There were only two possibilities. It was either a snake or some kind of animal crawling over her


    window or someone was trying to get into her room.


    She was on the second floor. Her window faced the huge tree, making it easy for someone to have


    ess to her room.


    Anyone would be able to climb into her room. if someone was aftener, the uplicated ess to he


    put her in grave danger. Gabrielle


    v o ne to just sit around and wait fo m. She quietly got out of bed and grabbed the ss on the night


    starowly, she walked towards the window. She hid behind the curtains. Gabrielle ha hued on smashing


    the ss against the intruder¡¯s skull the moment he set foot inside her room. Although


    her hand wasn¡¯t huge, it was better than nothing. She was determined not the truder run free. Gabrielle


    had me te pare herself to attack. Despite that, she still felt quite anxious. After all, she had never done


    anything of berore. She got ready for the possibility geying if she failed to hit the intruder. Asking for


    help didn¡¯t even cross her mind.


    E au asked him for help, it wouldn¡¯t mattino it was or how many of them were there. He was, after all, a


    man. Gabrielle was terrified that the intruders were from the vige.


    She had a chance to escape but decided to stay instead. It was stupid to risk her life for something that


    worthless.


    Gabrielle¡­ You¡¯re asking for trouble,¡¯ she thought.


    There was no room for regrets now.


    She saw the ck figure approach her window and flipped it open. He was able to get in smoothly. It


    looked as if he was trained to break into ces. Gabrielle was terrified. The silhouette revealed a


    man¡¯s figure. There was no way in hell that she would be able to defeat


    him.


    onernan


    It was toote to turn back. Sooner orter, the man would find her behind the cu Gabrielle gritted her


    teeth and revealed herself from hiding. The ss was in her hand. She was ready to pounce on him.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Before she could attack, the intruder hugged her tightly. He wrapped his strong arm around her waist.


    His other hand held hers. She still had the ss in her hand. He lowered his head and whispered into


    her ear. ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s me.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 480

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 480


    ¡°Gabrielle, Shh¡­ it¡¯s me.¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Gabrielle began to calm down. The man¡¯s breath fanning her was


    recognizable, and how could she forget the way she fit in his arms?


    It was her husband, Westley.


    She couldn¡¯t believe he snuck into the vige at this hour. What was he thinking?


    ¡°Wes¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t say anything, Gabrielle. Let me take a close look at you,¡± he whispered in her ear and held


    her tightly.


    Gabrielle blushed, feeling Westley¡¯s warm hand on her cheeks. The moon shone through the window,


    illuminating Gabrielle¡¯s face clearly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten thinner¡­¡± She could see the worried look on his face.


    After a short pause, Gabrielle shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, please don¡¯t worry. Come closer. It¡¯s


    dangerous talking by the window.¡±


    Gabrielle brought him over to the bedside and let him sit. Then she pulled the curtains down, making


    sure to check there was no one outside. She carefully approached the man and couldn¡¯t take her eyes


    off him.


    They¡¯d only been separated for a few days, yet she felt as if a century had passed.


    After falling in love with Westley, she wanted to stay by his side and never leave him. That was when


    she understood what people mean when they say ¡°days feel like years.¡±


    Gabrielle was worried. They could get in trouble if anyone found out that Westley hade. ¡°Why¡­


    why did youe here? It¡¯s not safe. This is Bain¡¯s territory. If someone catches you¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything more, Westley shushed her with a finger to her lips. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why


    I came¡­ I was worried about you, awrielle. And I¡¯m sorry for beingte.


    Westley.¡± ¡°Are okay in there, Gabrielle?¡± Lance audde hocked from outside, startling them both. ¡°Gl


    course, Lance. I just have to go to the room.¡± She took Westley¡¯s hand and headed inside the


    bathroom. To avoid suspicion, she turned on the lis h e water run. The light was brighter than a they


    could see each other¡¯s faces clearer now.


    Okay, just call mining happens, Gabrielle.¡± Lance reminded her. ¡°Alright, 1


    rielle turned off the water. n ething just happened in the forest: Petake a look. Please stay in your room


    and don¡¯t leave; don¡¯t open r or anyone. Okay?¡± Lance sounded led, which meant themotion


    outside could be serious. What happened, Lance?¡± Gabrielle felt uneasy. She sped his hand tighter


    and looked at Westley. She was afraid it had something to do with him. But Westley didn¡¯t show a hint


    of worry. He was dressed in all ck with a ck hood, blending easily into the night. It was going to


    be difficult to find him. When he came in, the sky was cloudy enough to hide the moonlight. He didn¡¯t


    waste any time and t


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    short moment. After that, he climbed up the room. ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯vee to take you with


    me. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe.¡± Westley kept


    AS.con


    IS


    his voice down, still holding Gabrielle in his arms.


    Gabrielle trusted him with everything.


    Even after hearing everything Lance had said, she chose to trust Westley. Regardless of what others


    thought, she believed in the man she loved.


    ¡°I believe you with all my heart.¡± Gabrielle embraced him tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Lance, I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± Gabrielle


    said.


    Lance thought it was strange. He expected her to go since they were on the same boat.


    But she wasn¡¯t curious at all and Lance felt somewhat disappointed.


    He didn¡¯t push it any further. If Bain saw her there, it would end up badly.


    ¡°Okay, you have a good rest. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Lance said no more and left.


    After hearing Lance¡¯s footsteps and making sure that he had already left, Gabrielle closed the


    bathroom door. She then slowly held Westley¡¯s face and examined him closely.


    ¡°And you said I¡¯ve gotten hinner, so did you.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help saying. Westley had stropa Sures,


    and now it was more obvious h ad lost some weight.


    I couldn¡¯t a 1. I¡¯ve missed you so much. How 1 posed to act when you left without saying anything? We


    couldn¡¯t ever seorate our first Christmas together How d you dare toe to such a dangerous ce


    with Lance? Tell me, weat am I going to do with you?¡± Westle e r chin and stared straight into her eyes.


    Without hesitation, Gabrielle ki o n the lips. Westley couldn¡¯t hold back and started caressing her.


    They both knew it was in Once to have sex in this kind of ce. Westley thought he would punish


    Gabrielle in bed after they left the fost. ¡®Gabrielle, anged. You¡¯re leaving with me. When weet home, I¡¯ll


    be sure to punish you.¡± Westley gave her a sedus


    acing his hands on her shoulders. Here¡¯s also something I need to talk about,¡± Gabrielle said. She had


    to ask him about Bryce. ¡°Have you seen Bryce?¡± By the look on her face, Westley could tell what she


    wanted to talk to him about. Gabrielle and Lance went to the forest to look for Bryce. When he learned


    that they had arrived in Bangkok, he already guessed it. Not long after Bryce escaped, someone came


    and took him away. Westley knew that the men worked for Lance. He didn¡¯t bother with Bryce anymore


    since he thought he already got what he deserved and there was no need to lock him up.


    Yes, I have. You probably already know what happened, so prepare yourself.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face was


    unreadable. But Westley knew what was going through her mind. He would ept whatever


    punishment she would give him. ¡°Gabrielle, whatever you want to do, I won¡¯t stop you; but, we have to


    leave here first, and once we¡¯re in a safer ce, you can do whatever you want with me.¡± After saying


    that, Westley bit her earlobe gently. Gabrielle¡¯s body shivered, Westley always knew how to shake her


    determination.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 481

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 481


    No matter what tricks Westley tried to pull, it didn¡¯t matter one bit to Gabrielle. This time, nothing would


    change her mind.


    She had to clear it all up. It would give her peace of mind and more.


    Admittedly, the start of their rtionship wasn¡¯t good. They were essentially forced to get married


    because of Bryce and Nellie. But over time, things had changed.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Westley and Gabrielle fell for each other¡ªhard. What started as a marriage of


    convenience ended up with both parties finding true love. All things considered, they really should


    thank Bryce and Nellie.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ll get you the clothes, and you have to change quickly. I don¡¯t know how much time we


    have here.¡± Westley went out and fetched a ck duffel bag, which he left in advance. Inside it, there


    were dark clothes to help camouge them at night, a pair of shoes for Gabrielle, and weapons for self-


    defense¡ªamong other things. She thought it was typical of Westley¡ªto think everything through.


    Gabrielle put all the things on the wash basin and looked at them. She was about to change when she


    stopped.


    ¡°Westley, is it really necessary to bring so many weapons? I have a dagger. Lance gave it to me. This


    bag has enough arsenal to arm a few soldiers.¡± Gabrielle stared at the dagger Westley brought and


    initially thought she didn¡¯t need it. Then, she noticed how his face darkened at her words, so she


    quickly backtracked.


    ¡°But, you know what? I prefer the one you brought me.¡± Gabrielle picked it up and clutched it to gauge


    its fit. She had to admire the excellent workmanship.


    Somehow, Westley always found things that suited her perfectly. She had no idea how he did it.


    ¡°You really like it? You swear?¡± Westley cocked an eyebrow. He wasn¡¯t totally sold on how fast she


    changed her mind.


    Westley knew that since Lance decided to bring Gabrielle here, he would certainly need to give her


    something for self-defense. She had probably never held a weapon in her life, so a dagger made


    perfect sense. It was light and easy to use. Still, he didn¡¯t like the one Lance gave¡ªfor obvious


    reasons. So, Westley gave her something he chose himself.


    ¡°Of course I like it. You got it for me.¡± Gabrielle looked at him with a smile. She shrugged lightly and


    continued to study the dagger.


    ¡°Go and change your clothes first. We don¡¯t have much time left. We have to leave before they find us.¡±


    Westley spoke with a sense of urgency. He darted his eyes around the room, taking note of everything.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± After she changed into the clothes Westley broucht for her, he helped her put on a bullet


    proof vest. It was a bit heavy and uncon ble, but she didn¡¯t have a choice needed to be extra careful,


    and they had to make sure they were well rected. It was a very dangerous


    c a ll. West¡¯ s it that serious? How much of a dang tawe in?¡± Gabrielle asked uneasily, trying to adjust


    the vest so it didn¡¯t


    se her neck. ¡°Trust me. Everything will be fin a lot let anything happen to you. But it¡¯s going to be a


    tough journey. The path is steep and hazardous.¡± Wes


    -checked that she wore the bullet proof vest correctly. Then, he gave her an apologetic look. If it E ly up


    to him, he didn¡¯t want to put Gabrielle through this.


    Gabrielle licke n d chapped lips. She was nervous, ar she understood that it was going to be hard and


    challeng e re in the forest, and there were threes all around them.


    de something happened in the forest.


    W hat you?¡± Gabrielle asked anxiously. Her voice was low; she was aurat someone might hear them if


    she spok ner normal volume. ¡°Yes, I had to. Otherwise, how could Ie to your room to pick you up?¡±


    It had been two days since Westley and his men came to the forest. Even though he wanted to just


    grab Gabrielle and leave, he had to bide his time. They didn¡¯t take any action because they needed to


    prepare. Westley had to ensure his n would work. Before he set foot in the forest, Westley didn¡¯t


    know that the Campbell Family and Bain had a grudge against each other. Westley wasn¡¯t aware of the


    lengths Bain was willing to go to just to exact his revenge. So if Bain found out that Gabrielle didn¡¯t just


    know someone from the Campbell Family but was actually rted to the eldest daughter of the family,


    Bain would never let her go. The worst case scenario? He might kill or hurt Gabrielle. That was why


    Westley knew he had to make a move. He needed to get Gabrielle out as soon as possible.


    Gabrielle was the one in greatest danger, so she had to be armed. Regardless of Wilson¡¯s


    discouragement and against his brother¡¯s advice, Westley went all the way here to rescue her. He


    asked the men from the Campbell Family to drive on the main road while he traveled alone and on foot-


    sticking close to the riverside¡ªso he wouldn¡¯t be discovered.


    So far, no one had found out that he was already here. But since Bain already knew that people from


    the Campbell Family were outside his borders, Westley couldn¡¯t stay here for long. He and Gabrielle


    would be in big trouble if vigers saw him. Time was of the essence. They had to leave before the


    vige erupted in chaos. ¡°You should have known how dangerous it was for you toe here. They


    don¡¯t know who I am, so they won¡¯t do anything to me. I already


    knew about the feud between Bain and the Campbell Family. Men of the family have been staying


    outside the forest, and Yet, it¡¯s still peaceful. Bain won¡¯t act rashly. But now, you¡¯re here and ordered


    the people of the Campbell Family toe into the forest, war will begin.¡± Gabrielle cast a worried


    nce at Westley. Her palms were sweating, and she was a wreck.


    1


    Gabrielle and Lance originally nned to stay here for two more days. They were waiting for Bain and


    the others to put their guards down. That way, they could leave safely with Bryce.


    Apparently, Westley had a different n. There was no way for Gabrielle and Lance to get out without a


    ruckus, especially if they wanted to bring Bryce with them.


    ¡°Gabrielle, please. I¡¯m here now. It¡¯s toote for regrets. I can¡¯t change things. I knew I had to take


    action, and that was what I did. I only wanted toe and take you away from this perilous situation. I


    don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Westley searched her face. It broke his heart to see that she already


    lost weight. Her cheeks were a little hollow, and she had dark circles under her eyes.


    What he said was the truth. His only goal was to extract Gabrielle from the danger she was in and take


    her home. He didn¡¯t care about the other people involved or the feud.


    Westley was here for Gabrielle and her alone. Whether Lance and Bryce died or escaped, they both


    didn¡¯t matter to him. Gabrielle¡¯s safety was at the forefront of Westley¡¯s mind, and he would aplish


    his goal no matter what.


    Moreover, Lance and Bryce had nothing to do with the Campbell Family, so Bain wouldn¡¯t be interested


    in either of them. He wouldn¡¯t kill either of them.


    Westley would breathe easier as long as Gabrielle was alright. He was currently filled with nervous


    energy, but he would be okay if he could save her.


    ¡°But Westley, what about Lance and¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t care about them. Besides, they have nothing to do with the Campbell Family, so Bain


    will not touch them. It¡¯s you that I¡¯m worried about. You¡¯re rted to a member of the Campbell Family.


    Bain will likely ignore Lance and Bryce, but he may just kill you.¡± Westley was speaking matter-of-factly.


    They both understood the score. Bain wouldn¡¯t let Gabrielle escape if he found out about her


    connection to the Campbell Family.


    Gabrielle almost argued with Westley, but she knew it was futile. She understood how deep Bain¡¯s


    hatred was, and he would stop at nothing to get back at the people who wounded his men.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry. The two of them will be safe. Remember, there are still Campbell Family


    members out there, and they will try to savece and Bryce. It won¡¯t be easy, but l l do what they can.


    Listen, I just need you to be safe and away from he k ay? And they¡­ Well, they might & a while.¡±


    Westley didn¡¯t sugarcoat his words. Gabrielle needed to be honest, and that was what he wouldn¡¯t kill


    the two, but he would punish them.


    dey just had to convince Gabrielle tamme with him. She was his priority. Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything


    mo s tly nad everything nned out, even with the limited time he had. She wouldn¡¯t put all his efforts


    in vain by


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    objecting. She knew how precious their time was, and they shouldn¡¯t waste it by talking like this. They


    cuss it when they were out of here. Westley, let¡¯s alle hurriedly shoved the things into the ag and slung


    it over her shoulder. She reached out for a pen and T Quickly wrote a short note and left it ons bedside


    table for Lance. She owed it to him to let him know that she len Westley. ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to me me


    for being selfish and thinking only about you?¡± Although Westley was grateful that Gabrielle had sprung


    into action, he was also confused why she was suddenly okay with everything. ¡°You came here to save


    me yourself, regardless of how dangerous this ce is. How can I think that you¡¯re selfish? I know


    you¡¯re not a superhero, and you can¡¯t save everyone. But I appreciate all the risks you have taken for


    me. Right now, we need to leave and get as far away from this ce as possible.¡± Gabrielle touched


    Westley¡¯s cheek as she said this. He leaned and pressed towards her palm. Westley smiled at her. He


    was so proud of his wife.


    We need to leave through the window and head straight to the woods.¡± Westley opened the curtain and


    scanned the surroundings outside. It was quiet, and he didn¡¯t hear any movement. He jumped over and


    used the rope to lessen the impact of his feet on the ground. They were just on the second floor, and


    the building wasn¡¯t too high. ¡°Gabrielle, you cane down now. I¡¯ll catch you.¡± Westley mouthed the


    words. He didn¡¯t dare speak loudly. He looked up at her and urged her to climb down. He steadied


    himself to catch her. Gabrielle stared down from the window and gulped. She was only slightly nervous,


    but she wasn¡¯t really afraid. It was a


    short jump, and she believed in Westley. She jumped over and climbed down slowly, her hands digging


    into the rope.


    Westley held out his arms when she was almost to the ground. She let go of the rope and stumbled


    towards him. ¡°I was almost¡­¡±


    That was too slow. We have to be quick, or someone will spot us.¡± Westley held her hand tightly, and


    they ran towards the woods.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 482

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 482


    Illuminating the path with a torch in the middle of a dense forest wasn¡¯t a very good idea. It may cause


    a forest fire or attract other people¡¯s attention.


    Luckily, the woods was well-lit by the bright moonlight. It pierced through the thickness of the treetops.


    It was enough for the two of them to see the trail ahead.


    ¡°Gabrielle, slow down. Be careful. You might get hurt. Let me know if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll carry you on my


    back.¡± Westley held her hand and strode slowly across the forest. He was worried that the trees¡¯ thorns


    would hurt her.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m fine. Let us follow a different route.¡± Gabrielle was reminded of the path that Rose took


    them to when they went hunting.


    Rose had reiterated that it was the safest way for them to get away from the forest. Gabrielle thought of


    giving it a try. It was risky but still better than letting Westley wander around the boundless forest.


    It was safer to follow the river¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± The affirmation in the tone of her voice convinced Westley that she knew what she


    was talking about.


    After all, Gabrielle had been living here for a couple of days.


    ¡°Come with me. It¡¯s this way.¡± Gabrielle held his hand and led the way.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯ve suffered so much trying to escape with me. I could¡¯ve tried a different approach. A


    more arrogant and heroic one. However, I was afraid that it would hurt you. Innocent people would be


    hurt too if I do that. From the beginning, my brother did not want to involve violence to solve this


    problem,¡± Westley exined as he followed her.


    He was hoping for Gabrielle not to be upset over such a thing. After all, it wasn¡¯t what he wanted. ¡°I


    agree with your bn ther. Although the people in this vi v emitted some sort of crime, not every


    one of them is a bad per don¡¯t want them sacrificing their liv t.ecause of me. Even if they have been


    sentenced to death, it¡¯s thesub to carry on with their punishment. N . I don¡¯t think the people in the


    Campbell Family would kill without being their eyes.¡± What Gabrielle said ontleense. She had always


    had the experti n came to weighing the importance of things. Even if people had made terrible


    mistakes, she wouldn¡¯t take a mo her own hands. ¡°That¡¯s why I sneak


    other will negotiate with Bain in the most peaceful way possible. However, I¡¯m certain that Once your


    idea s ed, Bain wouldn¡¯t let you go that easil Kecause of his hatred for the Campbell Family. I had to


    take the be save you. Gabrielle, you are my wif lowouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself if I just sat there


    doing no


    let you risk your life. I had toe ba and take you home myself,¡± Westley said in a whisper. Despite


    his bice, Gabrielle heard what he said. Emns flooded her heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t you stop to think that you might


    be in danger as well when somebody finds out that you came here to sneak me out?¡± Gabrielle


    scolded. She had to make him realize the severity of the situation. ¡°It¡¯s better than waiting. Do you


    know how I made it through two days outside the forest? I¡¯d rather go here and risk my life than to just


    wait hopelessly. Waiting only makes people feel desperate. I can¡¯t function without you.¡± Being able to


    finally say the words in his heart, Westley felt relieved. ¡°I know. We¡¯re almost at the river. I really think


    that this way is safe,¡± Gabrielle said. ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Westley curiously asked. ¡°Rose


    had taken us here to hunt pheasants. She deliberately did it to show me that it is the safest road near


    the vige,¡± Gabrielle repli


    ed.


    ¡°I guess there really are some good people amongst Bain¡¯s men.¡± Westley had neverid his eyes on


    Rose before. He could only assume that Rose was a good person because of what Gabrielle said.


    ¡°Rose and Doctor Maniac are good people. If something unavoidable happens in the end, can you ask


    your brother not to hurt them? And also maybe try to help them escape? Rose is a genius when it


    came tonguages. Doctor Maniac¡¯s medical skills are unparalleled. They are rare talents. However, I


    don¡¯t know what they could¡¯ve possibly done for them to seek refuge here. You can have someone look


    into it,¡± Gabrielle suggested. There was a hint of seriousness in her voice.


    She had only shared quite a few moments with the two of them but it was enough for Gabrielle to feel


    that they were, indeed, good people. On top of that, they were extremely talented. One could not


    possiblye across people with such skills on a daily basis.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do that, but only when the two of us are finally safe,¡± Westley said. That was his only request.


    No matter how much she wanted it, her wish was not as important as their safety.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We will be safe. There¡¯s a river ahead of us. How did you get here?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously.


    ¡°I passed by the river. For the past two days, I¡¯ve observed that the river had the weakest defense.


    Plus, it appeared as if nobody had been guarding it. When we go back, we can take the kayak. It¡¯s the


    fastest and safest way.¡± Westley took the inted kayak out of his backpack. It gave Gabrielle the


    impression that his backpack wasn¡¯t a bag but a treasure chest. It had everything in it.


    He knew and had everything. ¡®Just like Doraemon,¡¯ Gabrielle thought.


    ¡°I guess you have it all figured out.¡± Gabrielle put her trust on Westley. She knew that as long as he


    was by her side, she would be fine.


    T¡¯Il inte the kayakter. You just have to look around and observe for anything out of the ordinary.


    After that, we¡¯ll take the kayak and drift do the river.¡± Westley began to pum p the kayak with a portable


    foot pump. It was much faster than using ora mouth. The wi was particrly strong inside the woo he


    could hear the rustling of the wind every once in a while. It worried c elle. She had to keep her vignce


    incen¡¯t afford to let her guard down. Not even for just a moment.


    Gabrielle prayed that nothing


    wou at the critical moment. Otherwise, they would be left with no choice but to run along the river. She


    wasn¡¯t


    o o her stamina. She was afraid the o n ly be a burden to Westley. ¡°Westley, do l uing here? You


    might get hurt trying to save me,¡± Gabrielle asked with curiosity.


    ¡°I will nure if I didn¡¯te save you. To me, robing else matters,¡± Westley replied. Dominance was


    evident in the


    voice. Forum,ing here to save his wife wou never be a regret. He couldn¡¯t bear the idea of just


    sitting there and doing nothing. ¡°Westley, you¡¯re so kind to me. How could I possibly repay you?¡±


    Gabrielle said in a low voice. ¡°I can wait. I¡¯m sure you woulde up with something eventually. My


    love for you is one thing. Escaping is another. You can¡¯t offset one with the other,¡± Westley replied


    seriously. ¡°I know. Is the kayak ready?¡± Gabrielle asked to confirm. When she turned to look at the


    kayak, it was already fully inted. She didn¡¯t know that such a small thing could expand like that with


    just air. Gabrielle was awestruck. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were trying to flee, she would think


    that the two of them were merely enjoying a romantic canoeing date.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 483

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 483


    After busying himself for a while, Westley¡¯s kayak was finally ready. He put it directly into the river to


    test if it was safe to use and check if there was any leaking hole. If it had some cracks, it would be


    useless and they would have to walk.


    However, it would take at least two hours to walk out of the forest. Based on this fact, time was not the


    only thing they had to consider but also physical strength. Moreover, there were snakes, beasts and


    many other dangerous things in the forest. So, Westley concluded that no matter what, it was the


    fastest and safest way to leave by water.


    Even though there could be numerous types of reptiles in the water, it could at least save their strength


    if they drifted down along the flow of the river by this boat.


    ¡°Gabrielle, get on it. The kayak is useable.¡± Westley boarded first and then reached out his hand to let


    her hold his hand as a support.


    Gabrielle¡¯s trust in this man was immeasurable. Shepletely trusted Westley in whatever he did.


    When she was alone these days, her thoughts always wandered to Westley. She felt that as long as he


    was beside her, everything would be fine.


    Now that they were finally together, Gabrielle feltplete and she was rest assured. From now on, no


    matter how dangerous the way ahead was, as long as he was with her, she could face it together with


    him.


    ¡°Westley, are you sure this kayak is solid?¡± When she sat on the kayak, she became a little worried as


    it did not seem very stable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is a military-used survival canoe which means it¡¯s pretty solid. Not to mention the two


    of us, even if there are two more men on this, it will not be a problem. Just sit tight and hold it well.¡±


    Westley asked her to sit behind him, so that he could protect her from any iing danger which


    woulde from the front and the sides.


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡± At the sight of his tall and broad back in front of her, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help feeling a


    sense of security even though she was scared.


    ¡°Gabrielle, since you are sitting behind me, you don¡¯t need to pay attention to the road ahead. Leave


    that to me. You just need to be careful not to be stabbed or scratched by any branch that is in the way


    of us. Also, the base of the river is not very t. There are sharp bends and shallow ponds. There¡¯s


    also a low waterfall ahead. We may have to get off and walk when we arrive the waterfall, okay?¡±


    Westley told her all the possibilities and danger there was while rowing forward.


    Since they were a couple facing such a difficult situation together, it would be better to let Gabrielle


    know what might happen in advance, ed she would be scared when she


    e r ed those thingster. That way, she could think about what to do in avance. Wesd memorized all


    the important inform a vout the waterway on the way here. He knew that it woulde in L yter, so


    he memorized all about son of the sharp bends, shallow pools and ces with many stones.


    That way, he could remind Gabe how wey faced themter. ¡°I see. You can remind


    m e ndime. Speaking of it, howe you remember all about the general terrain of the waterway?¡±


    Gabriell to softly. Even though she teased him, she also thought that this man was really powerful and


    capable,


    nd her imagination. Wesy u responded, ¡°Well, since I came to save ou, I have to know everything


    about this in advance. Otherwise, huda Mug you back safely? I have to investie and judge if it will be


    too dangerous to escape by river.¡± Westley diuru o it for himself. All this time, all thous! hapout saving


    Gabrielle and bringing her to safety upied his head. He was nning in his mind to make sure that


    he could take her away in the safest way without letting her take any risk. If the waterway wouldn¡¯t


    work, he had thought about arranging a helicopter to take her away directly. However, that could lure


    more attention and danger towards them. ¡°Everything will be fine. We will get out of here safely as long


    as we both try our best. Nothing will happen,¡± Gabrielle tried tofort both of them. Besides, she


    honestly believed so. Since Westley could enter the forest, he would naturally have a way to take her


    out as


    COM


    W


    ell.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you seem to trust me so much. Why?¡± Of course, Westley was very happy to be trusted so


    much by his wife. Which man wouldn¡¯t be happy in such situation?


    Westley was simply over the moon now.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®why¡¯? Don¡¯t you deserve my trust?¡± Gabrielle asked back in reply with a smile on


    her face.


    Westleyughed out loud while rowing the boat. He didn¡¯t expect to be defeated so easily like this.


    Nheless, he replied, ¡°Of course I know that I deserve your trust. So, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely


    take you out of here safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we need to be careful. Rose told me that there are snakes and even crocodiles in the river. It


    won¡¯t be nice if you get bitten,¡± Gabrielle reminded him cautiously.


    At this time, Gabrielle really believed in the words of Rose. Rose was the one who wanted them to


    leave and she also exined so much to her seriously.


    Westleyforted her in a low voice while looking around the river, ¡°I know there are snakes, but I am


    not sure about crocodiles though. This is not the Amazon River after all. Even if there is, wild crocodiles


    are rare. So, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    What Rose told Gabrielle was not necessarily a joke. No one exactly knew for sure. The crocodiles and


    cannibal fish could be everywhere like the Amazon River had.


    Westley also thought of this. Before he came here, he only took a rough look at the terrain of the river


    and didn¡¯t carefully study about the water creatures which could be living here. Maybe there were really


    crocodiles after all.


    The snakes could still be dealt with if they happened to stumble upon them. However, if it was an adult


    crocodile, it would be difficult to deal with. Westley couldn¡¯t help worrying even more. He could only


    hope that their luck was good enough not to meet with the crocodiles.


    ¡°Westley, although this river isn¡¯t reported to be abound with crocodiles and cannibal fish like the


    Amazon River, it¡¯s a river deep in the forest. The might actually be some unknowr c creatures living


    here. She wouldn¡¯t deceive me purposelessly this. After all, she helped me esca A h elle believed that


    Rose was being genuine towards her. After all, the winney were taking now really seemed oh ale and


    this path was directed by Rose, too. I just verified that Rose¡¯s words were I is waterway was the fastest


    and safest ce to leave the forest. Not to mention that Westley thos e are, too. The more she thought


    about how Rose was genuine towards her, the more she felt worried about Although Rose said a dn¡¯t


    have the intention to betray Bain, her showing Gabrielle directions like this was equivalent


    to m . If Bain knew, she couldn¡¯t imagine et would happen to Rose. Gabrie huoned about this to Rose


    before. If Robetrayed Bain, she knew that the worst punishment for Rose


    de What Rose did for her was too heavy ler to bear for a moment as she thought about what kind of


    dam ous situation Rose was in. Gabrielle was too worried about Rose that she went silent for a


    moment. Suddenly, she was reminded of the expression Rose had when she mentioned about the


    scene where her sister died in her arms. The look in her eyes looked so sad and desperate. Gabrielle


    could guess that Rose felt so much guilt and wished she would rather be the one who died back then


    rather than her sister. Rose thought that Gabrielle¡¯s eyes were like those of Rose¡¯s sister who died. So,


    she also felt grateful for that. After all, that| was one of the reasons that ignited Rose¡¯s sympathy and


    she was taken care of by Rose like that. ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When Westley didn¡¯t hear any


    sound from Gabrielle for a long time, he became a bit concerned.


    Gabrielle took a deep breath and said uneasily, ¡°Westley, Rose let me go on purpose. If Bain knows of


    this matter, what if he does something to her for betraying him?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but it depends on


    Bain¡¯s judgment. He¡¯s the boss of the gang and if he sees this as betrayal, he has the right to sentence


    his people however he likes. Law doesn¡¯t matter in this case.¡± Even though this was cruel, this was the


    way of the world and Westley had to let Gabrielle know.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 484

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 484


    Hearing this, Gabrielle¡¯s heart sank. So, it was up to Bain to convict someone whether they should


    receive punishment or not, and he didn¡¯t even need any evidence. This was the rule here.


    It was just like those henchmen around those big shots who could do anything unscrupulously, without


    thew¡¯s judgment as long as they were heeding to those big shots.


    Then, Rose was also Bain¡¯s confidant. She wouldn¡¯t be regarded as a traitor for such a trivial matter,


    would she?


    Gabrielle had no choice but tofort herself in this way at this time. She would be devastated if Rose


    was regarded as a traitor. She knew that the punishment must not be light.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s their internal affairs anyway. Don¡¯t worry about it. Besides, it¡¯s not that she let you go, but


    I am the one who brought you out, remember? If Bain really looks into it, Rose should not be the one to


    be med, unless he is an unreasonable person who thinks he can convict people at will.¡± Westley


    didn¡¯t know what to say to lighten the guilt in her heart, so he could only tell her what he guessed about


    the situation.


    Gabrielle understood what Westley meant. Just like this words, it was indeed a matter between Bain


    and Rose. She couldn¡¯t do anything to help her if Bain thought that Rose had betrayed him. She could


    only pray that Bain wasn¡¯t a despicable man who lived in the air of unreasonable superiority.


    Gabrielle really felt that it was so unfair for Rose to live a life like that. She had no freedom and what


    was more, there was a chance that she might be executed at any time.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know what you are thinking, but it could be possible that Rose was not forced by Bain to


    come to the forest. It¡¯s her own choice to live there and she should have foreseen what the result would


    be like. She doesn¡¯t need others to think for her. Moreover, the people who have clean backgrounds in


    the forest are almost non-existent. Since Rose had decided to help you, I am sure that she was clear


    about the consequences and was ready for it.¡± Westley knew how Gabrielle was like. She was used to


    considering other people¡¯s feelings and safety after all.


    ¡°Westley, I know what you mean. She just wanted to help me without wishing for any return, but I can¡¯t


    help feeling that I owe her. That¡¯s why I hope you can tell brother about this matter and ask him to take


    Rose and Doctor Maniac away from the forest. You also know that the two of them are really good


    people. They have helped us a lot. I don¡¯t want the two of them to continue staying under Bain¡¯s


    influence and be in danger all the time.¡± Of course, Gabrielle knew that it was too much for her to make


    such a request, but she had to do something for Rose to repay what she owed her.


    After thinking for a while. Gabrielle felt that her request was ridiculous. She retracted her request as


    she said, ¡°Never mind. If this is impossible, o forget it. I know it will put you in a position.¡± She knew


    what kind of situation they were facing right now In thise, it was too much for her to make sua equest to


    Westley who was in the same situation with her.


    brielle, it¡¯s not an unreasonable requ you have to know that the people in the forest are all basically


    criminals who havemitted major crim e dess. Even if I ask Rose and Doctor Maniac to leave with


    us, this may not be what they wish.¡± Westley ha o n a Gabrielle about the real situation in here. He


    didn¡¯t think that those two would agree toply eve


    to save them. You are right t¡¯s drop this topic. How far have we go ! No one is following us, right?¡±


    While asking, Gabrielle took a lo v ironment on both sides of the river. Lovever, she could barely see


    anything as it was so dark that lev n light couldn¡¯t shine through. There were the sounds of the insects,


    rustled leaves, and the howling beasts, L couldn¡¯t tell what kind of creatures th ere at all.


    Indeed, all kinds of danger hid in the forest. Therefore, people said that if a person got lost in the forest,


    there was the possibility that the person would not only get caught by Bain¡¯s men but also be eaten


    alive by those beasts. ¡°By now, we¡¯ve drifted down for nearly twenty minutes. We still have half an hour


    to get to the waterfall. When we get there, we have to get off the kayak and walk onwards because the


    waterfall is a little high,¡± Westley calmly exined to her the time and their route n. When he meant


    by half an hour, everything would have to go well in order to arrive by that time. Then, they would have


    to walk for about twenty minutes to get out of the forest. After that, they would arrive at a farm. ¡°I hope


    we can arrive at the waterfall safely just like this. We will be surely safe once we arrive at the waterfall,


    right?¡± Gabrielle asked expectantly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I also hope that we can reach the waterfall safely. As for whether we will bepletely safe


    or not after that, we will have to see.¡± Saying this, Westley continued to row forward.


    ¡®Bang!¡¯ That was when kayak bumped into a rock. Gabrielle¡¯s body was forced backwards by the


    impact. Fortunately, she managed to grasp the ropes tightly on both sides, or else she would have


    been thrown down, seeing how great the impact was.


    ¡°What just happened, Westley?¡± Gabrielle asked anxiously. She had never experienced something like


    this, so she was naturally afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The kayak just bumped into a small stone. How are you? Did you get injured somewhere?¡±


    Westley turned his head and asked worriedly. It was inconvenient for him to see her since she was


    sitting behind him.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I just felt the impact all of a sudden. It¡¯s a relief that nothing serious happens.¡± Gabrielle


    breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Nheless, this incident instilled a newfound fear into her heart. She looked up at the dense treetops


    which were obstructing her view of the sky, and then looked at the endless river in front of her. She


    didn¡¯t dare to look behind them as she felt that there was a gloomy devil from hell waving to them from


    behind. It was as if when they were not careful, they would be torn and devoured. Her imagination got


    the best of her, simultaneously making her feel cold.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you scared?¡± asked Westley softly.


    He understood that she wasn¡¯t in her best state of mind right now with these unfamiliar surroundings


    and events happening to her. Never in a mio i would she have thought that she have to escape the


    forest in the middle of the night. ¡°To be hone n a little scared, but with you here ! e eleved somehow


    because I know you won¡¯t let anything happen to me. It?¡± Gabrielle answered firmly, an expta meaning


    evident in her tone.


    had to be said that she trusted and re e stley almost by instinct now. Westley nodded firmly, confirm


    tement. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Now, we are going to enter the sharp bends area


    soon.


    wh old tightly and the most important thing is not to let yourself fall into the water. I¡¯m not clear about


    the situa on water, and it¡¯s easy for things to go out of control if you fall.¡± He had to warn her what they


    were going to d a nce. Gabriell a mind and held the ropes on the sider cathe kayak more tightly, not


    daring to rx at all. |


    she fell into the water by ident, natoly would she be in danger but also Westley would be implicated


    by her. Shosolutely couldn¡¯t let such a thing hason. Westley, I understand. I will hold tightly so that I


    won¡¯t fall down,¡± Gabrielle reassured firmly. She already felt bad that she couldn¡¯t be of much help to


    him. There was no way she could cause any more trouble for him. If she fell into the water, Westley


    would undoubtedly jump into it to save her. Then, both of them would be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Gabrielle felt more and more uneasy and the foreboding feeling in her heart grew


    stronger. She somehow felt that something big was going to happen.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 485

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 485


    Gabrielle¡¯s hunch waspletely correct because they found themselves at shallows full of twists after


    turning a corner.


    This ce had not only twists and turns but also rocks and whirlpools. In short, this section of the river


    was a very dangerous ce. Westley naturally had confidence in crossing it, as long as Gabrielle


    wasn¡¯t so scared.


    ¡°Gabrielle, we¡¯ve got to pass a bit long turnster, and if you¡¯re afraid, you can just close your eyes.¡±


    Concerned that Gabrielle would panic, Westley informed her ahead of time andforted her.


    Let alone Gabrielle, even Westley himself felt a little nervous. Especially at the thought of Gabrielle


    being behind him, he felt worried even more.


    No matter how unbreakable his armor was, there always had a weak point. And that weakness of his


    was Gabrielle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, Westley.¡± Sensing the concern in Westley¡¯s tone, Gabrielle gave him a firm answer.


    And what she said wasn¡¯t just a white lie to make Westley feel better. With Westley in front of her to


    protect her, she really felt a lot less concerned.


    Westley was the man she could totally count on. As long as he was with her, she would no longer be


    afraid of any dangerous situation.


    It was also what a husband and wife were meant to do, sharing bliss and misfortune together.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Gabrielle gave out another reassurance. At the same time, she tried her best to keep her


    eyes open and scanned the situation around her.


    What she hoped for right now was to be the one who could help Westley with something, although the


    view here was really not good at all.


    Although Gabrielle tried hard to look around, she couldn¡¯t discover or hear very much. So, she just


    threw her arms around Westley tightly, leaned her head on his back, and closed her eyes to feel the


    surrounding situation.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The sound of water gurgling, wind blowing, trees rustling, and animals growling around filled her ears.


    And what Gabrielle needed to do now was to find out whether there were any other sounds, such as


    human voices or footsteps, from these messy voices.


    ¡°Why did you loosen the rope, Gabrielle?¡± Westley asked as he was frightened by Gabrielle¡¯s move. In


    this case, it would le safer for Gabrielle to grab the rop h ug and hold onto him. After all, she might be


    forced to ose her gricuer the impact of the water, and she ab ilung at any time. We don¡¯t speak. I will


    hold you tightly and ¡®t let go. Now I want to hear if anyone ising,¡± Gabrielle said Sellously. Since


    they had been away for


    d the people from Campbell Family had already arrived at the vige, Bain would definitely find out that


    she way soon. Although she wasn¡¯t le nemy of Bain, she did have the connection with his imcable


    foe, after all. So she could be counted as


    directly. After could use her identity to negotiate term Campbell Family or even to threaten them.


    yone had escaped. So Gabrielle knew for sure that Bain would send his people to chase them as soon


    as he found out, no matter what it took. And even if he couldn¡¯t catch them alive, he would find a way to


    kill them. In short, he would definitely not let her go, and Westley would also be included. At the thought


    of this, Gabrielle¡¯s heart trembled with fear. ¡°Westley, all you need to do is just take me out of here as


    soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. We won¡¯t be separated so easily,¡± Gabrielle said


    firmly. ¡°If you say so, Gabrielle. Then hang on tight and never let go!¡± Under the faint moonlight,


    Westley began to search his way forward with a big stick to avoid bumping into the stones in front of


    him.


    However, it was not easy to cross because of the rushing current and numerousrge stones. They


    had been stalled there


    for over ten minutes and had bumped against the stones nearly three times. Once Gabrielle was


    almost flung away, but luckily, Westley reacted quickly and grabbed her hand immediately. Otherwise,


    she would totally be flushed into the river.


    ¡°Are you alright, Gabrielle? There are only two more turns left to pass through this area.¡± Westley really


    got startled by the incident, and even the stick in his hand slipped off and fell into the water. The stick


    was supposed to be used as a rudder for the path they were taking. But now that the stick was gone,


    they had no choice but to count on the kayak to go through the rest of the journey.


    No matter what, for Westley, it was worth the risk. He would never hesitate to risk the stick or anything


    else if it was for Gabrielle¡¯s safety. Given the rushing current, if she did fall into the river and he could


    not save her in time, she would most likely be drowned or hit a stone.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m alright. It was so close, but you caught me in time. Otherwise¡­¡± Gabrielle was terrified when


    she thought of the scene just now.


    Indeed, it was just too horrible.


    Westley grabbed her in time when she was almost about to be knocked down. If not, she would have


    really fallen.


    Only if the shoal was even and not too rapid would she be able to swim to the shore, and she wouldn¡¯t


    have to worry about her safety.


    But the thing was that now the current was not even and full of turns, as well as stones. So, one would


    definitely not be able to survive after falling into it.


    Even if those who fell in the river still had breath, it was just for a moment. They would die sooner or


    later.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, Gabrielle. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Westley was actually taken aback too. He didn¡¯t feel


    any better than Gabrielle or even more nervous and scared than her.


    ¡°Well, I believe you. Nothing will happen to us. Will it be better after we pass this area?¡± Gabrielle felt a


    little relieved after hearing what Westley said and questioned him with a serious expression.


    She was silently praying in her heart to not encounter any horrible things on the next trip. At the very


    least, she wanted to be safe and sound.


    She had no idea of what yould happen in the following, but they indeed had got scared many times


    while crossing the river.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to a setter, I guess. The water won¡¯t bes a dund frightening, and there will be fewer stones,


    too.¡± Westleyfr Gabrielle. In his mind, he sought to re l What the riverbed looked like based on his


    rough memory of when he I came here. ¡°We¡¯ll make it through, sessf a unarmed. Do you think we¡¯re


    kind of like a troubled couple after having such a life-and-death experience V s Gabrielle cracked a joke


    to brighten the situation.


    But when the words an Of her mouth, it didn¡¯t sound like a joke at all. ¡°You¡¯re right to We are now a


    couple who have gone to ough difficulties together. Our lives have been bound, and no ona Ipate us,


    not even life or death!¡± Westle ought so too. His eyes were fixed on the stones in front of him.


    blick, he could only kick them away w is legs to avoid bumping into those obstacles. In regard, Westley


    did a good job. They didn¡¯t hit the stones ever after again. Yes, no one can separate us. We won¡¯t be


    apart again any longer.¡± Gabrielle wholeheartedly agreed with Westley¡¯s statement. After all the things


    they had gone through, no other people, not even life and death, could separate them. ¡°Westley, I think


    I¡¯ve heard the sound of a motorcycle,¡± Gabrielle said as she heard the roar of the motorcycle¡¯s motor.


    The sound was quite loud, roaring from far and near. She immediately thought of a possibility that the


    sound came from the motorcycles of the people Bain had sent over. After all, all of those sounds were


    coming from the direction of the vige. ¡°Westley, did you hear that?¡± Gabrielle closed her eyes and


    listened carefully several times. She got scared after confirming that the roar was indeed from the


    motorcycles. ¡°I did, yes. It¡¯s true. The motorcycles. It¡¯s getting closer to us.¡± Westley also heard the


    sounds. A thought immediately shed across his mind. It must be Bain¡¯s people.¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 486

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 486


    From the moment they fled, they knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy. At the back of their minds, they were


    convinced that at some point, someone would find them.


    So when Bain¡¯s men started chasing after them, they weren¡¯t exactly surprised. But the thing was, they


    caught up with them so quickly. As Bain¡¯s men closed the gap, it became more and more frightening.


    They did have the advantage over Westley and Gabrielle because they had off-road motorcycles.


    These weren¡¯t ordinary bikes; they were built to withstand the harshest conditions in the mountain or


    rough terrains. It didn¡¯t matter how many obstacles were in their way, the bikes rolled over them like it


    was no big deal.


    As for Westley and Gabrielle, they were sitting in a small kayak that wasn¡¯t made for speed. Even if


    they drifted along the water, it wouldn¡¯t be as fast as the motorbikes. They couldn¡¯t move faster no


    matter what they did.


    When she looked behind them, she saw faint lights peeking through the woods. Bain¡¯s men were


    getting closer and closer, so much so that she could hear the roar of their engines.


    ¡°Westley, they¡¯re almost here. What are we going to do now?¡± Gabrielle was drowning in fear, but she


    tried her best to calm herself down. She didn¡¯t want to show how scared she was because it might


    affect Westley. If Westley found out she was terrified, he might not be able to think straight.


    Gabrielle tamped down her terror and panic to avoid further worrying Westley. She slowly breathed in


    and out to slow her pounding heart.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s not possible to go back to shore now. Our kayak can¡¯t drift down as fast as their


    motorbikes, so I have to go into the water. If we can reach the waterfall, they won¡¯t be able to catch up.


    There are high cliffs around it, so they cannot follow us.¡± Westley jumped into the water, drew out a


    long rope, and tied it to his waist and the kayak. He was moving with a purpose.


    ¡°Westley, it¡¯s too dangerous. What if you get hit by stones?¡± Gabrielle kept on ncing around them.


    She was so worried about him, and she didn¡¯t want him to get hurt.


    If they were both in the kayak, it could protect them in case there were stones with sharp edges. They


    wouldn¡¯t sustain serious injuries. But now that Westley was in the water, he was in a vulnerable spot.


    He could get hit directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. These stones have been soaked in water for decades, so they¡¯re blunt. Even if I step on


    them, it will only hurt for a little while. Either way, it won¡¯t matter that much. You have to lie down and


    don¡¯t sit up. Hold the rope tightly with both hands, okay? I¡¯ll pull the boat as fast as I can.¡± Westley had


    to remind Gabrielle. With every minute that passed, their situation only became more dangerous.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything andy down obediently. The kayak concealed her petite body perfectly. It


    was also in color ck, so the watercraft was camouged by the pitch ck night.


    ¡°Westley, there are many hazards in the water, especially since you can¡¯t see clearly. You have to be


    careful.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s voice almost broke as the reminded him. She trembled  s he thought of Westley


    traversing along the water. She recalled at Rose told her¡ªthat there might be n eno, crocodiles, and


    other dangerous aquatic creatures. What if they untered any of those things and West isnarmed?


    abrielle, don¡¯t worry. My clothes are s I have enough protection. Now lie down and don¡¯t move. I¡¯m


    going to speed up.¡± Westley took a deer I pulled the kayak and swam down quickly. He struggled


    against the


    the big rocks along the way. He bumped his shoulder into a couple of them. It hurt him, but he had to


    pon . He had to take on as far away from this ce as possible so he had to endure every little pain. If


    he submitted to each hr und, they would never escape.


    ng was amiss. There were members of the Campbell Family waiting outside the forest. Once they went


    ashore through the waterfall, they would be safe, and they would have reinforcements. Westley kept on


    telling himself to take one more step.


    This was Westley¡¯s n when he decided to go into the forest. He didn¡¯t bring anyone with him, for fear


    of alerting Bain. He brought a backpack and went alone. He told the others to stay outside the forest


    and wait for him toe to them.


    ¡°Stop talking so that you can keep your strength!¡± Judging by his voice, Gabrielle sensed that


    something was wrong. His tone was off. Maybe he was too tired, and he was just pushing himself too


    hard.


    ¡°Okay. But if you¡¯re afraid, then talk to me.¡± Westley nodded even if Gabrielle couldn¡¯t see it. He was


    exhausted and in pain. He was aware that he was almost dragging himself through the water.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± The motorbikes soon arrived by the river, the headlights shining on them. Gabrielle


    looked behind her and found that two of the motorcycles were just a hundred meters away from them.


    The men held crossbows and were starting to aim at them.


    Gabrielle had seen Rose shooting pheasants with a crossbow before. She marveled at the way Rose


    made it look so easy to hit a target no less than a hundred meters away. It wasn¡¯t just any other


    makeshift crossbow. It was a top-of-the-line weapon, with an impressive shooting range and improved


    uracy.


    These men weren¡¯t strangers to using crossbows. Besides, Gabrielle and Westley were much bigger


    than pheasants, so it would be easier for the men to aim their arrows at the pair.


    ¡°Westley, they¡¯ve caught up with us. We¡¯ve been found,¡± Gabrielle said with a heavy sigh. She felt her


    stomach drop at the sight of the men.


    ¡°Yes, I see them. Gabrielle, get down in the water.¡± Westley underestimated their pursuers. He thought


    they had enough time to arrive at the waterfall, but it was toote for them.


    He could already hear the sound of the waterfall, but he knew it was still far away. They wouldn¡¯t even


    make it halfway at this rate.


    Without any hesitation, Gabrielle quickly got into the water. She gasped as the cold soaked her clothes.


    Just a second after she got down, she had an arrow whiz past her. ¡°Shoot! Caterem!¡±


    With hand holding Gabrielle, Westley held tipe of the kayak with the other hand. He asked Gabrielle to


    grasp the


    pe too. They would make use of the


    k t heir shield. ¡°Gabrielle, try your best to stay


    kayak. If they continue shooting, they will hit the kayak instead. The fiberss will stop the arrows from


    it .¡± Westley pulled out a crossbow from his backpack. ¡°Westley, let¡¯s hurry a jelle¡¯s teeth chattered. Her


    entire body shivered from the cold. They were almost submerged in spring wat hy temperature in the


    mountains was mos than thirty degrees at daytime, it dropped at night. Her k e shaking badly, and she


    struggled with ac step. Her breath plumed in the air, and she wanted to rub her


    warm herself even a little bit. Gabriele imought of Westley, who was in the water longer. He might be


    freezing


    SM


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, if there¡¯s any chance to go ashore and hide¡­¡±


    ¡°No way, Westley. I want to be with you! How are you even suggesting such a thing? We¡¯re married!


    And couples face problems together. We live together and die together. Besides, the reason why you¡¯re


    here in the first ce is because you came to save me. How dare you think I want to escape alone and


    save only myself?¡± Gabrielle interrupted him, cutting off his words. He shouldn¡¯t even consider it. How


    could he let her run away while he faced their enemies? ¡°Okay, then. We won¡¯t be apart.¡± Westley


    didn¡¯t push Gabrielle away anymore, although he really wanted to do so. The only thing on his mind


    was her safety.


    They were both in danger. That was why he wanted to make sure she was safe first. But, by now,


    Westley already understood Gabrielle¡¯s stubbornness. There was no winning against her. His wife


    really loved him. Even with their lives on the line, this simple thought made Westley smile. ¡®Okay, then.


    We¡¯re leaving together,¡¯ he thought. ¡°Gabrielle, hold the rope tightly. Use all your strength to protect


    yourself. Don¡¯t move away from the kayak. I¡¯m going to fight back.¡± Westley pushed Gabrielle and the


    kayak forward. He jumped onto the nearest big stone and aimed at the people on the motorbikes with


    the crossbow. He crouched low and steadied his hands. Westley took advantage of their headlights


    because it made it easier for him to aim. He could shoot the arrow precisely. He didn¡¯t n on injuring


    anyone when he set out on a mission to save Gabrielle. He only needed to bring her to safety. But


    Bain¡¯s men forced his hand as they kept on shooting arrows that might wound Gabrielle. When it came


    to protecting his wife, Westley became vicious and merciless.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 487

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 487


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you¡¯re awake. You can hear me, right?


    Everything¡¯s fine now, Gabrielle. We made it out alive with only a few injuries.


    I know you¡¯re exhausted and you want to sleep longer, so I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Gabrielle was in deep sleep. She kept hearing voices inside her head, but couldn¡¯t tell clearly. In her


    heart, she knew who it was.


    ¡®Westley¡­ you promised you wouldn¡¯t abandon me¡­So please don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Gabrielle, we swore not to abandon each other forever. We¡¯re both safe now, it¡¯s going to be okay.


    We¡¯re finally outside the forest now. When you wake up, let¡¯s go back to Antawood immediately, okay?


    You¡¯ll love the scenery here, Gabrielle. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    Both of them got carried away by the strong current after jumping down the waterfall. Luckily, they were


    discovered by the men of the Campbell Family who had been waiting outside. They were rescued and


    taken to the farm. Their people had already guarded the entire area, so it would be safe for both of


    them.


    Even if the farm was close to the forest, Bain¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t dare toe out and mess with them.


    Gabrielle finally woke up after a few days. She blinked slowly and looked around. The walls were


    strange and the room seemed old.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Westley had juste out of the bathroom and was shocked to see


    Gabrielle regain her consciousness. He had been staying by her side all the time.


    ¡°Westley¡­it¡¯s you. Where am I?¡± Gabrielle asked, her voice hoarse.


    ¡°We got out safely. How are you feeling?¡± Westley sat on the edge of the bed and ced his hand on


    top of hers.


    She tried to move but felt pain all over her body.


    After all, her wounds did not fully heal yet.


    Gabrielle was injured shortly after jumping into the rapids. She felt numb in the icy cold water that when


    she was struggling in the water that she couldn¡¯t feel a thing. But now, it wore off. People would mostly


    feel the pain from the injuries after waking up.


    ¡°We¡­ we escaped. We didn¡¯t die. We¡¯re still alive¡­ I¡¯m so relieved¡­¡± Ow! It hurts¡­ ¡±


    Gabrielle yelped, feeling a sharp pain.


    As long as the two of them were alive, everything was worth it. The bleeding and injuries were nothing


    because they had freedom now. A new life was waiting for them.


    ¡°I know it hurts, but hang in there, sweetheart.¡± Westley wiped her forehead. ¡°Remy,e quickly!


    Gabrielle¡¯s awake.¡±


    A few momentster, Remy came in. Westley had made things difficult for him because of her, but he


    felt relieved after seeing Gabrielle had woken up.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re finally awake. If you didn¡¯t wake up soon, Westley would have tortured me to death.¡±


    Remy approached them, cracking a joke.


    ¡°Re..Remy¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t push yourseloo hard, Gabrielle. You just woke up to exert yourself too much. Your wounds might


    open again.¡± Rem inded her. ¡°We get some warm water for Gabrielle. It¡¯


    l e her feel better,¡± Remy suggested. Right.¡± Westley poured some wateront vu cup and helped


    Gabrielle take a sip. He had already prepared it


    v t in case she woke up. Does your whole bodia faurielle?¡± Remy asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®It¡¯s nor v een battered


    a lot. You also got some serious injury at the back of your head and your waist. Even the ter cushioned


    your fall, you still got hit Rocks and stones. Luckily, you survived all that. Do you


    us ber?¡± Remy gently talked about Gabria condition so she could feel more at ease. Yes, I remember.¡±


    ¡°Great, your memory¡¯s intact. After a day or two, we can go to a hospital in Bangkok for a thorough


    check-up, and then return to Antawood,¡± Remy exined. ¡°Gabrielle¡¯s having a hard time. Can you


    prescribe some painkillers for her? I don¡¯t want to see her suffering like this.¡± Westley couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    Gabrielle¡¯s brows were twisting and her face was full of difort. Westley felt so sorry for her.


    T¡¯Il give her some painkillers, but they¡¯ll only help for a short while. She needs to go through the normal


    healing process, which will take time. Of course, we also have to clean her wounds regrly and apply


    medication. I admit it can be ufortable at times.¡± Remy had to tell them first. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just for


    a short while¡­¡± Westley knew that the process of natural healing was painful and long and he didn¡¯t


    want Gabrielle to bear with it. ¡°¡®ll go get the medicine first. Let Gabrielle rest,¡± Remy replied. The


    painkillers would make her feel better. Westley wouldn¡¯t be able to bear seeing Gabrielle in pain.


    She was such a healthy girl, but now she was lying in bed, covered in bruises. Westley thought he


    might be a curse to her. After marrying him, Gabrielle would always end up in trouble.


    Then, hurry up and get the painkillers,¡± Westley urged. Remy rushed to get the medicine and came


    back fast. He handed the pills to Westley and let him help Gabrielle take it. Thankfully, her pain


    decreased over thest ten minutes. Although she could still feel the ache, it was better than before.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how do you feel now?¡± Westley asked in a concerned tone. ¡°Much better. But your


    wounds¡­ Are you okay? Is it serious?¡± Gabrielle felt uneasy after seeing the wounds on Westley¡¯s


    face and body. He was covered in bandages around the head, shoulders, and abdomen. It was clear


    he was hurt pretty bad. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, they¡¯re all scratches. My injuries are less serious than


    yours. I was able to wake up the day we escaped but you slept for three days and four nights. I was


    scared to death that you weren¡¯t going to wake up. But here we are, still alive and safe from harm.¡±


    Westley looked at her and smiled. When he jumped down the waterfall with Gabrielle in his arms, he


    had already thought about the worst oue in his mind. He knew there was a possibility they could


    die.


    However, if those were theirst moments together and they ended up dying, he would not regret a


    thing.


    But fate had other ns for them. They survived what happened and were given a second chance at


    life. Now,


    Westley could only think about being with Gabrielle, and that was enough for him.


    Gabrielle felt bittersweet.


    He was right, they were still alive.


    Surviving with only several injuries was something to be thankful for.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. I¡¯m happy that we lived because this means we can still be together. But I¡¯m


    really concerned about your wounds¡­¡± She scanned Westley from head to toe. She had a feeling he


    had lied to her about his condition. The wounds looked more serious than he imed.


    ¡°This is nothing. I¡¯ve been guarding you for the past three days. I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that if I was


    seriously injured, would I? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Remy. He¡¯s a doctor.¡± Gabrielle could


    be really stubborn and Westley knew she wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    He intended to hide his wounds and cover up so Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t see them. He didn¡¯t want to make


    her worry.


    Westley never thought Gabrielle would suddenly wake up so he couldn¡¯t cover up anymore. Now, she


    saw all his injuries.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    ¡°Well¡­ if you say it like that then¡­ it¡¯s good to hear that you¡¯re fine. One more thing, um¡­ Is it safe


    here?¡± Gabrielle spoke softly. After all, they had almost lost their lives. She was thinking of their safety


    the most.


    ¡°We are safe. The people of the Campbell Family are guarding this area. We¡¯re currently staying in the


    two most remote houses at the far back, surrounded by their men. Nothing bad will happen. You can


    put yourself at ease.¡± Westley held her hand, assuring her.


    ¡°Thank you, that calms me down.¡± Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Just rest for a while, I¡¯ll be here to protect you.¡± Westley caressed her hair gently.


    The escape might have taken a huge toll on Gabrielle. She wouldn¡¯t be able to forget something


    traumatic like that so easily. The darkness of that night would remain in her heart for a long time.


    After everything that happened inside the forest, she had a reason to worry, especially if they were still


    being pursued by Bain¡¯s men.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to think too much anymore.


    ¡°By the way, Lance and the others¡­¡±


    ¡°They can deal with their problems by themselves. We shouldn¡¯t get involved,¡± Westley replied. Lance


    and Bain¡¯s beherhood would prevent them from fi. orribly. people like any valued loyalty and merit. If he


    de meone useless, then he wouldn¡¯t waste his time. Bai Wed Lance, so he had an exemptir nard. was


    safe in Bain¡¯s territory for now. He could also leave if he wanted


    There was no need for them


    out it.


    If Lance wasn¡¯t confida aunty, he wouldn¡¯t boldlye to the forest unannounced. If he didn¡¯t have any


    ns up his sleeve, he or self at risk. ¡°How are to escape there, Westley?¡± It was imro Giole for


    Gabrielle not to care.


    a don¡¯t seem to know how influentiale is in Thand. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate him. Trust me, he¡¯s


    tery safe without you,¡± Westley calmly trained to her. ¡°Really?¡± Gabrielle was still anxious. Lance was


    her cousin, after all. Bain wanted to kill her. She thought he mighte for him because she had


    escaped. ¡°Of course, Gabrielle. I would never lie to you. Lance is more capable than you think,¡±


    Westley said in a serious tone. When have you ever told me the truth?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s eyes squinted as


    she stared at him. ¡°I can tell you about what happened between me and Bryce.¡± Westley already knew


    what Gabrielle wanted to know. It would be about Bryce¡¯s injuries and that he locked Bryce up.


    Tell me everything.¡± Gabrielle felt the banging in her chest. It was getting louder and faster. ¡°I will


    exin everything to you, just not now. I¡¯ll wait until you recover a little. It would be better to not exert


    yourself and control your emotions. We don¡¯t want your wounds to open up.¡± Westley held her hand


    tightly.


    He was right. She shouldn¡¯t be too emotional or else it would just worsen her injuries. ¡°Westley, I hope


    you won¡¯t lie to me anymore,¡± Gabrielle pleaded. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, I promise. I will tell you everything


    you want to know, but you have to get plenty of rest for now, okay? When you¡¯ve rested enough, then


    we¡¯ll talk.¡± Westley looked serious.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± Gabrielle asked. ¡°It¡¯s broken. I¡¯ll buy you a new one when we get home. You can


    use mine for the time being.¡± Westley handed her the phone. When the two of them jumped down from


    the waterfall, all the things in their backpacks had been soaked in water. Sticks and stones underneath


    did further damage. Westley¡¯s phone was brand new. He asked his men to get him a new one and sent


    it to him after they settled in the vige. ¡°Please help me contact Jason and tell him about my current


    situation. The training ss will begin in a few days and I don¡¯t want to miss it.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t borrow


    the phone for entertainment, she wanted to reach out to Jason. She had never contacted him at least


    once after she arrived in Bangkok. She could easily ask thepany for a leave, but she didn¡¯t want to


    miss the training ss.


    ¡°I have contacted him for you in advance. No matter how much I dislike the guy, he¡¯s still your boss. I


    already informed him about what happened to you in Bangkok and he said he¡¯ll help you out regarding


    the training ss. You just need to get your strength back and go home with me.¡± Westley knew how


    important the training ss was for Gabrielle. The lecturer was one of the most famous designers she


    admired. It was a once-in-a-lifetime chance for her, so she wanted to grab the opportunity. ¡°Has the


    ss started?¡± Gabrielle asked anxiously. ¡°No. It hasn¡¯t been decided yet. Jason will contact me right


    away once they got a date.¡± Gabrielle looked forward to the training ss and Westley knew how


    important it was for her. He went and begged Jason for an extension. ¡°Did you talk to Jason


    personally?¡± Gabrielle was stressing over it. After all, the training ss was a big event for her. She


    wished she could go back to Antawood right now.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 488

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 488


    With all the doubts that Gabrielle had in their rtionship, Westley couldn¡¯t help but think that they had


    serious trust issues between them.


    Bryce could be part of the reason that made Gabrielle start to doubt him.


    This had upset Westley to a considerable extent. Mostly, he was deeply concerned about this.


    There were a number of reasons for marital breakdown. Couples growing apart,munication


    problems, money disagreements, and the mostmon, betrayal in mutual trust.


    Rtionships started to suffer when couples struggled with trust issues. It would be difficult for them to


    see the good in each other because they didn¡¯t believe the words and gestures of each other were


    genuine. The union would turn toxic, and in the end, break down.


    Of course, Westley wouldn¡¯t want things between them to go that way. Especially now when they had


    finally be closer. He would not let any crisise out of their marriage.


    ¡°Yeah. That was what Jason said,¡± Westley replied in a rxed tone.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gabrielle answered in a tone that was light, but her expression showed that she was not happy


    at all.


    ¡°So, have you set the time for the ss?¡± Westley asked, now sounding and looking unhappy after


    noticing Gabrielle¡¯s expression.


    He tried to shift the topics into what he thought would make her feel better.


    Gabrielle nonchntly shook her head. ¡°They still haven¡¯t decided. Definitely, any time after New


    Year¡¯s Day. They¡¯ll let us know when it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry then. As soon as Jason calls me, I¡¯ll let you know, okay? You¡¯ve just


    woken up. Stop thinking about it. What you need is more rest, and that includes rxing your mind


    from stressful thoughts.¡± Westley looked at her. His eyebrows furrowed with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with him tomorrow. Just let me do the talking. And if there¡¯s time, it would be better to


    go back home. I can manage, I don¡¯t feel that awful ¡­ really.¡± Gabrielle wanted to sound reassuring but


    her tone was soft and weak.


    It was not really up to her to decide on what they had to do. It was the doctor¡¯s and she should listen to


    what he would say.


    Goodness gracious, she was taking painkillers to ease the pain she was feeling all over her body! How


    could she say that it was not serious? GO She had bee ling herself into thinking she was o


    ¡°You call Jason tomorrow, but from now on, worry or think too much. Have a good rest. I¡¯m here with


    you till you ge better. And then, we¡¯ll go home,¡± We d in an authoritative voice.


    Fine,¡± said Gabrielle. By the olce, she knew it would be best to heed what he said. Also, it was easy for


    her to isten up to Westley. She ato recover from the ident as soon as possible. It seemed to be the


    es puun. The sooner she got better, the earlier they could return to Antawood.


    Now, have est. Is there anything that you want to ea Westley then gently pulled up the nket over her.


    You nured, too, Westley. Why don¡¯t you re w ell? Stay here with me. I¡¯m not hungry anyway. Lie beside


    me.


    catter.¡± Gabrielle was distraught seri Westley also had wounds all over his body. Westley, on the


    other hand, became excited nearing Gabrielle¡¯s invitation. He wanted more than just to lie down with


    her.


    But Gabrielle was aching because of her injuries. He would just stay beside her. ¡°Being here beside


    you is more than okay for me. I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯m afraid I might hurt you unintentionally.¡± So Westley


    ay still next to Gabrielle. Don¡¯t worry. My injuries are not really that bad. And, I¡¯m definitely not delicate


    that you can¡¯ty a finger on me.¡± Gabrielle instinctively moved closer to Westley. Please, baby, I don¡¯t


    want to hurt you.¡± Seeing that Gabrielle moved closer to Westley he admonished her about her


    condition. Feeling she had no choice, Gabrielle obeyed. She and Westleyy side by side on the bed.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lyin


    g next to each other was more than enough for them.


    Gabrielle could still remember that fateful night when they nearly lost their lives. They were crossing the


    river of forest in the middle of the night. How could she forget it! The horrible scene yed over and


    over in her mind.


    She survived. True, she came out of it badly. But still, she had been fortunate to be alive. It was more


    than she could ask for.


    Thinking about this made Gabrielle reach out to clutch Westley¡¯s hand. There were ups and downs, but


    mostly downs, in their rtionship before that night when they almost died.


    But since that night, they had vowed to be together for all time.


    Westley felt her hand and sped it so that their fingers intertwined.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Gabrielle?¡± Westley was worried that she might be having disturbing


    thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I only want to hold your hand.¡± Gripping his hand, Gabrielle hoped that she would be


    able to convey to him that she wasforted with him lying next to her.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Westley¡¯s voice was gentle and reassuring.


    ¡°Westley, we are a couple who share weal and woe, aren¡¯t we?¡± Gabrielle simply had to ask him.


    It had never crossed her mind that a time like this coulde when she and Westley would have to run


    away for their lives.


    ¡°Yes, we are a couple. We have been through really difficult times together. Now, nothing can set us


    apart, not even God.¡± Westley tightened his grip on Gabrille¡¯s hand. If he could just meld his hand into


    hers, he would do it to cast away her worries.


    He wanted to put his arm around her. He wanted to make her feel that they would not be separated.


    Ever. ¡°You are right, dear. We will never be apart.¡± Gabrielle no d then inched her body closer to


    Westley. Westley uratood. He, too, moved toward Gab o in bodies were touching with no space at all


    between them. Feate weak butforted by his near to


    h a brielle soon fell asleep. Westley, too, fell asleep, lulled by t stearat reathing of Gabrielle. His worries


    about her condition had kept him awake. Thank goodness for the sleer at Remy had given him, or he


    might not be able to catch even a wink of sleep. Gabrielle hade n


    oma. Here she was, lying next to him. This had somehow ayed his anxieties. He feltforted and


    re


    Remy lork e m in the afternoon. He smiled when he saw them sleeping. ¡®Ah, let them rest. I¡¯ll ask about


    lunchter the and stepped out of the room.


    ad his lunch. He felt rxed¡ªand this is the first time since he came here that he felt that way. And so,


    he decided to walk around the vige. He remembered being alone outside the forest. He was


    anxiously thinking of Westley, thinking that he would risk his life to save Gabrielle.


    What he saw shocked him! Two figures lying in the waterte at night. Their bodies covered in blood.


    Remy shuddered at the sight. What happened to them? What can I do for them? Oh, are they going to


    make it? Oh please, please, let them get through this alive,¡¯ he prayed in his heart. The situation was


    not that bad. Westley and Gabrielle woke up. Remy let out a huge sigh of relief. Seeing them


    unconscious and not moving was torture for Remy. What if either of them or even both of them, do not


    awake! He thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue being a doctor. What use would it be, being a doctor


    but couldn¡¯t save their lives? As a doctor, Remy had faced life-and-death situations. But when it would


    involve family members and friends, he didn¡¯t know if he could take it. The pain would be too much and


    it would never go away. He looked at the sky. The sun was shining brightly. This buoyed up his spirit.


    Things would turn out well. ¡°Dr. Davis! Dr. Davis!¡± The harried and worried voice interrupted his musing.


    He was not able to appreciate the bright sunshine.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 489

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 489


    The moment Remy heard the shout, his heart pounded. ¡®Is there something wrong with the couple


    again?¡¯ he wondered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to them?¡± Remy asked the bodyguard. Anxiety was apparent in


    the tone of his voice.


    ¡°No. Mr. Morris just wants to see you. They¡¯re fine,¡± the bodyguard exined. The obvious look of


    concern on Remy¡¯s face urged the bodyguard to talk faster.


    ¡°Ah, I see. Hurry up, then. Why is Mr. Morris looking for me?¡± Relief washed over Remy the moment he


    heard that the two of them were fine.


    When Remy walked back, he caught a glimpse of Westley sitting by the corridor in front of the house.


    He sat there. In silence, he basked under the warmth of the sun as if nothing happened.


    ¡°If you¡¯re fine, can you stop sending people to call me with urgency? I was afraid that something had


    happened to you,¡± Remy said as he sat next to Westley with a look of disgust on his face.


    ¡°What could possibly happen to me? Do you want me to get into trouble?¡± Westley asked as he took


    two sips of water.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t! I just don¡¯t want to ruin my reputation because of you.¡± Remy nced at him.


    ¡°I asked you toe here because I was feeling lonely when I woke up alone. Keep mepany.¡±


    Westley tilted his head to gaze upon the sky. The white clouds against the blue horizon looked


    breathtaking. The bright luminescence of the sun made it even better.


    ¡°How about Gabrielle?¡± Remy took the ss Westley passed on to him and took a sip.


    ¡°Let her sleep. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. When she was in aa, she couldn¡¯t sleepfortably. Her


    face always had a frown. It wasn¡¯t until now that she¡¯s finally sleeping better. Let her sleep a little


    longer,¡± Westley said. There was concern in his voice.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I saw the two of you sleeping around a while back so I didn¡¯t wake you up for lunch,¡±


    Remy asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Gabrielle au will be having dinner when she


    w


    Y ou¡¯re a doctor. You should be responsible for her nutritious m Can you ask someone to have it ne


    how?¡± Westley ordered. Remunged. He had alreadye up with an n for Gabrielle and Westley.


    He did not need Westley¡¯s reminder. ¡°I already told the cook what to mak N a t Gabrielle is up, what are


    you going to do?¡± He was talking about whether or not the couple wereing sock t awood. Now that


    the both of the revered, they could finallye home. Staying here wasn¡¯t a good idea. We can leave


    wie eiele gets better. We¡¯re not in a hurry,¡± Westley calmly replied. It had onl y since Gabrielle had


    woken up. If they Git hastily, it might aggravate her wounds. Westley did not want


    So you¡¯re right. What are you going to do out Lance and Bryce?¡± Remy had been filled in about the


    situation in the forest and about what had happened between Bryce and Nellie. Westley had kept the


    two of them in Bangkok. Nellie had to go see a doctor because of the odd feeling in her belly. Bryce


    took that opportunity to run away. Lance helped him seek refuge at the forest.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Nobody could have possibly anticipated for things to go this messy. It was qu


    ite annoying.


    He also slept quite well. He had not slept that good in days.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. I don¡¯t give a shit about them,¡± Westley said coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s just cruel!¡± Remy joked.


    ¡°Lance is capable of saving Bryce. Bain and Lance¡¯s rtionship is unimaginable. Now that Gabrielle


    has left the ce and no one from the Campbell Family was there, Bain wouldn¡¯t have a reason to kill


    them. They are not going to die in there,¡± Westley calmly exined.


    If Bain had the intention to kill the two of them, Westley would not hesitate to save them. After all,


    Lance was Gabrielle¡¯s cousin and Bryce was her adopted brother. He had to save them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about them. What about Nellie? She was pregnant. Aren¡¯t you going to send her


    back? She wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything funny now anyway,¡± Remy asked as he turned to look at


    Westley.


    Nellie was Helena¡¯s sister. Helena used to have a good rtionship with Westley. Their families were in


    good terms. However, because of the Collins family, they were now sworn enemies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Westley was not in the mood to talk about the Collins family.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s none of my business after all. I don¡¯t want to get into it. Do whatever you want.¡± All Remy


    had to do was to fulfill his duty as a doctor. He couldn¡¯t care less about other things. Besides, what


    Westley wanted to do was out of their jurisdiction.


    ¡°Of course I will. Your only task is to tend to our well-being. You shouldn¡¯t worry about these things. Do


    you have something urgent to do in Antawood? If that¡¯s the case, I can arrange for someone to take


    you there,¡± Westley asked.


    Remy was his private doctor but he was also his friend. Remy had his own life to live as well. Westley


    couldn¡¯t sto Remy from spending his time the


    w a nted to. Besides, was si¨¨y and Gabrielle had already wok e ir recovery did not need much medical


    attention. it¡¯ wing serious. It¡¯s not that the hosni can e em to function without me,¡± Remy said lightly.


    ¡°Alright, then. Go to the kitchen an ell throw o prepare the meal. I¡¯ll check on Gabrielle. If you have


    something to deal with, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me e of friends, after all.¡± Westley gave him a pat on the


    shoulder before leaving to go to the room.


    V When dinner was y Vestley woke Gabrielle up. Gabrie or dinner.¡± Westley sat by the edge of th


    Coed and gently gave Gabrielle¡¯s face a pat. to long for Gabrielle to wake up. She one B her eyes and


    gazed at him. Then she turned to look at the


    It was getting dark. She had slept for quite some time. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark,¡± Gabrielle murmured. ¡°It¡¯s


    almost eight o¡¯clock. Get up and eat. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Westley couldn¡¯t help himself from getting


    worried when he saw how pale her face was. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry earlier but now I am. I could smell the


    aroma of the chicken soup from here. Is there chicken soup?¡± Gabrielle asked as she looked around to


    follow the aroma. Her eyesnded on the food perched on the small table nearby.


    ¡°Your nose is just as good as ckboo¡¯s isn¡¯t it? More sensitive even. Soup is your best option since


    you still shouldn¡¯t eat solid food,¡± Westley reminded as he stood up and moved the table closer to her.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 490

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 490


    Gabrielle¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw the dishesid on the table.


    She was quite famished. Her mouth watered when the smell of the sumptuous food drifted into her


    nostrils. After all, she was in aa for days.


    ¡°Westley¡­ Did you just scold me for being like a dog?¡± Gabrielle realized something.


    Westley was a scheming man. ¡®How could he put me inparison to a dog?¡¯


    Speaking of the dog, Gabrielle had not seen ckboo for days. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but wonder how


    he was doing. She missed him terribly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you. It was apliment! You¡¯re just as cute as ckboo.¡± Westley stroked her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word you say. You always do that to coax me. How¡¯s ckboo doing?¡± Gabrielle


    anxiously asked.


    ¡°Sophie takes care of him. ckboo had been a good boy. He¡¯s waiting for you toe home. You


    need to take good care of yourself so we coulde back and finally see him,¡± Westley said with a soft


    voice.


    The moment she heard Westley¡¯s words, Gabrielle breathed out a sigh of relief. She was d that


    Sophie was there to look after ckboo. The puppy was growing so fast that Gabrielle didn¡¯t even


    know how big it had gotten since shest saw him.


    ¡°Eat something first,¡± Westley ordered as he helped Gabrielle up.


    He was grateful that none of Gabrielle¡¯s internal organs were injured. It was their silver lining.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving to death.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Westley fed her carefully. His hands were gentle as he scooped up the food little by little. He was afraid


    that he would spill food on Gabrielle. Gabrielle war loved by his actions. She suddenly


    h u ge to burst intoughter when she saw that he was just as injured oner.


    estley, you¡¯re also injured quite badly you¡¯re feeding me. That¡¯s interesting.¡± Although Gabrielle¡¯s face


    was adorned with a smile, there were s vaming down from her gorgeous eyes. She was so moved by


    him to she couldn¡¯t help herself from crying. ¡°Silly girl, why are y ny. There¡¯s nothing to cry about.¡±


    Westley raised his hand to gently wipe the tears away from the corner of the ¡°My olunisery and yet, I


    am blessed to have by my side.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but put her reverence into


    The ne one who¡¯s lucky to have you by n de,¡± Westley replied. The tone of his voice was serious and


    gentle at the same time.


    After their life and death crisis, Westley would willingly trade anything just for Gabrielle to stay by his


    side, healthy and alive.


    ¡°Westley, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep eating if you keep saying words like that. I¡¯m so touched,¡± Gabrielle


    comined.


    ¡°Finish your food. Then have some rest afterwards,¡± Westley said as he continued to feed her.


    Gabrielle obedientlyy down after finishing her meal. Westley slept next to her. When Gabrielle had


    fallen asleep, Westley got up and left the room. He walked to the yard and gazed at the bright moon


    before calling Wilson.


    He was in a hurry when he left for Bangkok. To keep them safe, Westley did not ask Wilson and Bonnie


    toe. All he did was to ask Wilson to find some people from the Campbell Family for him.


    ¡°Wilson¡­ Gabrielle had woken up but she¡¯s still seriously injured. We have to stay here until she


    recuperates. We¡¯ll go back to Antawood after a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news! Bonnie was worried that Gabrielle had gotten hurt. I¡¯m d she¡¯s awake now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault that she¡¯s hurt. The people from the


    Campbell Family¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Bain hurt the Campbell Family¡¯s men. He would be the one paying for it.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s words were cold and straight to the point.


    When the men of the Campbell Family entered the forest, they still had some conflict with Bain¡¯s


    people. Nobody died. However, a few of them were seriously injured.


    Bain had to pay for it. After all, it was his men who hurt them.


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of reason. It all boiled down to the people they had to face. The Campbell Family


    could reason out with some people, but they had exceptions.


    ¡°Wilson, if you need anything, just tell me. I will do whatever you ask for as long as I can,¡± Westley said


    seriously.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    W


    LOVE


    The Campbell Family did not have any business in the forest. However, Westley was too worried about


    Gabrielle. He did not have the time to cruit people himself. The most cony vay to have some backup


    was to borrow some men from the Campbell willy. After a Peir gang had members all over the w d he


    moment their boss said the word, his men would go on any non.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help now. You s avu get some rest with Gabrielle. When she gets a little better, I will


    book the best hospital for the both of you, yood idea to stay in that vige for too long. If they don¡¯t


    have good medical equipment, it will affe c overy.¡± Wilson had done everything for them. The Campbell


    people in Bangkok. Wilson had arraro a hospital for them. However, getting there was a long drive fro


    age. Westley didn¡¯t want to go there whils Gabrielle was unconscious. He was afraid that travelling that


    far


    i ate her wounds. lurzo as why Wilson had arranged for a


    m an team to go there. The rest had been handed over to Remy. Wilson had nothing to worry about


    because Remy was there. ¡°I know. I¡¯m leaving to go there in two days. I¡¯ll take Gabrielle with me.¡±


    Westley had no other choice but to agree with his brother. Gabrielle was eager to go back to Antawood


    so Westley wasn¡¯t sure if he could persuade Gabrielle to stay in Bangkok for treatment. The ce that


    Wilson had arranged for them was even equipped with a spa. It was perfect for a woman¡¯s recovery.


    They would be able to heal Gabrielle¡¯s injured skin and get rid of all her scars. If she agreed to have


    her treatment there, she would be back to her old, healthy self. ¡°You can ask the Campbell¡¯s men to


    take you there whenever you wish. You don¡¯t have anything to worry about in Antawood. Mom and dad


    have no idea that you guys had an ident. They think you¡¯re on vacation. Bonnie and I are home to


    take care of them. I¡¯ve designated Alvin to look after thepany. Everything is fine. You can take your


    time to rest and heal,¡± Wilson updated Westley about the situation in Antawood. He was worried that


    not knowing would stress Westley out. ¡®I know. Alvin reports to me every single day.¡± Westley had


    nothing to worry about in thepany. After all, he had personally trained all of his senior executives.


    They were capable and loyal.


    As for the Morris family, he wasn¡¯t worried at all because Wilson was there to take over. ¡°By the way, I


    really need your help with something,¡± Westley asked. He was a little embarrassed. After all, Westley


    very rarely asked for help. It put him to great shame even if it was his brother doing the favor for him.


    He had already asked his brother for help by borrowing some men from the Campbell Family. Now he


    felt shameful for asking for another favor.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 491

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 491


    Wilson knew that his brother was a proud man. Westley would never ask for anybody¡¯s help as long as


    he could solve it himself.


    He never sumbed to asking for a favor. Even if it were his closest rtive.


    What he was asking for must be very important. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Wilson for help. If


    Wilson¡¯s assumption was right, it had something to do with Gabrielle.


    There were a lot of things that Westley had done for her. He even let go of his pride and asked


    someone for help.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me. Of course I¡¯m willing to help you,¡± Wilson uttered calmly.


    ¡°Can you please get in touch with Jason? He¡¯s Gabrielle¡¯s boss. Recently, Gabrielle had been


    rmended for advanced training for jewelry design. It¡¯s important to her. Please have the opening


    of the training postponed until next month. It doesn¡¯t matter how you do it. She will be upset if she


    misses it. I don¡¯t want her to be sad,¡± Westley said.


    Gabrielle¡¯s eagerness to go back to Antawood led Westley to believe that she didn¡¯t want to miss her


    training.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± Wilson replied without hesitation.


    His guess was right. It was because of Gabrielle.


    ¡°Thank you, Wilson.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re brothers, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s not that big of a deal. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. As a matter of fact,


    I owe you more. You¡¯ve been staying home to run the business. You took care of the family for years. I


    am the eldest son. That should¡¯ve been my responsibility,¡± Wilson said. It sounded as if he was ming


    himself.


    As the eldest son of the Morris family, he was supposed to manage both the family and their business.


    However, Wilson gave up everything to be with Bonnie in Italy.


    Westley was supportive of him. He promised that as long as Wilson and Bonnie lived a happy life, he


    would be d to take over.


    That was why the responcibility had been passed over to Westley. Wilson felt gravely indebted to him.


    When it came to pa ng it forward to his family, Wilson co u se.


    You just saat we are brothers. There¡¯s no ne to keep ounts. I will do anything for our family. You


    don¡¯t have Tank me,¡± Westley said earnestly As the Campbell Family¡¯s vice generalni e, Wilson had a


    lot of responsibilities over his shoulders. It was way morepared to Westley¡¯s. On tor e to the


    Campbell Family¡¯s support, the Morris Group thrived even more. ¡°I will take care of the tra .. Stay in


    Bangkok with Gabrielle. Take your time recuperating. If you twoe back in that state, grandma il


    tuous. That¡¯s why we told her that you¡¯re on honeymoon. I bet she¡¯s ecstatic.¡± Wilson did what was best


    for


    y Wher a photo of Westley¡¯s injuries, he was showed. If Miley saw how he was, she would be worried


    sick.


    nu in Antawood would be frightened to clif they went back with wounds all over their bodies. ¡®Okay. I¡¯ll


    do what you want,¡± Westley obedently replied. He didn¡¯t mind doing it. Besides, he agreed with Wilson.


    If he went back looking like a battered fugitive, his grandmother would be upset. ¡°I think Gabrielle would


    be willing to stay as well. I¡¯ming to Bangkok with Bonnie in two days,¡± Wilson said calmly. ¡°Why? Is


    it because of us?¡± Westley asked.


    If they came here because of them, Westley would me himself.


    ¡°No. It has something to do with the Campbell Family. Anyway, we¡¯re in Antawood now. We cane


    visit the two of you. After the New Year¡¯s Day, we¡¯re going back to Italy. I have no idea when we can


    come back to Antawood after that.¡± Wilson was even busier than the Campbell Family¡¯s president.


    After all, over the years, his prowess had been recognized by the veterans of the Campbell Family. The


    president intended to gradually give his power to him.


    As a matter of fact, it was his job to visit the branches all over the world.


    ¡°Okay. Let me know when you¡¯reing,¡± Westley replied.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m ready. It¡¯s getting quitete. Rest early. Let your men fetch whatever you


    need,¡± Wilson reminded.


    ¡°Good night, Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Westley went back to his room. Gabrielle was fast asleep. Hey on the


    bed and rested his body against hers.


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t having a good sleep at all. She started having nightmares after midnight. Westley had


    tofort her so she could fall back to sleep.


    It was ten o¡¯clock when she woke up the next day. Slowly, she lifted herself up and stretched her body.


    She felt better than she did yesterday. GO Gabrielle,


    v e up. Did you sleep well? Are you fee encer?¡± Westley was by the corridor. He came in to check up


    on her. Jo


    any didn¡¯t you wake me up? I overslep selle asked as she looked at him. ¡°You were sleeping so


    soundly mo v e it in me to wake you up. Let me carry you to the bathroom,¡± Westley offered. ¡°Your


    hands are injured Ja iere myself.¡± ¡®His entire body is hurt. How could he offer to do that for me?¡¯


    Gabrielle thought as she star a im Yesterday, ore to walk to the bathroom. Gabrielle des mot need his


    help today. Th. As her husband, Westley wanted to be hervice to her.


    ank you. You can wait for me here. Feline the phone. I¡¯ll call Jasonter.¡± Those were her final words


    before she eft for the bathroom.


    Westley knew that she wasn¡¯t only proud. Gabrielle was stubborn as well. That was why he let her do


    what she wanted.


    Sweat dripped from her body the moment she came out. Walking was hard work. Westley had been


    waiting for her by the bathroom door. He was hoping that he could help her even though it wouldn¡¯t be


    of much use.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Westley asked when he saw her sweating bullets.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gabrielle casually walked to the sofa. When she sat down, she couldn¡¯t help but


    burst intoughter.


    What are youughing at?¡± Westley asked curiously.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 492

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 492


    Gabrielle stared at Westley¡¯s face and giggled. It took a while before she came to her senses and


    wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    ¡°Westley, I feel like I can imagine what we will look like when we are old. Maybe at that time, we will


    look exactly like this. We won¡¯t be able to walk without any support. Are we going to annoy people in


    that way?¡± Gabrielle joked.


    But Westley took it seriously. Everything Gabrielle said would be taken seriously by him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gabrielle. When we get old, we won¡¯t annoy anyone. I¡¯ll hire the best nurse there is. And if


    our kids would dare to hate us, I won¡¯t give them a single penny! I¡¯ll also kick them out of the house,¡±


    said Westley.


    Gabrielle was amused by his words. She was only kidding, but Westley¡¯s remarks made herugh.


    When did he start bing so humorous?


    ¡°I was only talking about us. What children? You don¡¯t even have any.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but tease


    him more.


    ¡°I know we don¡¯t have a child right now, but we will prepare for one in the future.¡± Westley squeezed


    her hand.


    ¡°Gabrielle, would you like a daughter or a son?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I would love to have a daughter. Boys are too naughty,¡± Gabrielle answered without hesitation, then


    she realized it was a trap.


    She blushed and thought it wasn¡¯t supposed to slip out.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a daughter too. If we get a naughty son, I will teach him well.¡± Westley was already


    thinking far ahead.


    Gabrielle found it cute and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that if you really get a son in the


    future. Can I borrow your phone for a moment? I want to call Jason.¡±


    Westley dialed Jason¡¯s number and handed her the phone. The call was picked up soon.


    ¡°Jason, hi¡­ it¡¯s Gabrielle ¡± Gabrielle was shy, but a little excited She had been gone for days without


    saying anything. She felt bad for not conta ng Jason sooner. Since Jason so good to her, it made her


    feel oui ¡°Gahler I¡¯m so d you called. I heard vau go an ident in Bangkok. How are you doing


    now?¡± Jason asked Worriedly. When Wilson came to him in the o n e was informed of what happened


    to Gabrielle and Westley. ¡°I¡¯m still recovering from inies, but I¡¯m okay now. Don¡¯t worry too much,


    Jason. I called to ask about the starting date of the training s o can go back in time,¡± Gabrielle


    exined. She wante because it was important for her to atter he ss.


    If G


    e r missed Melissa¡¯s ss, she would sit her whole life. T 1, there might not be any opportunity at this.


    ¡°The ss was postponed and re-scheduled around the end of month or after the new year. The


    teachers are still discussing the arrangements. You are injured, so make use of your time to recover in


    Bangkok. If there are changes, I will inform you right away,¡± Jason promised. Gabrielle was speechless


    and had mixed feelings about it. What made her excited was that the ss was postponed so that she


    would not miss it. However, it was weird that it happened just when she was unable to attend the ss


    because of her injuries. It was too much of a coincidence. Gabrielle slowly turned her head towards


    Westley. She h ad a feeling he had something to do with this.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you so much, Jason, I have to go now.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything more and hung


    up.


    She stared at Westley¡¯s face, eyes squinted.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look, Gabrielle? If you have something to tell me, then go ahead.¡± Westley knew why


    she stared at him so intently.


    ¡°Jason said the opening of training ss was postponed and got moved. It will either be at the end of


    the month or after the annual family reunion holiday. That¡¯s in two months¡­ Westley, did you¡­¡±


    Gabrielle leaned closer.


    Westley could have done it. She wouldn¡¯t believe him even if he denied it.


    ¡°What? Maybe the organizers made adjustments, you know. I can¡¯t interfere with those kinds of affairs.


    Even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t. What did Jason say?¡± Westley kept it calm as if he had nothing to do with it.


    ¡°He told me the teachers had to discuss some matters. I just have to wait for his update,¡± Gabrielle


    answered in disbelief.


    ¡°See? I didn¡¯t meddle with anything. Do you really think of me as someone who¡¯s capable and


    powerful?¡± Westley chuckled, pinching her nose.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m hungry, can we eat something?¡± Gabrielle quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Alright, wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask someone to bring in food.¡± Westley stood up and headed for the door.


    ¡°Can I go with you instead? I really want to have breakfast in the yard today.¡± Gabrielle grabbed his


    hand.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Gabrielle saw the beautiful green scenery outside the bathroom window, she thought it was great


    to see it up close.


    Today was a good as to enjoy some fresh air. Okay, let¡¯s in the yard together.¡± Westley held The both


    walked slowly and supported h oth After reaching the yard, Westley pc d the air for Gabrielle and asked


    her to sit. He then asked someone to bring breakfast from the kitchen. Remy had juste ha taking a


    walk and saw the two of them in the yard, eating breakfast and looking so happy. Seeing how much ea


    each other, Remy was envious. In the past, disliked the idea of getting married. But Cow, after he


    married Gabrielle, he would always show off. Th e y want to fall in love and get married


    hann y breakfast? It¡¯s good to bask in the Remy pushed the door of the courtyard open and went in. He


    sat on the swing next to them, being the third wheel. ¡°Remy, have you eaten yet?¡± Gabrielle looked at


    him and asked. As someone who had a regr schedule, Remy woke up and ate breakfast earlier than


    the others. ¡°Yes, I have. I roamed around the vige and came back to wait for lunch. Once you¡¯re


    done eating, I will clean your wounds and change the medicine for you.¡± Earlier, Remy already tended


    to Westley¡¯s injuries. Since Gabrielle was still asleep, he decided to wait until she got up. ¡°Thank you,


    Remy. I feel much better today.¡± Gabrielle smiled. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you feel much better now. If you


    weren¡¯t, I would have to deal with someone¡¯s death res. He looks at me every day like I¡¯m a quack,


    which kind of forces me to almost admit it,¡± Remy joked. Westley quietly sat aside and continued


    eating. Gabrielle couldn¡¯t hold her giggles.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 493

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 493


    Gabrielle stayed in the vige for about four days. That period of rest did her much good as she was


    able to recover a lot. Now that she was doing much better, she was transferred to the hospital as


    arranged by Wilson.


    The ce was actually more of a high security vi than a conventional hospital. Moreover, Gabrielle


    could enjoy total privacy here. This vi belonged to the Campbell Family, and it was a safer ce for


    the couple to stay.


    One thing Gabrielle loved about this vi was the fact that it was next to the sea. From her bedroom,


    she had an unobstructed seaside view. Gabrielle enjoyed the sound of the waves crashing on the


    shore and the gentle sea breeze blowing off the coast.


    There were tworge swimming pools in the courtyard. One was a normal pool and the other was


    actually hot spring water. Thetter was useful for healing wounds and for general skin care.


    Gabrielle loved to lie in the spa pool. From there she also had a nice view on the sea. The sea was so


    splendid that Gabrielle often wondered whether she wasn¡¯t having a hallucination.


    As shey there in the pool, a deep mellow voice soon sounded next to her. ¡°Do you like it here,


    Gabrielle?¡± Westley was sitting close to her, and just like her, he was admiring the sea.


    Gabrielle nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful. I love it. I never thought that I could ever enjoy this


    magnificent sight. I can hardly believe that just yesterday, I was sleeping in that remote vige. Just


    look at us now. Life¡¯s really full of surprises.¡± Gabrielle sighed deeply. She waspletely amazed at


    the moment.


    This was the world of the rich people. They could realize their dreams easily. It was really unbelievable


    that she now had the chance to be part of it.


    In fact, although the scenery was beautiful, Gabrielle still felt a little worried. She wondered how long


    they would be staying in Bangkok.


    She turned to look at Westley and asked worriedly, ¡°Westley, are we going to stay here forever? When


    will we be going back?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t go back until you have totally recovered. If we go back now, grandma will be worried when


    she sees you like that. Tell me¡­ Do you have something urgent to do back home?¡± Westley was


    confused as to why Gabrielle asked such a question. Was she that eager to leave? He knew that the


    most important thing for her was her training ss, so he asked Wilson to make all necessary


    arrangements so that her convalescence wouldn¡¯t affect her studies.


    Gabrielle shrugged her shoulders lightly and said casually, ¡°I just wanted to know.¡± As she spoke, she


    forced a smile at Westley. She didn¡¯t want him to worry about her.


    Westley held Gabrielle¡¯s vaist and reassured her, ¡°This ce is owned by a branchpany that


    belongs to Campbell Family. Don¡¯t worry. Cosafe here.¡± He thought that she w ed about her safety and


    privacy. Westley then he wanted her to feel reassured. This a tha Campbell Family¡¯s territory, which


    meant they were absolut safe here.


    now. If there¡¯s one thing that Campb


    can always guarantee, it¡¯s definitely security,¡± Gabrielle said, smiling helplessly. In the past, she never


    tha t campbell Family in Italy was so powerful that it had businesses worldwide. After what happened in


    the form a le understood how wrong she was. The Campbells were really powerful, and not just in Italy.


    They had brann e r countries all over the globe. She did ny idea of what Campbell Family was a chally


    capable of before, mainly because she hadn¡¯t got to know


    o bally. It difficult to imagine how powerful the mpbell Family was and all the businesses they ran. The


    people who ran the system were even more impressive. Wilson was the vice president, and Bonnie


    was the eldest daughter of Campbell Family. Together, they ran this powerful family. That was just


    incredible. Gabrielle had always considered Westley as someone extremely impressive. However, after


    knowing about the Campbell Family, she felt that Wilson and Bonnie were the true bosses. Things were


    definitely not always what they seemed. Gabrielle was even more impressed at the thought that she


    could be part of this powerful family. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re safe here. As long as we stay in the territories


    of the Campbell Family, we¡¯ve nothing to worry about. Now, take a good rest.¡± As he spoke, Westley


    gently stroked Gabrielle¡¯s back. A few minor wounds on Gabrielle¡¯s body had already healed. The


    larger ones were not yet healed but that was just a matter of time. Despite the wounds, Gabrielle¡¯s skin


    was smoother than ever. Westley intended to let her stay in this vi for a while, at least until her scars


    had almostpletel y disappeared. They weren¡¯t in any hurry to go back anyway.


    Westley and Gabrielle had never been abroad together before. Therefore, Westley decided to take it as


    an opportunity to go on their honeymoon. Though they would not be able to stay here for long, it would


    be a starting point for their honeymoon. When they would have time in the future, he would make sure


    he and Gabrielle had a real honeymoon trip.


    Westley vowed that he would make it up to Gabrielle sooner orter. Whatever other couples enjoyed


    during their honeymoon trip, she would have more.


    While he was deep in thoughts, Gabrielle¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Westley, I want to know¡­ How is


    Bryce and Lance now?¡± Gabrielle hadn¡¯t got any news about Lance and Bryce for a long time. She was


    worried that something might have happened to them.


    Westley had told her that considering the rtionship between Lance and Bain, Bain wouldn¡¯t kill them.


    He added that Bain only had a grudge against the people who had any sort of rtionship with the


    Campbell Family, and that he never crossed the line to murder innocent people. Moreover, Lance had


    some joint business interests with Bain, so it was highly unlikely that thetter would harm them.


    However, Gabrielle was still worried. After all, Bain was a man who had already ignored his own life.


    That showed clearly how determined and vengeful he could be. So it was not impossible for such a


    cold person to start killing people randomly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, whom are you worried about, Lance or Bryce?¡± Westley¡¯s voice had suddenly changed. His


    tone was no longer gentle as a while ago. Now, he was deliberately cold.


    Gabrielle immediately felt it. In fact, each time she mentioned another man in front of Westley, his


    attitude would drastically change. It was like a taboo subject. She could never talk about any other man


    in his presence.


    However, she ignored his gloomy face and insisted, ¡°I¡¯m serious now, Westley. I really want to know


    about them. How are they? You know how much they mean to me. One is my cousin, and the other is


    my brother. They are my family. You also know that I only like you. What else do you want?¡± Westley¡¯s


    attitude annoyed Gabrielle.


    Westley had always avoided discussing anything about Bryce with her. Moreover, she knew that there


    was a grudge between both men.


    As far as Gabrielle was concerned, Westley was really mean. He had no integrity whatsoever. If she


    gave in to his domineering acts, he would consider her to be a pushover with no willpower.


    an


    That was exactly the imace Westley gave Gabrielle by constantly refusing her to talk about other men.


    Fine, fine, Gabrielle fill tell you whatever you want to kno g et upset. It¡¯s not good for your health.


    They¡¯ve gone back to Antadu two days ago.¡± Westley quickly ma u He a normally lose his temper in


    such a situ*. However, when he saw that Gabrielle was getting angry, he softened aronce. On the other


    hand, Gabrielle w ett Tor a moment. She looked at Westley dubiously. ¡°Back to Antawood? When


    exactly did they go back 16 ), did they go back together?¡± Several questions popped up in Gabrielle¡¯s


    mind at Once. She found it woneve that Lance went back to Antawondo abruptly. She felt a bit uneasy


    right now. The


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    face and Bryce got stuck in the forest osial days ago, and their safety was unknown to others. How


    then |


    have suddenly returned home safe apuund? That was hard to believe.


    Weatey exined, ¡°They went back the before yesterday. Lance¡¯s men picked them up. Bryce went


    back together with him. However, due to his condition, he didn¡¯t go back to the Jones family.¡± He totally


    understood Gabrielle¡¯s confusion. In fact, Bryce had been seriously injured. If his family saw his like


    that, they would definitely be furious. Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So they really went back?¡± she


    said, half question and half statement. If her brother and cousin had indeed left the forest and returned


    to Antawood, they would be absolutely safe. Westley looked Gabrielle in the eye and asked in earnest,


    ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡± He just didn¡¯t want to tell her everything but he would never lie to her. He


    gave her a faint smile and rubbed her head affectionately. It was hard for people like Westley, who were


    used to having things under their control, to keep their cool when it came to the woman they loved.


    Westley would easily lose his temper when facing things rted to Gabrielle. ¡°Do you really expect me


    to believe that you haven¡¯t told me any lies? What about your beef with Bryce? I think I would have to


    settle this with you today.¡± Gabrielle gave him a faint smile as she spoke.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 494

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 494


    Right now, Gabrielle exactly conveyed that she wanted to get even with him today. Her expression and


    behavior made her look like a dangerous fox.


    At the sight of this, Westley couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Indeed, as the old saying goes, ¡®Be a rascal


    among rascals.¡¯ After bing his wife, Gabrielle learned to be foxy and became a little evil like him.


    Looking into Gabrielle¡¯s sharp and inquisitive eyes, Westley felt a bit nervous and expectant at the


    same time.


    He turned around and leaned against the edge of the pool, saying with a faint smile on his face,


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make it clear. Even though you are almost recovered, it¡¯s not good if your mood fluctuates,


    but I will tell you whatever you want to know. Where do you want to start?¡± With his hands spread out


    on the edge of the pool, he looked at Gabrielle quietly, waiting for her to get even with him like she


    wished.


    Besides, he knew that what happened to Bryce and Nellie could be a forever thorn between the two of


    them if he didn¡¯t make it clear. He didn¡¯t want anything to affect their rtionship.


    ¡°I want to know everything about what happened to Bryce and Nellie. When and why did you lock the


    two of them up? Why did you hide it from me? Did you know their whereabouts from the very


    beginning, including when they were in Switzend? Are you the one who hit Bryce?¡± Once she was


    given permission, Gabrielle began to ask a long list of questions directly.


    After hearing this, Westley studied her determined face carefully.


    It turned out this little woman was adamant about getting even with him today.


    Well, this was getting interesting since it was the first time that someone had challenged him like this.


    He asked back in reply, ¡°Gabrielle, if you ask so many questions at once like this, how would I know


    which one I should answer first?¡± Westley tried to put his arm around Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder yfully, but


    she patted his hand away.


    ¡°You are not allowed to touch me before you answer my questions,¡± Gabrielle retorted seriously.


    At this moment, Westley didn¡¯t dare to do anything else as he realized that the situation was pretty


    serious. He leaned against the pool obediently and looked at Gabrielle.


    Sey


    This situation looked as if the two of them werepletely in the opposite standing, just like the


    rtionship between the prisoner and the ins lor. What he could only do was toe verything and earn her


    forgiveness. Otherwise, he would be severely pe linned by her if he showed any resiste n swer her


    questions. He can understand about his wife that she s Isty once she was really pissed off.


    stley hummed and thought to himsel a petite body was armed with a short tempered soul.¡± Okay, I¡¯II


    answer everything. W e should I start with?¡± Westley decided to surrender with a good temper. ¡°You


    can start with any o.


    as long as you answer all my questions.¡± Gabrielle looked stubborn and principled, devoid of forgivina a


    tu Westley bu uynter, saying, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll confess Wearn your forgiveness.¡±


    You ave been honest in the first ce. Don a dareugh. You¡¯d better answer all the questions


    seriously,¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    g, Gabrielle scolded seriously. ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll be serious.¡± Saying this, Vestley immediately changed


    his expression into a serious one,pletely like a domineering CEO who was in the middle of


    important discussion.


    Gabrielle nodded, acknowledging his attitude. They had to be serious when talking about important


    matters. ¡°Now, start spilling.¡± Gabrielle impatiently said while staring into his eyes, trying to detect any


    lie showing in them. ¡°It¡¯s true. I have known the whereabouts of Bryce and Nellie from the very


    beginning. After all, I can find anyone with my ability,¡± Westley admitted calmly.


    Now that Gabrielle wanted to know, he would tell her everything from beginning to end. That way, he


    could le


    t her know that he deserved to win her trustpletely.


    ¡°If you really knew their whereabouts from the very beginning, why didn¡¯t you take them back directly?¡±


    Gabrielle red at him while asking in confusion.


    It turned out that from the very beginning, this man knew where those two had run away to. With


    Westley¡¯s ability and the background of the Campbell Family, it was natural that he could find the two of


    them after all.


    She began to believe that even if the two escaped to the outer space, Westley could find them.


    Therefore, Gabrielle was not surprised at this revtion, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little angry.


    Even after knowing their whereabouts, he remained indifferent and didn¡¯t take the initiative to bring


    them back. Yet, he kept fooling the Jones family. What was the point in doing that?


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± at the sight of Gabrielle¡¯s darkened expression, Westley raised his eyebrows and


    questioned in a low voice.


    ¡°How on earth can I not be angry? You knew their whereabouts long ago, but you lied to us on


    purpose. What¡¯s more, you even forced the Jones family to look for them, and you asked me¡­¡± He


    even made her marry him as a punishment! How hateful he was!


    ¡°I was aware that you would be angry if you know this, so I didn¡¯t want to say it. If you are going to be


    mad the more I tell you things, I can¡¯t go on.¡± Westley also knew what he did was wrong, and he didn¡¯t


    want to make her angry at him. This was the reason why he didn¡¯t intend to mention the past to her at


    all.


    Nevertheless, he knew that in order to maintain the sincere rtionship between the two of them, he


    had to disclose everything he had hic un from her before. Otherwise, the lerstanding would make both


    of them fall into despair. Now, Westle ud firmly believed that Gabrielle would be in one who would


    spend the rest of her life with him. So, he wasn¡¯t setant to solve any possible misunders rys between


    them any longer.


    an, I won¡¯t quarrel with you now. I will until you finish telling me the whole story. Then, I¡¯ll convey my


    dissatisfactions.¡± Crossing her s ent chest, Gabrielle spoke. Westley was a thoughtful tonian who had


    an indifferent attitude. No one could read his mind, not even her. Gabrielle didn¡¯t real ki Vanything


    about this man except the fact that he treated her better than anyone. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll


    trything. But please show mercy to melo, mydy¡¯,¡± Westley said while bowing his head towards her ir


    courtesy.


    le just nced at him coldly and said the words, ¡°You may start.¡± Taking a deep breath, Westley


    exined, a didn¡¯t bring them back directly because I despised to marry a person who obviously


    betrayed me by choosing to flee with another man. I also made a good use of her action as I


    suppressed the Collins family¡¯s constant ckmailing to the Morris family. This had been my n at


    that time. Then, Grandma hoped that I could get married as she was not in good health during that


    time. I couldn¡¯t let her wait any longer and so, you became the most suitable choice for me at that


    time.¡± Westley exined so carefully and honestly that Gabrielle couldn¡¯t sense any lie in his words.


    I was the best choice?¡¯ she thought.


    So, what he meant was that he needed a wife at that time, and Gabrielle happened to be the best


    candidate on the list. That was to say, to Westley, it didn¡¯t matter whom he would marry since he


    couldn¡¯t marry the woman he liked. Thinking of this, Gabrielle¡¯s heart twitched and a dull pain surfaced


    in her heart. Maybe, in Westley¡¯s heart, she was not evenparable to the woman he loved. Letting


    out a subtle shaky breath, Gabrielle clenched her fists under the water, trying to calm herself down.


    After all, she was the one who asked Westley to tell her the truth. So, no matter what the truth was, she


    asked for it and she had to bear the pain by herself.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 496

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 496


    After taking Gabrielle back to her room to change clothes, Westley took her to another vi by using the


    community sightseeing car.


    ¡°Gabrielle, we got here. This is the ce where they are living.¡± Westley got out of the car first to open


    the car door for Gabrielle. Then, the two of them walked towards the vi, hand in hand.


    In front of the vi, there were two well-built bodyguards, who were guarding the ce. Once they saw


    the couple approaching the vi, they nodded their heads in recognition and pushed opened the ck


    door for them.


    ¡°Who are those two people, Westley? Are they Lance and Bryce? No, they can¡¯t be. You said that they


    went back to Antawood. How could they be here?¡± Gabrielle said and denied her words as she asked.


    Thinking about how cute she was while rambling, Westley burst outughing.


    Seeing her flustered expression, Westley couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°You trust me that much, Gabrielle?


    What if I lie to you saying that Lance and Bryce are still trapped in the forest?¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Gabrielle pinched him on the waist while saying, ¡°You told me before that you would


    never lie to me! I won¡¯t forgive you if you fool me again!¡±


    Not wanting to make her angry or worry anymore, Westley quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Lance and Bryce


    are in Antawood right now. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can contact them by yourself. I¡¯ll even help


    you.¡±


    Only recently, her heart was finally at peace. If he made her angry again, she might go back to


    Antawood alone and divorce him.


    Thinking of this, Westley¡¯s heart trembled and he held her hand tightly, wishing to hold it forever.


    ¡°Well, I am worried about my cousin.¡± As of now, Gabrielle didn¡¯t have a phone yet. Although Westley


    said he would buy her a phone, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all in fact. She was fine with using his phone to


    contact others like she had been doing all this time.


    She knew that Westley didn¡¯t mind either. Besides, she rarely needed to call anyone.


    She didn¡¯t know whether Bryce had returned to the Jones family or not. If they knew what happened to


    him, she was aware that Wendy would definitely look for her all over the world and get even with her for


    the sake of Bryce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have your phone delivered tomorrow. You can contact whoever you want at that time. It¡¯s more


    convenient for you.¡± Westley insisted on buying her phone.


    Nevertheless, it was not convenient for people in this modern era to live without a cellphone.


    Gabrielle nodded and asked, ¡°Where are they? Didn¡¯t you take me here to meet someone?¡± She was


    led into the vi by Westley, only to find that the living room waspletely empty without any trace of


    life in it.


    What kind of meeting was this?


    ¡°They are in that bedroom.¡± Westley pointed towards the room besides them before he held her hand


    and walked towards it.


    They reached the door and before they could knock, it was opened from inside.


    Gabrielle was shocked to see the man who was revealed.


    ¡°Doctor Maniac?¡± She was shocked and at a loss what to say or how to react.


    Because Doctor Maniac in front of her was sitting on a wheelchair, his calm expressionpletely


    different from the arrogant and high-spirited one before. What happened?


    She stuttered, ¡°You¡­what¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, stop looking at me that way. Thest thing I need is sympathy right now. Don¡¯t make me


    look like a poor creature who needs pity!¡± Doctor Maniac said in an arrogant tone with a little


    resentment mixed in it.


    Now that he spoke these words, she waspletely sure that the man sitting on the wheelchair was


    truly Doctor Maniac, which made her shocked even more.


    What was he doing here?


    And why was he sitting on the wheelchair? Were his legs broken? How did that happen? Was he


    crippled for the rest of his life?


    ¡°Doctor Maniac, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Gabrielle could finally voice out her thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s forter part. First,e over and look at the person lying on the bed.¡± Doctor Mani


    ac slid his wheelchair away from the entrance to let them enter the room.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t wait to walk towards the bed.


    She was even more shocked when she saw that it was Rose who was lying on the bed. Her


    appearance which had the icy touch and gorgeous charm had turned into extreme paleness that it


    almost looked lifeless. The scene of her lying on the bed with wounds all over her body really scared


    the hell out of Gabrielle.


    ¡°Is she really Rose?¡± Gabrielle whispered to Doctor Maniac in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry too much. I bet this evil woman won¡¯t die so easily. She is just at herst gasp. As


    long as I am here to keep monitoring her, she will definitely wake up. However, her injuries are a little


    serious, so she needs some time to wake up.¡± Doctor Maniac had a confident look on his face.


    He was the type of doctor who was absolutely confident in his ability to save lives. If he guaranteed to


    save her, it had to be said that his promise would be realized.


    So, as it went, once he gave up a patient, it meant the condition was really beyond help.


    ¡°I do believe you. But can you tell me what happened to both of you?¡± Gabrielle was dying to know the


    situation here.


    Nheless, she was happy to see them get out of that hellish ce.


    It should have been something to celebrate in that case, however, this was a real shock for her to see


    them, one wounded while the other disabled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. Let¡¯s go out to talk.¡± Indicating them to go out, Doctor Maniac gave a nce at Westley.


    Westley put his arm around Gabrielle¡¯s shoulders and supported her since her body was trembling


    slightly. Seeing the two people she cared about in this kind of situation really made her feel anxious


    and pity.


    ¡°Gabrielle, let¡¯s go out first.¡± Saying this, Westley took her to the living room with his arm around her


    shoulders.


    Doctor Maniac rolled over in a wheelchair and stopped beside the sofa.


    ¡°As for the tea, you guys can serve for yourself,¡± Doctor Maniac offered as he couldn¡¯t serve in this


    state.


    Of course, Westley had arranged someone to take care of them in advance.


    ¡°No need. We are not here to drink tea. Stop making me anxious and tell me what happened already.


    Why are you both hurt? And what kind of injury made her still in aa?¡± Gabrielle became more


    scared once she spoke out her thoughts.


    ¡°Well, long story short, when you left, people of the Campbell Family surrounded the forest. Bain got so


    mad that he immediately told to arrest the traitor. At that time, Rose stood out and admitted that she


    was the one who let you go deliberately. Well, she was ready to ept the punishment. You know the


    way Bain punishes the traitors. Killing her directly is the lightest punishment. So, he beat her till she


    was barely conscious and then threw her into the wolf den and let the wolves tear her bit by bit so that


    she would die in despair. Obviously, the scene was bloody. Are you okay?¡± By the time he finished


    talking, Gabrielle was looking pale. Immediately, Doctor Maniac consoled her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine actually. So what you mean is Rose was beaten and thrown into the wolf den?¡± Well,


    Gabrielle knew everything that had happened.


    Nodding his head, the doctor replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gabrielle licked her lips nervously and asked, ¡°Then why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I went into that wolf den and while I was trying to carry that woman out, those wild wolves bit me.


    After that, I was shot in the leg by Bain¡¯s men. I survived because the Campbell Family saved me. Or


    else, I would have died in that den with Rose. How tragic it would be if I died with this vicious woman!


    Thank god that I didn¡¯t,¡± Doctor Maniac said in a disgusted voice on purpose.


    After listening everything from Doctor Maniac, Gabrielle found out something. No matter how much


    Doctor Maniac said he hated Rose, he didn¡¯t. What was more, he even cared about her. Otherwise,


    why would he save her from the wolf den by risking his life?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 497

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 497


    Gabrielle was moved by what Doctor Maniac had said. It was a good thing that he was there, or Rose


    could have died.


    It was her fault. She had put Rose in danger. And now, Doctor Maniac got involved.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Maniac. Thank you for saving Rose. I am indebted to you and Rose. If you need


    anything, don¡¯t think twice in telling me.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s words came from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°No, no, no. You don¡¯t owe me anything. Saving Rose was my decision. And don¡¯t forget, it was your


    husband¡¯s men who saved me and Rose. We owe our lives to them,¡± Doctor Maniac said calmly.


    He had been a doctor for a long time. Until now, his countenance had conveyed indifference toward his


    patients. He had been a cold-blooded man.


    And yes, what he had said was true. Bain¡¯s men almost killed Rose. They abandoned her after hurting


    her. He could have done nothing, after all, Rose had been mean to him.


    But he couldn¡¯t just sit and watch her die. He had to save her!


    ¡°Just the same, if you need anything, tell me. You are safe here.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Doctor Maniac may look dispassionate but she knew that he could see through everything.


    Didn¡¯t he survive in the forest? He wouldn¡¯t be able to do that had he been stupid.


    He was just good at hiding his feelings.


    ¡°I know. It is the Campbell Family¡¯s ce so it must be safe.¡± Doctor Maniac had no doubt about it.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your leg?¡± Gabrielle asked tentatively. She really wanted to ask if his leg injury had


    disabled him but she didn¡¯t want to sound impolite.


    ¡°My leg is healing well. They had taken out the bullet from it. In the future I can stand as before. But my


    full use of my leg will take some time.¡± He was straightforward about his injury, being a doctor himself.


    Gabrielle had great faith in his medical skills. He was a genius in his profession. Having him here gave


    her hope for Sloane.


    ¡°Doctor Maniac, can I ask you something?¡± Gabrielle said as she looked him in the eye.


    The doctor nodded and prodded her. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± He could sense how important to her to know


    the answer to her question.


    ¡°What are you going to do after this? Do you want to stay here? Or do you have other ns?¡± In her


    mind, Gabrielle wanted to ask if he could go back to Antawood with them.


    Doctor Maniac already knew what was in Gabrielle¡¯s mind. Westley had previously spoken to him about


    taking him and Rose to Antawood together with them. He also said he would arrange everything should


    they decide to do so.


    He added that they shouldn¡¯t worry about what they had been before Antawood. There, they could lead


    new lives.


    The offer, Doctor Maniac admitted to himself, was tempting.


    ¡°Mr. Morris had already talked to me about it. He saved our lives. We will do things as he has


    instructed. We will go to Antawood with you,¡± Doctor Maniac said in an acquiescence tone.


    Upon hearing this, Gabrielle looked at Westley. Her eyes were glowing with warmth and excitement. ¡°Is


    that true? Are you taking Doctor Maniac and Rose back to Antawood?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. But of course, it is still up to them to decide if they want to leave with us. Rose is still in a


    coma. Will we be able to ask her when shees out of it? I can¡¯t force her to go back with us. Until


    some other arrangement is made, it would be good for them to go with us.¡± When Westley met them for


    the first time, he had already conferred with Doctor Maniac about his n. He also told him that he


    wanted to ask Rose about that when she woke up.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s wait for Rose. She shou


    ld wake up soon, should she?¡± Gabrielle asked Doctor Maniac, looking not quite sure what his answer


    would be.


    ¡°I wish she would wake up sooner. Since she¡¯s seriously injured and wants to die to end the pain,


    waking her up will be a great challenge for me. Nevertheless, I¡¯m up to it,¡± Doctor Maniac said with


    conviction.


    Rose was attached to the most advanced equipment to help her through her physical ordeal. Moreover,


    Doctor Maniac, whose medical skills had been regarded as prodigious, was taking care of her. Rose


    should wake up sooner thanter.


    ¡°You¡¯ll let us know the moment Rosees out of hera, won¡¯t you, Doctor Maniac?¡± Gabrie


    knew that he would do so. She had great faith in him.


    She also wanted the doctor to see Sloane when they got back to Antawood. Sloane had been


    bedridden for half a year now. Gabrielle wanted her to recover but didn¡¯t know how and when that


    would happen.


    That bastard Benny! Because of him, Sloane had to suffer the consequences.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Doctor Maniac said, smiling.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to go back first. If you need anything, please call us.¡± Gabrielle and Westley were going to


    go back to their vi.


    ¡°I will,¡± Doctor Maniac said. His tone was mellow and rxed.


    ¡°I do hope you can go back with us to Antawood, Doctor Maniac. If I may be honest, I¡¯ll have to tell you


    about my best friend. She had been in aa for nearly half a year now. The best brain experts were


    there to treat her. But they failed. I can feel that you can bring her out of hera and make her well.


    You are my only hope. You can¡¯t imagine the things I¡¯ve been through while in Bangkok. I feel so lucky


    to have met you. You must have been God-sent.¡± Gabrielle looked at him. Her eyes showed how she


    felt.


    It had been in her mind since she saw Doctor Maniac in the forest.


    Sloane had not regained consciousness. A number of doctors had treated her but none could get her


    out of hera. Perhaps Doctor Maniac was the answer they had been waiting for.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to go to Antawood with us, I¡¯ll understand. You can forget everything I¡¯ve said.¡±


    Much as Gabrielle had hoped that Doctor Maniac could treat Sloane, the decision to go to Antawood


    would still be his.


    If he didn¡¯t want to go, she didn¡¯t have any right to force him.


    Forcing him might only make things worse.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I appreciate your faith in me as a doctor. But I have yet to see your friend so it¡¯s premature


    to say that I can cure her.¡± Doctor Maniac wanted to treat Sloane but he didn¡¯t want to promise anything


    until he saw the patient.


    ¡°So you do intend to treat her?¡± Gabrielle was so happy. She would have rushed over and hugged


    Doctor Maniac. It was only seeing him on the wheelchair that she stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°I promise that I will do my best to treat your friend. But I can¡¯t guarantee that I can cure her.¡± He didn¡¯t


    doubt his skills as a doctor. But there were patients whose conditions were incurable. He could only do


    his best.


    ¡°Doctor Maniac, I have trust in you. But if she can¡¯t get well in the end, I will still be grateful to you for


    taking care of her,¡± Gabrielle said as she knew what the doctor meant.


    The doctors had told her that Sloane had no desire to live at all. It would be difficult to wake up such a


    person. But miracles could happen.


    Gabrielle believed that miracles woulde to those who fervently believed in them. She believed


    miracles happened when men would do their part, too.


    If she had done everything to make Sloane well again, she wouldn¡¯t have any regrets in the end.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 498

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 498


    Gabrielle had mixed feelings on the way back to their vi.


    She felt nervous and guilty when she thought of Rose and Doctor Maniac¡¯s injuries.


    But when she remembered Doctor Maniac saying he would go back to Antawood with them, her heart


    soared. It sparked hope for them, and mostly, for Sloane. Even if he wouldn¡¯t be able to cure Sloane in


    the end, Gabrielle would be d to simply try.


    ¡°You look gloomy. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Westley held her in his arms.


    Westley somehow understood why Gabrielle felt depressed. She med herself for what happened to


    Rose and Doctor Maniac.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just feeling a little sad. They got in trouble because of me.¡± Gabrielle bit her lip tight.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want this to happen. Nobody would have thought it would happen. They¡¯re going to be fine,


    I promise.¡± Westleyid her head on his shoulder.


    He never imagined Rose and Doctor Maniac would get hurt.


    They were so loyal to Bain, after all. No one expected they would choose to leave the forest. If the two


    of them wanted to get out after the confrontation between Bain and the Campbell Family, Westley


    would have gotten them out of there.


    But that night, they were carried back by someone from the Campbell Family, drenched in blood.


    Doctor Maniacter told him everything that had happened. The two of them betrayed Bain and


    couldn¡¯t return to the forest anymore.


    So, he helped them without hesitation.


    If they didn¡¯t want to leave Bangkok, Westley would still do everything in his power to help them. The


    only problem was Bain. He wouldn¡¯t let them off the hook so easily.


    The best option was for them to go to Antawood together. Bain and his men wouldn¡¯t be able to do


    much if they left Thand.


    ¡°I know, Westley. But I can¡¯t stop worrying¡­ will theye to Antawood with us?¡± Visibly anxious and


    restless, Gabrielle fiddled with Westley¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope they will.¡±


    ¡°If theye back home with us, we will do our best to help them.¡± Gabrielle buried her face on


    Westley¡¯s chest.


    There was not much she could do for Rose and Doctor Maniac.


    She wanted to make up for everything, and now she wouldn¡¯t waste any chances.


    ¡°I know, sweetheart. We¡¯ll do whatever it takes. Does that make you feel better?¡± Westley rubbed her


    head gently.


    ¡°Yes, thanks to you. I was thinking about Sloane¡­ with Doctor Maniac treating her, I think she¡¯ll be able


    to recover from hera this time.¡± Gabrielle had faith in Doctor Maniac¡¯s skills.


    She believed he would be the one to help cure Sloane.


    ¡°Doctor Maniac is a skilled practitioner and Sloane is strong, right? She¡¯ll be able to ovee this. She


    will wake up soon.¡± Westley gave her a smile.


    Even though nothing¡¯s promised, hearing Westley¡¯s words was enough for Gabrielle to feel better.


    ¡°Sloane is such a kind-hearted girl. She was always so bright and joyful, and never did anything to hurt


    other people. It¡¯s unfair for her to suffer this much¡­¡± Gabrielle¡¯s heart ached for her friend. She m


    issed her so much.


    They had known each other for a long time and Sloane had been of great help to her. Sloane wasn¡¯t


    just her best friend, she was also her family.


    ¡°All the more reason you should take care of yourself so we can go back to Antawood soon,¡± Westley


    said, running his fingers through her hair.


    Gabrielle nodded obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of myself, I promise.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else because I¡¯ll take care of everything. Don¡¯t


    think too much now, save your energy for the days ahead.¡± Westley kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to have you by my side, Westley. I can always count on you for everything. You always


    ease my worries.¡± Gabrielle spoke softly, making Westley blush.


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband. I¡¯ll always be there for you. Giving you support and happiness is the only thing that


    matters to me. If solving your problems will make you happy, then I¡¯ll help in any way I can,¡± Westley


    sincerely said and his words warmed Gabrielle¡¯s heart.


    He always knew what to say.


    ¡°Thank you, Westley. I¡¯ll call you every time I¡¯m at a pinch,¡± Gabrielle joked.


    ¡°Yes, you just need to be happy Mrs. Morris.¡± Westley wanted to shoulder all her troubles.


    This was his sweet burden.


    Fortunately, this trip had not ruined their rtionship. They chose to stick together and their feelings for


    one another were stronger than ever.


    ¡°By the way, would you happen to know where Nellie is?¡± The woman suddenly crossed Gabrielle¡¯s


    mind.


    ¡°She is still in Bangkok and she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Westley learned everything he needed to know about


    Nellie.


    Westley had nothing to hide anymore.


    He would answer all of Gabrielle¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her go back to the Collins family now? She¡¯s pregnant and all alone¡­ Anyway,


    Bryce has returned to Antawood. Do you think they can still be together?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to stick


    her nose in their affairs.


    But everything that had happened was because of them, so Gabrielle wanted to set things right.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, I couldn¡¯t care less,¡± Westley answered coldly.


    From what he heard about the Collins family, they wouldn¡¯t allow Nellie to marry Bryce.


    The Collins family didn¡¯t think the Jones family was good enough, so they hoped Nellie would marry


    into a wealthier household that could help them with theirpany and everything else.


    Nellie marrying Bryce wouldn¡¯t be of help to the Collins family.


    However, Westley didn¡¯t tell Gabrielle about this. He was afraid she would be worried.


    ¡°Right¡­ it¡¯s not our problem.¡± Gabrielle sighed. She guessed it was impossible for Bryce to marry


    Nellie because the Collins family wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Although they were not as wealthy as the Morris family, they were still richer than the Jones family. Of


    course, they would want their daughter to marry into a more powerful household.


    Nellie was supposed to marry Westley, but Bryce stepped into the picture. There was a huge


    difference.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 499

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 499


    The Jones family couldn¡¯t possibly have an objection if Bryce married Nellie. The wealth of the Collins


    and the Morris family was bedazzling for them because they couldn¡¯tpare to that prosperity.


    So, Wendy¡¯s wishful thinking indeed had strong grounds. Gabrielle¡¯s marriage with Westley provided


    them a link to the Morris family. If Bryce married Nellie, the Jones family would be strong enough,


    having back-end support from two influential families.


    The only thing missing in that n was theck of interest of the Morris family to offer any help to the


    Jones family. Gabrielle was the respected daughter-inw of the Morris family, and they didn¡¯t turn


    against her family was the least they could do to respect Gabrielle¡¯s rtionship with her home.


    It, nevertheless, felt like a dream that the Collins would let Bryce marry their daughter. Gabrielle¡¯s


    family was in peace, and Nellie¡¯s family wasn¡¯t shredding it. It was already beyond expectations


    because the Collins family thought that Bryce was the one who kidnapped Nellie.


    ¡°But,¡± Gabrielle said, trying to hide her difort. ¡°How long are you nning to keep her?¡± She


    wasn¡¯t pleased with how things were unfolding.


    Of course! Westley kidnapped a girl! Gabrielle had the full right to be possessive for him. Adding fuel to


    the fire, Bryce¡¯s words ringed in her ears. ¡®Nellie is a recement for Helena.¡¯


    Whatever Westley nned to do, Gabrielle was difited with the fact that he had Nellie under his


    custody.


    ¡°Your words, Gabrielle.¡± Westley gave her a look. ¡°I have her locked up. I am not ¡®keeping¡¯ her.¡± Gently


    grabbing her hand, Westley¡¯s expressions were grave. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, the only one I love. I am


    hopeful you won¡¯t say or even think something like that again.¡±


    Westley¡¯s disappointed tone suddenly made Gabrielle smile, evaporating her difort. ¡°Okay, sorry. I


    take my words back. Let me rephrase¡­¡± Gabrielle looked him in the eye. ¡°Why did you lock her up?


    Westley, Nellie¡¯s pregnant. Why don¡¯t you let her go home?¡±


    Westley¡¯s mind was still a maze for Gabrielle. She still was unable to get what he was nning.


    Nellie¡¯s pregnancy highly suggested that she should be let free so her family would take care of her


    and the unborn child she was carrying.


    ¡°What do you think will happen if I let Nellie go? The Collins family will take care of Nellie with a child in


    her womb or Bryce will, who is unable to even take care of himself now? How do you think Bryce will


    protect Nellie?¡± Westley raised his eyebrows while shrugging. Bryce was courageous enough to offend


    the Collins family when he stole Nellie from them. So, it was beyond obvious that they would not let him


    go.


    Westley was farsighted to know that given the current situation, Bryce¡¯s entry into the Collins family


    seemed unattainable. And even if he could marry Nellie somehow, he wouldn¡¯t be weing himself to


    an easy life.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gabrielle tilted her head in confusion.


    The vi was in sight when Westley replied, ¡°Let¡¯s get inside first. Then I¡¯ll exin everything.¡± In a few


    moments, the car arrived at the grand gate of the vi. Westley scooped Gabrielle in his arms and


    walked inside.


    Being fully recovered now, it was a child¡¯s y for him to hold her in his arms and carry her around.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Inside, Westley carefully put Gabrielle down on the sofa. His eyes searched for the jug of water before


    he poured a ss from it for his wife. Gabrielle slowly sipped, the gentle me of her eyes burning on


    Westley.


    ¡°We¡¯re inside now.¡± She shrugged. ¡°So, what are you nning?¡± Her curiosity was chewing on her


    guts.


    Gabrielle strived to know everything about Nellie. It kept on humming inside her brain, effortlessly


    bothering her until resolved.


    Plus, she wouldn¡¯t worry so much if Westley had locked up someone other than Nellie.


    ¡®Nellie isn¡¯t just Helena¡¯s sister. She¡¯s also her recement. Westley¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e!


    And he has her locked up¡­ Why?!¡¯ It was all so puzzling and strange for Gabrielle that she wanted to


    pull out her hair.


    ¡°Tell me honestly. Do you really think the Collins will agree on Bryce and Nellie¡¯s wedlock?¡± Noticing


    her eagerness to know, Westley softly questioned.


    It was unmistakable, so Gabrielle simply shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s the thing!¡± Westley raised his


    eyebrows with a tilt of his head before he continued, ¡°It¡¯s clear that they won¡¯t allow Bryce to be their


    son-inw. The wealth and fame of the Collins family won¡¯t let them marry their daughter into the Jones


    family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Their togetherness is impossible as long as Nellie¡¯s family ys the part of being the


    viin. But¡­ She l


    oves Bryce. She really wants to be with him.¡± Hearing her words, Westley pulled Gabrielle closer to


    himself, snaking an arm around her.


    His sudden act froze Gabrielle for a moment before she rxed and tracked her thoughts back.


    ¡°Despite it all, what role does locking up Nellie y here?¡±


    Westley looked deeply into Gabrielle¡¯s eyes before he parted his lips. ¡°Nellie is almost three months


    pregnant, Gabrielle, and this baby is her and Bryce¡¯s life. Letting her out is not an option when the


    Collins family is sitting out there like a serpent, ready to force Nellie for an abortion. After that, they¡¯ll


    bring their stupid justification that Nellie and Bryce can¡¯t be together without a reason for the unborn


    child being gone. And then¡­¡± Westley¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°They will want her to marry in some richer


    family, using her as a tool.¡± Not being an old fan of them, Westley knew the deep ridiculous desires of


    the Collins very well.


    Their daughters were born and raised to be exchanged and bargained for benefits and power. The


    Collins family didn¡¯t need them for anything else.


    Helena was a bargain, and now, they¡¯d use Nellie.


    There was one thing satisfactory that Helena wasn¡¯t alone at that time. She had Westley, and the


    Collins family had no fuss against their rtionship. Westley was a big shot in Antawood, after all.


    In fact, they were eager for the marriage to be held as soon as possible. In that way, they¡¯d get


    immediate support from the Morris family.


    But to their dismay, their promising daughter identally died.


    Out of their filthy nature, Helena¡¯s family ced their hopes of getting a rich family¡¯s support on their


    younger daughter. Nellie didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, nor did she care about such matters, but when she


    was given the idea of her marriage to Westley, she immediately objected. For her, Westley and her


    sister were almost about to get married if Helena wouldn¡¯t have died in an ident. It felt too awkward


    for her to marry him at that point.


    But, surely, who cared about her feelings when the only shot was Westley and his family¡¯s money? Her


    family left her no room for objection.


    As a cherry on top of everything, Westley didn¡¯tin against them which made the Collins family


    even more willing for his engagement with Nellie.


    The n of getting rich was set for the Collins family. They knew what they wanted but what they didn¡¯t


    know was that their daughter would run away right before the marriage.


    Of course, if her objection wouldn¡¯t be listened to, Nellie would make her own escape n.


    And that unforeseen n shocked and chilled everyone to their bones.


    Bryce was the only one who made Nellie¡¯s heart go all wild, even long before Helena¡¯s death and


    Nellie¡¯s marriage preparations with Westley. Plus, after they ran away and stayed together, Nellie¡¯s love


    for him grew even more for her to be willing to bring his baby into this world and fight for him.


    She was nning to confront her family with Bryce since she got pregnant and no one would be able to


    restrict its birth.


    ¡°I guess I get it now.¡± Gabrielle pondered over a while before looking at Westley. ¡°You¡¯re acting as if


    you¡¯ve kidnapped her and locked her up. But in reality, you¡¯re trying to protect her baby, right?¡± There


    was a hint of joy on Gabrielle¡¯s face as she gave her conclusion.


    She was too busy to think that Nellie and Bryce¡¯s love could be clever enough to bring the Collins


    family down with their baby.


    ¡°Sort of¡­ I guess you can say that. After all, I owe the Collins family something that money can never


    pay off. I owe them a life, Gabrielle. And protecting Nellie¡¯s child, I feel like I¡¯m lifting off this debt from


    my shoulders.¡± Westley was rxed as he spoke. ¡°I want to protect this baby with all my might.¡±


    Gabrielle was happy and surprised, watching the change in Westley¡¯s behavior. In the past, he avoided


    mentioning anything about Helena as it brought back painful memories. Her name, if spoken by


    someone, always made him sad.


    Maybe he learned to move on, or maybe after meeting Gabrielle, he knew for whom his heart thumped


    and how he should handle his feelings for Helena at that.


    Westley¡¯s rtionship with Helena was long enough for him to be confused if he thought of her as a


    family or as someone he loved. She was that incredible part of his life.


    But falling for Gabrielle was an even more wonderful experience for him. Now, Westley didn¡¯t want to


    leave her ever.


    Gabrielle was what brought him out of the dismay he kept himself in. She was the one who made


    Westley realize that it was time for him to let go of Helena. It was time for Gabrielle only.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 500

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 500


    Gabrielle understood what Westley meant.


    Whether it was Helena or Nellie, Westley didn¡¯t give a damn about them anymore now. For Westley, he


    hadpletely let go of the past. Gabrielle¡¯s mood improved once she realized this. ¡®Even Westley is


    already over them. Why should I keep holding on and making myself unhappy?¡¯ she reasoned.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry, and I won¡¯t guess around anymore,¡± Gabrielle took Westley¡¯s hand in hers and said


    with a serious look.


    Gabrielle knew that Westley could determine what he should do and what he shouldn¡¯t. He was the


    type of person who was well aware of what he was doing, so Gabrielle realized she shouldn¡¯t have


    doubted his decisions.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know where your words came from. You were jealous. I know that means you care about


    me, and I won¡¯t me you.¡± Westley naturally knew that Gabrielle was feeling guilty. Thus, he voiced


    his understanding as he patted Gabrielle on the head to alleviate her guilt.


    Under Westley¡¯s loving treatment, Gabrielle nodded her head obediently and said, ¡°I won¡¯t think too


    much again. I love you, and I should trust you more.¡± Her tone and expression showed that she was


    serious with her words.


    ¡°Repeat what you just said,¡± Westley asked, his expression shifted to seriousness.


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Gabrielle was perplexed.


    ¡°That you love me.¡± An immediate response came out from Westley.


    Gabrielle was caught off guard when she heard this. She just blurted out her feelings unconsciously,


    but now Westley wanted her to say it again.


    The thing was that she had never told Westley openly that she loved him before.


    Gabrielle let out a soft giggle as a glimpse of astonishment shed across her eyes. The corners of her


    mouth curled up instinctively, her eyes fell lovingly on Westley¡¯s face, and she said, ¡°Westley, I love


    you.¡±


    ¡°Say it again.¡± Excitement washed over Westley that he hugged Gabrielle tightly, asking her to repeat it.


    Upon seeing Westley¡¯s reaction, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Westley, I¡¯ve already said


    it. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just want to hear you say it a few more times. I love it when you say you love me,¡± Westley said


    sweetly, looking at her expectantly.


    Westley¡¯s words really moved Gabrielle¡¯s heart. Thus, she threw herself into Westley¡¯s arms, stared


    into his eyes, and eximed loudly, ¡°Westley, I love you!¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Gabrielle!¡±


    Westley replied with the same loud shout, then lowered his head, and locked their lips.


    The two just hugged and kissed for a while before they let go of each other, and there had a strong


    inseparable love in their eyes.


    ¡°Westley, why are we suddenly so sentimental?¡± Gabrielle gently stroked Westley¡¯s face and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not sentimental. It¡¯s my love for you from the bottom of my heart,¡± Westley said as he ced a light


    kiss on Gabrielle¡¯s lips. He really wanted to let her know how much he loved her from time to time to


    make her feel secure.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk about something serious. What are we going to do next? We couldn¡¯t just leave Nellie


    in Bangkok. Now that Bryce has gone back, the Collins family will find out about Nellie¡¯s pregnancy


    sooner orter,¡± Gabrielle said with a serious look.


    This was something they should think about carefully. Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with


    the Collins family in the first ce. But, thanks to Nellie, she was once again involved with the Collins


    family. She didn¡¯t like it at all.


    Therefore, if they could solve this earlier, they could be more rxed. On top of that, they would never


    have anything to do with the Collins family again. The more Gabrielle thought about the Collins family,


    the worse her mood became.


    ¡°You


    are right. Bryce is a ticking bomb. That¡¯s why I locked him up before.¡± Westley agreed with Gabrielle¡¯s


    words. He could imagine how nuts the Collins family would go if they found out Nellie was pregnant


    with Bryce¡¯s child.


    After all, the Collins family¡¯s hope was all ced on Nellie.


    ¡°You and Bryce never got along with each other. There is no way he would agree to be locked up by


    you,¡± Gabrielle said as she recalled thest time she met Bryce. He kept saying that Westley locked


    him up and imprisoned him.


    The intention of Westley locking Bryce up and how Bryce perceived the scenario were two different


    things. It was apparent that Bryce regarded Westley as his sworn enemy in his heart.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°At first, it was Nellie who came to ask me for help. She also knew how cruel and cold her mother was.


    If she went back to tell the Collins family too soon, her mother would definitely force her to have an


    abortion. But Bryce didn¡¯t know about it. He just thought that I imprisoned him and Nellie on purpose to


    get revenge on him. I even gave him two punchester. So it¡¯s normal for him to hate me that much,¡±


    Westley said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you really hate Bryce for taking Nellie away before you get married? After all, he took your wife


    away from you. It¡¯s indeed a big shame,¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®my wife¡¯? You are my only wife, and no one can take you away from me. I do


    hate Bryce, but it is only because of what he had done to you before. It has nothing to do with him


    taking Nellie away. Besides, he was the reason I met you. If I really count it, I have to thank him.¡±


    Westley gave out an exnation. His lips curled into a smile as he finished the sentence.


    ¡°I believe you. How long are you going to lock Nellie up?¡± Gabrielle was very happy that Westley


    cleared up everything openly, and this brightened her mood.


    ¡°I have promised her that I will send her back to Antawood to confront her family after five or six months


    of her pregnancy. But now that Bryce has escaped, things will get moreplicated.¡± Westley was now


    a bit regretful about agreeing to Nellie¡¯s request.


    He agreed to protect her child, making him the Collins family¡¯s enemy.


    When Helena died, he promised in his heart that he would take good care of the Collins family for her.


    But now, in order to protect Bryce and Nellie¡¯s child, he became the Collins family¡¯s enemy. He didn¡¯t


    even know if this was the right thing to do anymore.


    However, he still felt he should save the child¡¯s life.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m afraid the Collins family might break ties with Nellie,¡± Gabrielle said worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably better. If that is the case, she can be with Bryce freely.¡± Westley didn¡¯t have much


    patience to take care of their affairs.


    ¡°But if Nellie was driven out of the Collins family, Wendy may not let Nellie marry her son anymore,¡±


    Gabrielle added as she exactly knew what kind of person Wendy was.


    She was a snobbish woman who always valued profit and power more than anything else. All she ever


    wanted was to rise in the levels of fame.


    So if Nellie lost her identity as the daughter of the Collins family, she might oppose the marriage.


    If that was the case, Bryce and Nellie would face a new problem.


    Thinking about that, Gabrielle felt sympathized with the couple, but she couldn¡¯t do anything more for


    them. Letting Westley take care of Nellie¡¯s child was her biggest concession.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this is their business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. It all depends on them. I will


    do what I can do, which is to protect that child¡¯s life,¡± noticing that Gabrielle seemed lost in her


    thoughts, Westley grabbed her hands in his and said.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 501

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 501


    Gabrielle was well aware that Westley had no feelings for the Collins family and Nellie¡¯s unborn baby.


    Therefore, she would no longer doubt about his feelings and intention even if he had hidden something


    which was rted to them from her.


    As she believed, Westley didn¡¯t tell Gabrielle about all these things because he didn¡¯t want her to worry


    too much. After all, the more she knew, the sadder she would feel.


    He just wanted to make her happy without any worry and all the troubles were for himself to solve.


    ¡°I know. After Nellie¡¯s baby is born, you can just see it as paying for what you owed the Collins family


    and stop burdening yourself with Helena¡¯s death. After all, what happened to Helena was an ident.


    You can¡¯t me everything on yourself.¡± Gabrielle held his hand tightly andforted him in a soft


    voice.


    ¡°I know, after this, I am going to cut them off of my life. I have tried my best to make up what I need to


    and I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them,¡± Westley said seriously as he put his arm around


    Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder.


    Before he fell in love with Gabrielle, he had always agreed to every request of the Collins family without


    any objection.


    However, it was different now with Gabrielle around in his life. No matter what he did, it was his


    responsibility to consider whether it would affect Gabrielle or make her unhappy.


    He had to consider whether she would be bothered by his decisions and actions.


    His number one rule was to never do anything that might upset her in any way.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    From now on, he had cut off the Collins family from his business.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m d that you decided to do so. But I am not sure it will be easy since the Collins family


    and your family have been friends for so many years. You don¡¯t need to force yourself under stressful


    situation for my sake. I¡¯m already happy enough to know that you are considering for me.¡± Gabrielle


    gave a grateful smile to Westley.


    This man was the husband she had decided to apany all her life. She naturally knew what kind of


    person he was.


    That was also the reason why they needed trust and space as a pair of husband and wife.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ll deal with it and I will make sure not to let you suffer from any unnecessary


    misunderstandings.¡± Hearing this, Westley couldn¡¯t help but rub her head, his heart feeling warm and


    relieved.


    Right, this was the woman he loved, who had a pure and kind heart.


    ¡°So, from now on, no matter what the case is, can you share your burden with me? I won¡¯t me you


    or make a scene whatever it is. We can always discuss and I will try to understand you no matter what


    you do, alright?¡± Gabrielle persuaded softly while looking at him seriously.


    After all, married couples had to share their secrets together. If they hid everything from each other, it


    would end up ruining their marriage.


    Westley gently smiled and agreed. ¡°Alright, I will do as you say.¡± Although he said so, he would still


    keep thoseplicated bloody things to himself in order not to let her feel scared or worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s settled then. You will tell me everything that involves me.¡± Of course, Gabrielle also knew there


    was a bottom line for everybody. She wouldn¡¯t ask Westley to tell her everything which she didn¡¯t need


    to know.


    ¡°I will, so¡­ You have forgiven me for this, right? I kept it secret because I just didn¡¯t want you to worry


    about me.¡± Westley lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead as an apology.


    ¡°What, were you afraid that I would make a scene and ask you to sign for the divorce agreement once I


    find out about Bryce and Nellie?¡± Gabrielle raised her eyebro


    ws with a wicked smile on her face.


    ¡°Yes, to be honest, I did have this worry. That¡¯s one of the reasons why I didn¡¯t want you to see them at


    the beginning. I was afraid that you would decide to divorce me when Nellie came back someday,¡±


    Westley confessed guiltily.


    ¡°Wow, you are such an insidious man,¡± Gabrielle used while shaking her head in pity.


    People always said that Westley was an insidious and ruthless man who had a way of doing things


    mercilessly. Barely had anyone thought nice of him nor had they tried to get to know his true character.


    Of course, Westley was well aware of his own reputation, but he didn¡¯t mind nor cared about it.


    However, when Gabrielle called him out like that, he wasn¡¯t unhappy at all, instead, he even enjoyed it.


    ¡°Well, even if I am an insidious man, it¡¯s a fact that you are my wife. What can you do about that?¡±


    Westley teased her yfully and pinched her face lovingly.


    After a pause, Gabrielle asked, ¡°But have you ever thought that maybe I didn¡¯t have the intention to


    divorce you at all at that time?¡± She looked at him and raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I never thought of this possibility. I always thought that you hated me very much. After all, I forced you


    to marry me, a man you didn¡¯t know, let alone love at all. No woman would want this kind of forced


    marriage, so I expected that you wanted to divorce me,¡± Westley answered calmly.


    At first, he didn¡¯t mind marrying anyone as it didn¡¯t mean anything to him. Nevertheless, his heart


    began to beat and he changed his mind after he met Gabrielle.


    He became determined that this was the woman whom he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.


    Gabrielle nodded and didn¡¯t deny. ¡°You are right about that. I hated the fact that I was forced to marry


    you at the beginning as thepensation for what the Jones family and Bryce had done. I was so


    desperate at that time since I wasn¡¯t willing to marry someone I didn¡¯t even know and love. You can¡¯t


    imagine what kind of despair I felt.¡± She was still angry at the mention of this.


    She was both scared and hated to be with a man as overbearing as Westley who could do anything to


    achieve his goal.


    ¡°Do you still feel that way now?¡± Westley asked in a low voice. Even though he felt bad, he didn¡¯t refute


    her statement. After all, she was right.


    Gabrielle shook her head with a smile. In fact, when her feelings started to grow for him and rely on


    him, she no longer had that feeling of being wronged.


    ¡°I can totally understand why you felt this way. It was all my fault, so I will make it up to you in the


    future,¡± Westley stated seriously before reaching out to hold her in his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯d better. You were the one who forced me to marry you. I have to say it was totally immoral move.


    You have to make it up to me with all your heart.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t refuse or back down with a sly grin on


    her face.


    Fortunately, she was d that everything turned out fine in the end. She couldn¡¯t imagine her life


    without this kind of happiness she felt when she was with him.


    For her, Westley was the best gift God had ever bestowed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will always be good to you, only you.¡± Westley¡¯s promise was actually very sincere


    although the words were a bit cheesy.


    Gabrielle also felt that they were very cheesy words.


    If she heard this kind of words from someone else, she would discard it as sugar-coated words.


    However, it was Westley who said them, so she trusted him unconditionally.


    So, she chuckled and spoke. ¡°I believe in you¡­ Hmm!¡±


    Before Gabrielle could finish her words, she was passionately kissed on the lips by Westley.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 502

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 502


    On the second day, Wilson and Bonnie came to meet with Westley and Gabrielle. In fact, they arrived


    at Bangkok three days ago. Even though they wanted to visit them sooner, they had to go directly to


    the branch office of the Campbell Family in here to deal with some business.


    This time, they mainly travelled here in order to deal with the business of the branchpany as well


    as to see how Gabrielle and others were doing.


    Seeing that Gabrielle and Westley were healed and happier, the two of them felt relieved.


    Gabrielle gasped in surprise once she saw them. ¡°Wilson, Bonnie? What brings you here?¡± At the sight


    of them, Gabrielle was so happy that she ran forward to hug Bonnie excitedly.


    ¡°Wee here to deal with the business of the branchpany here. We know you two are both


    injured. So, after we finished work, Wilson and I directlye over to see how you both are doing,¡±


    Bonnie exined softly with a smile on her face.


    In fact, Wilson had told Westley about their arrival before they came here. However, Westley didn¡¯t tell


    Gabrielle on purpose since he wanted to give her a pleasant surprise.


    As expected, Gabrielle was overjoyed to see Bonnie to the extent that the joy on her face had never


    faded since they arrived here.


    ¡°Well, are you done with dealing with the work here?¡± Gabrielle asked as she looked at Bonnie happily.


    ¡°Yes, we have already finished. Actually, we have been in Bangkok for three days.¡± Bonnie smiled


    before scanning Gabrielle from head to toe with a look of concern on her face.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Westley, we are very d to know that you two are much better now. I was so worried about


    you when I saw the pictures of your injuries before. I have been nning toe and see you long


    ago.¡± Bonnie let out a relieved breath, holding Gabrielle¡¯s hand.


    Seeing the photos of Gabrielle and Westley being hurt, Bonnie felt very anxious and worried. She had


    always considered Gabrielle as her sister from the bottom of her heart. How could she not feel sorry for


    Gabrielle when she saw the state she was in at that time?


    Now, since she saw that they were almost recovered, she could rest assured now.


    ¡°Bonnie, we¡¯re fine now and it¡¯s all because of you. Thank you for sending Campbell Family¡¯s men for


    help. Otherwise, I don¡¯t dare to imagine what would have happened to Westley and me.¡± Even now,


    Gabrielle was reluctant to recall the events at that time. Those memories still made her feel pain all


    over her body.


    Bonnieforted Gabrielle, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me for things like this. Didn¡¯t I say that we are a


    family? Naturally, your business is our business. Now that you are here, you should have a good rest


    here. Since this is the territory of the Campbell Family, no one dares to make trouble here.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for everything, Bonnie. I know that this is not a good time for us to go back home like this.


    Grandma will be scared if she sees the state we are in. By the way, where is Tammy?¡± Gabrielle looked


    behind Wilson and Bonnie, but didn¡¯t see Tammy. She couldn¡¯t help feeling curious why Tammy didn¡¯t


    come along with them.


    ¡°Tammy is back at home in Antawood. Since we mainly came here for work, it¡¯s not convenient to take


    her with us. Besides, I don¡¯t want her to be known by too many people, you know,¡± Bonnie exined.


    Gabrielle was quick-witted and so, she immediately understood what Bonnie meant. After all, the


    Campbell Family had too many enemies, and Tammy was a descendent of the family, which meant the


    less she was known to others, the safer she would be.


    ¡°I understand it¡¯s for the sake of Tammy¡¯s safety. You are doing the right thing. After all, she¡¯s still young


    and she should be well-protected. You made the right decision to let her stay in Antawood.¡± Gabrielle


    expressed her understanding.


    ¡°Right. We took time to carefully think about this arrangement for her.¡± Bonnie chuckled.


    ¡°But I really miss Tammy. It¡¯s been a while since I met her.¡± Gabrielle pouted. She liked this little niece


    of hers very much as she was so cute and lovely.


    ¡°Tammy also misses you, too. Before we came here, she asked me where you guys are and why you


    don¡¯te to y with her. She even asked pitifully if she hasn¡¯t been obedient enough.¡± Speaking of


    this, Bonnie couldn¡¯t helpughing at her daughter¡¯s silliness. Herugh gave off the tenderness of a


    mother.


    ¡°Oh, poor baby. We must bring a gift to Tammy when we go back and make it up to her.¡± Gabrielle coul


    dn¡¯t wait to go back as she wanted to see Tammy so bad.


    Bonnieughed and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s a must. But you¡¯d better have a good rest these days. You need to


    recover first so that you can go back earlier. Wilson and I have also decided to stay here for a few more


    days. During these times, whenever I came to the branchpany, I never had the chance to properly


    wander and enjoy the city. Now that Wilson is also here with me, I will wander around with him for a few


    more days. Maybe if you recover soon, we can even go back together.¡±


    Even though she had been here several times before, she didn¡¯t tour around that much. After all, what


    mattered to her was the person whom she was travelling with.


    As long as she was with Wilson, Bonnie was willing to travel with him no matter where the destination


    was.


    Because that was enough to make her content and happy.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea. Since you and Wilson tend to be very busy usually, you seldom have the


    chance to go out like this, right? It¡¯s nice that you thought to take this rare opportunity to have fun in


    Thand. What¡¯s more, there is no Tammy as a third wheel here.¡± Gabrielle supported with a naughty


    grin on her face.


    ¡°I know right? That¡¯s exactly what I think, too! We should take advantage of the time when Tammy is


    not with us to enjoy this trip.¡± Bonnie couldn¡¯t help reminiscing about the time she and Wilson used to


    travel around when she was dating him.


    After getting married, there was no more opportunity to travel together like that since Wilson officially


    joined the Campbell Family and became the vice manager.


    It was such a rare chance that they happened to be in a beautiful country like Thand. What was


    more, they had enough time to thoroughly enjoy each other¡¯s presence. It would be a pity to let this


    kind of opportunity go to waste.


    ¡°Have a great time with Wilson,¡± Gabrielle bid them her good wish in advance with a wink of her eye.


    Bonnieughed quietly. ¡°Thank you, Gabrielle. By the way, how about you and Westley join us?¡± She


    invited them sincerely.


    The more people there were, the livelier it would be. If they went to y together as double dates, how


    fun would that be?


    Besides, Gabrielle and Westley were practically her family. So, it wouldn¡¯t be inappropriate for them to


    go together.


    Gabrielle chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Bonnie, we¡¯d better not be the third wheel and disturb your good


    time with Wilson here. We also have to rest here and recover. Oh and there are two other friends of us


    here. So, you can juste to us after you travel around the city with Wilson.¡± Of course, Gabrielle


    politely refused the invitation.


    She knew that it was a rare opportunity for Bonnie and Wilson to have a trip like this where they could


    spend time with each other. If Westley and she joined them, it would be as if they were inconsiderate.


    Besides, Westley and she still had wounds on their bodies, so it was not convenient for them to go out


    like this.


    ¡°Okay then. We can go somewhere together after you get better.¡± Bonnie nodded.


    After all, with some residual wounds on Gabrielle¡¯s face, she might not have a good time even if she


    went out.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll join you when we feel better in a few days. After all, we¡¯re here. It would be a pity if we don¡¯t


    walk around the city.¡± Gabrielle promised.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Thand was a country of which the beauty and charm were prominent and popr among South East


    Asia countries. Its scenery and culture were known to be very unique and interesting with the abundant


    amount of delicious food.


    Many people even had toe to Thand for a visit. What a pity would that be if they didn¡¯t go out for


    sightseeing when they were already in here.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that. Focus on your recovery first. Then, we can travel together.¡± Bonnie cheerfully


    encouraged with a look of expectant in her eyes.


    ¡°We will do so. Make sure you have all good destinations in mind so that you and Wilson can enjoy the


    city thoroughly. We will join you twoter,¡± Gabrielle said back eagerly.


    At that time, Westley came over and when he saw that they were still conversing happily, he couldn¡¯t


    help interrupting, ¡°Have you two beautifuldies finished talking? What do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll


    cook for you.¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine. Ask Wilson to help you in cooking with you. Gabrielle and I will go out for fresh air.¡±


    Saying this, Bonnie ushered Wilson into the kitchen to cook lunch with Westley.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 503

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 503


    Bonnie led Gabrielle to the swing in the yard, and they chatted under the sun.


    ¡°Bonnie, does Wilson know how to cook?¡± Gabrielle asked worriedly.


    Westley was a capable cook, which she had acknowledged herself.


    Every time they were here, Westley would be the one to cook three meals a day. Even though he was


    injured, it didn¡¯t hinder him from cooking for Gabrielle.


    Besides, he was willing to do anything for her.


    ¡°Your brother is a good cook. You know, I started to like him because of his cooking!¡± Bonnie couldn¡¯t


    help butugh when she mentioned the story.


    Upon hearing this, Gabrielle looked at her in disbelief. In Gabrielle¡¯s heart, a big boss like Wilson


    shouldn¡¯t be the one ving away in a kitchen.


    ¡°You can¡¯t believe it, can you? Trust me, I couldn¡¯t, either. When I met your brother, he was a top


    student at Harvard University. I met him at a party. He may look amiable, but he¡¯s always so standoffish


    and aloof. He was one of the top students in the university, and he had a good family background.


    Many women fell head over heels for him, but they were too scared to even approach him. Even those


    who had the guts to talk to him ended up getting rejected. Then, one day, I asked him out for a drink. I


    thought he would reject me right away, but to my surprise, he epted.¡± Bonnie had never told anyone


    about her and Wilson¡¯s love story.


    In the past, there was nobody she could share this story with. She was the Campbell Family¡¯s eldest


    daughter. Though few people outside knew her true identity, she had to be cautious about who she


    acquainted herself with, so it was hard for her to make friends. She didn¡¯t even have a single friend to


    talk to.


    Now, she had Gabrielle. Since they were inws now, Bonnie was happy to tell Gabrielle some stories


    about her past.


    ¡°You¡¯re so brave, Bonnie! Maybe Wilson didn¡¯t reject you, because you¡¯re his type,¡± Gabrielle remarked


    with curiosity.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right, Gabrielle. It took me a long time to find out that Wilson noticed me before I even


    paid attention to him. But my identity was a mystery, so I think that¡¯s why he was very cautious around


    me. He only went to the party, for he knew that I¡¯d be there. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the


    party. He always hated parties.¡± While she was speaking, Bonnie broke intoughter. She thought that


    Wilson was adorable and was quite good at hiding his feelings at the time.


    She wondered if Wilson would keep his love for her a secret for the rest of his life if she didn¡¯t like him


    back.


    ¡®Perhaps we could¡¯ve missed out on each other if that had happened,¡± she remarked inwardly.


    ¡°Ah, Wilson is a reserved man, I see!¡± Gabrielleughed as well. It really surprised her that the big shot


    Wilson had a soft side. He was indeed adorable.


    In her opinion, Wilson shouldn¡¯t be so cute.


    ¡°Reserved? Well, maybe at first he was. I guess he wouldn¡¯t take action if he¡¯s not sure of something.


    Later on, he found out that I also had a crush on him, so he pursued me fervently!¡± Bonnie covered her


    mouth whileughing.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s his style.¡± Gabrielle was amused of how Wilson behaved, which was how the men of the Morris


    family normally behaved.


    Once the target was clear, they would take action and would stop at nothing to get what they wanted.


    This was the nature of the Morris family. They were decisive, quick, and precise!


    ¡°A few dayster, I caught a cold and felt ufortable lying on bed in my apartment. He took time off


    his hands to visit me, and he said that he wished to take care of me. At the time, I thought that a rich


    young man would refuse to enter a kitchen, but I was surprised that he p


    ersonally cooked porridge an entire feast of dishes for me. I ate so much that day and was very


    satisfied! That was when he and I formally got together,¡± Bonnie happily narrated.


    ¡°If you want to win a person¡¯s heart, you first have to win that person¡¯s stomach. That¡¯s how it went


    down between you and Wilson, huh?¡± Gabrielle asked seriously.


    Upon hearing her say that, Bonnie smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! Though I had fallen in love with him and even


    thought of marrying him in the future, I only made the decision during that meal. If a man is willing to


    cook for a woman, he¡¯ll definitely be a good husband in the future!¡±


    Gabriellepletely agreed with Bonnie. The two brothers of the Morris family were simr with


    regards to this characteristic.


    ¡°I think Westley is the same. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy to have him around, Gabrielle,¡± Bonnie


    responded, looking into Gabrielle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I believe I will be.¡± Gabrielle was in agreement with her. She knew how good it was to have Westley


    around.


    After brothers of the Morris family finished preparing lunch together, they soon invited their wives to sit


    down at the dining table.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you shouldn¡¯t eat spicy food. But you can eat anything else.¡± Westley pulled out a chair for


    Gabrielle.


    There was no seafood avable for lunch, but there were various options of spicy curry, because


    Bonnie loved eating them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I don¡¯t eat that much. I just want Wilson and Bonnie to eat happily today.¡± Food wasn¡¯t that


    important for Gabrielle. She was just really happy that she got to see her family.


    ¡°You¡¯re so considerate, Gabrielle. But we should¡¯ve prepared some lighter foods today. Both Gabrielle


    and Westley got injured. Spicy food could hinder their wounds from healing.¡± Bonnie picked up some


    light vegetables for Gabrielle while ncing over at Wilson.


    He was the eldest sibling, so he should be the one to take responsibility for what was wrongly


    arranged.


    Moreover, his wife just criticized him, and there was no reason to refuse.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be more careful next time. I was too focused on having your favorite food prepared today.¡±


    Wilson wholeheartedly epted his wife¡¯s criticism.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at Wilson, Bonnie. It¡¯s all good. We can eat a little spicy food. Besides, we¡¯ve been


    eating light foods for so many days, so we¡¯re not that picky about food anymore.¡± Gabrielle immediately


    consoled Bonnie to prevent her from arguing with Wilson any further.


    This was rming. She really hoped that Wilson and Bonnie would avoid arguing with each other.


    ¡°Gabrielle, there¡¯s no need to worry! Your brother and I never quarrel.¡± Bonnie smiled.


    ¡°I know that. You and Wilson are madly in love, so I doubt you two ever fight!¡± Gabrielle smiled back at


    her.


    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re already here, how about we have dinner by the seaside tonight?¡± Bonnie suggested.


    Gabrielle used to live in a vige outside the forest. She had lived her ever since she came to the city.


    Although the scenery here was incredible and she had a great view of the sea from the swimming pool,


    she felt cooped up here.


    Thus, when Bonnie invited her out for dinner, she immediately wanted to agree.


    ¡°Shall we go, Westley?¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley expectantly.


    Her doe eyes were brimming with expectation. ¡®Oh, how I wish to go to the seaside right now!¡¯ she


    thought to herself.


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Truthfully, there was no need for him to ask her if she wanted to go, for she was


    raring to go.


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± she answered at once.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have dinner outside together tonight,¡± Westley replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Great!¡± Gabrielle was as happy as a m.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 504

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 504


    In the evening, they picked a rather obscure restaurant. Few people knew about it, and it was located


    by the sea. Although it wasn¡¯t mainstream, it boasted of spectacr views. Plus, it was safe.


    It didn¡¯t really matter whether the establishment was safe. Either way, there were members of the


    Campbell Family surrounding the ce whose only mission was to keep their eyes on them and protect


    the couples.


    They were secured enough, and it gave them peace of mind.


    ¡°The scenery here is really breathtaking.¡± Gabrielle sat down and rested her chin on her hand. She


    looked out the window, appreciating the stunning seascape. A soft smile yed on her lips.


    She would love it if she could take a walk on the beach. She hadn¡¯t strolled like that in quite a while. It


    would be nice to feel the cool water and soft sand on her feet.


    ¡°Do you want to head down to the seaside?¡± Westley asked her. He could see the emotions on her face


    ¡ªthe excitement and longing. He knew what she wanted in that moment.


    ¡°Yes, I do. But¡­ Should we?¡± Gabrielle darted her eyes anxiously from Westley to his brother and


    sister-inw. She had no idea if it was allowed. She shifted in her seat uneasily.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They didn¡¯te out here to have fun. Westley¡¯s brother and sister-inw weren¡¯t ordinary people. If


    Gabrielle identally got herself in trouble, they would be put in danger.


    ¡°Of course, Gabrielle. If you want to walk by the beach, just let Westley apany you. You don¡¯t have


    to worry. It¡¯s swarming with people from the Campbell Family. You¡¯re safe even down there.¡± Bonnie


    smiled and urged her.


    It was obvious to anyone watching that Gabrielle was yearning to take a stroll. No wonder she lit up


    with excitement and anticipation when Bonnie brought up the idea of having dinner by the sea.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and walk, Westley. We won¡¯t take long, I promise.¡± Gabrielle quickly pushed back her seat


    and stood up. She smiled at Bonnie and her husband.


    ¡°Okay,e on.¡± Westley also stood up, took her hand, and led them outside. He was so tall that


    Gabrielle¡¯s head only reached his shoulder. She squeezed his arm in eagerness.


    Halfway through, Gabrielle let go of Westley¡¯s hand and walked quickly. She stared in wonder at the


    beautiful view before her. She beamed at him.


    ¡°Westley, look at the sea!¡± Gabrielle took off her shoes and walked into the sea. Her feet sank into the


    sand, and sheughed.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you still have wounds on your legs, remember? It¡¯s going to hurt if you soak them into the


    seawater. It¡¯s like rubbing salt to your injury. Be careful, okay?¡± Westley raised his voice, so she could


    hear him above the noise of the waves. He trotted to catch up to her.


    He was afraid that her wounds might get infected because of the seawater. She hadn¡¯t fully healed yet.


    He also noticed how big the waves were, and he feared that she might get washed away. She was a


    petite girl, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Besides, look at my wounds. They already formed scabs, and


    the water wouldn¡¯t easily get into the wounds. They¡¯re starting to heal already. So I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Gabrielle


    responded patiently. She wasn¡¯t going to let him spoil her fun.


    She gave him a hard stare before starting to y in the water like a kid. She loved the feel of water and


    sand beneath her feet.


    Westley said no more, especially when he saw how her face exuded happiness. He just stood there


    and watched her. Even he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the scene.


    It was worth it. He realized he could stay in this spot for hours just to watch her.


    It was a good thing they were in Thand rather than Antawood. Even with several visitorsing and


    going, few of them knew him. They basically ignored him and Gabrielle. He could finally apany


    her freely, without worrying about those around them.


    It just felt so good. He hadn¡¯t felt this kind of freedom in so long. He didn¡¯t realize how stifling Antawood


    had be until that moment.


    He had a sudden urge to settle down here, where he and Gabrielle could freely do things they wanted


    to do. However, he knew that it was unrealistic. It would be better to solve all the problems here as


    soon as possible and return to Antawood. When they got home, he would make their marriage public.


    That way, they wouldn¡¯t need to hide anymore, and they could act like every other typical couple.


    ¡°Gabrielle, slow down. Be careful of the shells under your feet. You might scrape your skin with the


    sharp edges. Don¡¯t hurt yourself, okay?¡± Westley was concerned, so he moved closer to her. But even


    his words didn¡¯t dampen her spirit.


    Westley had been nagging her all the time¡ªeven for small things. When did he be this long-


    minded? Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even recognize himself anymore.


    What a verbose man!


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m alright. You don¡¯t have to keep on reminding me. I¡¯m a grown woman.¡± Gabrielle turned


    around and threw water at him yfully. Sheughed when she saw


    his reaction.


    Just a little warning.


    Westley didn¡¯t expect her to do something so childish. He wasn¡¯t prepared, so his eyes widened in


    surprise.


    Fortunately, only his face and part of his body got wet. He wiped water near his eyes with his sleeve.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯ve changed. Are you ready to incur my wrath?¡± Without waiting for her to respond,


    Westley rushed to her.


    Gabrielle yelped and sped up as he ran after her. She slowed a bit because she was doubling over with


    laughter.


    They kept on chasing each other, and some guests turned their eyes on them. Their happiness was


    infectious to everyone around.


    Westley and Gabrielle ran around and sshed on the waves. They looked so carefree and happy.


    Westley stepped forward and pulled her into his arms. They both tried to catch their breaths.


    ¡°Still running? Are you still going to run into the sea again? You silly girl.¡± Westley held her so tightly in


    his arms that she could hardly move. He rested his chin on top of her head and rubbed his cheek on


    her hair.


    Gabrielle was a little weary from running. She didn¡¯t struggle and just stayed there, wrapped in his


    arms. She leaned against his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    ¡°Westley, I was having a good time by myself. If you didn¡¯t start chasing me, I wouldn¡¯t have kept on


    running. This is all your fault, you know.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s tone was chastising him, but she bit back a smile.


    ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have chased you. But why did you ssh water on me without


    letting me know in advance?¡± Westley asked her.


    ¡°So, are you angry with me now?¡± Gabrielle leaned her head back to stare up at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, but you have to make it up to me. Right?¡± Westley took the opportunity to make a


    request. His eyes were serious, intense. But there was a shadow of a smirk too.


    He liked taking advantage of situations like this.


    And Gabrielle had gotten used to it. It was a piece of cake.


    Gabrielle pulled out of his arms, stepped on his feet, and tiptoed. She put her arms around his neck,


    pulled him a little closer to her, and kissed him on the lips.


    Westley held her waist and kissed her more affectionately. As the sun set, the couple kissed in the


    waves. The scene looked something straight out of a romance movie!


    After the kiss, Westley carried Gabrielle on his back. They had been out there for almost an hour, so it


    was time to go back and have dinner. They shouldn¡¯t make his brother and sister-inw wait too long


    for them.


    ¡°Westley, are you going to carry me like this all the way to the restaurant?¡± She rested her head on his


    shoulder happily.


    ¡°Of course I will carry you back, you have my word. I won¡¯t let go.¡± Westley walked towards the


    restaurant with her on his back. She was barefoot, and he carried her shoes in one hand.


    ¡°Wait. Your leg¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re forgetting how strong I am, Gabrielle. Trust me, this isn¡¯t a big deal,¡±


    Westley told her firmly. Gabrielle tightened her hold on him.


    ¡°Ok, carry on. I know you¡¯re the best husband in the whole wide world.¡± Gabrielle kissed his nape and


    smiled happily.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you back. No more questioning or doubting my strength.¡± Westley was smiling too. She


    was as light as a feather.


    ¡°Gabrielle? Is that you?¡± A familiar voice stopped her. Westley stopped too when he heard someone


    calling his wife.


    Gabrielle looked up, catching sight of Melissa not far away. Gabrielle gasped. She didn¡¯t expect to see


    the other woman here. In fact, she never thought they would bump into someone she knew.


    Gabrielle quickly got off Westley¡¯s back, smoothed her clothes, and grabbed her shoes from him. She


    walked towards Melissa. ¡°Ms. Glyn! What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to see you. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was a little surprised to meet you here, too. I was actually hesitant to greet you just now because I


    was afraid I mistook you for someone else. The idea never urred to me that you¡¯re really here. Are


    you on vacation?¡± Melissa took a nce at Westley standing not far away. Then she looked back at


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gabrielle nodded in agreement, but she bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± Melissa asked apprehensively as she noticed the scabs on her forehead and


    cheeks. Gabrielle had wless skin, so it was easy to notice them.


    ¡°I was in the middle of a project when I met an ident. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Glyn. The wounds are


    already healing. Are you here for a vacation, too?¡± Gabrielle quickly changed the subject, but she


    noticed Melissa still staring at her old wounds.


    ¡°No, I came here mainly to work. I epted an order from a boss whomissioned me to make a set


    of jewelry for hising-of-age daughter. The training ss was postponed, so I came here in


    advance. By the way, I seriously didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here of all ces. There might be some


    sort of bond between us.¡± Melissa was delighted, and she held Gabrielle¡¯s hand.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 505

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 505


    Gabrielle already felt like she were friends with Melissa the first time they met. She liked her a lot. Even


    though Melissa had made it to the top of the industry, she wasn¡¯t arrogant at all.


    Instead, she was very easy-going, making Gabrielle admire her all the more.


    ¡°Are you here by yourself, Ms. Glyn?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously.


    ¡°No, I came here with my team yesterday after we finished a meeting with our customer. I decided to


    stay by the seaside for a few days. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, Gabrielle.¡± Melissa tightly held


    Gabrielle¡¯s hand and smiled.


    ¡°Neither did I, Ms. Glyn. In that case¡­ can I invite you to dinner?¡± Gabrielle offered excitedly.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°How long will you be staying here?¡± Melissa took a quick nce at Westley, who was standing a few


    meters away from them.


    Because of the history between the Walker and Morris family, Melissa understood why Westley was


    aloof towards her.


    But she really liked Gabrielle, the daughter-inw of the Morris family. They got along quite well, like


    mother and daughter.


    Mother and daughter?


    She thought of the bitter past. If nothing had happened to her daughter, she would be the same age as


    Gabrielle now.


    Sadly, there was still no news about her daughter¡¯s whereabouts. The Walker family had already given


    up searching for her a long time ago.


    ¡°We nned on staying for a few days as well, Ms. Glyn. We never got to go on a honeymoon after we


    got married. So this time, we thought we could do it in Thand,¡± Gabrielle exined.


    She didn¡¯t want to lie to Melissa, but she couldn¡¯t reveal the real reason why they were in Bangkok


    either.


    ¡°I see. There¡¯s going to be a jewelry exhibitioning up, Gabrielle. I¡¯m an invited guest. Do you want


    toe with me?¡± Melissa asked.


    Gabrielle was ecstatic about the invitation. ¡°Really, Ms. Glyn? Can I?¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t contain herself. It was a great opportunity for students like her. She wouldn¡¯t pass up


    an opportunity to keep learning about jewelry design.


    If Melissa was invited to be there, it meant that the exhibition was going to be spectacr.


    Neers wouldn¡¯t usually be able to participate in such grand events. The qualifications to get


    invited were really strict.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m really happy we met here today. It¡¯s not just a coincidence you¡¯re also here. It was


    meant to be. So, will youe?¡± Melissa asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Glyn! I want to go with you. Thank you for giving me this chance.¡± Gabrielle hugged


    Melissa tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, dear. It was God who gave you this chance. I want you to have fun and learn a lot at


    the exhibition, alright? It will be very helpful to you.¡± Melissa chuckled gently, patting her on the back.


    ¡°I sincerely thank you, Ms. Glyn. I will learn as much as I can and I won¡¯t fail you.¡± Gabrielle promised.


    ¡°Do it for yourself, my dear. Do what you love most. You don¡¯t need any validation from me. I only wish


    the best for you.¡± Melissa cheered her on.


    Gabrielle was smiling happily like a child.


    This was the reason why Melissa liked Gabrielle so much. She was simple and pure. Her passion for


    jewelry design was admirab


    le and she was diligent and hardworking.


    Melissa saw the potential in Gabrielle and believed she could just be the future of the jewelry design


    industry.


    Every time she would look at Gabrielle, it reminded her of her old self. Her enthusiasm for jewelry


    design and eagerness to learn.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Ms. Glyn. I can¡¯t wait for the exhibition!¡± Gabrielle was overjoyed.


    ¡°Me too, Gabrielle. I¡¯ll send you my hotel¡¯s address and the exact time of the exhibition. You cane


    and find me and then we¡¯ll go together,¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Glyn.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead now, Gabrielle. Mr. Morris has been waiting long enough. You said you came to make


    up for your honeymoon, so I won¡¯t disturb you two anymore. I hope you both have a good time.¡±


    Melissa bade good bye.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Glyn. I¡¯ll excuse myself now.¡± Gabrielle also didn¡¯t want to make Westley wait.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Gabrielle ran back to Westley immediately. She looked so blissful.


    ¡°Are you happy to see Ms. Glyn?¡± Westley asked, pinching her cheeks.


    He was happy to see them get along so well.


    Despite the fact that the Walker family and Morris family weren¡¯t on good terms, Gabrielle and


    Melissa¡¯s rtionship remained unaffected. It was also a good thing that they were teacher and


    student.


    ¡°Absolutely! Ms. Glyn told me something amazing.¡± Gabrielle jumped towards Westley and wrapped


    her arms around his neck.


    ¡°Hmm? What is it? I¡¯m curious.¡± Westley smiled and held her waist so she wouldn¡¯t fall down.


    ¡°You can guess.¡± Gabrielle met his eyes and smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Judging how you look, it must have something to do with jewelry, right?¡± Westley chuckled.


    Gabrielle majored in jewelry design. She had an immense passion for creation. She had always been


    interested in jewelry and always felt happy designing them.


    She wasn¡¯t fond of wearing jewelry, but making designs was something that sparked joy in her heart.


    ¡°As expected of my husband, you know me so well. That¡¯s right, there¡¯s going to be a big jewelry


    exhibition here in a few days. Ms. Glyn invited me toe with her. Isn¡¯t that great news?¡± There were


    stars in Gabrielle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You should really go.¡± Gabrielle was so thrilled, Westley clutched her tightly.


    ¡°Yes, I told her I¡¯de. It feels like a dream.¡± Gabrielle was so gleeful that she suddenly held


    Westley¡¯s cheeks towards her and gave him a big kiss.


    Westley did not expect the surprise kiss from Gabrielle. He had to thank Melissa¡¯s invitation for it.


    ¡°Well, would you like me to give you a ride there?¡± Westley asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ms. Glyn told me to look for her in the hotel she¡¯s staying at. She will take me there


    personally.¡± Gabrielle exined.


    She was on cloud nine.


    ¡°Alright. Shall we go back for dinner now?¡± Westley cupped her chin.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m so happy I could eat lots!¡± Gabrielle kissed him again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Westley held Gabrielle in his arms and walked back.


    ¡°It feels surreal¡­ I never thought I would see Ms. Glyn here. And now, I can attend the jewelry


    exhibition. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Gabrielle leaned closer to his neck and closed her eyes.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 506

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 506


    Westley carried Gabrielle back to the dining room. Remy was already there and he was chatting with


    Bonnie and Wilson. They stopped talking when they saw Westleye in with Gabrielle in his arms.


    Gabrielle went red in the face. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Remy, Bonnie, Wilson! I¡¯m sorry to have kept you all waiting,¡± Gabrielle said apologetically.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, really. We got here earlier than you two. I just thought you¡¯d be here a bit


    later. Gabrielle looks happier now. She would enjoy it here. Bring her to the seaside more often,¡±


    Bonnie said earnestly.


    In spite of the faint smile that Gabrielle wore, her happiness could still be gleaned from her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Bonnie, but it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s still a long way from here.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to cause any


    trouble for the Campbell family.


    ¡°It is still important to be careful.¡± Bonnie nodded. She understood what Gabrielle meant.


    ¡°Remy, did you check on Rose and Doctor Maniac? I just want to know how Rose is doing,¡± Gabrielle


    said, looking at Remy anxiously.


    She knew how seriously Rose had been injured. She had been in aa since that fateful day.


    But in her heart, she knew that Rose would wake up soon. It might take some time but she would


    recover from her injuries. Doctor Maniac was taking care of her. He had promised that he¡¯d give his


    best efforts to cure her.


    ¡°It looks like Rose is getting better. Thanks to Doctor Maniac. He is one of the best doctors I have


    known. And I see that his treatment technique is rather unique. I am impressed. So I am also confident


    that Rose woulde out of hera sooner than we all expect her to do.¡± Remy could say that


    because he had been assisting Doctor Maniac all this time.


    That Remy could speak highly of Doctor Maniac surprised Gabrielle. It also gave her more reasons to


    believe that he was the right person for the job.


    He could cure Sloane. Gabrielle could feel it.


    ¡°Remy, I couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing from you. You rarely express your admiration for people but


    here you are, praising Doctor Maniac for doing his job well. Oh, I, too, believe that Rose wille


    around soon.¡± Gabriel was ecstatic.


    After all, good things had been happening one after another. Everything was going smoothly now.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Look at you and Westley. You¡¯re both doing well already. You can go out and do outdoor


    activities. And that¡¯s good, especially for your recovery.¡± Remy was speaking as the doctor in him.


    ¡°We appreciate hearing that from you. We¡¯ll follow your advice.¡±


    ¡°Dinner is ready, Gabrielle. Let¡¯s have our dinner before you introduce us to your friends.¡± Bonnie


    looked at Wilson.


    ¡°Of course, they were the ones who saved Gabrielle. We should meet them and thank them


    personally.¡± Wilson agreed.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do that.¡± Bonnie was feeling cheery.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I wonder what your two friends like. We can bring them a gift.¡± It would be the right thing to


    do since this was the first time they were meeting them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Bonnie. You don¡¯t have to bring anything. They are my friends. And I don¡¯t think they need


    anything right now. Doctor Maniac is in a wheelchair because he injured his legs. Rose, well ¡­ she¡¯s in


    a c


    oma,¡± Gabrielle told Bonnie.


    She didn¡¯t think they needed anything since they were both injured.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare gifts for them the next we meet them. I hope that by that time, they have already


    recovered. But now, I can bring them some food and flowers. We can¡¯t see them bearing nothing at all,¡±


    Bonnie insisted.


    ¡°Of course, Bonnie. That will be nice,¡± Gabrielle said, nodding and smiling at Bonnie.


    ¡°So we¡¯re agreed that we bring them flowers and food. After dinner, we¡¯ll go to the nearest flower shop


    and supermarket,¡± Bonnie said.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After dinner, they went to the supermarket first and then to the flower shop.


    Bonnie and Gabrielle went inside the flower shop. The men chose to stay in the car.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what flowers do you think they will like?¡± Bonnie asked. There was a wide array of flowers to


    choose from. She wanted to pick the flowers carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bonnie. I really don¡¯t know much about their preferences. I have only spent a few days with


    them in the forest. I feel very guilty for what happened to them. They were hurt because of me,¡±


    Gabrielle said while looking at the roses in front of her.


    She thought Rose would love roses. All women do. And she was named after these flowers. Yes, she


    told herself, she would love the roses.


    ¡°Gabrielle, they saved you because they wanted to do it. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about it. I¡¯m sure


    they wouldn¡¯t want you to feel that way, too.¡± Bonnie saw the sunflowers. She liked what the sunflowers


    symbolized¡ªa thriving life. So she picked two of those.


    ¡°I know but I just can¡¯t help the feeling. I know that they saved me because they cared about me. They


    will be among my friends for life.¡± Gabrielle chose several red, pink, white, and green roses.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do your friends like roses?¡± Bonnie asked when she saw the multi-colored roses in


    Gabrielle¡¯s hands.


    ¡°One of them is named Rose. I suppose she likes roses. I¡¯ll get a handful of each color for her. I think


    she¡¯ll like them.¡± Gabrielle exined to Bonnie.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Bonnie gave the bunch of flowers she had chosen to the shop assistant. She then


    turned around to pick some more flowers to bring back to the vi. She decided on simple yet elegant-


    looking ones. As a Campbell, she had been a witness to fighting and killing since she was a child. And


    yet, like a Campbell woman, she had loved being surrounded by beautiful things.


    ¡°Gabrielle, the Campbell family is already involved in this imbroglio. It is also our problem now,¡± Bonnie


    said in a quiet but firm voice. She wanted Gabrielle to know that her family would protect here


    what may.


    They would handle things as needed.


    ¡°Bonnie, how are things in the forest?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but feel something big¡ªand bad¡ªwas


    about to happen.


    ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. We¡¯ll see to it that Bain pays for hurting our men,¡±


    Bonnie said. This time, her tone was cold and calcting.


    Gabrielle shuddered. While Bonnie was always gentle and calm in front of her, she knew that she could


    be frightening when she had to be.


    It had been quiet, unusually quiet, in the past days. It felt that this calmness presaged trouble.


    A storm was brewing.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 507

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 507


    Gabrielle grew more restless as she put more thoughts into it. She couldn¡¯t help but think about the


    worst case scenario.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s only between the Campbell Family and Bain now. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t


    worry about it. Just focus on taking care of yourself and living a happy life with Westley.¡± Bonnie gave


    her a pat on the back tofort her. She knew exactly what Gabrielle was worried about.


    ¡°But Bonnie¡­ Everything happened because of me. How could you say that it has nothing to do with


    me?¡± Gabrielle anxiously asked.


    It all started because of her. She knew it in her heart. That was why she couldn¡¯t convince herself that


    she had nothing to do with it. Gabrielle was not the kind of person to run away from her responsibilities.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s going on in that pretty little mind of yours. However, it¡¯s the Campbell Family¡¯s business


    now. Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll handle everything,¡± Bonnie reassured her. She did not want Gabrielle to


    feel like a burden.


    ¡°Bain and the Campbell Family have been sworn enemies for years now. Sooner orter, a fight


    between us will break out even if this didn¡¯t happen. Besides, we should be thanking you. We can take


    this opportunity to settle the matters we¡¯ve had before.¡± What Bonnie said was true.


    There had always been a grudge between Bain and the Campbell Family. Despite that, the two parties


    never offended each other so bad things weren¡¯t unraveled at all.


    Bain¡¯s resentment towards the Campbell Family never disappeared. He had orchestrated countless


    ploys to sabotage their business. Definitely, the Campbell Family would not let him go that easily.


    What happened gave them a reasonable excuse.


    ¡°Bonnie¡­ If this thing explodes, will there be death?¡± Gabrielle asked. This was what she was worried


    about.


    It was the reason why Westley sneaked into the forest by himself. He didn¡¯t want to hurt innocent


    people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We don¡¯t mean to hurt people. However, sometimes, it¡¯s inevitable. But we do our


    best not to.¡± Bonnie knew what was running in Gabrielle¡¯s mind. After all, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t from the


    Campbell Family. She had never witnessed such horror. Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll leave you to it then.¡± Gabrielle was a sensible person. Now that Bonnie had rified that it


    was the Campbell Family¡¯s business, Gabrielle had decided not to get into the middle of it anymore. On


    top of that, with Bonnie and Wilson taking control, everything would be fine.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Campbell Family¡¯s intervention was nned from the very


    beginning.


    ¡®Maybe it was an excuse,¡¯ Gabrielle thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m done picking flowers. Have you finished?¡± Bonnie asked with a smile as she gazed at Gabrielle.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Gabrielle picked out roses of each color. It was quite simple.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll have someone carry them for us.¡± Bonnie held her hand as they walked out.


    The bodyguards outside the door were tasked to carry the flowers.


    Gabrielle was a little stunned at the sight if two tall and strong bodyguards donning a ck outfit.


    Everybody in the Campbell Family had been trained well.


    ¡°Gabrielle, does Westley often send you flowers?¡± Bonnie asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s not very affectio


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    nate.¡± Gabrielle smiled as she walked towards Westley¡¯s car.


    Hastily, Westley got out of the car to open the door for her. ¡°Gabrielle, what flowers did you get?¡±


    ¡°Roses,¡± Gabrielle replied.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Westley sat down. Out of nowhere, a red rose appeared in his hands and he handed it


    to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡± Gabrielle asked, taken aback. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± She was in utter surprise. Not


    too long ago, she told Bonnie that Westley did not have a romantic bone in his body. And now,


    suddenly, he handed her a red rose.


    She was shocked by the fact that Westley could be romantic sometimes.


    The red rose was but a small gift. However, it was enough for her to know that he tried.


    ¡°I asked the shop assistant to bring it to me when you were picking flowers in the shop. I wanted to give


    it to you as a present. I love you. I will always stay by your side,¡± Westley affectionately said.


    ¡®I love you. I will always stay by your side,¡¯


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help herself from repeating his words in her mind. It was so romantic.


    ¡°Westley¡­ Where did you learn to say such things?¡± Gabrielle inhaled the sweet scent of the rose.


    She had held a lot of roses in her lifetime but to her, this one smelled the best because it was a gift


    from Westley.


    It did not matter what the gift was, as long as it was given to her by the man she loved, Gabrielle would


    definitely adore it.


    ¡°Why do I have to learn it? When I met you, it came naturally.¡± It was undeniable that Westley was


    incredibly good at flirting.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t keep her emotions to herself anymore. It was as if her buried feelings burst from her


    chest. She held the rose tightly as a joyful smile crossed her lips.


    ¡°Do you have something to give me in return?¡± Westley asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What do you want?¡± Gabrielle returned his gaze, pretending not to have any idea about what


    he was insinuating.


    ¡°Are you trying to y dumb? If you don¡¯t understand, let me show you.¡± Westley lowered his head and


    imed her lips.


    ¡°Stop! We¡¯re not alone here!¡± Gabrielle eximed. Her cheeks were painted rose as she gently


    punched his broad chest in protest.


    The Campbell Family¡¯s guard was driving the car. Making out in front of aplete stranger put her in


    great shame.


    Gabrielle had always been timid when it came to intimacy. Even more so when there were other people


    around.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re a couple. I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t mind. You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed.¡± Westley


    was calm as he gingerly held Gabrielle into a tight embrace.


    ¡°Westley, stop it!¡± Gabrielle seriously warned.


    Despite being a married couple, Gabrielle wasn¡¯tfortable with public disy of affection. The most


    she could do was hold hands or hug.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright, whatever you want. I can wait until we get back,¡± Westley whispered in her ear.


    The moment he finished his sentence, Gabrielle threw him a punch. Her face was so red that it looked


    as if it was going to explode. Despite her powerful punch, Westley felt no pain at all.


    ¡°Westley! If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll never talk to you again!¡± Gabrielle threw him a deathly re.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m going to stop it.¡± Westley¡¯s face was adorned with a smile as he gently held her in


    his arms.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 508

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 508


    When they arrived at the vi where Doctor Maniac and Rose were staying in, Doctor Manic was


    reading a medical book in the living room after having dinner.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised at all when he saw the five peopleing in. In a very calm voice, he greeted,


    ¡°You guys are here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we are here. How are you feeling, Doctor Manic?¡± Although he wasn¡¯t surprised to see them, he


    was surprised seeing all of them holding roses of different colors in their hands. Gabrielle was holding a


    bouquet of roses as well as Westley, Remy and even Bonnie.


    ¡°Are you guys opening a flower shop or something? Why did you bring so many flowers here?¡± Of


    course, he was curious to know why they brought so many flowers.


    ¡°This is Wilson, my brother and this is Bonnie, my sister-inw. They came here to visit you and Rose.


    Also, they are the ones who brought these flowers as a get-well-soon gift.¡± Gabrielle briefly introduced


    Bonnie and Wilson. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to tell Doctor Maniac about their connection


    with the Campbell Family.


    Even though Doctor Maniac was on their side now, the less people knew about them, the better.


    What was more, they had plenty of chances to tell Doctor Maniac in the future.


    Heaving a slight sigh, Doctor Maniac said in a resigned tone, ¡°Thank you so much, but this is too


    much.¡±


    Putting the flowers aside, Gabrielle said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The vi is big anyway. You can put them here as


    decoration. How are you feeling?¡±


    She would ask someone to decorate them in the houseter.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the same. I still need to recover for a while before starting the rehabilitation.¡± As a doctor,


    he knew very well about his wounds.


    In fact, as he knew clearly about what kind of treatment he needed, he could even treat himself.


    With him around, Remy didn¡¯t have much work to do.


    Pressing her lips into a thin line, Gabrielle said, ¡°Then, don¡¯t walk around too much. You should take


    more rest.¡±


    In a low voice, Doctor Maniac agreed, ¡°I will.¡±


    Actually, he felt a bit weird as he wasn¡¯t used to having so many people visit him.


    When he was in the forest, there was no one who really cared about him. Therefore, he was used to


    being alone.


    At that time, Bonnie said seriously, ¡°Doctor Maniac, I can¡¯t thank enough to you and Rose for saving


    Gabrielle. If you need anything, just tell us. We will try our best to help you.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, Mr. Morris saved me and Rose and technically, we didn¡¯t really save Gabrielle. So, we still


    owe Mr. Morris.¡± Doctor Maniac was a righteous person.


    He would only take the credit he deserved.


    ¡°Can we go and see Rose?¡± After seeing Doctor Maniac, Bonnie immediately figured out what kind of


    person he was. Therefore, she thought it would be great if he decided to work for Westley.


    Nodding his head, Doctor Maniac said, ¡°Of course.¡± Then, he led them the way in his wheelchair.


    After visiting Rose, all of them went back to their vi. Before they came, only Gabrielle, Westley and


    Remy stayed here. Now that there were Wilson and Bonnie, it was even more fun.


    Since the vi had three floors, there were enough rooms for all of them.


    When they went back to the vi, it was still early and so, they sat and chatted in the living room.


    Gabrielle made a pot of tea for them while Bonnie prepared some fruit.


    Seeing that Gabrielle and Bonnie got along well with each other, Westley was happy. He had always


    hoped for everyone in the Morris family to love and care for Ga


    brielle.


    Taking a sip of the coffee that Gabrielle handed him, Remy said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about your coffee


    for a long time. You should be a barista in the future. If you open a caf¨¦ someday, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be


    popr.¡±


    In fact, his words were not just ttering words. He really meant it from the bottom of his heart.


    After all, he could still remember the unique taste of her coffee although it had been a long time.


    With a smile on her face, Bonnie agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Actually, her cafe would still be popr simply


    because she is beautiful. Now, who wouldn¡¯t like a beautiful girl who can brew good coffee?¡±


    Giving Bonnie thumbs up, Remy agreed, ¡°I agree with you.¡±


    In a serious voice, Westley said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because she is my wife.¡± Then, he sat beside Gabrielle


    while putting his hand on her shoulder.


    With a smile on her face, Gabrielle nced at him and handed him a cup of coffee while saying, ¡°Do


    you want to have some?¡±


    Immediately, Westley took it with the other hand as he said, ¡°Of course. You, my wife, are the one who


    made it after all.¡±


    Obviously, Westley was ttering Gabrielle, but it was working very well on her.


    After taking another sip of the coffee, Bonnie asked, ¡°Gabrielle, are you really going to take them back


    to Antawood?¡±


    Of course, Gabrielle knew exactly that she was talking about Rose and Doctor Maniac.


    Nodding her head, Gabrielle replied, ¡°Yes, even though they worked for Bain in the past, they betrayed


    him and got injured because of me. Obviously, they can¡¯t go back to the forest anymore. So, we have


    to take them back.¡± Judging from the expression on Bonnie¡¯s face, Gabrielle knew that she had


    something to say.


    Therefore, Gabrielle looked at her and asked, ¡°What is it that you want to say, Bonnie?¡±


    Turning to look at Westley, Bonnie asked seriously, ¡°Westley, do you know who they are? In the past


    few years, Bain has recruited many criminals withplicated backgrounds. I really don¡¯t mean to


    speak ill of Rose and Doctor Maniac, but I¡¯m just worried because we don¡¯t want a time bomb around


    Gabrielle.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Of course, Westley knew that Bonnie was worried about Gabrielle.


    As their backgrounds were indeedplicated, it would take some time to find out about them.


    Therefore, Westley decided to tell them the truth. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating about them for a while, but I


    haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about that. I will help you with it.¡± After saying that, Bonnie nced at Wilson


    and he understood what his wife meant.


    Bonnie was asking him to tell someone to investigate Rose and Doctor Maniac. After all, both of them


    worked for Bain before which meant they couldn¡¯t be ordinary people. In truth, Bonnie simply didn¡¯t


    want any danger around Gabrielle.


    Immediately, Wilson took over the task as he reassured, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll ask someone to look into it.¡±


    Licking her lips nervously, Bonnie asked, ¡°Gabrielle, if, I mean¡­ If the results turn out that they aren¡¯t


    good and they are dangerous, what will you do? Will you still take them back to Antawood?¡± Well,


    Bonnie wanted them to be prepared for everything.


    Taking a deep breath, Gabrielle insisted, ¡°Bonnie¡­ We all know that Rose and Doctor Maniac have


    already betrayed Bain which means they can¡¯t go back there anymore. Even if I don¡¯t let them stay by


    my side, we still have to take them back because they need to be somewhere safe.¡±


    Without saying anything, Bonnie nced at Gabrielle.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 509

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 509


    Bonnie had no idea what had really happened between Gabrielle and those two people in the forest.


    So, she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    What they had to do now was to wait for the investigation results first.


    If Rose and Doctor Maniac were judged to be really dangerous, she would persuade Gabrielle not to let


    them stay by her side any longer.


    She knew that Rose and Doctor Maniac needed to be in some ce safe, but it didn¡¯t have to be


    Antawood where Gabrielle was. Of course, she would offer some help since the Campbell Family had a


    lot of oversea branches. They could easily find a ce for Rose and Doctor Maniac to hide for a while.


    Anyway, she would wait to suggest and persuade until the results came out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the results. After all, they have helped Gabrielle. I believe in Gabrielle¡¯s judgment. They


    shouldn¡¯t be bad people despite how it looks like.¡± Westley spoke as he held Gabrielle in his arms.


    ¡°Humans areplicated beings. We will have to observe for some time. They might have done bad


    things before, but they really seem to consider Gabrielle as their friends.¡± Remy also agreed with


    Westley¡¯s statement and was willing to believe that Rose and Doctor Maniac did not have bad


    characters.


    After all, he had interacted with Doctor Maniac for days. From what he learned about him in


    professional perspective, he seemed to be a nice person.


    Thus, his judgment about Doctor Maniac wasn¡¯t so bad.


    As for Rose, although he hadn¡¯t talked to her yet, he thought she should be also good. After all, she


    saved Gabrielle while risking her life.


    In this world, that kind of person was so rare.


    ¡°Well, I agree with Remy. Everyone can be both good and bad. Just look at us, everyone thinks the


    Campbell Family is terrifying, but there are some members who are gentle and considerate towards


    family and friends, just like me.¡± Bonnie made herself as an example as she exined.


    In this world, everyone lived with masks on.


    There was no one who was perfect and wless. Human beings who had emotions wereplicated.


    Everyone was different, and even the most evil people had some good in them despite them epting


    to hold onto it or not.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s up to Gabrielle to decide. They are her friends nheless,¡± Wilson said as he also agreed


    with Bonnie.


    He was also aware about the nature of the people.


    They themselves were the best examples. They never tried to exin or refute about the rumors and


    scandals they were being entitled upon. They never bothered to show up in public in order to clean


    their name.


    Because the Campbell Family already didn¡¯t have a good public reputation. There was no use


    changing it.


    They didn¡¯t need to exin to the public because they knew well who they really were and that was


    what mattered.


    ¡°Bonnie, Wilson, I know you care about me and I am so grateful for it. We should talk about it after the


    investigation resultse out. By then, you will see that they won¡¯t hurt me. We are friends,¡± Gabrielle


    firmly said with a determined expression on her face. It was obvious that she trusted them very much.


    She also knew that Bonnie and Wilson were saying these words for the sake of herself.


    ¡°Alright. Gabrielle has her own judgment and I believe in it. Moreover, Westley will always be there to


    protect her, so we have nothing to worry about.¡± Bonnie had said what she should say as Gabrielle¡¯s


    sister-inw. She was aware that she shouldn¡¯t meddle too much in it.


    After all, it was Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s business. They knew what to do and what was the best for


    them. It was all up to them to decide.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to bed. We have to leave tomorrow early morning.¡± Wilson stood


    up and took Bonnie¡¯s hand to take her to the bedroom with him.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s prettyte now. I think you will still be sleeping when we leave in the early morning. So, don¡¯t


    be surprised if you don¡¯t see us when you get up. It¡¯s best if we say goodbye here. Let¡¯s hang out after


    you are recovered, Gabrielle and Westley.¡± Bonnie looked at everyone and smiled.


    ¡°You are already leaving? But you have just been here for a day though.¡± Gabrielle felt a bit sad to hear


    their departure which was a bit too soon.


    Since she didn¡¯t have many rtives or friends here, she was really happy for the visit of Bonnie and


    Wilson. Now, they had to leave after staying here for only a day.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s because we have something to deal with tomorrow morning. We also want to stay with


    you for a few more days to catch up with you, but we can¡¯t. Instead, when you recover, call us and we


    can hang out, okay?¡± Bonnie reassured once again before she reached out and hugged Gabrielle.


    ¡°Alright, Bonnie, I will. Be safe and have a great leisure time.¡± Hugging back wholeheartedly, Gabrielle


    patted on Bonnie¡¯s back.


    They had just gotten together, but they were about to separate before they could thoroughly enjoy the


    time together. She sniffed in sadness.


    Laughing, Bonnie said, ¡°No worries. Without Tammy around, I am sure we will have a good time.¡±


    Although Tammy was a lovely and obedient little girl, she was a kid. Parents would inevitably feel


    annoyed having kids around all the time. What was more, there was no privacy to enjoy the time as a


    couple together.


    Ever since they had Tammy, Bonnie and Wilson hadn¡¯t been alone for a long time. This time was their


    rare chance to finally spend some time together.


    ¡°Bonnie, you know, Tammy would be very sad to hear that,¡± Gabrielle retorted while giggling.


    That little girl was still waiting for her parents in Antawood while her mommy was here, all too happy to


    get rid of her for a moment.


    ¡°She will forgive us. We are going to bed now.¡± Holding Wilson¡¯s hand, Bonnie went upstairs while


    waving goodbye towards Gabrielle.


    Westley and Gabrielle also turned around to go back to their room. Westley reached out and held her


    hand with a smile which showed that he was in a good mood.


    ¡°Westley, you look happy,¡± Gabrielle stated suspiciously while squinting her eyes towards him.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m telling you, we can¡¯t have a child so early like Bonnie and Wilson. I want to


    spend more time with you, only the two of us. So, before we decide to have kids, we should hang out


    more. Is there anywhere you want to go, Gabrielle? How about we make up for our honeymoon as


    soon as possible?¡± Westley asked seriously.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle was speechless. It turned out that Westley was in a good mood with the thought


    that they could enjoy some quality time together since they didn¡¯t have a child yet.


    Now that she thought about it, it was indeed true. Once a couple had kids, things would be different


    from then onwards. Even for the couples who were deeply in love with each other, having kids might


    distance them physically or emotionally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wander around Thand after we recover. I haven¡¯t thought about where I want to go for


    honeymoon yet. I just want to finish my training sses and graduate for now.¡± Gabrielle spoke out her


    own n.


    Westley appreciated that his wife was such an independent woman who had her own ambitions.


    However, he was slightly sad because it seemed that he was not included in her n.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I understand your intention, but don¡¯t you love me more? Don¡¯t you want to spend our


    honeymoon with me as fast as we can?¡± Westley asked, his tone a bit jealous and had a hint of


    grievance.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 510

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 510


    In Westley¡¯s heart, Gabrielle was always his priority. No matter what he wanted to do, Gabrielle was the


    first person he thought of.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, it seemed that he was neither the most important person nor her number one in Gabrielle¡¯s


    heart. Instead, he was more of a person that she could casually ignore.


    Thinking about it, Westley felt sad and aggrieved in his heart.


    ¡°Of course, you are the most important in my heart. You are my husband, the man I love the most in my


    life. But I still have many other things I have to deal with first. So I don¡¯t have so much free time to


    travel the world. Do you really care that much about our honeymoon trip?¡± Gabrielle immediately


    opened up about her feelings and conditions upon noticing the man¡¯s gloomy expression. But, at the


    same time, she couldn¡¯t help but question him as he looked so enthusiastic about the trip.


    After all, she had never met a man who was so obsessed with the honeymoon trip.


    Besides, there had been a vague sense of uneasiness in her heart. Bryce was now back in Antawood


    with wounds all over his body, and Nellie was pregnant. That meant that they had officially offended the


    Collins family, so there was no way she could be at ease.


    Everything was obviously going in a bad direction.


    If things continued like this, Gabrielle really didn¡¯t know what would happen in the end.


    She had a feeling there would be a lot of upheaval waiting for them when they returned to Antawood.


    The Morris family, the Jones family, and the Collins family were all now involved in the situation. And


    with other issues added to the problem, it would be a big trouble.


    Gabrielle hoped everything she was thinking to be just unnecessary worry. She really didn¡¯t want things


    to turn out to be soplicated. There were so many scenarios running through her head that she


    didn¡¯t dare to reveal her thoughts to Westley.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the honeymoon. I just want to be with you. I¡¯ll be happy anywhere with you.¡± Westley


    voiced his feelings. He never cared about the honeymoon trip. As long as he was with Gabrielle, he


    would feel happy even if they just stayed at home all day.


    Hearing what Westley said, a smile formed on Gabrielle¡¯s lips.


    ¡°You are such a sweet talker. Since you don¡¯t care where we are, let¡¯s not talk about the honeymoon for


    the time being. We can make up for it after everything is over. We can go anywhere you want to then,¡±


    Gabrielle held his hand tightly and said.


    ¡°Okay, this is what you promised me. Don¡¯t go back on your words,¡± Westley said as his mood


    brightened.


    Gabrielle stood on tiptoe and ced a kiss on Westley¡¯s lips as a sign of agreement. ¡°Gabrielle.


    Remember what you said today.¡± Westley gave a light pat on her head and reminded her seriously.


    ¡°Okay, now we can go back to our room to have a rest. I really want to sleep now,¡± Gabrielle said


    yfully while holding his hand like a spoiled child.


    Westley immediately lifted her up and carried her to the bedroom, where he ced her gently on the


    bed.


    ¡°Westley, what are you doing?¡± Lying on the bed, Gabrielle looked at Westley uneasily. In fact, she was


    well aware of what this man wanted to do. But, she had a mixed emotion in her heart, as she was both


    looking forward to it and concerned about it.


    After all, they hadn¡¯t done anything more intimate than kissing and hugging since the injury.


    Back then, both of them were injured, and she was hurt more seriously than Westley. These days, even


    though their conditions had improved to the point that they could share intimate moments, Westley still


    took her wounds into ount and avoided touching her to prevent identally hurting her. She could


    clearly see that he had been suppressing his desires for her sake in the past few days.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what do you think I¡¯m going to do? My dear wife, I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± As soon as he was


    finis


    hed, Westley lowered his head and started passionately kissing her.


    ¡°You¡­ you have to be gentle.¡± Gabrielle did not oppose his acts, but she did remind him.


    ¡°I will.¡± The couple went straight back on track with their action as soon as an agreement came out of


    Westley¡¯s mouth.


    Indeed, just as he agreed, Westley took great care in every action he took, and it could be imed that


    it was the gentlest sex they had ever had.


    After they were satisfied with each other, Gabrielle felt wiped out and immediately fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, the sun was already shining brightly outside the window. The sunlight


    sneaked in through the gap of the curtains and fell on her skin.


    Gabrielle withdrew her gaze from the window, stretched her body, and nced at the wall clock.


    It was already 11 o¡¯clock.


    No wonder the sun outside was so bright and dazzling, as it was now noon.


    She couldn¡¯t help but me Westley for going too farst night and having sex several times, draining


    her energy even though she did enjoy it very much.


    It was just that now her waist and legs ached every time she moved. This price was a bit high.


    ¡°Westley! You pig!¡± Gabrielle cursed aloud as shey on the quilt and aggressively pounded it.


    While she was cursing the shit out, the door swung open, and the so-called ¡°pig¡± she was cursing


    walked in. As soon as Westley came in, he saw the sight of Gabrielle beating the quilt again and again.


    He thought she was doing so because she wasn¡¯t feeling well, and his heart sank with worry.


    After all, he knew she was worn outst night. They hadn¡¯t had sex for a really long time, so naturally,


    he couldn¡¯t help himself. Despite his best efforts to be gentle, he couldn¡¯t resist Gabrielle¡¯s charm. In


    the end, he was unable to restrain himself.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are up. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Westley immediately went over and sat down, looking


    at Gabrielle worriedly.


    Gabrielle raised her eyes and gave Westley a fierce look.


    ¡°You have the nerve to ask. Don¡¯t you know what you didst night? I told you to be gentle, and you


    still¡­ Forget it. I don¡¯t want to argue with you,¡± Gabrielle said as she lost the drive to keep on.


    Hearing Gabrielle¡¯s grumbling remarks, Westley realized that she was fine but just needed to vent the


    anger in her heart.


    However, he felt nothing wrong with her outbursts because, after all, he did make her exhaustedst


    night.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all my fault. You are so beautiful that I can¡¯t control myself. I will be more careful and


    strengthen my willpower so that I won¡¯t be defeated by your beauty next time.¡± Westley said this as he


    reached out to touch Gabrielle¡¯s face, but Gabrielle pped his hand away.


    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault now? Get out of the way. I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t buy


    Westley¡¯s coaxing words at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, honey. You have just woken up; it¡¯s not good for your health. Let me carry you to the


    bathroom.¡± Westley immediately gave out a sincere apology.


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t actually angry in the first ce, but she pretended to be to frighten Westley. However,


    now that he was willing to me, she gave him a chance and stretched out her hands.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Westley immediately smiled and happily picked up Gabrielle and walked to the bathroom, cing her


    on the small chair. ¡°If you need anything, just call me, or do you need me to stay here with you?¡±


    Westley asked seriously.


    ¡°Get out. I¡¯m not a kid. I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Gabrielle suppressed the urge tough and said with a


    straight face.


    She was afraid that if this man didn¡¯t go, she¡¯d burst outughing and fail to carry out her n of


    pretending to be angry.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out now. If you need anything, just call me. I¡¯ll be outside.¡± Without further hesitation,


    Westley turned around and went out, leaving the bathroom to Gabrielle alone.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 511

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 511


    When Gabrielle got out of the bathroom after a while, Westley was on a phone call outside the balcony


    of the room. Judging by the way his body was tense, she knew that it wasn¡¯t a pleasant call.


    As the two of them had been together for a long time, they could tell whether each other was happy or


    not even if she could see only his back sight.


    All of a sudden, Westley shouted, ¡°Gabrielle is my wife! You don¡¯t need to worry about her safety!¡±


    His tone was really bad and clearly it had something to do with her, so she walked over to him


    subconsciously.


    When she got next to Westley, Gabrielle put her arms around his waist and pressed her face against


    his back while saying, ¡°Who is it, Westley?¡±


    Even though Gabrielle said in a low voice, the person on the other end of the line heard it.


    ¡°Westley, I heard Gabrielle¡¯s voice. Pass the phone to her. I need to tell her something!¡± As Austin¡¯s


    voice was loud, it could be heard even over the phone.


    Only then did Gabrielle know who was on the other end of the phone.


    Letting go of Westley, Gabrielle asked, ¡°Austin¡­ Is that Austin?¡±


    In fact, there was no need to question because she heard Austin¡¯s voice clearly.


    Although Westley didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to answer his phone, he thought he should ask for her opinion


    now that she had heard Austin¡¯s voice. Therefore, he said, ¡°Yes. Do you want to talk to him?¡±


    Reaching her hand out in front of Westley, Gabrielle said, ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯ve something to talk to him too.¡±


    Unwillingly, Westley handed his phone to Gabrielle. Then, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him for too long.¡±


    Hearing it, Gabrielle burst intoughter. When did Westley be so petty?


    It was needless to say that he was jealous¡­


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll hang up the phone once I finish the conversation with


    him. It won¡¯t be long.¡± Of course, Gabrielle could never cheat on him.


    However, she didn¡¯t mind if Westley was jealous because he loved her so much.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go downstairs and prepare some delicious food for you. Come downstairs when you finish,


    okay?¡± No matter how much Westley didn¡¯t want his wife to answer Austin¡¯s phone call, he knew for a


    fact that Gabrielle only loved her husband. Therefore, she would never be interested in other men


    which made him very happy.


    Giving him a smile, Gabrielle answered, ¡°Okay. You should go ahead. I¡¯lle down once I finish.¡±


    Feeling satisfied, Westley leaned over and deliberately gave her a big loud kiss on the corner of her


    mouth for Austin to hear.


    As the sound was so loud and the phone was ced near his ear, it was impossible for Austin not to


    hear.


    Even though he had epted the fact that Gabrielle was married to Westley and became his cousin-in-


    law, Austin still felt that Westley wasn¡¯t good enough for Gabrielle.


    In his eyes, someone as bad as Westley didn¡¯t deserve someone as kind and lovely as Gabrielle.


    Well, the fact was one thing, and epting the fact was another thing.


    Moreover, to irritate Austin, Westley said something more. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t talk too long. You just got


    up and you were tiredst night. Come downstairs to eat something.¡±


    Obviously, Austin heard everything that Westley said. He got so angry that he wanted to throw his


    phone across the room.


    Westley had gone too far by saying that! What a bastard!


    If he didn¡¯t want to talk with Gabrielle, he would have thrown his phone away.


    Westley¡¯s words pissed him off!


    Knowing Westley¡¯s intentions, Gabrielle urged him to leave as she said, ¡°I know. You should go


    downstairs no


    w. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, honey. I will be waiting for you downstairs.¡± Before leaving reluctantly, Westley kissed Gabrielle


    again.


    Westley¡¯s actions made Gabrielle think that he was very childish.


    In a hurry, Gabrielle exined, ¡°Austin, it¡¯s me. Westley was just messing around. Don¡¯t mind him.¡± She


    was afraid that Austin would misunderstand her. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that he was


    already pissed off.


    This time, Westley had gone too far and it pissed him off.


    After trying to calm himself down, Austinforted Gabrielle, ¡°Gabrielle, I know that. I am not going to


    lower myself to the same level as him. That man is too childish.¡±


    Obviously, Gabrielle was embarrassed by her husband¡¯s childish actions. At times like this, she felt


    helpless to have a husband like Westley.


    Then, she apologized again, ¡°I apologize on behalf of him.¡±


    Shaking his head, Austin asked her worriedly, ¡°It is okay. Forget about that. Gabrielle, I heard from


    Wilson that you were injured. How are you feeling now?¡± He really wished that he could fly to her right


    now to apany her!


    What the hell Westley was doing? He couldn¡¯t even protect her and now she got hurt!


    In surprise, Gabrielle asked, ¡°Did Wilson tell you that?¡± She didn¡¯t expect for Wilson to mention her


    injury to Austin.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t mind whether Austin knew it or not. With a smile on her face, Gabrielle said,


    ¡°Austin, my injury isn¡¯t serious. I came to Bangkok with Westley and got some bruises identally. It¡¯s


    not that serious.¡±


    As Austin wanted to know more about her injury, he continued to ask, ¡°What do you mean ¡®not


    serious¡¯? I heard from Wilson that both of you were injured! You even stay in Thand to recover and


    won¡¯te back soon. Do you call that ¡®not serious¡¯? How long will it take for you guys toe back?¡±


    Although Gabrielle was grateful for his concern, she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her too much. So,


    she exined, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Austin. It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just some scratches. But if we go back


    now, grandma will see the scars and I¡¯m afraid she will be worried. So, we decided to go backter


    when the scars fade a little.¡±


    Since Austin was really worried about Gabrielle, he wanted to see her in person. So, he asked, ¡°Give


    me your address, Gabrielle. I want to see you.¡±


    The moment Gabrielle heard it, she refused the idea immediately. ¡°It¡¯s not needed, Austin. For real, my


    injuries aren¡¯t serious, but I want to ask you for help regarding one thing.¡±


    Hearing it, Austin became excited as he said quickly, ¡°What is it? Just tell me. I¡¯ll try my best to help


    you.¡±


    For him, he was willing to do anything as long as he could help Gabrielle.


    In a serious voice, Gabrielle said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal actually. I¡¯ll send something to you tomorrow. I


    want you to bring it to Grandma and assure her that we are having a great honeymoon in Bangkok


    because I don¡¯t want her to worry about us.¡±


    Once Austin heard it, his mood immediately turned sour. ¡°Gabrielle, you are making me do this on


    purpose because you don¡¯t want me to see you, right? If you want to send something to Grandma, you


    can just send it directly to the Morris¡¯ Mansion. Why bother making me bring it to her?¡±


    In a hurry, Gabrielle said, ¡°Austin, if you think that way, I don¡¯t want to bother you. I just thought it would


    make Grandma believe that we¡¯re fine if you send it for us.¡±


    In the end, Austin agreed, but he couldn¡¯t help plead, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring it to her. But Gabrielle, can we


    make a video call? I want to see how you are doing.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 512

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 512


    Video call?


    It was not something that Gabrielle would want to do¡ªto have a video call with Austin. She still had the


    hideous scar on her face. She didn¡¯t want him to see it.


    But if she wouldn¡¯t do the video call, Austin would be more worried about her. If he¡¯de to Bangkok,


    things might only get worse.


    ¡°Please let me have a look at you. Let me see you.¡± There was a long pause. Austin felt sad that


    Gabrielle was taking the time to respond to him.


    Gabrielle finally spoke. ¡°Look, Austin. I just got up. I haven¡¯t even washed my face andbed my


    hair. I can¡¯t let you see me like this. You¡¯d be horrified.¡± She thought that this would be an eptable


    reason for her to refuse Austin¡¯s request.


    And it was. Austin stopped insisting on a video call.


    He also thought of what Westley had said about what happened the previous night. They were


    exhausted, Westley told him. That was the reason that Gabrielle woke upte.


    Of course, this only made Austin feel more miserable.


    ¡°Okay, we can have the video call when it¡¯s convenient for you,¡± Austin said resignedly. He had


    acquiesced to Gabrielle¡¯s argument.


    Maybe he should wait for another day. Maybe then, Gabrielle would be willing to do the video call. She


    was in Bangkok at that moment; he was in Antawood. The distance between them was tens of


    thousands of miles across the seas. It was impossible for him to see her even if he wanted to.


    If it were up to him, he wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    ¡°Austin, I sent a parcel to Grandma. See to it that she gets it soon after you receive it. Also, tell her that


    we are okay here. Thank you, Austin,¡± Gabrielle said. Her tone was happy and light.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s not really an inconvenience to give the parcel to Grandma,¡± said


    Austin.


    Gabrielle was d to hear that. ¡°Just the same, I¡¯ll have to thank you. Listen, I have to go now. I have


    to go downstairs now to look for Westley.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, you really have to take good care of yourself. You should also have a real good time,¡± said


    Austin, still not wanting to hang up the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that, Austin. Bye.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Gabrielle hurriedly hung up the phone and let out a sigh of relief.


    The door opened. Westley entered the room carrying a tray of breakfast food.


    It was a littlete for breakfast. Nheless, it was the first real meal for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Are you done with your phone call?¡± Westley asked in a sullen tone.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± answered Gabrielle. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have brought the breakfast here. I was about to go


    downstairs to have it.¡± One look at Westley and she could recognize jealousy on his countenance. To


    ay this feeling, she thought of something nice to say to him.


    ¡°So you thought that I was still on the phone. You brought me breakfast so I won¡¯t get hungry. How


    thoughtful of you! Caring husbands are a rarity and I am so blessed to have you.¡± Westley put the tray


    on the small table. He then looked at her, appreciating her sensitiveness to his feelings.


    She knew how awful it was for him that his jealousy was gnawing at his heart.


    ¡°Westley, there aren¡¯t dumplings here,¡± Gabrielle said quizzically as she looked at the food that Westley


    brought her.


    Porridge and pickles, soup and bread¡ªall nicely set on the tray and enticing to eat.


    The aroma of the food was wafting through the air. She wanted to dig in and take every morsel of the


    breakfast.


    ¡°Dumplings? You¡¯d like to eat dumplings, Gabrielle? I¡¯ll have some dumplings be brought in here for


    you.¡± Westley thought that she really wanted to eat dumplings. He didn¡¯t quickly get what she was


    implying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat dumplings. It¡¯s just that the room is starting to smell like vinegar. I sure can dip the


    dumplings in the vinegar,¡± Gabriel said, teasingly smiling at him


    Westley pped his right hand on his forehead. Was she saying that he was feeli


    ng jealous?


    ¡°It was Austin on the phone. You have been talking on the phone with my rival. Yes, I¡¯m jealous!¡±


    Westley looked at her. The green-eyed monster was etched on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel that way. Austin is not your rival for my love. He never will be. He¡¯s just a friend, nothing


    more,¡± Gabrielle assured him. She then took the spoon, dipped it in the soup, and had a spoonful.


    Westley had always been jealous of Austin to a point that he would believe that there was more than


    friendship between them.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I hope that you won¡¯t forget that Austin is my cousin. Yours, too. Despite that, he likes you,¡±


    Westley said in all seriousness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But you must understand that it¡¯s you that I like. It¡¯s you that I love. You have to


    trust me when I tell you that Austin is just a friend. Anyhow, you can¡¯t forbid me to have any male


    friends just because we are married. That will be so unfair to me, Westley,¡± Gabriel said as she looked


    at her husband in the eye.


    She so loved Westley but he should know that she couldn¡¯t give up friendships because he was


    jealous.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to sever her ties from her past. This was thest thing she would have wanted.


    Westley gently cupped his wife¡¯s face in his hands. He smiled at her sheepishly. He couldn¡¯t help it.


    She said the very words he wanted to hear. It was him¡ªonly him¡ªthat she liked and loved.


    Those were the words that always smoothened Westley¡¯s ruffled feathers.


    She was his wife, his alone. This made him happy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to cut ties with your friends. I¡¯ll even let you be friends with men. But they are not


    allowed to have a crush on you,¡± he said.


    He looked pleased with himself.


    ¡°You really have nothing to worry about. I am not bewitchingly beautiful. How can every man I meet be


    attracted to me, much more make them chase after me?¡± Gabrielle was nowughing.


    Truly, beauty was in the eye of the beholder. She would always be the most beautiful woman in


    Westley¡¯s eye, but not in other men¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Gabrielle, oh, you silly girl! You are so beautiful. You just don¡¯t know it. And that¡¯s what makes you


    even more charming,¡± Westley told her and he pinched her cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying those words because I am your wife.¡± Gabrielle chided Westley. She wouldn¡¯t believe


    what he just told her. She remembered the time when Bryce would scare men who gave her gifts. So


    even if they found her beautiful, they¡¯d rather stay away from her. Soon, no one was calling on her. This


    made her think she was vexatious.


    ¡°So there¡¯s Austin, there¡¯s also Lance, and Micheal. Aren¡¯t those three admirers enough to convince


    you that you have beauty and charm? And remember the most important thing of all¡ªyou are my wife


    and the woman I love.¡± Westley leaned over to kiss her on the lips.


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart fluttered upon hearing her husband¡¯s words.


    ¡°If you keep praising me like this, I will start to believe that I am really beautiful.¡± She wasughing like


    a giggly teenage girl. Only when she had contained herself did she continue to eat her breakfast.


    She thought that Westley was getting the knack of praising her.


    If he kept on showering her with such praises, they might get on her head. Soon, she might not know


    what she really was.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I know the real you. You¡¯ll not getcent nor be insolently proud about


    your looks. But for now, I want you to eat well.¡± Westley took a slice of bread and spread jam on one


    side before giving it to her.


    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to thank for everything that I do for you. We are a couple. Husbands and wives


    do these things for each other,¡± said Westley, smiling lovingly at his wife.


    ¡°Westley, would you want to know what I¡¯ve told Austin?¡± asked Gabrielle. She really wanted to know


    what he thought about her conversation with Austin.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 513

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 513


    Of course, it was needless to say that Westley wanted to know what Gabrielle had talked with Austin.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to ask more if she didn¡¯t want to talk to him about it. After all, he didn¡¯t want to


    invade her privacy.


    In a serious voice, Westley said, ¡°If I want to know, will you tell me?¡±


    Raising her chin on purpose, Gabrielle said with a smug look on her face, ¡°Nope, because it¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Obviously, this girl had learnt how to tease him now.


    Without forcing her, Westley said, ¡°Okay. Keep your secret and enjoy your meal.¡± In fact, he no longer


    wanted their rtionship to be affected by unnecessary people and things.


    Pulling his arm, Gabrielle said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go out after breakfast. I¡¯ll tell you


    about my conversation with Austin.¡±


    Hearing it, Westleyughed happily. Resting his chin on one hand, he looked at his wife quietly. In his


    eyes, the more he looked at her, the more beautiful she became. Still staring at her, Westley said,


    ¡°Okay, take your time eating. I¡¯ll take you outter. I¡¯ll go with you wherever you want to go.¡±


    Rolling her cute eyes, Gabrielle said, ¡°Westley, can you stop staring at me like that? How am I


    supposed to eat when you¡¯re staring at me like that?¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy to continue eating when


    someone was staring intensely at you.


    With a smile, Westley said proudly, ¡°You are so beautiful. I like staring at you like this. Just let me be.¡±


    In the end, Gabrielle decided to ignore him as she knew that he would tease her more if she kept


    talking to him.


    If he wanted to stare, why not let him stare?


    However, Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect that she would be so beautiful in Westley¡¯s heart.


    For the first time in her life, she felt so lucky to have a beautiful face that could make Westley infatuated


    with her.


    While eating, Gabrielle teased, ¡°Westley, do you think you will be full without eating anything? Just by


    staring at my face like this?¡±


    When Westley heard Gabrielle¡¯s question, he answered shamelessly, ¡°Well, l will be in a good mood by


    staring at my beautiful wife.¡±


    At that time, Gabrielle asked him a narcissistic question which she had been wanting to know. ¡°Tell me


    the truth, Westley. Did you insist on marrying me because of how I look?¡±


    In fact, she wanted to know if Westley married her just to punish the Jones family.


    She had always wanted to know whether Westley would still want to marry her if she was ugly, short


    and stupid.


    Honestly, she had a feeling that he wouldn¡¯t marry her if she was anything like that.


    No man would marry such kind of woman unless he was blind.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Westley asked, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Westley had never thought that


    Gabrielle would ask him such kind of question. Therefore, he had never thought about an answer for it.


    Giving him a smirk, Gabrielle said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious. I mean we didn¡¯t know each other and we


    weren¡¯t in any sort of rtionship. So, I just wanted to know if you would still marry me if I were ugly


    and stupid.¡±


    Of course, this was Gabrielle¡¯s way of thinking things. His wife was indeed unique.


    Well, Westley had never imagined Gabrielle in that way. He couldn¡¯t connect his wife with those words


    like ¡°ugly and stupid¡± at all!


    Staring at his beautiful wife, Westley asked, ¡°So¡­how do you want me to answer?¡±


    With a challenging smile, Gabrielle countered, ¡°What do you want to answer? Of course, I want you to


    tell me the truth. What else do you think?¡± While asking, Gabrielle suddenly wanted to know how


    Westley would answer this question.


    Looking directly into his wife¡¯s eyes, Westley answe


    red sincerely, ¡°Actually, I would marry you, as long as it¡¯s you. No matter what happens, it won¡¯t change


    the fact that you are my wife and that I am your husband. You don¡¯t need to worry about it at all


    because we are destined to be a couple in the first ce. So, no matter how the circumstances


    were, I¡¯m sure we would still be a couple.¡±


    After listening everything from Westley, Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what to say back. This man¡¯s answer was


    so good that she couldn¡¯t find any words to say.


    It just made her realize that no matter what she asked, he would still be able to answer it very well.


    Pouting her lips, Gabrielle said, ¡°Have you always been this sweet, Westley?¡±


    Shaking his head, Westley said with a smile, ¡°No, you are the only one who can make me sweet like


    this.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I believe what you said. Let¡¯s go out after breakfast. I want to go shopping. I haven¡¯t had a good


    shopping since I got here. Is it safe for us to go out now?¡± Of course, Gabrielle cared so much about


    their safety.


    Westley gave her a nod and answered positively, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very safe. You can go wherever you want.¡±


    Giving him her best puppy eyes, Gabrielle said, ¡°Can we go to the business center? I want to take a


    walk around and then go to the temple to pray for Rose and Sloane. Is that okay?¡±


    Obviously, Westley didn¡¯t have a heart to disagree with her. ¡°It¡¯s a thousand percent okay. We will go


    later.¡±


    Looking at him happily, Gabrielle shouted happily, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going shopping and then we will go to


    the temple!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After changing their clothes, the two of them went downstairs. Just as they got downstairs, they saw


    Remying in from outside.


    Remy gave a smile to Gabrielle and said, ¡°Oh Gabrielle, you are up. You are looking good by the way.¡±


    Giving him a smile, Gabrielle asked, ¡°Remy, where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I went to check the condition of Rose. Don¡¯t worry too much because she is in a stable condition.¡±


    Seeing that the two of them had changed into another outfit, he asked, ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±


    Gabrielle gave him a warm smile and replied, ¡°Now that our wounds are healed, we decided to go


    shopping today. We have been staying here for a long time. Do you want to join us, Remy?¡±


    Of course, Remy saw the warning look from Westley¡¯s eyes, indicating him not toe with them.


    Well, Remy didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel either.


    With a smile on his face, he politely refused, ¡°I am a man so, I have no interest in shopping. You can


    have a good time with Westley.¡±


    Hearing his words, Westley gave Remy an approving look.


    Nodding her head, Gabrielle said, ¡°Okay, we will get going then. Is there anything you want? We can


    bring it for you.¡±


    Remy gave her a gentle smile and said, ¡°Thanks for your offer. But no, I don¡¯t need anything. Just enjoy


    yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see youter then.¡± After that, Gabrielle smiled and took Westley¡¯s hand before going out.


    Once they got into the car, Gabrielle pulled Westley¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t want Remy to go


    with us, did you?¡±


    Westley chuckled and answered, ¡°Of course not. I want to go shopping with you as a couple. Why do


    you think I would want Remy as a third wheel who would disturb us?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    In Westley¡¯s eyes, he just wanted to spend some alone time with Gabrielle. If they brought Remy, he


    would just be a third wheel for them.


    Giggling at his childishness, Gabrielle said, ¡°How will he feel when he knows how you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care what he feels. Sit tight. I¡¯m going to drive.¡± After saying that, Westley fastened the


    seatbelt for Gabrielle and gave her a kiss as he helped her with it.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 514

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 514


    Westley took Gabrielle to themercial street in the central area of Bangkok and strolled around the


    ce together.


    Gabrielle breathed in fresh air and said, ¡°It¡¯s really nice to finally go shopping like this, Westley.¡± The


    two walked down the street leisurely with their fingers interlocked. Both had rxed and happy smiles


    on their faces.


    In this unknown street, they didn¡¯t have to concern about anyone recognizing them as each of the


    pedestrians was totally stranger to them.


    Thus, they could stay at ease and not worry about anything at the moment.


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart felt satisfied and inexplicably happy as she strolled around on the street with Westley


    while entangling their fingers.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Westley asked softly while protecting her from being bumped by strangers.


    ¡°Yes, I really do enjoy this. They don¡¯t seem to know that you¡¯re the CEO of Morris Group. It¡¯s so nice to


    be just an ordinary person even if it¡¯s for a moment.¡± As Gabrielle spoke, she looked up at the sky and


    took a deep breath.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± At that time, Westley suddenly halted and put a bit pressure on her hand to stop her as


    well.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Is there any danger?¡± Gabrielle was startled by a hint of urgency in his tone,


    making her think that there might be something dangerous happening.


    Even though she appeared well on the surface, what happened in the forest had actually cast a


    shadow on her mind. She found it hard to get rid of the foreboding feeling she felt at that time.


    She would have some overreactions subconsciously from time to time. It could be seen that she was


    traumatized by the past events.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing dangerous. I just want to suggest that we should make it public when we go back


    home. How do you think, Gabrielle?¡± standing in front of her, Westley asked while observing her


    reaction.


    ¡°Make it public? You mean our rtionship?¡±


    Of course, Gabrielle had thought about it countless times. She expected for people to know about them


    sooner orter. However, she didn¡¯t expect for Westley to bring up this matter this soon.


    It was so sudden for Gabrielle that she was caught off guard.


    Westley nodded and smiled, holding her hand tighter. ¡°Yes. What do you think about it? After


    announcing, we¡¯re going to hold a grand and holy wedding ceremony. I promise to give you the best


    wedding a woman could ever have in her life.¡±


    ¡®Not only we are going to announce it to the public but also we will hold a ceremony?¡¯ Gabrielle


    thought. All of these were making her feel overwhelmed at this second.


    She was a bit frightened by what he had said, so she responded, ¡°Westley, I hope you can think it


    through carefully before making any decision. There¡¯s no need to rush it. We still have a long way to go


    in the future anyway.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, did I scare you? Or is it because you don¡¯t want to let others know we¡¯re married? Are you


    afraid?¡± Westley questioned intently.


    It wasn¡¯t that Gabrielle didn¡¯t like the idea of letting others know about their rtionship.


    She didn¡¯t expect Westley to think that she was unwilling. She was willing, but she just wasn¡¯t ready for


    it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I do want people to know, but I haven¡¯t properly prepared myself yet. You brought it up


    so abruptly that I got a little frightened, that¡¯s all,¡± Gabrielle exined immediately while waving her free


    hand.


    ¡°Gabrielle, our rtionship is stable and we are content with each other. What¡¯s more, we have even


    experienced life and death situation together. If we are not making it public now, when? This is our best


    chance, Gabrielle.¡± Westley gazed into her eyes and stated his thoughts.


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart was moved by his words. He was right. They were wholly connected andmitted to


    each other even after experiencing so many things together. In fact, their rtionship became stronger


    the longer they were with each other. How many couples could be like them?


    They both were indeed a treasure for each other.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a good time to do this, but I feel like we should discuss it after we get back to Antawood. I


    just want to leave room for us to consider if there is any change at that time, you know.¡± Gabrielle


    advised Westley in a very gentle tone.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After thinking for a while, Westley chose to believe her. He knew that she refused to listen to his


    suggestion, thinking that it was not the right time.


    ¡°Fine then. We can wait until we return to Antawood, but Gabrielle, I just want you to know that I mean


    everything I said. No matter what¡¯ll happ


    en in the future, my only lover is you and will be you forever. So, I¡¯m always there when you feel like


    making it public.¡± No matter what, Westley stayed very positive about letting people know his


    rtionship with Gabrielle. He had already made up his mind for a long time.


    Thus, he was sure that he would stick to his decision and never change even if anything happened.


    After all, he had never cared a penny about what others thought of him nor did he feel the need to. He


    always decided things by his own opinion and no one could influence on him except Gabrielle.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll think about it after I¡¯m back to Antawood, and give you an answer as soon as possible.


    Okay?¡± Gabrielle gave him a sweet smile in order to console him.


    ¡°I¡¯m at your disposal. Whatever you say, Gabrielle. You have to remember what you saidter. Don¡¯t let


    me wait too long,¡± Westley demanded while looking at Gabrielle seriously.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m starving. Can we have something to eat?¡± When they finally agreed with each other,


    Gabrielle immediately changed the subject.


    Then again, she really felt hungry after the walk since she had very little breakfast before going out.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have lunch first. What is it in your mind?¡± Westley honestly couldn¡¯t bear the thought of


    Gabrielle getting hungry. Even though he knew she might be intentionally changing the topic, he didn¡¯t


    mind it either.


    ¡°Let me think¡­ Since we¡¯ve been having nd food all these days, I feel as if I am losing my sense of


    taste to be honest. How about we change the menu today to something with stronger vors, like


    Chinese food?¡± Gabrielle suggested while shaking his hand a little with a pout on her face.


    This woman really knew how to achieve his affection. How could Westley possibly resist her coquetry?


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll take you to a Chinese restaurant nearby.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Westley to let her


    have her way as he showed his defeat. Then, he asked for the direction right away, using Thai


    language to a stranger, who told him where the nearest Chinese restaurant was.


    ¡°Westley, you can speak Thainguage?¡± Gabrielle was quite surprised to hear that as she didn¡¯t


    expect for him to be capable of speaking it very fluently.


    Westley simply replied, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because of my status. I¡¯ve learnt couples ofnguages.¡± He didn¡¯t


    think there was anything to brag about. As a child of Morris family, he had to be capable of almost


    everything.


    Not to mention that being proficient in lots of foreignnguages was actually very beneficial to his


    business.


    ¡°Ah, I see. What else do you speak?¡± Gabrielle was extremely excited about it. After all, it was the first


    time she had heard him talking to others with thenguage other than English and it sounded very


    good in her ears.


    Moreover, he just imed that he could speak not only Thai, but also many of othernguages. That


    was just awesome!


    ¡°Five or six, I suppose. In fact, I have never precisely counted how many since I just use multiple


    languages whenever I need to. We can figure it outter together if you want. How about it?¡± Westley


    indeed didn¡¯t think that was the thing he should be proud of. Being an heir of Morris family, he had to be


    proficient in everything and thus, everything which others found amazing became ordinary to him.


    Unexpectedly though, it became his another trait that Gabrielle started to admire very much.


    That was just an inadvertent situation where Gabrielle once again found the man she loved was very


    amazing.


    ¡°Based on your words, it seems that you can actually speak more than five or six while I can¡¯t speak


    any othernguage except English. You are really good at everything!¡± Gabrielle gasped and sincerely


    praised in admiration.


    ¡°In that case, you are the one who I think is the most amazing.¡± Saying this, Westley led her to the


    restaurant with a smile.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Even though Gabrielle asked reflexively, she was still in a daze, thinking how


    awesome her husband was.


    Besides, what ability did she have for Westley to describe her as ¡®the most amazing¡¯?


    ¡°It¡¯s simply because you are married to such an excellent man as me.¡± Westley shamelessly bragged


    himself with a straight face.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help giggling as she joked, ¡°Yes, I am indeed the most amazing then.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go, my amazing Mrs. Morris? I¡¯d like to get you rewarded with good food this noon.¡± Without


    letting go of Gabrielle¡¯s hand, Westley led her into the restaurant with a gentle smile.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 515

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 515


    Westley found the Chinese restaurant together with Gabrielle. He asked for a private parlor so they


    could eat in peace.


    An array of dishesid before her eyes. Each and every one of the tes looked sumptuous. She


    couldn¡¯t help herself from picking up her chopsticks and start indulging.


    ¡°Chinese food really is the best. This is great!¡± Gabrielle was obviously enjoying the food.


    In consideration to Gabrielle¡¯s wounds, Westley didn¡¯t order anything too spicy. He asked the chefs to


    put the spice level on a minimum. Despite that, her mood was still outstanding.


    The dishes here were iparable to the ones they had at the vi.


    ¡°Take it easy, Gabrielle. No one¡¯s going to take the food away.¡± With a tissue, Westley gently wiped the


    sweat off of her nose. Her satisfaction was apparent with her actions.


    ¡°The food isn¡¯t very authentic but it tastes amazing. Don¡¯t worry about me. You should eat as well,¡±


    Gabrielle urged.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re enjoying it. Have some more.¡± Westley put more food on her te.


    After lunch, Gabrielle walked out of the restaurant donning a big smile.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m so happy. Let¡¯s go shopping and pick up some gifts for grandma. Let¡¯s visit the temple


    after. I¡¯ve already checked. The nearest one is an hour away so we¡¯d better hurry.¡± Gabrielle grabbed


    his hand and was about to sprint. She was terrified that they were wasting time.


    ¡°A gift for grandma?¡± Westley asked.


    Westley did not expect her to buy a present for their grandmother. They had been in Thand for over


    half a month and all he thought about was her well-being. He barely had time to care about other


    things.


    ¡°Yeah. After all, we¡¯ve been away for quite some time now. Grandma must be worried. Let¡¯s get her a


    gift. We should tell her that we¡¯re having a great time here and that there¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡±


    Gabrielle said.


    Westley felt just how loving Gabrielle was. She had always been prim and proper. Her thoughtfulness


    was out of this world as well. He never doubted her intentions.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle¡¯s consideration for other people was unparalleled. She would always put friends and family


    first. She always looked after them and carefully thought about what they needed. It was something


    Westley never even thought of.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I agree. Speaking of which, how did youe up with that idea?¡± Westley held


    her hand as they strolled down the street. They scrutinized the nice stores in the area.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it until Wilson arrived. When Austin called, I figured I could ask him to send the gift


    to the Morris family and maybe have a little chat with grandma after. That way, she wouldn¡¯t be so


    worried about us. What do you say?¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley. A curious look adorned her beautiful


    face.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Westley realized something. ¡°Is this what you and Austin were talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What else do you think we were talking about? Austin and I are just friends. He looked after me


    before. Besides, he¡¯s your cousin. We¡¯re family, nothing more. You always seem to have your doubts


    on me.¡± Gabrielle pouted. She was clearly dissatisfied with what Westley was insinuating.


    She had always been supportive of her husband and had clearly drawn a line between herself and


    other men.


    Gabrielle was well-aware of the difference between friendship and a rtionship. It looked as if Westley


    did not know at all.


    He was always jealous.


    When a husband was constantly jealous, his wife would be subjected


    under great pressure.


    ¡°How could I not trust you? If anything, it¡¯s myself that I don¡¯t have confidence in. I mean¡­ You are


    insanely charming and beautiful. Men are always wagging their tails at you like eager dogs. I know


    you¡¯re not interested in other men but you couldn¡¯t say the same about them,¡± Westley exined.


    The truth was that, her charms seemed to be a burden to him. Westley felt as if it was his responsibility


    to get rid of the men who dared to get to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. I can think of some ways to prevent men froming on to me. However, I


    don¡¯t think I would want to do something that drastic. Anyway, I don¡¯t get jealous of the women who lurk


    around you,¡± Gabrielle retorted as she pinched his hand. She felt as if she was caught in a helpless


    situation.


    ¡°That makes sense. Have you thought about what you wanted to get grandma?¡± Westley diverted her


    attention to something else.


    Talking about jealousy seemed to be upsetting the both of them so he decided to drop it.


    ¡°Not yet. Maybe we should go somece else. I want to buy something that¡¯s perfect for her. We can


    pick up something for Mr. and Mrs. Morris as well,¡± Gabrielle said.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡­ You¡¯re so kind to my family. It would be awful if they disliked you.¡± Westley heaved a heavy


    sigh as he pinched her face. A smile adorned his handsome face.


    After all, it was Westley¡¯s luck to marry a woman who cared so much about his family.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as amazing as you make me out to be. I¡¯m nothing but an ordinary person. I can be selfish too.


    I¡¯m doing this just so you wouldn¡¯t be in a difficult situation between me and Mrs. Morris,¡± Gabrielle


    calmly replied. She felt quite uneasy.


    The truth was that, Mrs. Morris did not really approve of her. Gabrielle was trying to get to her good


    side so Westley wouldn¡¯t be in such an arduous ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will always take your side. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens or whoever disapproves of


    you. Nobody can stop us from being happy together. It¡¯s not like they have the right to take us apart


    anyway. You don¡¯t have to please anybody just to get in their favor, alright?¡± Westleyforted as he


    stared at her intently.


    He meant every word. Westley could only wish that Gabrielle believed him.


    Westley never intended to have Gabrielle adjust for the sake of his family. It didn¡¯t even cross his mind.


    ¡°I know. But they¡¯re still your family. I don¡¯t want to be the root of a misunderstanding between you and


    your family. Do you understand? When I was born, my parents abandoned me. Even though I couldn¡¯t


    get the love I wanted from the Jones family, I still feel lucky that they cared enough to adopt me. I


    longed to have a home and they offered me one. I wanted a warm ce where I could be weed


    with open arms whenever I felt like I needed to rest my bones. You were fortunate enough to have


    been born in such a loving family. You should cherish what you have,¡± Gabrielle exined.


    Gabrielle had always craved for a family. For a ce where warmth was a constant presence.


    Unfortunately, she did not have any of those. She was an abandoned child. When she came to the


    Jones family, all she got was a sliver of kindness. There was none of the love and affection she craved


    so much for.


    When she met the Morris family, Gabrielle envied how much they loved and got along with each other.


    Seeing how harmonious and peaceful their family was gave her the determination not to be the person


    to destroy such tranquility.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 516

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 516


    Chapter 516 Praying In The Temple


    She was abandoned by her biological family and adopted by the Jones family as a foster child. Then,


    she had to marry him for retribution.


    In fact, no one knew about Gabrielle¡¯s life better than Westley did. Her whole life, she was abandoned,


    used and redeemed for someone¡¯s sin. She never got a chance to experience warmth and happiness


    in her life.


    Who would have thought that such a kind and wonderful girl was oppressed and treated unfairly?


    Thinking about it, Westley felt pain in his heart which made him hard to breathe.


    At that time, he swore to himself that he would treat Gabrielle better in the future. He wouldn¡¯t let her


    feel uneasy or wronged any longer. 3 All of a sudden, his heart became very heavy as he held her


    tightly in his arms and whispered, ¡°I will love you forever and give you the warmth and happiness you


    deserve in the future. I won¡¯t let you suffer any grievance. I promise, Gabrielle.¡± 3


    It wasn¡¯t Gabrielle¡¯s intention to make the atmosphere so serious like this. In fact, she just wanted to


    express her admiration and envy towards Westley¡¯s family as she wanted him to cherish it. She wanted


    him to know that he was lucky to be the son of the Morris family.


    However, his thoughts went into the direction of something else in the end.


    Patting his back, Gabrielleforted him, ¡°Please quit having those thoughts, Westley. I didn¡¯t mention


    it to make you feel this way. I just wanted to let you know that you¡¯re so lucky to have such kind of


    family so don¡¯t blow it up just because of me.¡± Ever since he was injured in Bangkok, Westley was easy


    to get emotional.


    Sometimes, men also needed to be coaxed when they were sad. 2


    Lowering his head, Westley kissed her on her forehead while saying, ¡°I won¡¯t. I just don¡¯t want you to


    suffer.¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t. When I got into the Morris family, I got an opportunity to be loved from


    Grandma. So, I never felt wronged. Now, let¡¯s go and pick up some gifts for her, and for Mr. and Mrs.


    Morris. Oh, also for Zaid too. We don¡¯t have much time left. Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, she grabbed his hand and


    continued walking on the street.


    Fortunately, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t someone who would hesitate to make decisions afterparing with


    other shops. Instead, if she liked something at first sight, she wouldn¡¯t sway her decision because she


    would just stick to it. It took only about two hours for them to buy all the presents. After that, the two of


    them carried them to the car.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired, Gabrielle?¡± After putting everything in the car, Westley bought a cup of milk tea for her


    and a cup of coffee for himself.


    In order to sober themselves up, they needed some beverage. They still had to drive more than an


    hour to the temple.


    After drinking the milk tea, Gabrielle felt delighted and relieved. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Not really.


    It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t done shopping like this for a long time. It feels so nice to wander around because


    I don¡¯t have to worry about running into anyone annoying.¡±


    Hearing it, Westley beamed because her words reassured him that she was really happy.


    Still smiling, Westley reminded Gabrielle, ¡°I¡¯m d to know that you¡¯re happy. Now, we are going to the


    temple. Sit still.¡± With the same smile on her face, Gabrielle kissed him on the corner of his mouth and


    sat back in the passenger seat. 2 Turning to look at him, Gabrielle said with a smile, ¡°That is the reward


    to Mr. Morris for spending time with me this afternoon and taking me to the temple. Do you like it?¡±


    Raising the corners of his mouth, Westley leaned towards Gabrielle and bit her lips gently. Then, he


    said, ¡°And this is my way of expressing my gratitude to Mrs. Morris. Keep it. Now, let¡¯s go.¡± More than


    an hourter, they arrived at Baycrum, which was specially chosen by Gabrielle. It was rtively


    smaller than the other famous temples and it was located in the remote area which was in the back


    mountain of a vige. However, as there were news about most of the prayers worked, many young


    couples came here especially to pray for marriage and safety. In fact, Gabrielle found it on the Inte


    and it had pretty good reviews. Therefore, she chose this ce. Moreover, the ce was really quiet


    and beautiful. Maybe that helped with the blessing.


    After getting out of the car, Gabrielle looked at the pale building of Baycrum as she sighed dreamily and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s bigger and more beautiful than I thought.¡±


    As they got nearer to the foot of the mountain, an inexplicable sacred feeling appeared which made


    Gabrielle stay in awe of Baycrum.


    In awe, Westley remarked, ¡°Very beautiful.¡± .


    In an excited voice, Gabrielle said, ¡°I have a strong feeling that my prayers will work here.¡± She really


    was looking forward to it.


    Holding her hand softly, Westley walked into the temple as he said, ¡°It only works when one believes in


    it sincerely. Now that we havee a long way here, it¡¯s going to work.¡±


    Even though Westley didn¡¯t believe in Buddhism or evil forces, Gabrielle did. Therefore, he was willing


    to try it this time as he knew that she came all the way just to pray for their safety.


    Also, this was the first time that Westley went to a temple where he felt both strange and awed.


    ¡°Actually Westley, I used to visit several temples with my mother, I mean, Mrs. Jones. But I wasn¡¯t


    allowed to go inside, probably because she thought I might bring bad luck to them.¡± Gabrielle recalled


    about those times with self-deprecation. Although she was smiling, there was deep sadness in her


    eyes.


    Hearing it, the grip on her hand tightened. Looking at Gabrielle, Westley said, ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t talk


    about yourself like that. You¡¯re the best thing that has ever happened to me. Bad luck? That¡¯s


    nonsense. She just didn¡¯t see what a true blessing you are.¡±


    Hearing it, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing and said, ¡°You are just ttering me, Westley.


    Sometimes, what you said about me isn¡¯t close to the true me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the truth. My wife is the most amazing and blessed person in the world.¡± Of course,


    what Westley had said was totally ttering.


    Gabrielle questioned him in earnest, ¡°Have you even been to this kind of ce, Westley?¡±


    Most men basically didn¡¯t like going to this kind of temple and pray for blessings. After all, they


    preferred to believe in science rather than this.


    ¡°To be honest, this is my first timeing to a ce like this.¡± Looking at the white wall, Westley felt


    that something was different.


    This temple was a bit different from those in their hometown. The styles seemed quite divergent.


    Once he had driven his mother to a temple before, but even then, he just waited outside and didn¡¯t get


    out of the car.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Smiling brightly, Gabrielle uttered, ¡°Well, I¡¯m so honored to be the first one to bring Mr. Morris here.¡±


    Pretending to be serious, Westley said, ¡°Actually, you have taken away my first not only this time


    though. How many times have you taken my firsts? I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    The more Gabrielle thought about it, the more she became suspicious about what he meant. When she


    noticed his double meaning, her face turned red and she sent him a re. Narrowing her eyes at


    Westley, Gabrielle said, ¡°Westley, we are in the temple now. Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You shouldn¡¯t


    disrespect the spirits. What if the prayers i won¡¯t work?¡±


    Looking at her flushed face, Westley couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°Mrs. Morris, what are you


    thinking? I¡¯m not talking about the one that you are thinking, but yeah you do have taken it too¡­¡±


    Before Westley could say more, Gabrielle cast him a stern nce and interrupted, ¡°Westley, shut up.


    Go, just wait for me outside. Don¡¯t go in!¡±


    When Westley was asked to stay outside the main hall of the temple, he didn¡¯tin because he


    didn¡¯t feel like going into the temple anyway.


    Holding her hand, Westley reminded her, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just wait for you outside. If you need anything, tell


    me. The abbot here speaks in Thai.¡±


    Making a face at him, Gabrielle said, ¡°Well, I know you are good at. Thai, but I¡¯m good at English.


    Maybe the abbot can speak English. After all, the temples are international now.¡±


    Nodding his head, Westley agreed, ¡°Okay, go ahead. I¡¯ll just wait here. Remember to call me if


    something happens, okay?¡± As it wasn¡¯t a familiar ce, Westley couldn¡¯t let Gabrielle take any risk.


    ¡°Okay. You can walk around the ce. It¡¯s very beautiful here. It will be a shame if youe here for


    nothing. I might need some time to pray.¡± After saying that, Gabrielle went into the hall.


    In the end, Westley decided to have a tour around the yard. Now that he had already gotten inside, he


    might as well have a look at the ce.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 517

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 517


    Chapter 517 Victor Sanderson


    Westley was right. Dewey Robles, the abbot, and other monks of the temple could only speak Thai.


    After all, the temple wasn¡¯t thatrge, so not many foreigners came here. Therefore, their English was


    not very good, and they could only use it for simple greetings.


    Thus, when Dewey was asked to answer questions, he basically spoke all in Thai. Gabrielle looked at


    Dewey,pletely dumbfounded, as her brain couldn¡¯t figure out a single word he was saying. It


    seemed that she had overestimated the English skill of the abbot. Now theirmunication didn¡¯t work


    out at all.


    Sensing their failedmunication n, she decided to go and ask Westley for help. He was, after all,


    good at the Thainguage. So, if she requested Westley to help her trante, she would be able to


    understand the abbot¡¯s words with ease.


    ¡°Excuse me. I don¡¯t understand Thai. I have to ask someone to trante for me. Please wait a


    moment.¡± Gabrielle exined to the abbot in English and then got up to find Westley.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Just when Gabrielle got up to find Westley, a low and cold voice came behind


    her.


    Gabrielle looked up at the man standing behind her and slightly nodded her head in response. ¡°Mr.


    Sanderson, are you feeling better?¡± Gabrielle asked, remembering what had happened in the hall.


    She remembered the event of the tall man kneeling beside her suddenly fainted with nosebleeds when


    she was praying in the hall. She handed him a piece of tissue and helped him to a nearby ce to get


    some rest. Along the process, she learned his name was Victor Sanderson and that he was from


    Ensfield. I


    Ensfield was where Melissa lived, so Gabrielle had a few friendly feelings towards this man based on


    that fact. $


    After that incident, a monk took him to rest to prevent him from experiencing abnormal things again.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better. Thank you for your help just now,¡± Victor said as his eyes fixed on Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    His face showed an indifferent expression, and his eyes were as cold as ice, giving people the


    impression that they should not get close to him.


    Of course, for Gabrielle, when the incident happened, she didn¡¯t even have the time  Sanderson to look


    carefully at the person, let alone sense his indifferent impression or whatsoever. She just realized that


    someone besides her was probably about to faint, so she just gave him a hand out of an instinctive


    sense of the body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mr. Sanderson. I actually didn¡¯t do anything. Others would do the same if they were in


    that circumstance,¡± Gabrielle said with a smile as she looked at Victor. Although this man didn¡¯t seem


    to be easy to get along with, Gabrielle didn¡¯t really care much. After all, it was just a coincidental


    encounter, and there was no way they could possibly meet again in the future. 2


    So, naturally, she couldn¡¯t care less about this man or what he thought of her. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will


    be as kind as Miss Jones to help a man they¡¯ve never seen before,¡± Victor replied indifferently.


    He was aware that no one dared to even get close to him, let alone assist him so boldly. After all,


    everyone in Ensfield thought he was terrible.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Mr. Sanderson.¡± Gabrielle showed her content with a smile on her lips.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you need anything, tell me, and I will try my best to meet your


    request no matter what,¡± Victor added in earnest.


    For Victor, owing people wasn¡¯t his thing, especially something like that.


    ¡°No need, thanks though, Mr. Sanderson. I really didn¡¯t do¡­¡±


    ¡°How about this, Miss Jones? I¡¯ve realized that you can¡¯t speak Thai, which I¡¯m familiar with. How about


    I help you trante it? Is that okay? Considered it as a favor I return for saving my life.¡± Watching Victor


    abruptly turning a small act of kindness into a life-saving grace, Gabrielle was at a loss for words and


    didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Well, since you insist, I ept. This time, I will trouble Mr. Sanderson to help me trante, and after


    that, I think we¡¯re even.¡± Gabrielle finally gave in and made a request, understanding it was impolite to


    keep insisting when the other person was so eager.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t like owing others a favor, nor did she like being treated as a benefactor inexplicably.


    Especially for a man like Victor, who wasn¡¯t as simple as he appeared, he must have a certain powerful


    background. 1


    It could be that he had a lot of followers in Ensfield, but he didn¡¯t bring them along with him to Thand.


    Or, to put it another way, it was safer here because of the low awareness of his identity.


    Just like Westley.


    ¡°Miss Jones, may I ask what you are asking for? If it is too personal, I can¡¯t listen to it,   ¡± Victor said,


    looking very serious.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As a person who worshiped Buddha, he naturally believed in these things. People prayed for almost


    everything, including many privacy wishes that they didn¡¯t want others to know about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any. I just came here to pray for my friends¡¯ safety. Something happened to my two


    friends, and they are in aa now. I hope they can wake up earlier, so I came here to pray for them,¡±


    Gabrielle replied earnestly.


    She specifically came here for Sloane and Rose¡¯s sake, hoping that the two of them could wake up


    from thea as soon as possible.


    Especially for Sloane, who hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and it had been half a year.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Miss Jones is really a kind-hearted girl. They must be very happy to be your friends.¡±


    Victor¡¯s impression of Gabrielle improved even more after hearing it.


    Gabrielle was a beautiful girl, but her beauty was not ostentatious. Instead, she was reserved and


    gentle, making people like her more each time they looked at her.


    Victor had always believed in Buddhism and fate. So the fact that he met such a kind girl like Gabrielle


    in such a small temple made him think that fate had brought them together.


    ¡°You ttered me, Mr. Sanderson. I¡¯m not as good as you said. Why don¡¯t we listen to Mr. Robles¡¯s


    exnation about it first?¡± Gabrielle was afraid that if she received anotherpliment, her brain would


    not be able to respond, so she anxiously changed the topic.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see what Miss Jones got first. It should be the best one.¡± Those words came out of Victor¡¯s


    lips naturally, and the corner of his mouth raised unconsciously that he might not even notice it.


    He hadn¡¯t smiled genuinely in a long time, but today he actuallyughed because of a girl he had just


    met. It was strange enough for him to believe, let alone others. ¡°Thank you for saying that, Mr.


    Sanderson.¡± After saying that, Gabrielle shifted her gaze to the abbot, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Master, please go ahead.¡± Victor looked at the abbot and suggested in Thai. The abbot began


    interpreting the oracle in the Thainguage, and Victor helped in tranting the words the abbot was


    saying for Gabrielle to listen.


    ording to the abbot, the two divination sticks Gabrielle had pulled were both good ones, implying


    that her prayers would work.


    ¡°Miss Jones, you¡¯ve heard it. These are good ones, so you can rest assured. Your friends will wake up


    soon.¡± Victor looked at Gabrielle and gave her words offort.


    ¡°Really? Mr. Sanderson, you didn¡¯t lie to me, right?¡± Gabrielle had never had much confidence in good


    luck, so hearing what Victor said, she got a little suspicious.


    After all, she was a person with bad luck since birth. How could it be possible that she pulled two lucky


    divination sticks with her own hands?


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but doubt herself.


    ¡°Miss Jones, it just works when you stay sincere. It¡¯s your sincerity that touches the Buddha. It¡¯s not


    surprising that you got the best divination sticks, and I¡¯m certainly not lying in front of the Buddha.¡± With


    a light smile on his lips, Victor reaffirmed his words.


    nn


    Gabrielle might not believe what he had said at first, but what he saidter made her willing to believe


    that he didn¡¯t lie. After all, people who believed in Buddhism didn¡¯t speak lies in front of the Buddha.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± Gabrielle happily took the two amulets handed over by the abbot so that when she


    returned, she could give those to her friends in the hope that they would bless her friends.


    ¡°Thank you, Dewey. I want to pray one more time.¡± Gabrielle felt she was so lucky today that she


    decided to pray one more for Westley not to waste her good fortune.


    ¡°Of course, please,¡± the abbot said as he kindly smiled at Gabrielle.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 518

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 518


    Chapter 518 Double-edged Sword


    When Westley arrived, Gabrielle had already finished praying and was waiting for him outside the hall.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Are you done?¡± Westley asked, panting.


    He had just helped a kid who fell down and felt guilty for not being able to show up on time.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done. The abbot monk even interpreted the oracle of all the divination sticks I pulled. You


    won¡¯t believe it. They were all bearing good fortune! I¡¯m quite lucky, aren¡¯t I?¡± Gabrielle happily looked


    at him, opened her palms and showed him the three amulets. 1


    ¡°Take a look at these amulets I got. What do you think, Westley?¡± Ever since their trip started,


    Gabrielle¡¯s smile never faded. That was how happy she was.


    ¡°Wonderful! As I said, Mrs. Morris, you¡¯re bound to be the luckiest person in the world. It¡¯s only natural


    your divination sticks would bring you good favors. So, the abbot was speaking in English. Did you


    understand what he said?¡± Westley was surprised by this. 1


    Gabrielle gulped, then smiled. It was actually thanks to the mysterious man named Victor, who


    tranted for her. Gabrielle thought she shouldn¡¯t mention him anymore.


    Westley would get jealous if he knew a man tried to approach her. Gabrielle didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    In Gabrielle¡¯s defense, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to see or meet Victor again in the future. It


    was only a one-time interaction. He was just a stranger passing by.


    ¡°I¡¯m smart enough, you know. Anyway, I¡¯ve heard the abbot monk¡¯s interpretation. Are you done


    walking around the temple?¡±


    Gabrielle asked curiously. After all, Westley didn¡¯t seem to like going to temples very much.


    ¡°Yeah. It was as beautiful as you said it would be. I saw a little kid fall down while I was roaming


    around, so I helped him and tried to find his parents. That¡¯s why it took me so long. I feel bad because


    we had a deal that I would wait for you.¡± Westley exined what happened.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why. You did the right thing helping the kid. What a good husband I have, Mr. Morris.¡±


    Gabrielle held Westley¡¯s hand and ced an amulet onto his palm with a fond smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­? Did you get this for me?¡± Westley was surprised when he saw the red   and golden


    amulet. He hadn¡¯t expected Gabrielle to ask one for him.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for you. I got some for Sloane and Rose and prayed for their recovery. This one


    specifically, I hope will protect you and keep you safe so we can be together for the rest of our lives. Do


    you feel the same way?¡± Gabrielle looked him in the eye.


    It was such a beautiful wish. How could he resist?


    They felt the same and he agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m your lifetime partner and I¡¯ll make sure to give you the happy life you deserve,¡± 1


    Westley said, holding her hand then interlocking their fingers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever go back on your words, dear husband. Remember what you promised.¡± Gabrielle reminded


    him in a serious tone.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°As long as you choose to stay with me, I will be with you for the rest of my life.¡± Westley leaned to kiss


    her forehead.


    ¡°I could never leave you, you know.¡± Gabrielle giggled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t think of such things.¡±


    Westley only wanted Gabrielle to say that she would never leave his side for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°I promised you in front of the Buddha and I wouldn¡¯t dare to break that promise. You believe me, don¡¯t


    you?¡± Gabrielle pouted. ¡°I do believe you. Come, let¡¯s explore the ce. I¡¯ll be your tour guide.¡±


    Westley smiled warmly.


    ¡°Alright then, Mr. Morris, please show me around.¡± Gabrielle happily took his invitation. She was in a


    very good mood.


    After all, she did draw three favorable divination sticks.


    At first, she wanted to draw one about her marriage with Westley but she thought about it for a while


    and dropped the idea. She believed their marriage would continue to get better and the two of them


    would grow to love each other even more. She had no reason to draw for it now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re going to love it.¡± Westley took the lead and they walked around the vicinity. However,


    the sky was suddenly changing. The clouds turned dark and the wind blew heavily. It was about to rain.


    ¡°Westley, it looks like it¡¯s going to pour. Should we head back now? I don¡¯t want us to get caught in the


    rain. It¡¯s going to be hard to drive on the road if we don¡¯t make it in time,¡± Gabrielle anxiously said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, we should.¡± Westley felt uneasy looking at the sky. If they didn¡¯t go


    back right away, they might get stranded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Gabrielle pulled Westley¡¯s arm and walked out of the temple fast. Even though Westley


    drove quickly enough, they still got caught in the rain not long after leaving the temple.


    ¡°Westley, it¡¯s raining so hard! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for you to drive in this weather. The sky is darker


    too¡­ it seems it won¡¯t stop anytime soon. How about we find a hotel nearby?¡± Gabrielle looked at the


    gloomy sky.


    It was almost zero visibility and the rain showed no signs of stopping.


    It was a challenge for the person driving. Westley couldn¡¯t see much of the road and Gabrielle couldn¡¯t


    help but feel worried for him. They didn¡¯t have to rush back, there was no need to drive in these


    conditions.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going to check for nearby hotels.¡± Westley pulled the car over and checked on his phone to


    book them a ce to stay for the night.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve booked us a hotel. There¡¯s a resort hotel ten minutes away with a cozy ambiance. We¡¯re


    going there right now.¡± Westley said, smiled.


    ¡°Thank goodness. I¡¯m fine staying anywhere. I just want to get out of this storm.¡± Gabrielle only wanted


    them to have a safe ce to stay overnight. She was someone who could adapt to anything and did


    not care about the setting.


    As long as it was safe enough, be it the woods or the cave in the wild, she wouldn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Sit tight, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Westley stepped on the pedal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drive too fast, okay? It¡¯s dangerous. We can take it slow.¡± Gabrielle reminded him.


    ¡°When you¡¯re in the car, I¡¯m always more careful.¡± Westley knew he shouldn¡¯t drive so fast. There were


    no fences or barriers in the road. Something could happen if he didn¡¯t drive carefully.


    ¡°Even when I¡¯m not in the car, you still need to be careful. Safety is important for both of us.¡± Gabrielle


    lectured him. She thought Westley only cared if she was in the car. Did he not care about his own


    safety when he drove alone? 1


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mrs. Morris. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll keep it in mind. I¡¯ll pay attention and drive safely.¡± Westley


    immediately agreed. ¡°You¡¯re very important to me, Westley. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to


    you,¡± Gabrielle said sincerely.


    ¡°I know, sweetheart. I¡¯m so lucky to have you worry about me, though. But from now on, i¡¯ll listen to


    you.¡± Westley had never cared so much about his own life before. But   when Gabrielle came, he had


    come to realize that he was afraid of death. He wanted to be with her for a long time.


    Love was a double-edged sword. One¡¯s armored strength and one¡¯s weakness.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 519

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 519


    Chapter 519 Felt Vaguely Uneasy


    Ten minutester, they arrived at the Caria Resort Hotel. The rain was getting so heavy that it was


    starting to make daylight look like nighttime. It appeared that it would rain all night.


    Gabrielle felt that they were lucky to have a nearby hotel to check in. The weather was unfavorable,


    and it would be too dangerous for them to drive back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gabrielle.¡± Westley opened the door and asked Gabrielle to get off the car. Then, he gave his


    car keys to the doorman.


    After checking in, Westley took Gabrielle to their room.


    The resort was inspired by the charm of Southeast Asian architecture and aesthetic. They had beautiful


    vis of different sizes.


    Westley and Gabrielle were not able to get one of the small ones. They could only book a big, luxurious


    vi that included a housekeeper, a swimming pool, and a small yard. It was quite magnificent.


    It was expensive, but for Westley, money was no object. All he cared about was a safe ce for


    himself and Gabrielle to spend the night out of the pouring rain.


    The big vi was not an issue. In fact, Westley could have rented the entire resort if he wanted to.


    The housekeeper greeted them, gave them a quick tour of the vi, and then ushered them into the


    master bedroom on the third floor. The master bedroom had the best view. From there, they could see


    the whole resort and a vast forest.


    The ce was built near a mountain, and its best-known feature was its naturopathic projects. There


    were specialized recuperation areas like hot spring baths and a massage parlor.


    All guests were wee to enjoy the resort¡¯s well-equipped and fully staffed wellness centers for free,


    but Gabrielle did not care for them. She just wanted to stay the night and get some rest.


    ¡°Do you like it here, Gabrielle?¡± Westley asked. Standing in front of the French window of the master


    bedroom, Westley and Gabrielle looked at the sprawling resort and forest in front of them.


    It was still raining pretty heavily, and it made the leaves on the trees ripple. During this season in


    Antawood, such rainstorms were a drag. They only became tolerable, even enjoyable, in the beginning


    of spring. ¡°This ce is beautiful, and it makes me feel like we¡¯re enjoying spring ahead of   time.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled.


    Although the weather in Bangkok was like spring all year round, she grew up in Antawood, and she


    could better adapt to the weather in Antawood.


    ¡°It¡¯s spring here every day. I just didn¡¯t expect that it would rain so heavily today. I just checked the


    weather forecast. It¡¯s going to rain for two to three more days,¡± Westley said, knitting his brows.


    The weather surely messed up his ns, and that was thest thing he wanted.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Westley liked to be in control of everything, and he did not relish it when things went out of track.


    Fortunately, he was able to book a vi with a good environment, which was his biggestfort at the


    moment.


    ¡°If it really rains in the next two or three days, we can spend those days here. Unless you don¡¯t want to


    of course.¡± On the other hand, Gabrielle was more flexible and open-minded. When facing unexpected


    events, she preferred riding the tides instead of trying to control them.


    ¡®If you can¡¯t change the environment, then change your attitude toward it. That way, your circumstances


    will never have control over you.¡¯ It was a saying that helped her face tough situations.


    Gabrielle had always done well in this respect. She adapted to whatever happened around her, so she


    was rarely shaken or panicked by anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I like it here. If you want to stay, then we¡¯ll stay.¡± Westley had no objection as long as


    Gabrielle was willing to stay.


    The only thing that he worried about was theirplete safety. The resort was not in the domain of the


    Campbell Family. No one on the Campbell Family¡¯s payroll was guarding the area. If something bad


    happened, any sort of help from the Campbell Family would never get to them in time.


    The best they could do was to be extremely careful.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Westley? Are you worried that we¡¯re not safe here or that we may run into some


    trouble?¡± Gabrielle could guess what Westley was worried about, so she asked him gently.


    Westley was a little surprised. He curled his lips and held Gabrielle in his arms. ¡°You know, it scares me


    how you can read me so easily sometimes. Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about. We can only be


    one hundred percent safe with the help of the Campbell Family. This ce isn¡¯t in their territory. If we


    encounter any problems, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you, and if you get hurt, I won¡¯t ever be


    able to forgive myself.¡±


    Westley had always lived in the future. He had always been three to five steps ahead of anyone. He


    never only considered what was in front of him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, Westley. As far as everyone in this resort is concerned, you and I are just ordinary


    tourists here. We have no direct connection to the Campbell Family, and their enemies won¡¯t target us.


    We¡¯d be in more danger if we had taken the Campbell Family¡¯s men with us,¡± Gabrielle reasoned,


    trying tofort Westley and calm him down.


    Gabrielle had thought about what Westley was worried about, especially after what happened in the


    forest. They hadpletely stirred up conflict between Bain and the Campbell Family.


    It was hard to say whether or not they would be implicated, but if they would, she would understand.


    Even if there had been a feud between the Campbell Family and Bain from the very beginning, the


    ident still started because of them.


    Anyway, however the situation changed, they woulde up with countermeasures to deal with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the Campbell Family. I¡¯m worried about other things, and the rain isn¡¯t helping


    my anxiety. I really hope it¡¯s just that I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± Westley¡¯s expression wandered between


    dejected and afraid.


    Gabrielle reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, trying to smooth them. ¡°Well, you are definitely


    thinking too much. We¡¯ll be fine. Just rx and take this as our little vacation, okay?


    You are Westley Morris, and your elder brother and sister-inw are the heads of the Campbell Family.


    What do you have to be afraid of?¡± Gabrielle held his hand and squeezed it.


    The light and airy atmosphere was reced by a dark and heavy one because of Westley¡¯s mood and


    words. ¡°Did I just dampen your spirits?¡± Westley squeezed back her hand and looked at her uneasily.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m thinking about getting a scrumptious dinner with you. I¡¯m sure they serve delicious food


    here at this lovely hotel. What do you say? We had a long trip, and I¡¯m starving.¡± Gabrielle did not want


    to burden Westley with more worries, so she decided to change the subject.


    It was almost time for dinner. Westley called the housekeeper and asked him to prepare their meal.


    ¡°What do you want to eat, Gabrielle?¡± Westley asked while looking through the menu.


    The selection was quite extensive. There was western food, Chinese food, authentic Thai food,


    seafoodbo, vegetarianbo, and other kinds ofbos on the set  menus.


    Basically, they could order any dishes they could think of here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have authentic Thai food.¡± After going through the menu, Gabrielle decided to have some Thai


    food for dinner.


    She thought that she had to eat some authentic local dishes in Thand just as she would try the


    cuisine of other countries locally.


    ¡°Okay. Thai food it is.¡± Westley asked the housekeeper to rece all the seafood ingredients with meat.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 520

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 520


    Chapter 520 The Cutest Gluttonous Idiot


    After cing their dinner orders, Gabrielle and Westley went back to their room to take a bath. Inside


    the big, spacious bathroom was a shower area with walls of frosted ss, twin sinks, and a bathtub


    huge enough to amodate two people. The bathtub was sitting beside arge window that allowed


    a view of the beautiful outside scenery but not of the bathroom from the outside. Gabrielle and Westley


    soaked in the tub as they enjoyed their terrific view.


    For the first time since they arrived at the resort, they were able to breathe easily. They enjoyed the


    peace andfort of each other¡¯spany as the warm, soapy water of their bath washed their


    worries away


    ¡°Can you believe that view? It¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s like we¡¯re in a dream,¡± Gabriellemented, looking


    out the window.


    Outside, there were no tall trees or buildings. It was just a carpet of forest that stretched for miles


    shrouded with rain and mist under a dark, starless sky. It was its own kind of divine.


    ¡°Yes, it is beautiful.¡± Sitting in the bathtub beside Gabrielle, Westley followed her gaze.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The stunning view outside began to melt away his woes. Of course Gabrielle¡¯spany had also


    contributed significantly. After all, Gabrielle had always been his calm in the storm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just rest and take our stay here as our holiday, okay? Don¡¯t be so nervous now, Westley. Nothing


    will happen to us.¡± Gabrielle leaned over and kissed him.


    ¡°Okay. Didn¡¯t you say you were starving? Let¡¯s finish up so that we can go eat.¡± Westley heard some


    noise downstairs, so he guessed that the housekeeper was already done preparing their dinner.


    ¡°Well, I do smell something delicious.¡± Gabrielle took a deep breath through her nose.


    ¡°We¡¯re three floors up from the dining area. How could you smell the food?¡± Westley teased, pinching


    her nose.


    ¡°Are you trying to say that I have the same keen sense of smell as ckboo¡¯s?¡± Gabrielle shook off his


    hand and narrowed her eyes at him.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m saying your sense of smell is keener than ckboo¡¯s.¡± Before Gabrielle could p him on the


    shoulder, Westley gave her a peck on the lips, got up, and grabbed some towels. He tossed one to her


    and then patted himself dry with another one.


    Then, they put on bathrobes and went downstairs. The housekeeper had already set   the table, and


    the food looked amazing.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Morris, dinner is ready. Enjoy,¡± the housekeeper said warmly when he saw Gabrielle and


    Westleying.


    Westley pulled out a chair for Gabrielle. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Morris.¡±


    ¡°This is everything you ordered. If you need anything else, just call me. I¡¯m leaving now. You two enjoy


    your meal.¡±


    After that, the housekeeper turned on his heel and left.


    ¡°Have some soup first.¡± Westley filled a bowl of tom yum soup for Gabrielle. Gabrielle took a sip. The


    taste was a perfect bnce of sweet and sour, and it was really good.


    ¡°Wow, this is some authentic Thai soup. You should try it,¡± Gabrielle said excitedly.


    Although she had eaten Thai food before, she had never had such a delicious bowl of tom yum. She


    was so thrilled that she could not wait for Westley to try.


    Westley took a sip of the soup and found that Gabrielle was right. It really was good. No wonder


    Gabrielle was so satisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it? Is it better than the one we had before?¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley with joy in


    her eyes.


    It had to be said that the soup was really good, and it was indeed better than what they had had before.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better than what we had before. Like your sense of smell, your sense of taste is also keen,¡±


    Westley replied.


    ¡°Oh, thank you. It¡¯s not a big deal, though. I¡¯m just voicing out what I think,¡± Gabrielle said modestly.


    ¡°Well, what you think is true. In fact, I think this food is better than any Thai food we¡¯ve had so far. Eat


    some more. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight since you were injured.¡± Westley served her a lot of food.


    Gabrielle had a hearty appetite, so she really ate a lot until she felt bloated.


    ¡°Westley, I think I¡¯ve eaten way too much.¡± Gabrielle stood up and rubbed her belly, which was now big


    and round.


    She could not believe that she had eaten way more than she usually did. Now she felt like she was a


    few months pregnant because of her distended belly. She felt awful and a little ashamed.


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Westley asked and shed her a worried look. He was


    happy to see her eat with so much gusto. Like he said, she had   some weight to gain back. As much


    as he was delighted to see her be her normal self again when it came to food, he did not expect that


    she would eat too much.


    ¡°Well, I feel a little ufortable, but it¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll feel better after I walk it off.¡±


    Gabrielle was feeling very pleased with herself. She ate too much but came up with an idea to help her


    body digest and that was to walk around. She did not think that there was another person in the world


    who would think of such a solution.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you. Watch your pace. Don¡¯t walk too fast, or it will make you more ufortable. I¡¯ll also


    ask the housekeeper to bring you some digestion pills.¡± Westley went to dial the internal line and asked


    the housekeeper to bring some digestion pills for Gabrielle.


    The housekeeper would need toe and clean up the table anyway. Upon hearing Westley¡¯s request,


    he immediately came with the pills.


    ¡°How is Mrs. Morris? Do you need me to call a doctor?¡± the housekeeper asked, looking at Gabrielle.


    The housekeeper spoke fluent English, so Gabrielle could understand him. She shook her head and


    assured the housekeeper that she did not need to see a doctor.


    ¡°No, thank you. I just need to take some digestion pills and take a walk. Your food was so delicious that


    I ate too much. I was bloated before I knew it,¡± Gabrielle replied sheepishly.


    If a doctor came to the vi to attend to her because she ate too much, then the rumors would spread.


    That would be too humiliating. She did not want news of her overeating toe out.


    Even though she was not home, she still had to save face. ¡°Are you really okay, Mrs. Morris?¡± The


    housekeeper was still worried.


    After all, Gabrielle and Westley were very distinguished guests. As the one in charge of serving them,


    he should always make sure that they were well taken care of.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Thank you for bringing me the digestion pills. I¡¯ll go upstairs now and take them.¡± Gabrielle


    rose from her seat, took the bottle of pills, and climbed the stairs to the master bedroom. She hoped


    that going up the stairs would aid her digestion.


    ¡°Very well. If you don¡¯t feel better in half an hour after taking the pills, please call me, and I¡¯ll send a


    doctor to you,¡± the housekeeper said seriously.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Also, if you two want to do any physical therapy, you can tell me. I¡¯ll make an appointment with the


    masseuse for you. We offer a variety of wellness services   outlined in the vi guidebook. Feel free to


    check them out,¡± the housekeeper added with sincerity.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll go back to our room now.¡± After that, Westley left the table and hurried to Gabrielle¡¯s side.


    They returned to their room together.


    ¡°Oh, Westley, I feel so embarrassed. I can¡¯t believe I just made myself look like a total glutton in a


    foreignnd. Do you think the housekeeper sees me as such? I don¡¯t think I can look him in the eye


    ever again.¡± Gabrielle could not help feeling so ashamed.


    ¡°I think the housekeeper was more worried about your well-being than your eating habits. He takes his


    job seriously, which is an excellent quality in a hotel employee. You have nothing to be embarrassed


    about. You ate too much because the food was great, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re d that you enjoyed


    yourself. Besides, even if they think that you¡¯re a gluttonous idiot, you¡¯re still the cutest gluttonous idiot


    to me.¡± Westley held her hand and helped her go upstairs.


    So, was he praising her or mocking her?

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 521

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 521


    Chapter 521 A False rm


    After taking the digestion pills, Gabrielle walked around the room for some time. Although she felt


    better, she was still feeling somewhat ufortable.¡± Looking out of the window at the rain which had


    gotten lighter than before, Gabrielle thought about something. Walking towards Westley, Gabrielle


    asked softly, ¡°Do you want to go out for a walk with me?¡±


    Hearing it, Westley said in a worried voice, ¡°Are you still feeling ufortable? Should I call a doctor?¡±


    Now, he agreed with the housekeeper¡¯s suggestion. If she didn¡¯t feel better, he thought he should ask


    the doctor toe over.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m feeling much better than before. I just thought a walk around the hotel would be nice. The


    path is so beautiful and the rain is much lighter now. Don¡¯t you think it will be a shame if we don¡¯t go


    out?¡± Gabrielle winked at him with a lovely smile on her face.


    Not being able to stand the temptation, Westley nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, but you should change your


    clothes first.¡± When Westley pulled her to the wardrobe, he found that there were two sets of Southeast


    Asian style lover¡¯s clothes in it. In fact, even before they came to live in, the housekeeper had prepared


    for them so that they could wear them back as a souvenir of the hotel.


    Just like that, the two of them changed into the clothes and then went for a walk with a big umbre.


    With one hand, Westley held the umbre and he held Gabrielle¡¯s waist with the other. The two of them


    strolled in the yard step by step intimately and romantically.


    With a thoughtful look on her face, Gabrielle said, ¡°Now that we are walking like this, I feel like we are


    back in Half Moon Bay. The only difference is that there is no ckboo here.¡± 1


    Seeing a familiar scene made Gabrielle think about Half Moon Bay. Maybe it was because she missed


    home.


    Knowing what Gabrielle was feeling, Westley held her waist tightly as he said, ¡°Gabrielle, I know you


    miss home and ckboo. We will go back home soon. I promise it won¡¯t be long,¡±


    Obviously, since she had been away from home for such a long time, she missed her home so much.


    Not to mention Gabrielle, even Westley wanted to go back. At the end of the day, it was their real


    home. This time was different from the times he went on business trips. No matter how long the


    business trip was, he had never


    missed home as much as he did now. 1


    ¡°Well, we will be back soon. I really miss ckboo though. How big will he be right now? He must be


    very strong right now. Puppy grows very fast and they looks different each day.¡± Thinking¡¯ about the


    cute look of ckboo, Gabrielle felt a yearning in her heart.


    At this time, she really wanted to go back to see ckboo as soon as possible. Since she had left for


    so long this time, she didn¡¯t know if the little puppy could recognize her or not. If he forgot about her,


    she would be sad.


    Giving her a smile, Westley said seriously, ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll see when we get home. ckboo has


    already grown up. He will protect you in the future now.¡± Smiling helplessly, Gabrielle said her thoughts


    out. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have you and ckboo to protect me in the future. I¡¯m just afraid that he won¡¯t


    recognize me when we go back.¡±


    Shaking his head in disagreement, Westley said domineeringly, ¡°How could he not recognize you? If he


    dares to forget you, I will send him back to the Isido Town.¡± a Hearing it, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but


    shout at Westley, ¡°What are you talking about, Westley? We are the ones who decided to adopt


    ckboo, so we have to take good care of him. How can we just send him back just because we don¡¯t


    want to keep him anymore? It¡¯s irresponsible. We have to finish what we started, Westley!¡±


    Clearly, Westley didn¡¯t dare to argue her as he held her tighter and said, ¡°Okay, I will listen to you, Mrs.


    Morris. I won¡¯t send ckboo back.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a right answer. What is happening there?¡± All of a sudden, she saw a group of men, who


    were wearing in cking towards their direction from not far away from them. There were about a


    dozen of them and everyone was holding ck umbres. There was a thin man in the middle. As the


    ck umbres were covering his face, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t see what he looked like. However, she felt


    that the man was staring at her the whole time.


    Standing in front of Gabrielle in a protective stance, Westley whispered, ¡°It is okay, Gabrielle. You have


    me with you.¡± At first, Westley thought that they were the enemies of the Campbell Family who came to


    seek revenge. However, when he saw the man in the middle who looked noble, cold and supercilious,


    he felt uneasy as there was something strange about him.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although the man wasn¡¯t hostile to them, he wasn¡¯t friendly either. At such a time, it was the best to do


    nothing and the safest thing to do was to ignore them.


    Nodding her head obediently, Gabrielle whispered, ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Just like that, the two of them


    watched the group of men walked past them. They were right. It was indeed a false rm.


    Once they got passed them, Gabrielle asked Westley uneasily, ¡°Westley, do you know who they are?¡±


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t curious about them. She was just worried about their safety.


    What if it turned out that their identities were exposed and they were here for them?


    Well, she always had to consider about their own safety.


    Looking at the backs of the group, Westley said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think he is someone big. Let¡¯s just


    go back to our room first. I¡¯ll ask the Campbell Family to find out about them.¡± Obviously, Westley was


    also worried. The way the man looked at him and Gabrielle when he passed them made Westley feel


    ufortable.


    Although Gabrielle didn¡¯t know why, she had a bad feeling about them. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just go back first. I


    shouldn¡¯t have asked you to go out for a walk. If we didn¡¯te out, we wouldn¡¯t meet those people.¡±


    Holding her in his arms, Westley walked back towards their room while saying, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.


    These people are noting for us. I mean I don¡¯t think we have ever met them before.¡±


    Once they arrived at their room, Westley called his brother and asked him to send someone from the


    Campbell Family to investigate about those people.


    In fact, they could rx only when they found out about the man.


    Sitting next to him, Gabrielle looked at Westley, who was talking to Wilson on the phone with a serious


    look on his face. Once he ended the call, she asked impatiently, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Hearing it, Westley told Gabrielle what Wilson said. ¡°He said he will ask the people of the Campbell


    Family to investigate it. But since there is no major transaction recently, there isn¡¯t any big trouble. He


    told us to just pretend as if we are tourists and go back to the vi early in the tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, we will go back tomorrow morning once the rain stops or bes lighter. Where are


    brother and sister-inw now?¡± Of course, as Gabrielle knew that they were here to have a good


    holiday, she felt sorry for bothering them again.


    Looking at his wife adoringly, Westley answered, ¡°They are in Chiang Mai now, but they will go to


    Pattaya after staying for a few days.¡±


    Biting her lips, Gabrielle felt uneasy as she asked, ¡°Actually, they seldom have a holiday like this. I feel


    like we are bothering them when they should be having a great time.¡±


    Without feeling sorry at all, Westley said as a matter of fact, ¡°It is not a matter about bothering them or


    not. They are also staying at a hotel. Plus, I just called him to ask the people of the Campbell Family to


    investigate it. I didn¡¯t tell him to check it by himself. Besides, everyone knows that our safety is the most


    important thing right now.¡±


    In Westley¡¯s eyes, they were brothers and he would never feel sorry for asking such kind of small


    matters. Moreover, only his elder brother could order the people of the Campbell Family. Otherwise, he


    would have ordered them to do things for him.


    Heaving a sigh, Gabrielle prayed in silence, ¡°I hope we are just overthinking and there is nothing


    wrong.¡±


    Although Gabrielle tried to convince herself that it was nothing, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little cold in


    her heart when she thought about that man. Did he know her?

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 522

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 522


    Chapter 522 The Sanderson Family¡¯s Internal Strife


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t fall asleep well. She was worried about something and couldn¡¯t get it off her mind,


    tossing and turning on her bed. Westley couldn¡¯t either. Gabrielle was restless, making it even more


    difficult for him to fall asleep, so he turned on the light.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t fall asleep?¡± Westley pulled her into his arms and asked in a low voice.


    The rain outside was getting so much heavier, and crackling noises echoed in the corridor.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Westley. I think it¡¯s because of the loud sounds I¡¯m hearing and all of this feels new to me. I


    also ate too much during dinner, I guess that¡¯s why I can¡¯t fall asleep. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t


    help but feel bad for keeping Westley awake. It was hard to stop herself from moving around.


    Truth be told, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep because she kept thinking of the man they had run into earlier.


    His gaze was unforgettable. She was a bit worried to have met such man in this ce.


    She could feel it was going to be an eventful night. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Westley rubbed


    Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder. He knew there was something bothering her and that worried him too. ¡°I¡¯m really


    fine. Ah, I need to go to the toilet.¡± Gabrielle got out of bed and headed towards the bathroom.


    C0


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Gabrielle was worried, Westley called the Campbell Family¡¯s man who was in charge of the


    investigation this time.


    Westley had a vague idea why Gabrielle couldn¡¯t fall asleep. It was probably because the man they had


    met earlier made Gabrielle feel uneasy.


    Westley was also a bit shaken. He thought he would feel more at ease once he had learned about the


    man¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, we have identified the people you asked us to investigate. They are members of the


    Sanderson Family in Ensfield. The Sanderson Family has been in an internal strife recently, and Victor


    Sanderson was injured and flew to Thand to recover. It seems that the issue hasn¡¯t ended yet, and


    there may be another fight in Thand. Nothing to worry about, Mr. Morris, but be careful not to get


    identally involved. Please leave the hotel first thing tomorrow and return to the vi, where we can


    ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you for working so hard at such ate hour.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Morris. If you need anything, please let me know. Do you want me to send the


    Campbell Family¡¯s men toe over right now?¡±


    ¡°No need. We¡¯re keeping a low profile so we don¡¯t attract attention.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°Understood. Please return to the vi tomorrow morning. If the rain is still too heavy, let our men pick


    you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Westley leaned against the headboard and had an idea of what was going on. It


    turned out that the man was Victor, the one who took over the Sanderson Group.


    The Sanderson Family was a big family, and it had grown rapidly in recent years, bing the number


    one family in Ensfield. It was not surprising that there would be internal strife. After all, the family was a


    mess. Victor¡¯s father had many illegitimate children and a few of them were quite outstanding among


    this younger generation. Victor was one of them. He was cold-blooded and brutal to people and things.


    Westley didn¡¯t pay that much attention to the matters in Ensfield, especially about the Sanderson


    Family¡¯s affairs. It would be inappropriate for outsiders to meddle. Anyway, he wasn¡¯t interested in their


    family problems at the very least.


    As long as Victor didn¡¯te over to provoke him, he would not do anything.


    When Gabrielle came out of the bathroom, Westley gently looked at her. ¡°Gabrielle, how are you


    feeling? Come and sleep. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Westley patted the space next to him.


    Gabrielley in his arms and yed with his fingers from time to time. ¡°Westley, are you not bothered


    about that person¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°The people of the Campbell Family already looked into it for us. They are from Ensfield, and they have


    nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t worry too much, Gabrielle. Now, you can have a good night¡¯s rest,¡± Westley


    exined.


    ¡°People from Ensfield?¡± Gabrielle was reminded of the man she had met at the temple. Victor was a


    cold-looking and intimidating man. People were afraid to get close to him.


    She was surprised that he would help her out with the trantion.


    The man under the ck umbre they met really looked like Victor.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re from Ensfield and are just here for vacation. Don¡¯t think too much. They don¡¯t know us,


    and we won¡¯t interact with them. Just sleep for now. If the rain stops   tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Westley rubbed Gabrielle¡¯s back tofort her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gabrielle brushed away her thoughts. She hoped nothing would happen and that she was only


    overthinking. All she wanted was for the night to pass safely.


    But having so many bodyguards around him during vacation, he must be someone with high status


    In Ensfield, Gabrielle only knew Melissa. She didn¡¯t know anyone else at all. Looking back, she was


    also acquainted with Victor who imed to be from Ensfield. 2


    So Gabrielle didn¡¯t have a clue about the big shots in Ensfield, and she wasn¡¯t particrly interested in


    them either. She couldn¡¯t even list all the big shots in Antawood.


    Of course, the most powerful man in Antawood was lying beside her, her dearest husband.


    Except for Westley, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t care less about anyone else, especially other


    men.


    The next morning, Gabrielle was awakened by the sound of heavy rain. She opened her eyes and


    stared outside the window. The weather was still gloomy.


    She thought they¡¯d be able to go back this morning. But with this rain, it was still unsure.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Did the rain wake you up?¡± Westley didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night. He had been


    sleeping with vignce, so he woke up as soon as Gabrielle got up.


    ¡°Yes¡­ the rain is even heavier thanst night. Do you think we can go back today, Westley?¡± Gabrielle


    asked worriedly.


    ¡°If the rain doesn¡¯t stop, we won¡¯t go back. We can stay for another day.¡± Westley was relieved now.


    There was nothing unusualst night, and there wasn¡¯t any fighting that broke out. It was safe for them


    to stay.


    He hoped it would remain that way. His priority was their safety. The Sanderson Family¡¯s internal strife


    shouldn¡¯t be brought here.


    He had been feeling tensed since their arrival. The encounter with the group of men and he suspected


    something was going to ur. Now he could rest assured.


    ¡°Are we going to be okay?¡± Gabrielle looked out the window, feeling uneasy.


    ¡°Of course. Nothing happenedst night so there won¡¯t be any problems. It¡¯s still early, do you want to


    sleep a little longer?¡± Westley was worried because Gabrielle looked so tired. ¨C


    ¡°No. It¡¯s six o¡¯clock now. Let¡¯s go get breakfast together. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t feel sleepy


    now, even though she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. 1


    ¡°Then, go wash your face first, I¡¯ll request the staff to prepare breakfast.¡± Westley kissed her on the


    forehead.


    ¡°Honey, if it¡¯s alright, I want us to go to the dining room instead of the room service. There¡¯s a ss


    walkway from here. I¡¯d like to see it. We can take a walk to rx.¡± Yesterday, Gabrielle checked the


    manual of the hotel. Everything she needed to know was listed in full detail. This included the building


    floor ns, physical therapy projects, and many more.


    So she remembered the eye-catching ss walkway going to the restaurant. They could enjoy the


    scenery without getting wet in the rain.


    ¡°Okay, as you wish. Let¡¯s freshen up first.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 523

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 523


    Chapter 523 Had To Stay Away From Such A Kind Of Person


    The day was still young. It was around half past six in the morning. Therefore, most of the guests in the


    vi were still in bed. As a result, there was almost no one in sight outside when Gabrielle and Westley


    went past the ss walkway.


    From the long corridor, one could see the rain drops falling from the sky because it was built with a kind


    of transparent ss in a manner that was very appealing to the eyes.


    Still, apart from being so beautiful and efficient, it provided a veryfortable ce to walk in the rain.


    They did not bother themselves about getting wet. Fortunately, their vi was also only a stone¡¯s throw


    from the ss corridor. All they needed to do to easily get to the ce was just to take a few steps


    under an umbre.


    ¡°Wow! This is even more amazing than I imagined,¡± she remarked excitedly. Her surrounding was so


    intriguing. Gabrielle looked up at the transparent roof. There were fallen leaves, petals and raindrops


    forming another small world on top of it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just awesome that we were able toe?¡± Gabrielle asked. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s really fascinating!¡±


    Westley said in agreement.


    ¡®If people look at things calmly, without their prejudice and uneasiness, they will find out that everything


    in front of them is intrinsically wonderful,¡¯ Westley thought to himself. 1


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure if we are going to leave today. The downpour has been incessant and it is quite a


    long time now. In case we are staying, let¡¯s go to the spa in order to rx ourselves. It is also good for


    the skin.¡±


    Gabrielle had a general understanding of all the projects.


    The spa project was very suitable for the two of them. In fact, it was the same as the hot spring water


    they had soaked themselves in while in the vi. It helped them to remove the scars on their bodies


    effectively.


    ¡°Alright, we are going to do just that.¡± Westley had nothing else to opine. It was very rare for Gabrielle


    to feel rxed. Besides, he was quite certain that the internal strife of the Sanderson Family had


    nothing to do with them. So there was no reason for him to worry about anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s a deal! I¡¯m looking forward to it today. However, let¡¯s have breakfast first,¡± she said. A heartfelt


    smile appeared on Gabrielle¡¯s face, stretching the lips and showing her lovely set of teeth. It also


    brightened up her countenance and swept awa


    pod from the before. The fee


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the same here. I¡¯m looking forward to it too.¡± Westley held her hand before walking on.


    They could see the alluring scenery outside. Their breakfast in the hotel was a buffet. The two of them


    took some food and chose a tatami table in the corridor made from ss.


    ¡°Firstly, you ought to sit down and eat your food, Gabrielle. I have got to fetch some beverages,¡±


    Westley said to Gabrielle.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But she was hesitant. Gabrielle stood up wanting to go with him.


    ¡°Just go on with your meal, sweetie. Do you care for some soybean milk and juice?¡± Westley didn¡¯t


    want to see her move around. ¡°It¡¯s just to the buffet table and back. I¡¯ll be here in no time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Thanks a great deal, Mr. Morris.¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley with a wide


    smile on her face.


    ¡°So give me a minute or so. I¡¯ll be back here really soon,¡± Westley reminded her before leaving


    While he was away, she took a small bite of porridge and admired the amazing scenery outside.


    Gabrielle kept on waiting for Westley¡¯s return.


    ¡°Is this not Miss Jones? What a coincidence!¡± Gabrielle was called upon by a man just passing by


    In response to the call, she turned around and looked at his face. It was very evident that Gabrielle was


    surprised to see Victor.


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson, this is indeed a striking coincidence! What brings you to this hotel?¡± she asked. ¡°Were


    you trapped in the rain yesterday after going downhill, too?¡± Gabrielle thought that fate must really be at


    work between Victor and her.


    She didn¡¯t have the slightest expectation of seeing him again after they met in the temple. But it so


    happened that on the second day, the both of them were in front of each other having a conversation.


    Maybe the reason why Victor stays in this very hotel can be easily exined,¡¯ Gabrielle said in her


    mind. ¡®Westley has checked and ascertained the fact that this is the nearest hotel here. So Victor most


    likely didn¡¯t find any other one around.¡¯ She tried toe up with a usible reason in her mind.


    ¡°Yeah, you are right. I was trapped. Thanks to the heavy rain though for giving me the privilege of


    seeing you again, Miss Jones,¡± Victor replied. ¡°I think the Buddha has made it possible for us to meet


    yet another time, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Victor replied in response to what Gabrielle said earlier.


    As a matter of fact, he had been living here since his arrival to Thand from   Ensfield around half a


    month ago. This was because the particr hotel he stayed was renowned for its naturopathy. He


    specially came here to recuperate. There was a mountain nearby. A temple stood on top of it which he


    frequented daily. It was where Victor met Gabrielle. So, the thought of meeting her yet another time in


    the hotel did not ur to him.


    Hence, it made a lot of sense when he said that he owed it to the Buddha for the sudden heavy rain.


    Otherwise he would not have met her again.


    There was an identst night. When Victor was leaving the scene, he saw the woman being


    protected by a man under the umbre from a distance. For a moment, he remembered Gabrielle. ¡®It


    can¡¯t possibly b? her,¡± he whispered to himself doubtfully.


    ¡°Sometimes fate just proves to be unbelievable. One can¡¯t fully understand how it works.¡± Gabrielle


    smiled at him faintly.


    She really didn¡¯t want to have any special connection with Victor. If Gabrielle had the power, she would


    rather not see him for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Are you with a friend?¡± Victor noticed that the table in front of her was set for two people.


    If he was right, then it should be the same man fromst night. He held Gabrielle while they walked but


    Victor was unable to see his face. Firstly, the ck umbre was so big. In addition to that, the light


    was really dim.


    It was as if the pieces of a puzzle were beginning to fall into ce. A girl would seldom go on a trip to a


    strange country on her own. She would be putting herself at risk. Normally, the youngdy would


    choose toe either with her lover or someone really close, a best friend perhaps.


    Having said so, if one was to judge by putting their intimate behavior fromst night into consideration,


    then the man might just be Gabrielle¡¯s boyfriend.


    ¡°Yes, I am with someone. He went to get something to drink. Mr. Sanderson, you are here to have


    breakfast too, aren¡¯t you? They make the finest meals here.¡± Gabrielle managed to maintain her polite


    smile while looking at Victor. She hoped that he would leave as soon as possible. Else Westley would


    be jealous when he returned with the beverages. 5


    Westley¡¯s jealousy could be easily aroused. Yet, it had always proven to be especially difficult to pacify


    him. So she really wished that such wouldn¡¯t be the case.


    ¡°Miss Jones, since you are having breakfast with a friend, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Let me go and


    get some food now.¡± Victor turned around and sauntered away. Victor had only taken a few steps when


    he saw Westleying over with the beverages. The two men both had an aura of power and


    insouciance around them. As a result, while they walked past each other, they couldn¡¯t help but stare at


    each


    other. ?


    It was a menacingly cold nce.


    After that, Westley cautiously walked to Gabrielle and sat down next to her. He recognized the man


    who had just passed. He was none other than the dreadful Victor. Someone from the Campbell Family


    who was in charge of the matter had sent him the information and photos about the core members of


    the Sanderson Family. This was in order to give him a reminder.


    So a single nce was more than enough to recognize Victor.


    In other words, the man who stood at the middle of the group of men in ckst night was Victor.


    There was a raging internal strife in the Sanderson Family. It was extremely serious. Not only did the


    siblings fight for power and life, but many different problems between the elders further fanned the


    embers that widened the chasm. Victor was the most controversial person. He was cold blooded,


    ruthless and cruel. It was as if everything revolved around him. His connections were veryplicated.


    Such a person was naturally a threat to the interests of other members of the family. So, they regarded


    him as their major public enemy.


    It was tricky dealing with such a kind of person. Befriending him was a very bad idea. Still, being


    against him was even worse. Westley didn¡¯t want to get himself entangled in the affairs of the


    Sanderson Family.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I brought you some mango juice and warm soybean milk. Drink up, the warmth is good for


    your stomach.¡± Westley ced the beverages he was carrying on the table in front of Gabrielle.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Morris. You are too kind.¡± Gabrielle lifted the milk and took a sip. She liked the strong


    vor. The drink was really tasty.


    ¡°You are wee. Do well to eat some more, alright?¡± Westley lifted a cup of coffee and took a sip. He


    could not shake off the feeling that Victor had just left Gabrielle. ¡®Do they know each other?¡¯ He kept on


    looking at her. 1


    ¡°Westley, is there something on my face? You have been staring at me quite intensely.¡± Gabrielle felt a


    little uneasy under Westley¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Your face is so beautiful. I can¡¯t help but want to take a few more looks at you,¡± said


    Westley with a smile.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 524

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 524


    Chapter 524 Shouldn¡¯t Covet His Woman


    Westley recognized Victor instantly. On the other hand, in a nce Victor too was aware of Westley¡¯s


    presence there.


    The Sanderson Family¡¯s business was a promising enterprise. Under the leadership of Victor, their


    business had already expanded outside Ensfield. It was spreading across other cities, and even


    entering the overseas market.


    It was known to all that Victor was an ambitious man. He was cruel, cold and ruthless. No one could


    stop him if he made up his mind to do something. His obstinacy was the major reason why he couldn¡¯t


    get people¡¯s support. Though he had made the Sanderson Group more powerful and influential, he was


    not able to win their hearts or support.


    The Morris Group was the biggest group in Antawood. And it was one of the top three groups in the


    country. It had stepped into a wide range of industries and progressed remarkably. It was one of those


    groups that also performed well in the overseas market. Westley was the current president of the


    Morris Group. He was an exceptional businessman, who was good in business and had powerful


    means.


    Although the Sanderson Group had advanced well under Victor¡¯s leadership, it was still miles behind


    the Morris Group. Considering the level ofpetition between them, Victor naturally kept all the


    information about hispetitors in mind. He was shrewd and knew that any bit of information could


    help him and one day he would be able to surpass thempletely.


    Westley had always kept a low profile. Seldom did he release his photos or reveal his private life to the


    public. Yet, Victor had his own ways to know what he wanted to know about his rivals. 1


    No one knew that though they were arch rivals, Victor appreciated Westley a lot. Among the top ten


    business leaders in the country, he was impressed the most by Westley. Victor¡¯s goal was to surpass


    Westley one day and rece the Morris Group


    in the industry with his own. 1


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d get a chance to meet Westley so soon. And he had never thought that


    they¡¯d meet in such a small ce like Bangkok.


    The most important thing at the moment was that Westley shared a close rtionship with Gabrielle. 1


    It made him think that perhaps, some people were born to be enemies. For the first time in his life,


    Victor had been impressed and liked a woman, but that woman turned out to be Westley¡¯s.


    This time, the situation was quiteplicated, but Victor had never missed


    target once he aimed for it.


    Be it a thing or a person, if it caught his fancy then it was hard for him to let go of it.


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson, it¡¯s not safe here. We were lucky that they failedst night. Once we had managed to


    leave, we shouldn¡¯t havee back. It¡¯s better we go back to Ensfield today!¡±


    Raul Patel, Victor¡¯s special assistant, approached with a serious look and reminded him.


    Despite his weird behavior, they all respected Victor. He had always been calm and decisive, so they


    didn¡¯t dare to say anything against him. But today things were different and Victor behaved in a weird


    manner.


    Yesterday, they had gone to another hotel which was safer and secluded. They made it in the heavy


    rain at night, in order to avoid the people sent by their enemy.


    But before dawn, Victor had said he wanted toe back to this hotel to deal with something. He


    asked the bodyguards to follow him there.


    Victor didn¡¯t say anything. He did not reply to any question that Raul asked. As soon as they reached


    the hotel, he asked Raul to investigate the whereabouts of Gabrielle. Then Victor went to the restaurant


    to n a run-into Gabrielle plot.


    Why did Victor risk his life and return? Was it because of a woman? Was there something wrong with


    his brain? It was unbelievable and unexpected for all of them.


    Since when did Victor, who always avoided women, be so interested in a woman? This was


    happening for the first time!


    ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily. Why don¡¯t we stay here today?¡± Victor said thoughtfully as he watched heavy rain


    lash outside.


    He wanted to stay for the sake of a woman whom he had not known before. It waspletely out of


    their n. He could have gone back to Ensfield and ended everything with their enemies. It was what


    had been nned from the beginning.


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson, Miss Jones probably is Westley¡¯s woman. Are you sure you want to get into trouble


    with him because of her?¡± Raul asked directly.


    In a subtle way, he tried informing Victor that Gabrielle was not a woman to go after. Rather, she was


    Westley¡¯s woman. Even if Victor was developing a crush on her, he had to think carefully about it. He


    needed to consider if he could be so impulsive to


    get into such serious trouble.


    Victor had always been able to control himself in this aspect. He also opined that women were the most


    troublesome creatures. After Victor had rejected so many women, Raul had really thought that Victor


    preferred to remain isted and was not   interested in women. Now it seemed that it was not the case


    at all.


    After so many years, Victor actually had developed a crush on a woman and even intended to win her


    favor. But he was ignoring the fact that the woman in question was Westley¡¯s woman. How could they


    get into such a big trouble? They had not yet solved their own issues of the family¡¯s internal strife. And


    now this? Was Victor trying his luck by getting into all sorts of troubles? He was totally risking his life.


    If Raul had known that Victor was returning back for this woman, Raul would have stopped him.


    Even if Victor wanted to take a woman from another man, he shouldn¡¯t have gone after Westley¡¯s


    woman. They were not powerful enough to fight against the Morris Group


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson, are you listening to me? Those men are looking for you everywhere. If they find you¡­¡±


    ¡°Raul, have you heard the saying that the most dangerous ce is often the safest ce? Last night


    when we left this ce, they searched for us and failed. They would naturally shift their focus to other


    ces to look for me. No one will look for us here since we came in quietly today. So, stop worrying so


    much. And another thing, please send my breakfast to my room!¡± Saying that in a calm andposed


    manner, Victor turned around and left. He did not even care to look back and see how angry Raul was


    at him.


    It had been raining for thest two days, and there was no sign that it would stop anytime soon.


    Gabrielle and Westley had stayed there for two days now. On the first day, they went to experience a


    spa program. After that, they had been waiting in their room for the rain to stop.


    They were d that there was no threat to their safety. To some extent, it was an enjoyable experience.


    They got to live in the vi and enjoy the rain. From their window, they could view the beautiful scenery


    outside.


    ¡°Westley, it¡¯s the third day we¡¯ve spent here, isn¡¯t it? The rain hasn¡¯t stopped yet. How long will it


    continue?¡± Sitting on the carpet, Gabrielle looked out of the window at the heavy rain. She sighed and


    watched helplessly.


    From uneasiness at the beginning to getting adaptedter, she had borne all. But now getting stuck like


    that brought a feeling of despair. She was getting restless and desperate.


    Would they have to stay trapped in that ce for some more time? No one knew how many days they


    would have to stay there.


    ¡°Well, here the cycle of heavy rains goes on for three days. It will stop or be lighter after that.


    Today is the third day. If everything goes well, the rain may stop   today, or by tomorrow!¡± Westley tried


    tofort her and bring her out of the misery she was feeling.


    Although he spoke seriously, his words didn¡¯t sound convincing or carry any logic. Yet, Gabrielle was


    willing to listen to him and hoping that he was right.


    Even though the weather forecast said it would rain for a few more days, she was willing to believe


    Westley¡¯s theory of the three days cycle.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I believe you. If the rain ceases today, let¡¯s go back, please.¡± Gabrielle was getting annoyed and


    frustrated with each passing minute. She was finding it too difficult to stay there.


    Staying in the room and watching the rain every day would not make people feel so bad. But she was


    getting annoyed because she was worried about Rose¡¯s condition.


    She was eager to go back and see her as soon as possible.


    ¡°We¡¯ll surely go back when the rain bes lighter or ceasespletely.¡± Although Westley was quite


    relieved that there wouldn¡¯t be any danger here to his or Gabrielle¡¯s life, he too fel? depressed. Staying


    in the room and watching the rain for a long time was indeed annoying. And when he saw Gabrielle so


    unhappy, he became frustrated too.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s try to go back sooner to see what¡¯s going on with Rose. Maybe she will wake up when we


    go back. After all, I have got an amulet for her.¡± As soon as Gabrielle thought that Rose would soon


    wake up, she was happy and content.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 525

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 525


    Chapter 525 Blood All Over Victor¡¯s Face


    It had rained for three consecutive days, but at dusk, the downpour finally calmed down a bit and then


    completely stopped. Westley and Gabrielle decided to go back to the vi tonight.


    Westley went to check out while Gabrielle made her way to thedies¡¯ room down the hall to wash her


    hands.


    As soon as she walked out, somebody grabbed her and pulled her into a dark, unseen corner. She did


    not recognize the person right away. All she saw was a figure d in all ck. The smell of wet rust


    made her head swim, and she figured out momentster that whoever was in front of her was bleeding.


    Gabrielle felt her heart start to race. When she looked at the person who grabbed her, she saw Victor¡¯s


    bloodied face. Her stomach flipped in horror.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Sanderson? What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Please help me, Miss Jones. Someone is hunting me,¡± Victor grunted.


    Someone was hunting him?


    It seemed to be true, and it would have frightened Gabrielle out of her wits had she not stayed in the


    forest for a period of time. That ordeal taught her how to be less afraid in these kinds of situations.


    ¡°Who¡¯s hunting you? Where are your bodyguards?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously. ¡°Bad guys,¡± Victor


    replied, ignoring the second question. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police for you, and then I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.


    I¡­¡±


    ¡°No! They¡¯re out there! You have to hide me! They¡¯reing!¡± Victor refused in a fit of panic.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    The sound of hurried footsteps interrupted Gabrielle. Victor was right. The people who wanted to kill


    him were right on his heels.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to thedies¡¯ room.¡± Without waiting for Victor¡¯s response, Gabrielle dragged him to thedies¡¯


    room and shut the door. She shoved him into one of the cubicles and told him to stand on the toilet


    bowl and then crouch so that his feet could not be seen from the outside.


    Gabrielle stood there and pressed her ear against the cubicle door. She had never huddled with a man


    in a public restroom cubicle before, and if Westley found out about it, he would be furious.


    But she had no choice. If the people hunting Victor caught her with their target, she would surely end


    up as coteral damage.


    There were certain things that Gabrielle was willing to die for, but Victor was not one of them. So if she


    was going to help him, she would make sure that they wouldpletely escape the bad guys in one


    piece. Victor, who was crouching on the toilet bowl, suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°What are you


    laughing at?¡± Gabrielle whipped her head to him and snapped. Was he trying to get them caught?


    Was he insane?


    ¡°I¡¯m just very happy¡­¡±


    ¡°What is there to be happy about? People are out to kill you and possibly me if they find me with you.¡±


    Gabrielle heard the footsteps again. They were right outside thedies¡¯ room. Once they came in and


    found them hiding inside, it would be all over.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid anymore. At least I won¡¯t die alone. You¡¯ll be with me as they send me to hell.¡± Victor¡¯s


    face twisted in pain.


    ¡°Did they hit you hard enough on the head to say outrageous things like that? Why should I help you


    now, huh? Since you¡¯re so eager to die in the hands of your pursuer, then I¡¯m out. I¡¯m not going to die


    here with you.¡± Gabrielle did not want to stay with Victor any longer.


    ¡°My head hurts, Miss Jones. I¡¯m in so much pain.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, or they will¡­ They¡¯reing.¡± Gabrielle felt her heart leap to her throat as the footsteps


    approached. But the man behind her was not nervous at all. He even had a ridiculous smile on his face


    despite the pain he was obviously trying to tolerate.


    He had really gone crazy. ¡°Gabrielle! Gabrielle, where are you?¡± When Gabrielle heard Westley¡¯s voice,


    she heaved a big sigh of relief.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m here.¡± Gabrielle began utching the door lock.


    But then Victor grabbed her by the hand. She looked back at him and found that his face was bloodier


    now. It was terrible


    ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Sanderson. My husband¡¯s calling me. He can help you and keep us safe.¡± Gabrielle


    pulled her hand out of Victor¡¯s.


    Husband?


    Westley was her husband?


    This new piece of information made Victor feel even worse.


    He had thought that Westley was, at the most, Gabrielle¡¯s boyfriend or sugar daddy and that this time,


    Westley was just on vacation with his mistress.


    Victor did not mind robbing Westley of his lover. After all, he really liked Gabrielle. ¡°We don¡¯t need him,¡±


    Victor groaned. He would rather be killed than ask his rival in love for help


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson, you¡­ No! Stay awake! Stay with me!¡± Gabrielle started screaming when she saw


    Victor¡¯s eyelids slowly grow heavy. She was afraid that he had lost a lot of blood and that was why he


    was starting to lose consciousness.


    ¡°Westley,e in here!¡± Gabrielle ran outside, grabbed Westley, and dragged him into thedies¡¯


    room.


    Westley¡¯s face darkened when he saw Victor sitting like a bloodied rag doll on the toilet bowl in one of


    the cubicles.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in here, Gabrielle? Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Westley looked at Gabrielle and


    checked her for cuts and bruises.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I ran into Mr. Sanderson when I was leaving the restroom earlier. I found him injured and


    bleeding. He told me that someone was trying to kill him. I think he¡¯s lost a lot of blood. Can you help


    him?¡± Gabrielle anxiously told Westley, darting her eyes to the door from time to time.


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson? Do you know him?¡± Westley was quite surprised because he really did not expect that


    Gabrielle would know Victor.


    The two of them only walked past each other that one time when Westley took Gabrielle to the


    restaurant to get some breakfast. Gabrielle and Victor did not have any other interaction at that time.


    Why was Gabrielle addressing Victor like she had known him for some time?


    ¡°I bumped into him at the temple before. He¡¯s in grave danger now. Can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really want me to save him?¡± Although Westley understood that Victor¡¯s life was hanging in the


    bnce, he wanted to make sure first that if he did help him, he would not paint a target on his back


    and on Gabrielle¡¯s in the process.


    Westley was sure that Victor¡¯s predicament now stemmed from the strife in Victor¡¯s own family. He was


    probably being hunted by his own flesh and blood. If Westley helped him now, then Westley would get


    involved in the war the Sanderson family was waging among themselves. That was thest thing that


    Westley wanted.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Moreover, he did not want Gabrielle to get dragged into the mess, either.


    ¡°Of course I do. We can¡¯t just stand here and watch him die, can we? We have to help him,¡± Gabrielle


    replied. @


    ¡°All right, fine.¡± Westley finally caved. He fished his phone out of his pocket and called one of the


    Campbell Family¡¯s men who had helped him before with the investigation. He asked the man to send


    someone to deal with the situation as soon as possible.


    After hanging up, Westley quickly checked Victor and made sure that he would make it in time for help


    to arrive.


    ¡°Are you and this guy close?¡± Westley asked as he held Gabrielle in his arms.


    ¡°No, not really. I just know his surname is Sanderson. Do you know him?¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley


    uneasily.


    ¡°Yes, and we don¡¯t have a good rtionship. Are you really okay?¡± Westley kissed her on the forehead.


    Gabrielle nodded. ¡°I was just a little startled when I saw his face earlier. I¡¯ve never


    seen anyone in that kind of state.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right now. I¡¯m here.¡± Westley held her tightly. ¡°I know. Thank you. I feel much, much better


    now.¡± Leaning against Westley¡¯s chest, Gabrielle was d that she could breathe easily again. As long


    as Westley was there, there was no reason for her to be scared.


    Soon, the Campbell Family¡¯s men arrived and took care of everything.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it from here, Mr. Morris. I assigned some people to escort you back to the vi,¡± the person


    in charge told Westley.


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t let him die, but I won¡¯t mind him suffering a little.¡± Westley put his hand on the small of


    Gabrielle¡¯s back and ushered her out.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 526

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 526


    Chapter 526 Take Caution When Saving An Ungrateful Man


    Remy was in the living room and reading a book. He heard a car pull up in the driveway. He put down


    his book when he saw Westley and Gabrielle enter the room. He looked at them questioningly.


    ¡°I thought you would set out for the vi at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It¡¯s already nine,¡± he said,


    ncing at the wall clock. ¡°It¡¯s only a two-hour drive. What took you so long to get here?¡± asked Remy


    in a worried tone, belying the unpleasant way he had weed them.


    ¡°Something urgent turned up and we needed to deal with it. And so, we were dyed in getting back


    here,¡± exined Westley nonchntly. He then took Gabrielle¡¯s hand and they went to the kitchen.


    ¡°Dinner was hours ago. The food has gone cold. Just heat it up. Has something gone wrong?¡± Remy


    asked worriedly.


    Something serious must have happened. Otherwise, Westley and Gabrielle would not dy that long.


    But Westley was a capable man, he would have solved any problem.


    As a businessman, Westley had a reputation for getting whatever he wanted because he was ruthless


    and scheming. He had proven this time and again. So even in Bangkok, nothing could happen to him.


    ¡°I can heat up the food. Have you eaten?¡± Westley asked Remy.


    ¡°Yes, I already had dinner,¡± answered Remy. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for you two. Now, I am relieved that


    you¡¯ve both returned.¡± He felt anxious waiting for them in the past hours. He knew that they would


    return but it took them longer than the estimated time of arrival. 1


    So seeing them here, looking okay, he let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll warm up the food. Gabrielle, why don¡¯t you rest a while?¡± Westley said as he pointed to a chair at


    the table.


    Gabrielle reached for the pitcher on the table and poured a ss of water for herself. She slowly drank


    up the water, delighted at its refreshing coolness. When she was done, she walked up to Remy.


    ¡°How is Rose?¡± asked Gabrielle. She hadn¡¯t had the time to see Rose. 1


    Remy assured her that Rose was doing okay. ¡°But what about the two of you? Had something


    happened to you? Your body smells like blood.¡± Being a doctor, Remy was sensitive to the smell of


    blood.


    He could tell that coppery scent on Gabrielle. He had to ask her about it.


    Gabrielle¡¯s eyes automatically turned to a dark spot on her shirt. Victor had leaned on her shoulder so


    he could have stained her with blood. She couldn¡¯t smell it but Remy could tell.


    Was it because he was a doctor that he had this heightened sense of smell? 1


    It was unbelievable that even the faint metallic smell of blood could seize his attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing serious. We met an injured man who was being taken away by the people of


    the Campbell Family. Westley and I are fine. We¡¯re not hurt,¡± Gabrielle exined, seeing that Remy


    was worrying a bit too much.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m d that you are both okay,¡± Remy said, his face rxing again. ¡°Gabrielle, why don¡¯t you go


    to your room and freshen up before dinner?¡± Remy reminded her, smiling at her.


    She nodded at him and went upstairs to do his bidding.


    She took a shower and changed into clean clothes. Downstairs, Westley had heated up their food and


    was already setting the table.


    ¡°Gabrielle,¡± said Westley, waving at her when he saw her enter the dining room. ¡°Let¡¯s have our dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good! I¡¯m so hungry,¡± said Gabrielle as she sat down. The food looked so appetizing. ¡°Now, be


    careful. The food is steaming hot,¡± Westley cautioned Gabrielle.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll visit Rose after we had our dinner. I have this amulet and I want to put it on her. The amulet gives


    the wearer protection against evil, danger, or disease. Who knows? Wearing it, she might wake up


    sooner than we expected. What do you think?¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley with resoluteness and calm.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not yet tired, yes, we¡¯ll go and see Rose.¡± Westley gave her a worried look.


    ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯m not,¡± Gabrielle said as she turned her head to look out the window. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it isn¡¯t


    raining.¡± It had not rained for some time. The night was beautiful. A silver moon hanged in the sky,


    illuminating the yard. The silvery light created pearly water ripples on the swimming pool.


    She was thankful that it stopped raining. She was already having cabin fever. The rain kept her and


    Westley cooped up in the resort vi for three days.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear. You know that I only want to make you happy,¡± Westley said in a most caring


    voice.


    He was in a good mood that anything he said was pleasant to the ears.


    After dinner, they cleared the table, put the leftover food away in the fridge, and washed the dishes.


    They then set out to visit Rose.


    ¡°Remy, do you want to go with us?¡± Gabrielle asked Remy.


    ¡°No, but thanks for asking,¡± he replied. ¡°I was with the two of them the whole day today. But it will be


    good for you two to see them. I¡¯ll just turn myself in for the night.¡± Remy then picked up the medical


    book he was reading and walked to his bedroom.


    Holding each other¡¯s hands, Gabrielle and Westley started walking to the vi. It was only a few


    hundred meters to where Rose lived. Walking would be helpful to speed up digestion. It was a hearty¡ª


    and satisfying-meal that they just had.


    ¡°Westley, have you asked the people of the Campbell Family about Mr. Sanderson?¡± Gabrielle was a


    bit wary asking her husband about Victor. But she felt she had to know how he was faring now. He


    passed out in front of her. And she saved him.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not dead.¡± Westley¡¯s response was cold.


    His answer stopped Gabrielle in her tracks. He sounded angry. She could feel it. And she understood


    the reason.


    This was not the first time that Westley had shown his jealous nature. She should have known better


    than to ask him about another man.


    ¡°Oh, Westley! Don¡¯t tell me that you are angry again. I am only concerned about Mr. Sanderson¡¯s


    safety. There¡¯s nothing more to it,¡± Gabrielle assured her husband. ¡°After all, the benefits we will


    receive from saving his life will be beyond measure,¡± she reminded him.


    Westley could only shake his head. Gabrielle, only her, could say such nonsense and he¡¯d believe it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one as kind-hearted as you are. You would help anyone, especially a dying person. But we


    are talking about Victor. Are you sure you had saved a person? He could be the devil, you know. I just


    hope you won¡¯t regret helping that ingrate!¡± said Westley emphatically.


    It was Gabrielle¡¯s nature to be kind. But Westley thought she was being kind to a fault. Didn¡¯t she know


    that the bad guy was taking advantage of her good heart? How could she help someone who hurt her?


    ¡°What are you talking about? Is he an ingrate? And what about me? Is being kind a bad thing?¡±


    Gabrielle said,ughing softly. She thought her husband was worrying a bit too much. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be with


    you always. Nothing bad will happen to you,¡± Westley promised


    After all, he had said something too serious that it frightened Gabrielle.


    ¡°Do you know who Victor is and what kind of a man he is?¡± she said as she looked straight at him.


    Their faces were lit by the moonlight.


    Westley wouldn¡¯t have helped Victor if he didn¡¯t know anything about the man.


    Even if Victor had died, Westley had nothing to do with it.¡±


    People like them wouldn¡¯t like to get in trouble.


    ¡°Well, I know a few things about him,¡± Westley told her truthfully.


    ¡°So, what kind of a man is he? Will he get you in trouble?¡± Gabrielle was a bit edgy as she waited for


    Westley¡¯s reply. Seeing her husband¡¯s expression made her think that Victor was definitely not an


    ordinary person. He must be someone influential.


    ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. There¡¯s no big trouble for your husband. If I can¡¯t solve


    matters as trivial as this, I won¡¯t deserve you at all.¡± Westley gently rubbed his wife¡¯s head to reassure


    her.


    ¡°No man canpare to you. You¡¯re simply the best and most powerful,¡± Gabrielle said, heaving a sigh


    offort after hearing her husband¡¯s words.


    When she saw Victor passing out, his face bloodied, the first thought that entered her mind was to urge


    Westley to save him.


    At the same time, she felt ambivalent about asking her husband to save someone who had caused


    them anguish.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 527

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 527


    Chapter 527 Westley¡¯s Worries


    They had talked to Doctor Maniac before they came, so he didn¡¯t go back to his room to rest. Instead,


    he sat on a wheelchair in the living room waiting for them.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Gabrielle, you¡¯re back.¡± Doctor Maniac called out to them.


    ¡°Doctor Maniac, we¡¯re really sorry to bother you at this hour. I wanted to see Rose so we decided to


    drop by. I went to the temple to pray and asked for an amulet. I want to give it to her,¡± Gabrielle


    exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s no bother at all. All I do is rest here all the time anyway,¡± Doctor Maniac answered with a smile.


    ¡°How are you these days?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. I¡¯ll be able to start my rehabilitation training soon.¡± Doctor


    Maniac sounded happy.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After all, who liked being in a wheelchair for a long time? It was surely not a pleasant experience. He


    used to walk around freely, but now he was stuck in a wheelchair. His injury was taking time to heal. It


    would be an unhappy situation for anyone.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ll go see Rose first.¡± Gabrielle hurried to the room.


    Rose remained motionless and dependent on the respirator. Gabrielle felt a sting in her heart when she


    saw Rose like this.


    ¡°Rose, I¡¯m back. I went to the temple and prayed for you. I also drew a divination stick about your


    condition. Look, it¡¯s a favorable one. I especially got you this amulet. I hope it will bless you and that


    you wake up soon,¡± Gabrielle said, putting the amulet under Rose¡¯s pillow.


    ¡°Rose, I¡¯ll wait for you to wake up. Then, if you¡¯d like to, we can be sisters for life. I have a brother, but I


    never knew the feeling of having a sister. You have to wake up soon, okay? We have a lot to catch up


    on.¡± Gabrielle talked to Rose for a while, then she left the room.


    ¡°Thank you for looking after Rose, Doctor Maniac. Don¡¯t forget to take care as well. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    After expressing her gratitude to Doctor Maniac, Gabrielle and Westley went back to the vi hand in


    hand.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Westley gripped her hand gently and walked away. He noticed that she looked


    so much more rxed.


    It seemed that this visit had put her in a lighter mood. As long as Gabrielle was in a good mood, he


    would be relieved.


    ¡°I feel so relieved after seeing Rose. I ced the amulet under her pillow, hoping it would help her


    regain consciousness soon. Do you think the Buddha will hear my prayers?¡± Gabrielle looked at him


    and asked uneasily.


    She knew she wouldn¡¯t get an answer even if she asked Westley. He couldn¡¯t tell the future and he


    didn¡¯t know the answer either. But, she just wanted to be assured, even if he told a lie.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve always been sincere with your prayers. How could the Buddha not hear it? About


    the three divination sticks you drew, did the Dewey tell you about them personally?¡± Westley asked,


    feeling doubtful all of a sudden.


    For a small temple like Baycrum, the abbot or the monks were usually not fluent in English. Gabrielle


    didn¡¯t know Thai at all, how could she have understood the exnation of the divination sticks?


    ¡°Of course, I was lucky enough to receive three favorable divination sticks, but the truth is, Dewey only


    knows Thai.¡± Gabrielle felt a little guilty at the mention of this.


    Because she had assumed that she would never see Victor ever again.


    She didn¡¯t expect they¡¯d be able to meet in the hotel. He eventually passed out in front of her with blood


    all over his face.


    This was kind of clich¨¦ and she had to doubt something.


    ¡°So, Mrs. Morris, could you please exin to me how you could understand Dewey¡¯s exnation in


    Thai?¡± Westley narrowed his eyes and his face darkened.


    He had a sneaking suspicion. How did Dewey manage to be so fluent in English? Turned out, this


    wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Someone happened to be there and he understood Thai, so he tranted them for me.¡± The more


    Gabrielle said, the smaller she felt.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the person who tranted for you should be Victor, right?¡± Westley guessed right.


    No wonder when they were in the restaurant, he felt that Victor knew Gabrielle. It turned out there was


    something going on that he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Wow, Westley, you nailed that. The one who interpreted for


    me for free is Victor!¡± Gabrielle knew that he was getting angrier and angrier, so she held his hand to


    coax him.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, I remember telling you clearly when you entered the hall that if you had any problems, call


    me. But you would rather ask someone else to trante for you than ask me for help. You couldn¡¯t tell if


    a person was suspicious or kind. Why did you ask someone else? Do you mean to make me angry?¡±


    Westley was visibly upset.


    Jealousy was one thing. But more importantly, he was worried that Gabrielle would be deceived. His


    little wife was so innocent and kind-hearted that she could always be deceived by a few pleasant


    words. In her eyes, there were always more good people in this world.


    ¡°Westley, I didn¡¯t ask him personally. When I was about to look for you, he offered to help. I helped him


    up because he fainted with a nosebleed before that, so he insisted on thanking me with a free


    interpretation. So I¡­ agreed.¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley nerviously and exined everything. ¡°So,


    don¡¯t be angry, okay? And don¡¯t be jealous. It was just a friendly gesture.¡± Gabrielle rubbed his hand


    and pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll get tricked easily. Victor is a member of the Sanderson


    Family in Ensfield. None of them is easy to deal with. Especially Victor. He¡¯s very sophisticated,


    scheming, and good at plotting. If you are really targeted by him, how will you handle it?¡± Westley really


    felt sorry for the pure and innocent girl. She was easily tricked by Victor¡¯s facade.


    ¡°I have you by my side. As long as you¡¯re with me, nothing bad will happen, right?¡± Gabrielle smiled at


    him.


    Westley immediately felt weak. ¡°You¡­ what am I going to do with you? I won¡¯t let you down as long as


    I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll make anyone who dares to deceive you regret being born into this world.¡±


    ¡°I know. Mr. Morris is the best.¡± Gabrielle tiptoed to give him a kiss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back since it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest well today. You haven¡¯t had good sleep the past


    days.¡± Looking at her tired face, Westley was worried. Maybe because it didn¡¯t rain again, or perhaps


    because she felt safe being protected by the Campbell Family here, Gabrielle sleptfortably till


    dawn, without being disturbed by nightmares.


    When she opened her eyes, it was already ten o¡¯clock. There was no sign of Westley by her side.


    This man never had the habit of sleeping in, so he always got up early every day. By now, he probably


    had finished exercising.


    Westley didn¡¯t exercise much after his injury. But he had a routine of working out for an hour in the


    morning to aid in his recovery.


    Gabrielle went downstairs as soon as she tidied up. She was surprised to see Michelle sitting in the


    living room.


    ¡°Michelle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Gabrielle, you¡¯re finally up.¡± Michelle ran to Gabrielle happily and held Gabrielle   in her arms.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 528

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 528


    Chapter 528 Rose Finally Woke Up


    Michelle was hugging Gabrielle so tightly that Gabrielle was having trouble breathing.


    ¡°Hey, Michelle, let go of me now. Are you trying to choke me?¡± Gabrielle asked in a weak voice.


    Michelle ultimately let go of Gabrielle. She then looked Gabrielle intently and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that a


    woman is much more beautiful when she lives a beautiful life filled with love alongside her husband.


    You are really radiant, Gabrielle! Do you and my cousin have a pleasant holiday here?¡±


    Michelle¡¯s words instantly made Gabrielle blush and she unconsciously turned her head to look at the


    man in the kitchen.


    Gabrielle wondered what Westley was busy with. Perhaps he was preparing breakfast for her.


    ¡°Well, I must admit that our stay so far has not been bad at all. So, why are you in Thand?¡± Gabrielle


    just didn¡¯t want Michelle to know what happened to them, so she chose to give a rather vague answer.


    It could be said that they had a narrow escape.


    ¡°I came here to shoot an advertisement. We¡¯re just done. I knew you were here, so I decide to pay you


    a visit. Tell me, what happened to you? Why do you have the scar on your face?¡± Michelle asked,


    pointing at the scar on Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small bruise,¡± Gabrielle exined quickly. ¡°Alright. Wilson and Bonnie are also in


    Bangkok, right? I heard they went to Chiang Mai. Why didn¡¯t you go with them?¡± Michelle asked again


    with a smile.


    In fact, Michelle was very fond of Bonnie and Gabrielle. However, Bonnie had this strong aura since


    she was a child, which made her seem like someone who wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. Maybe it was


    just because she was the eldest daughter of the Campbell Family!


    Gabrielle, on the other hand, was very different from Bonnie. She was nice and easy going. Michelle


    really enjoyed spending time with Gabrielle.


    With a nice smile, Gabrielle replied, ¡°Wilson and Bonnie seldom have the time to be alone. I think we


    should let them enjoy some time together.¡±


    Michelle agreed with Gabrielle on this. ¡°You are right. Well, you and Westley will like it here. This ce


    is peaceful and really nice. Where will you be going next? You said you were here just for your


    honeymoon, right?¡± Michelle¡¯s gaze had suddenly be serious and she stared at Gabrielle.


    Hearing Michelle¡¯s question, Gabrielle guessed that everyone she knew must know about her


    supposed honeymoon.


    Just to cover up a lie, she was forced to tell countless lies to her friends and family, At this point,


    Gabrielle was tired of lying.


    However, she didn¡¯t really have a choice. Besides, it wasn¡¯t that difficult. She just had to react


    ording to the circumstances.


    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t really have a n. I think we¡¯ll just stay here for a few more days. We¡¯ll go back to


    Antawood not long after.¡± Gabrielle said the first thing that came to her mind.


    ¡°Okay. Westley and you should have a great time. As for me, I¡¯m going to stay and bother you for a few


    days. You and me let¡¯s take a walk through the streets of Bangkok. I¡¯ll bring you back to Westley


    afterwards.¡± As she spoke, Michelle pulled Gabrielle¡¯s hand happily.


    At this moment, Westley walked out of the kitchen with the breakfast in hand. He gave Michelle a


    disdainful look and snapped, ¡°Gabrielle is mine! What right do you have to take her without my


    permission?¡±


    He really didn¡¯t want Michelle toe. She¡¯d just arrived and yet, she already wanted to take Gabrielle


    away.


    ¡°Westley, you see you¡¯re jealous again. I wonder how I could have missed that aspect of your


    personality before. Just married, you¡¯ve turned into another man. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to take your


    wife away from you. She¡¯ll get back to you when we¡¯re done! ¡± Michelle was really stunned by


    Westley¡¯s attitude.


    He wanted to protect his wife so badly that he almost seemed crazy.


    Westley ignored Michelle and ultimately turned to Gabrielle. ¡°Gabrielle,e and have breakfast. I


    made you some delicious pancakes.¡± Westley¡¯s tone hadpletely changed when he was talking to


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ming right away!¡± Gabrielle eagerly ran to him. However, she stopped midway and


    turned to Michelle to ask whether Michelle would join them for breakfast.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I had breakfast beforeing. Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure I wasn¡¯t the one breakfast was


    made for.¡± Michelle cast a scornful nce at Westley as she spoke.


    Of course, knowing how jealous Westley could be, she knew he certainly wouldn¡¯t want her at their


    table.


    Westley turned to Gabrielle and said calmly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about her. She has a team to take


    care of her, so she can¡¯t go hungry. However, they won¡¯t allow her to overeat. The hardest thing for


    female celebrities is to constantly check their calories because gaining weight is unforgivable.¡±


    Westley¡¯s words really hurt Michelle. Why did she have to have such a sharp tongued cousin? She


    hated him!


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I get fat easily, okay?¡± Michelle shouted in anger.


    However, Westley simply ignored her and handed the food to Gabrielle.


    After breakfast, Westley went to the study to discuss business with Alvin. On the other hand, Gabrielle


    and Michelle were enjoying the sun and the beautiful sea view from the yard.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Michelle, you shouldn¡¯t let Westley¡¯s words get to you every time. You know as well as I how saucy he


    is. But he¡¯s a good guy!¡± As she spoke, Gabrielle handed a cup of coffee to Michelle.


    Michelle took the cup of coffee and brought it to her lips. It was lukewarm. ¡°Yeah, I know that. I don¡¯t


    like arguing with that jealous guy. However, I really admire the fact that he loves and protects you so


    much,¡± Michelle said in earnest. She wasn¡¯t angry at all.


    After taking another sip of her coffee, she added, ¡°I really hope that you and Westley can live a happy


    life forever. You know, there was a time when Westley had lost his happiness. He looked gloomy that


    we wondered whether he would ever smile again. You¡¯re really a blessing that God sent him.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s eyes shone with joy as she looked at Gabrielle.


    There was a dark period in Westley¡¯s life when it seemed that happiness had forever left him. Gabrielle


    too had been through a simr situation, though hers was more extreme. For twenty years she didn¡¯t


    know how to be happy. Her life would have remained like that if not for Westley.


    Ever since she met him, her life had be brighter. She would definitely cherish this rtionship with


    all her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Westley and I will be happy for the rest of our lives.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s words were meant for


    both Michelle and herself.


    She knew that Westley was all she had now.


    ¡°I also believe that you both will be happy as long as you are together. I¡¯ve never seen Westley care


    about someone this much. You are definitely very special to him.¡± Michelle gently patted on Gabrielle¡¯s


    hand as she spoke.


    The two women chatted again for a while. Suddenly, a bodyguard came over. ¡°Mrs. Morris, Rose is


    awake,¡± the man said. Hearing that, Gabrielle stood up immediately, her eyes shining with excitement.


    ¡°Did you just say that Rose woke up?¡± she asked enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, she just woke up. Doctor


    Maniac asked me to inform you.¡± Gabrielle quickly ran


    into the house. When she reached the study, she saw that the door was closed. Knowing that Westley


    was definitely busy, she didn¡¯t want to disturb him. So, she turned around and ran out again.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you so excited? Who¡¯s this ¡®Rose¡¯?¡± Michelle waspletely stunned by Gabrielle¡¯s


    behavior.


    ¡°Rose is one of my friends. She¡¯s been in aa for days. I¡¯m so happy to know that she finally woke


    up.¡± Without further ado, Gabrielle grabbed Michelle¡¯s hand and took her to see Rose.


    It seemed that the amulet Gabrielle had procured was really effective. She had put it under Rose¡¯s


    pillow yesterday and today Rose had woken up.


    What they said was true. Often, it just took faith.


    When the car arrived at the vi where Rose lived, Gabrielle quickly opened the door and got off the


    car. Then she began to run towards the house.


    In the room, Rose was still lying on the bed, but her eyes were open. The moment Gabrielle entered,


    Rose¡¯s face immediately lit up as she recognized her friend.


    ¡°Rose! I¡¯m so d that, you finally woke up. You can¡¯t fathom how much I have been looking forward to


    this day.¡± Standing beside the bed, Gabrielle held her friend¡¯s hand affectionately and her eyes were


    shining with joy.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose your memory, did you? Do you still remember me?¡± Gabrielle was very nervous all of a


    sudden. She knew that very often, people who woke up from aa suffered from partial or total


    amnesia. This was even moremon among those who had suffered a traumatic brain injury.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 529

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 529


    Rose gradually became aware of her surroundings as her senses returned to her brain. And there was


    no memory loss, let alone amnesia, since she could still ess the information in her brain.


    It was just that she wasn¡¯t fully awake yet, so her reaction was a little slow. But when she heard


    Gabrielle¡¯s words, she was immediately amused.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Rose didn¡¯t lose her memory. Her consciousness ispletely clear. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t fullye


    back to her senses yet.¡± Doctor Maniac¡¯s voice filled the room before Rose could fully open her mouth


    to speak.


    Gabrielle could only let out a sigh of relief after hearing Doctor Maniac¡¯s words.


    The fact that Rose was fine wiped away all of her anxious feelings.


    ¡°Rose, so great to see you¡¯re okay. I had been looking forward to your waking up. Since you just woke


    up, you should rest well. We¡¯lle to visit you tonight.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to disturb Rose¡¯s rest


    time, so she dragged Michelle and quickly got out of the room.


    Michelle waspletely dumbfounded as she still couldn¡¯t figure out the whole situation. It was no


    surprise her brain was still unable to process. Michelle was dragged by Gabrielle to see someone she


    didn¡¯t know, and then again, she was dragged away before she could get to know the other person.


    ¡®What exactly is going on?¡¯ Michelle couldn¡¯t help but ponder.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is the girl who just woke up your friend?¡± Michelle could only rely on herself to slowly


    understand what was going on.


    ¡°She is. How about we go to the beach for a walk? I¡¯m in a pretty good mood now.¡± As she said,


    Gabrielle led Michelle to the outside of the vi area.


    The building was built on the seaside, which was very close to the sea. They could get to the beach by


    just walking out of the building. But Gabrielle hadn¡¯te here before because, after all, the beach was


    a private area of the vi. There were usually no tourists around or enough facilities, so this beach was


    not as fun as the tourist attraction area.


    But Gabrielle desperately wanted to go for a run at the beach now that Rose was finally awake.


    Not only did she feel relieved, but many other emotions were also running through her heart right now


    that she couldn¡¯t put into words. So she decided to take a stroll on the beach. ¡°Sounds great. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Michelle wanted to enjoy the seaside as well, so she agreed to Gabrielle¡¯s idea. Hand in hand, she and


    Gabrielle walked towards the sea. Upon arriving, Gabrielle threw off her shoes, ran around the beach in


    excitement, and then soaked in the water. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that Rose wakes up.


    ¡± Gabrielle shouted out her feeling in the direction of the vast sea. Michelle stood nearby, kicking the


    sand on the beach while listening to Gabrielle¡¯s shouting. It seemed that this friend was very important


    to Gabrielle, for she was so overjoyed right now. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Gabrielle looked at Michelle, her eyes filled


    with delight, once she was done shouting. ¡°Michelle, Rose finally woke up. She got injured and went


    into aa because of me.


    Only when she¡¯s awake can I really rest assured. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel guilty for the rest of my life.¡±


    Gabrielle felt as if a big weight had been lifted from her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gabrielle. Rose¡¯s woken


    up, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Michelle said in earnest, holding her hand. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be devastated if she hasn¡¯t. I


    simply can¡¯t stand it. It¡¯s like a giant stone is pressing down on my heart, suffocating me, you know. I¡¯m


    feeling a wave of relief now that Rose¡¯s awake. It feels so great. Do you know that feeling?¡± Gabrielle


    looked at Michelle happily and asked. Michelle¡¯s life was naturally smooth sailing as a girl born in a


    wealthy and influential family, and her rtionships with her friends were no exception. So, she had


    never experienced such a thing. She could, however, understand what Gabrielle was feeling.


    ¡°You¡¯re a nice person, Gabrielle.


    Your friends will be fine. No matter what happens, everything will get better. Trust me.¡± Michelle


    earnestly gave Gabrielle words offort.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not good. I feel like I¡¯m a disaster.¡± Speaking of this, the smile on Gabrielle¡¯s face


    disappeared instantly, and her face became solemn.


    ¡°Gabrielle! Why do you have such an idea? What do you mean by ¡®disaster¡¯? Don¡¯t think like that,


    okay? You¡¯re definitely not. Stop talking nonsense! Bah!¡± Michelle¡¯s expression turned serious, and she


    spat into the sea as she finished her sentence.


    Gabrielle¡¯s initially gloomy mood was swept away by Michelle¡¯s words.


    ¡°All right, Michelle. I won¡¯t think like this anymore. Everything¡¯s going to be fine,¡± Gabrielle said as she


    didn¡¯t feel like telling Michelle what she had experienced before.


    Everything she had gone through in the past was all bad experiences that she wanted to bury. She


    preferred not to share them with others. After all, she was not the kind of person who liked to y the


    victim by revealing her past stories.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Do you have such feelings, Gabrielle?¡± Michelle suddenly looked at Gabrielle with a straight and


    serious expression and asked.


    The sudden seriousness of Michelle¡¯s appearance really shocked Gabrielle.


    ¡°What kind of feelings?¡± In the face of the sea breeze and a pair of deep eyes, Gabrielle could feel


    goosebumps all over her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just feel like someone is following us. Do you feel it too, Gabrielle?¡± Michelle asked


    in a low voice; the seriousness of her expression remained unchanged. Gabrielle nced around


    unconsciously, knowing Michelle¡¯s look was nowhere near joking. Her gaze wandered from the sea in


    front to the beach behind them, then she shifted her focus to the vi next to it.


    But apart from the bodyguards, there was no one else in the distance. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?


    They are our bodyguards. This is the Campbell Family¡¯s territory. We had an unpleasant incident


    before, so the people of the Campbell Family are keeping watch on us. It¡¯s fine,¡± Gabrielle calmly


    exined to Michelle. In fact, she had the same feeling a long time ago that someone was following


    her. However, she couldn¡¯t really spot anything strange, so she eventually assumed it was probably the


    presence of the Campbell Family¡¯s bodyguards and shoved those feelings aside.


    But now that Michelle brought it up, those suspicious feelings resurfaced, and she became a little


    frightened. After all, she could tell the difference between being followed by a bodyguard and being


    followed by a strange individual. ¡°That makes sense. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking. But as a celebrity, I¡¯ve


    got stalked before, like crazy.¡± Michelle was very pretty, the exact type that could attract lots of nerds.


    Naturally, there would be some stalking fans, and usually, those people were insane. They may even


    have alternative abnormal thoughts of destroying their idol just because they couldn¡¯t get the lover


    position.


    ¡°Then are you alright?¡± Gabrielle looked at Michelle worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gabrielle. I¡¯m well-known in


    our home country. With Westley¡¯s people protecting me secretly, nothing has happened. However, I¡¯m


    not so famous abroad, so it¡¯s thest thing to worry about. You know, I can go shopping casually in


    Thand. Others only see me as a foreigner and have no idea that I am a celebrity. Sometimes I think I


    can be a lot happier when I am an ordinary person,¡± Michelle said with a sigh.


    However, now that she had be a celebrity, she had to work hard to maintain it. Maybe several


    yearster, she would be out of the showbiz industry. But at present, she was focused on just giving


    her best while her enthusiasm for this profession was still high. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve said earlier about the


    unpleasant things. About that, Rose has something to do with it? And the wound on your face too?¡±


    Michelle questioned Gabrielle seriously.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 530

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 530


    Gabrielle did not expect that Michelle would be so smart to connect the dots. Gabrielle only said a few


    words.


    The members of the Morris family, even the distant rtives, were really exceptionally perceptive.


    ¡°Sort of. Rose was seriously injured because of me, so I¡¯m responsible for it. I feel guilty and uneasy in


    my heart. Of course I¡¯m happy now that she finally woke up,¡± Gabrielle exined briefly. She decided


    to leave out the entire story. After all, it was too long and bloody. It was not suitable for Michelle to hear.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now. As long as Rose stays awake, everything will be fine.¡± Gabrielle heaved a big sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi,¡± Michelle suggested while subtly watching their surroundings.


    She was not sure why, but she had been feeling like someone was watching them. It was not like when


    bodyguards were around to look after them. It was as if someone was spying on them.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It made Michelle feel a little uneasy, so she thought that she and Gabrielle should go home as soon as


    possible.


    ¡°Well, we have been out for a while. We have to get back for lunch.¡± Gabrielle did not read much into


    what Michelle said. She just agreed, and they went back to the vi.


    When they arrived, Westley was justing out of the study. He had been working for half a day. He


    heard that Rose had woken up and that Gabrielle and Michelle went to see her and then went to the


    seaside. Westley decided that after he got some work done, he would catch up to Gabrielle and


    Michelle. He was a little startled to see the twodies back at the vi.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back. That was quick. How¡¯s Rose?¡± Westley walked up to Gabrielle and held her in his


    arms.


    Even though they were back early, Westley was d to see Gabrielle and Michelle at home where their


    safety was assured. He did not want anything to happen to them, especially to his wife.


    After all, they were not in Antawood. There were too many possibilities here, and they could not


    foresee most of them.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake, but she still has a long way to go to full recovery. Let¡¯s go see her tonight.¡± Gabrielle


    happily took Westley¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m d she¡¯s going to be okay. Next time you go out, remember to call me. I want to be


    ready to get to you as soon as I can. It¡¯s very dangerous outside,¡± Westley reminded Gabrielle


    seriously.


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry too much. We brought some bodyguards with us.¡± Gabrielle did not want Westley to


    stress himself out over her. ¡°I will always worry without you around,¡± Westley said overbearingly. He


    had been trying to restrain his panic after receiving some news from Alvin. The Jones family now knew


    about what happened to Bryce, and the Collins family were now aware of Nellie¡¯s pregnancy. At this


    time, they might have sent their men to Thand already, although Westley was not sure about that yet.


    The uncertainty bothered him out of his wits. He was so anxious that he was considering taking


    Gabrielle back home to Antawood earlier than they had nned. Westley really wanted to have a good


    time with Gabrielle on their little vacation, and he thought that they would be okay as long as they were


    home at the end of the month. But with the new pieces of information that Alvin provided, they might


    have to change their ns. ¡°Why are you so worried? The Campbell Family¡¯s men are here to protect


    us.


    We¡¯re safe. Only a fool would go up against the Campbell Family¡¯s bodyguard army. You¡¯re just being


    overprotective of Gabrielle. You need to calm down, Westley.¡± Michelle felt that she really should not


    havee to see Westley. Her heart ached every time he and Gabrielle showed off their love for each


    other in front of her. They did not care at all about how a single person like her felt around their tant


    disys of affection. When Westley got married, he really changed into another person. ¡°


    Gabrielle¡¯s my wife. Of course I¡¯ll be overprotective of her. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Westley cast a cold


    nce at Michelle. The ice in his eyes rendered her speechless. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s natural for a man to


    protect his wife. I¡¯m happy that you love Gabrielle so much.¡± Michelle smirked after a few moments of


    silence. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. What¡¯s for lunch?¡± Mich elle shed Westley a carefree smile and then walked


    toward the living room. ¡°I called the chef over to prepare our meals. If you want something to eat, go to


    the kitchen and tell him,¡± Westley replied and then took Gabrielle¡¯s hand and towed her upstairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right I¡¯m going to go tell the chef to cook me something. I didn¡¯te here to watch your


    sickeningly sweet love for each other,¡± Michelle muttered to herself and then proceeded to the kitchen.


    In their bedroom upstairs, Gabrielle looked uneasily at Westley. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Westley? Did


    something happen?¡±


    ¡°We might need to return to Antawood sooner than we¡¯d nned.¡± Westley pulled Gabrielle to the sofa


    by the window and sat down. They could see an amazing ocean view from where they were sitting.


    It was quite breathtaking.


    It was like staring at a vast, blue fairnd.


    ¡°Really? When?¡± Gabrielle did not mind cutting their vacation short and going back to Antawood.


    Living in Antawood was veryfortable. Being away from home made her feel very unsettled and


    hindered.


    When Westley said that they could be going home sooner than nned, she could not help feeling a


    little excited.


    ¡°It depends on the circumstances. I was really looking forward to exploring Thand with you, but now it


    seems that it¡¯s not a safe choice. Would you be angry with me if I took you home?¡± Westley asked and


    took Gabrielle¡¯s hands in his. It was obvious that asking the question was difficult for him.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t. Why would I? We didn¡¯te to Thand to go exploring in the first ce. I just want to


    know why our ns have changed,¡± Gabrielle asked curiously.


    She was totally fine going back to Antawood. If it were up to her, they would be on their way home right


    now. But she wanted to know the reason. ¡°The Jones family know what happened to Bryce, and the


    Collins family know that Nellie is pregnant. For sure they will send some people to Bangkok to look for


    Nellie. Perhaps those people have already arrived,¡± Westley said with a frown. He had nned to take


    Nellie back to Antawood after five or six months.


    Now, that did not seem possible. He could let Nellie stay in Bangkok for the time being, but he and his


    wife should leave. That way, they would leave a smaller target for the Jones and Collins families men.


    As long as Nellie was protected by the Campbells, the Collins family¡¯s men would not be able to find


    her so easily.


    ¡°So we¡¯re going home to confuse those the Collins family sent to look for Nellie?¡± Gabrielle asked. She


    had not used her cell phely, so she guessed that the Jones family must be losing their minds


    trying to find her. She somewhat felt that it was better not to have a phone. Without a phone, she could


    not be bothered. ¡°Yes. More importantly, Antawood is safer. It¡¯s full of my people. Nobody can stir


    trouble in my turf.¡± Westley had left in a hurry, so he had not brought any bodyguards with him.


    He had nned to bring Gabrielle back with the help of the Campbell Family¡¯s men, but he did not


    expect that he and his wife would be hurt so badly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Westley. We¡¯re also safe


    here. I believe in Wilson and Bonnie¡¯s arrangement. I trust that they¡¯ve made a perfect n to secure


    us. Nothing will happen to us. Rx.¡± Gabrielle squeezed his hand tofort him. ¡°I know, but I want


    to use my own ability and force to protect you.¡± Honestly, Westley did not want to go back to Antawood


    so early.


    The Jones family had been looking for Gabrielle all over the world. Gabrielle had not used her cell


    phone here, so she had beenpletely off the grid. The Jones family had not been able to locate her.


    If Westley returned with her to Antawood, the Jones family would have a way to find her. ¡°Westley.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I believe that you have the ability to protect me. We have gone through so much, and we¡¯re still here,


    aren¡¯t we? Don¡¯t fret. We¡¯re survivors, and someday, we¡¯ll bepletely safe and happy,¡± Gabrielle


    said while looking deeply into her husband¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have made a wish in front of the Buddha. He will


    definitely protect us for the rest of our lives. Do you believe in the Buddha?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in the


    Buddha, but I believe in you.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 531

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 531


    After dinner, they went to see Rose together. She had been a little out of sorts when they hadst met,


    but she looked much better now. She looked more conscious of her surroundings, too.


    ¡°Hello, Rose. We¡¯vee to see you. How are you feeling?¡± Gabrielle was rather chipper as she


    watched the other woman sitting up in bed and leaning against the headboard.


    They had hired a female nurse to especially look after Rose when she had first woken up.


    The nurse now tucked her patient under the covers before excusing herself.


    ¡°Much better. Thank you, Gabrielle.¡± Rose had a lot more she wanted to say, but for now, she could


    only express her gratitude.


    However, these two simple words could also express the sense of gratitude of Rose.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s great now that you¡¯ve woken up. I was so worried¡­ But let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Do


    you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Gabrielle went over and took Rose¡¯s hand.


    Rose had risked her life for her. It was a kindness she would remember for the rest of her life.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Doctor Maniac has already popped in to give me a check-up, and he said I¡¯m recovering


    well. If it wasn¡¯t for the amulet you gave me, I might not have been able to wake up at all.¡± Rose craned


    her neck then, and fixed her gaze on the tall man who had apanied Gabrielle. ¡°Thank you for


    saving my life, Mr. Morris.¡±


    Doctor Maniac had briefed her of all that had transpired. In the end, it was Gabrielle¡¯s husband who


    had saved them. Thankfully, this area was part of the Campbell Family¡¯s turf, so it was safe for them to


    live.


    The only thing that had taken her aback after all of this, was the fact that Gabrielle was actually


    married. Rose had initially thought that she would choose between Lance and Bryce when it came to


    picking out a boyfriend. After all, these two were excellent men and made for the most eligible


    candidates.


    But now that Rose had met Westley in the flesh and seen his aloof and godly face, she had to admit


    that Gabrielle had indeed been right in choosing him. He was exceedingly better than Lance or Bryce,


    or anyone else she could think of.


    Any woman in her right mind would have done the same.


    Moreover, in spite of his coldness on the surface, his eyes softened and became tender whenever he


    looked at Gabrielle.


    A man could wear a ruthless facade, but he could never mask the love in his eyes. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t say


    that I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Gabrielle was embarrassed. Rose had almost died for her sake, yet all she


    could give her was an amulet. ¡°Please, Miss Rose,¡± Westley said coolly. ¡°You were hurt because of


    Gabrielle. It is only right that we take care of you until you are fully recovered. There¡¯s no need for you


    to feel indebted to us.¡± His tone was businesslike. After all, Rose was technically a stranger to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Morris, but may I have a word with Gabrielle alone?¡± Rose asked respectfully. ¡°Of


    course. We¡¯ll be right outside. Just holler if you need anything.¡± Westley reached out to and squeezed


    Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder before pressing a kiss on her forehead. And then he turned around to leave.


    Michelle leaned to the side. ¡°Hello, Rose, it¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Michelle, and Gabrielle is


    my cousin-inw. Please take your time. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± With that, she hurried out of the room as


    well.


    The two women waited for the door to close before either of them spoke. ¡°Are you truly feeling better?¡±


    Gabrielle asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Rose reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, really.¡± In fact, only she knew


    what exactly about her own conditions. ¡°Doctor Maniac told me about what happened to the two of you.


    Why did you do that? Why did you admit that you let me go? If you just said that you had nothing to do


    with my escape, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. You were even thrown into a wolf¡¯s den. I can¡¯t


    begin to imagine what could have happened if Doctor Maniac-¡± ¡°Gabrielle!¡± Rose interrupted.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Bain is not a forgiving man. He punished


    anyone who betrays him, regardless of the magnitude of their treason. I know this for a fact, which is


    why I let you go on purpose. In doing so, I have branded myself as a traitor in his eyes. As things


    stood, death was the only fate left for me.¡± Rose¡¯s tone was calm as she exined this.


    She had been resigned to this knowledge. From the moment Bain had taken her to the forest, she had


    already acknowledged that her life was no longer hers.


    ¡°Rose, I know you consider Bain as your master because he saved your life in the past. But Westley


    was the one who saved you this time, so your life belongs to us now.¡± Gabrielle looked at her seriously.


    ¡°We decide whether you live or die.¡±


    Rose looked stunned by her words, like she couldn¡¯tprehend what she was hearing. ¡°What do you


    mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I said. From now on, your life belongs to us. So starting today, you have to make sure that


    you live well for me, do you understand? You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡± Gabrielle


    looked at her and said seriously.


    Rose had not expected to hear such words from Gabrielle. She couldn¡¯t help the wave of apprehension


    that came over her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m afraid I still don¡¯t get it.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Gabrielle¡¯s expression turned even more serious than before. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that from this day forward,


    you are free. Come back home with us. Westley will give you a new identity, and you can live however


    you want.¡±


    Rose grew silent. She didn¡¯t ept the offer, nor did she decline it. She lowered her eyes and


    appeared to mull the matter over. After a while, she finally looked up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in the forest now?¡± she asked worriedly. She had asked Doctor Maniac the same


    question earlier, but he had no idea. They had been staying here since the Campbell Family had


    rescued them, and they had no ways to contact the outside world, let alone Bain. It wasn¡¯t really


    surprising that Doctor Maniac knew nothing. But Westley and Gabrielle were different Westley had


    dealt with the aftermath of the incident, and as his wife, Gabrielle should be aware of any updates.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What I do know is that the feud is between Bain and the Campbell Family. It¡¯s none of our


    business, so we shouldn¡¯t get involved any more than we already did. Just concentrate on your


    recovery and take care of yourself.¡± In fact, Gabrielle was also itching to know about the progress of


    this affair, but she didn¡¯t have the resources to investigate further. Westley was determined to erase the


    horrible incident from her thoughts, and he made a point of avoiding mentioning it in front of Gabrielle.


    Rose frowned. ¡°Well, if you receive any news about the forest, please tell me right away.


    ¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll let you know if I hear anything, though I doubt Westley is going to let the news reach


    my ears. He doesn¡¯t want me to get involved, and I personally have no inclination myself. You and


    Doctor Maniac are here now, and you¡¯re both safe. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± Gabrielle told the truth.


    ¡°Gabrielle, if Bain finds out that you are harboring us, if he makes a move¡­ You can just let me go.¡±


    Rose had already calcted all the possibilities. She wanted to prepare for the worst. ¡°What are you


    talking about?¡± Gabrielle blurted out. ¡°How can you expect me to do something so absurd? Besides,


    we¡¯re in the Campbell Family¡¯s territory now.


    There¡¯s no reason for us to worry about Baining after you. I told you, just get a proper rest and tell


    us if you need anything. Stop thinking about all this nonsense.¡± ¡°All right, I understand.¡± ¡°Good. Now lie


    back and get some sleep. I¡¯m taking my leave now.¡± ¡°Gabrielle, wait!¡± ¡°Hmm? Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°You have a good husband,¡± Rose said emphatically. ¡°He loves you very much.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s lips curved


    into a bright smile. ¡°Well, Rose, if I didn¡¯t know that you just met my husband today, I would have


    assumed that he bribed you to sing his praises in front of me. I know he is a good man, and an even


    better husband.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 532

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 532


    Any woman would certainly be pleased when they hear their husband getting praised. Gabrielle was


    happier than anyone else after hearing Rose said that Westley was a good husband.


    So when she came out of Rose¡¯s room, the smile on her face never left.


    ¡°A nice talk?¡± Westley asked, putting his arm around her shoulder.


    ¡°Well, we had a good chat. Rose praised you for being a good husband.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but


    giggle.


    ¡°Rose sure has taste.¡± Westley smiled.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Michelle?¡± Gabrielle checked the living room but didn¡¯t see Michelle. Did she go back?


    ¡°She had something to do. Her agent took her back to the hotel. It¡¯ste, we should go back as well.¡±


    Westley held her shoulder and walked towards the exit.


    Gabrielle suddenly remembered what Michelle said, that she felt she was being followed by someone.


    The thought sent an inexplicable chill down her spine.


    However, she realized that she might have thought of it too much.


    ¡°Westley, is Michelle safe? Are the people around her trustworthy enough?¡± Gabrielle looked at him


    and asked seriously.


    She began to feel worried about Michelle¡¯s safety. Gabrielle didn¡¯t know why, but it bugged her.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Michelle?¡± Westley was a little surprised. Why was she asking about Michelle¡¯s safety out of the blue?


    ¡°Gabrielle, did Michelle say something to you?¡± Westley asked, squeezing her hand.


    Gabrielle wanted to tell him about it, but she chose not to mention it anymore.


    ¡°Nothing. I just feel like they need to guard her more since Michelle is a big star. I¡¯m worried about her


    safety here.¡± Gabrielle had a serious look on her face.


    ¡°You worrywart. It¡¯s going to be okay, nothing bad will happen. She has the best team behind her. Let


    me carry you back.¡± Westley squatted down in front of her.


    Gabrielle smiled and jumped on his back right after. ¡°Then please carry me back, Mr. Morris.¡± The next


    morning, Gabrielle received a message from Melissa, informing her of the hotel¡¯s name and time for the


    exhibition. Er It was the direct address of the jewelry exhibition. In the text, Melissa was asking if she


    should send someone to pick Gabrielle up.


    ¡°Westley, Ms. Glyn sent me the address of the jewelry exhibition. Do you know this hotel?¡± Gabrielley


    on Westley¡¯s chest. Westley took the phone and checked. He knew this hotel. It was the Royal Hotel


    located in the suburb of Bangkok. The hotel was very luxurious and secure. The organizers did a good


    job of picking this ce for the jewelry exhibition. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I know. I¡¯ll drive you there


    tomorrow.¡± Westley saw that the exhibition wouldn¡¯t start until the afternoon, so he had time to send


    Gabrielle there. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll tell Ms. Glyn not to send a car to pick me up anymore.


    ¡± Gabrielle was worried and shy to ask Westley directly. She thought it might not be convenient for him


    to drive. She was very d Westley offered to take her there. If she asked some strangers to pick her


    up, she might as well just ask Westley to drive her there. If they would go together, it would make


    Gabrielle feel at ease. ¡°I see you¡¯re very happy. Okay then, I¡¯ll wait up for you until the event ends.¡±


    Westley gave Gabrielle aforting rub on the head.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle blushed andughed. ¡°My husband is truly the best.¡± ¡°I wasplimented


    yesterday. Rose said you have a good husband, so of course, I should live up to the expectations.¡±


    Westley smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to get up and prepare for breakfast. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Gabrielle rubbed


    her t tummy. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Westley put his big hands on her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, you can go downstairs first. You¡­ What are you doing?¡± Gabrielle understood what


    this man was about to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry and I want to eat something. For me, you¡¯re the sweetest dessert.¡± With that, Westley had


    already pressed on her.


    When Gabrielle woke up again, it was already noon. Her waist and legs were sore.


    Westley really went wild.


    Rubbing her waist, Gabrielle went to the bathroom to wash her face. After that, she brushed her teeth


    and then changed clothes. When she went downstairs, she couldn¡¯t find Westley. He was not in the


    living room nor in the kitchen, not even in the yard. She didn¡¯t know where he had gone.


    He left without saying anything to her. He couldn¡¯t have gone too far.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, you¡¯re awake. Mr. Morris asked me to make breakfast for you because he has something


    urgent to deal with. You can tell me if you need anything. I¡¯m here to take care of you. Please call me


    Jenna.¡± A middle-aged woman presented herself.


    Gabrielle scanned her. The woman was amiable and kind, which made Gabrielle feel a little friendly


    towards her. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Jenna. Do you happen to know where Westley is?¡±


    Gabrielle asked anxiously. If he didn¡¯t go far, why did he ask someone to take care of her?


    ¡°Mr. Morris said he had something to deal with and wouldn¡¯t be back until afternoon. I was told to take


    care of your breakfast and lunch. I¡¯m going to bring it out for you now.¡± Jenna hurried to the kitchen to


    bring breakfast.


    Gabrielle sat and waited for her at the table.


    Since Westley was going toe back in the afternoon, then it should not be a big deal. There


    shouldn¡¯t be any problems. She just needed to wait calmly.


    After all, he was Westley Morris. He could do anything. ¡°Madam, here is your breakfast. If you need


    anything else, just tell me.¡± Jenna ced the meal in front of Gabrielle. ¡°Thank you, Jenna. I don¡¯t need


    anything else for the time being. You can go ahead with your work.¡± She ate her breakfast at ease. But


    since Westley wasn¡¯t around, she didn¡¯t have much appetite. After a few bites, she wanted to go to see


    Rose and Doctor Maniac. ¡°Madam, are you going out?¡± Jenna caught up with her as soon as Gabrielle


    reached the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting my friends in another vi, Jenna. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still within this


    community.¡±


    Seeing Jenna so nervous, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but smile. Gabrielle was happy that someone cared


    so much about her. ¡°Yes, Mr. Morris has told me about your friends. If you want to go, the bodyguard


    can apany you there.¡± Jenna looked at her seriously. Gabrielle was an important person, so she


    should protect her from harm. She wouldn¡¯t let Gabrielle walk around on her own. If anything happened


    to her, Jenna couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. ¡°Alright, call the bodyguards over.¡± Jenna immediately


    called two bodyguards over and waited for Gabrielle to get in the car. One of them was driving, and the


    other was guarding in the back.


    She was confused why they were guarding her carefully. It wasn¡¯t like she was going out of the


    community. It made Gabrielle a little worried. Did something happen? The car soon arrived at the vi


    where Rose stayed. After the car was stopped, Gabrielle got off directly. ¡°We¡¯re here, Mrs. Morris. We¡¯ll


    be staying outside. If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to call us.¡± One of the bodyguards reminded


    Gabrielle. ¡°O¡­kay¡­ um, is something happening here today?¡± Gabrielle worriedly asked them. The


    two bodyguards immediately shook their heads. ¡°Mrs. Morris, it¡¯s safe here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 533

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 533


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t believe what they said.


    However, she chose not to ask any more. Gabrielle knew that no matter how much she prodded, they


    would never tell her the truth. Asking them would just be a waste of time.


    She turned to walk into the vi only to find Doctor Maniac and Rose sitting in the living room.


    Rose had just gotten out of hera yesterday. It was unbelievable that she was now here in the flesh.


    ¡°Rose, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten out of bed. You should be resting right now.¡± Gabrielle was worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. My head gets painful sometimes but my limbs are doing just fine. I don¡¯t a


    wheelchair. Unlike Doctor Maniac. It¡¯s not as bad as you think it is,¡± Roseined as she pointed at


    the gauze wrapped around her head.


    Doctor Maniac couldn¡¯t care less. After all, he had already known how sharp her tongue was. There


    had never been a time when she said anything nice to him. He had grown ustomed to her


    roughness. No matter how harsh her words were, he didn¡¯t take them to heart.


    ¡°Rose, Doctor Maniac only suffered from minimal injury in his legs. I¡¯m sure he would recover and


    would be able to stand up in no time,¡± Gabrielle exined.


    Doctor Maniac was in grief when he found out that his legs had gotten injured. He looked calm on the


    outside but the truth was that it was a big deal to him. Nobody knew about it.


    Long story short, it was wisest not to say such insensitive words in front of injured people.


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping that he would recover sooner. It would be such a shame if someone as handsome as him


    would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair,¡± Rose said in a mocking voice.


    ¡°Rose¡­ He helped you cure your wounds,¡± Gabrielle said, trying to soften the blow for Doctor Maniac.


    ¡°I know he was the one who carried me out of the wolf¡¯s den. He saved me. But I don¡¯t give a shit about


    it. He did it voluntarily. It¡¯s not like I begged him or something,¡± Rose insisted. She did not like the idea


    of being indebted.


    The truth was that Rose felt helpless. After all, it couldn¡¯t be helped that she now owed Doctor Maniac


    for saving her. The day she entered the forest, Rose decided that she couldn¡¯t care less about her life


    anymore. However, what Gabrielle saidst night made her value the life she had once again. he¡¯s


    right. I did it on my own will. She didn¡¯t force me to do it. I do not intend on asking her to repay me. I


    wouldn¡¯t subject her to be indebted to me,¡± Doctor Maniac calmly replied.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    That very moment, Gabrielle sensed that something was wrong. Rose and Doctor Maniac had always


    bickered. It was odd for Doctor Maniac to concede. ¡°Doctor Maniac¡­ Rose¡­ Are you two¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you alone? Where¡¯s your husband?¡± Rose interrupted before Gabrielle could even


    finish her words. ¡°My husband is away for business. I¡¯m bored to death at the vi so I came to visit


    you. It¡¯s much nicer when you havepany. What do you want to eat? I can cook for you,¡± Gabrielle


    offered. Eating lunch alone made her feel quite lonely. Sharing a meal with the two of them brought her


    great joy.


    She had breakfast alone. It was depressing. Westley used to keep herpany. Gabrielle had been


    ustomed to sharing a meal with him every day. However, he was away for business. Eating alone


    saddened Gabrielle. There used to be a time when Gabrielle had to do it alone but then, there was


    nothing wrong with it. She had gotten used to sharing a meal with Westley that it almost seemed


    impossible for her to eat a meal by herself now. ¡°You¡¯re going to make lunch for us?¡± Rose looked at


    Gabrielle in surprise. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m quite talented when ites to cooking. Just tell me what you want to


    eat. Let¡¯s eat together today.¡± Gabrielle looked at the two of them expectantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m good with anything. I¡¯m excited to try your food!¡± Rose¡¯s voice was filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± Doctor Maniac seconded. However, he wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic as Rose. After all, he


    was a man obsessed with the art of medicine. Food wasn¡¯t really in his list of interests.


    Despite that, Gabrielle cooking for them piqued his interest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check the kitchen for ingredients. I¡¯ll have someone prepare everything,¡± Gabrielle said as she


    hurried into the kitchen.


    It was unusual for Rose and Doctor Maniac to look forward to lunch so much. Gabrielle was determined


    to make something incredible so she wouldn¡¯t let the two of them down.


    Soon, Gabrielle came out of the kitchen looking rxed. ¡°I just checked the fridge. There¡¯s enough food


    for the three of us. I don¡¯t think we need to get anything else.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle¡­ Is everything fine?¡± She looked at Gabrielle¡¯s face carefully. Rose could sense that there


    was something wrong with her even though Gabrielle tried hard to hide her sadness from them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal. I¡¯m just worried about Westley. I feel weird because he left without a word,¡±


    Gabrielle blurted. She was worried.


    Being concerned about one¡¯s husband was nothing to be ashamed of.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gabrielle. Your husband is a grown man. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine,¡± Rose reassured her. She


    had only met Westley once but the air of dominance around him impressed Rose.


    In front of Westley, she felt an unparalleled sense of being little. Rose had never felt that way towards


    Bain. She could tell that Westley was a powerful and ruthless man. Having him as Gabrielle¡¯s husband


    put Rose at ease ¡°He is powerful, I guess. You¡¯ll see when you go back home with us. Antawood is his


    turf. Staying here would be too dangerous.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried. I¡¯ve only


    met him once but I know Westley isn¡¯t an ordinary man. You should have more faith in him,¡± Rose


    whispered as she held Gabrielle¡¯s hand in hers. Rose¡¯s words made sense.


    After all, Westley was Gabrielle¡¯s husband. It was her sworn duty to believe in him. ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank


    you, Rose. I know he¡¯lle back safe and sound.¡± After their chat, Gabrielle returned to the kitchen to


    make lunch. She had nned on making four dishes and a soup. It was quite simple. However, the fact


    that it was cooked at home wasforting. Everything she made was delicious and looked sumptuous.


    ¡°Lunch is ready. Come, let¡¯s eat!¡± Gabrielle ced the soup on the table and called Rose and Doctor


    Maniac. Rose pushed Doctor Maniac¡¯s wheelchair into the living room.


    One of them had some gauze wrapped around her head. The other was sitting on his wheelchair with


    his injured legs. ¡®These two are a perfect match,¡¯ Gabrielle thought to herself. However, she did not


    dare utter a word about it. Gabrielle was terrified that Rose would beat her up for it. ¡°Damn, Gabrielle.


    These look so delicious. I could tell just by looking at the dishes!¡± Rose praised. A shy smile adorned


    Gabrielle¡¯s lips as she put a bowl of soup in front of them. ¡°You should try it out first.¡± ¡°Gabrielle¡­ I¡¯ve


    had a lot of delicious food in my lifetime. This is by far the best I¡¯ve had!¡± Rose eximed right after she


    took a bite of Gabrielle¡¯s food.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 534

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 534


    Originally, Gabrielle didn¡¯t have much confidence in her cooking skill, especially when she was cooking


    for someone else for the first time. Nevertheless, after hearing the encouraging words of Rose,


    Gabrielle¡¯s confidence greatly increased.


    ¡°Rose, you are not just praising me because you feel bad, right? You must eat more if it really suits


    your taste.¡± Gabrielle pped her hands and looked at Rose happily, encouraging her to eat more.


    Rose¡¯s praise lifted her spirit and dispelled her worries.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be so good at cooking. After all, you are just a pampered daughter of a rich


    family. Also, you have a husband who loves and spoils you like a princess now. So, I thought he


    wouldn¡¯t let you do any work at home.¡± Rose shrugged innocently after exining her thoughts.


    Not to mention that Westley¡¯s love for Gabrielle was written all over his face and he didn¡¯t even try to


    put any disguise. Not only Rose but also anyone could tell how much he loved his wife.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle chuckled and didn¡¯t deny. ¡°It¡¯s true that Westley doesn¡¯t want me to do any


    housework, but cooking and making desserts are my hobbies, so he lets me do it.¡± When she talked


    about Westley, there were tenderness and happiness blooming in her eyes.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m overjoyed to see you so happy like this,¡± Rose said softly, her wordsing out from the


    bottom of her heart. There was unrestrained joy on her face as she watched the rxed and happy


    expression on her face. After all, she really treated Gabrielle as her sister.


    However, the joy on her face was mixed with a hint of sadness. Of course, Rose also wanted to have


    such a kind of happiness as a woman. Being loved and doted on by a man whom you loved and who


    loved you was the dream of every woman.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Rose couldn¡¯t help thinking that she would never be able to get such chance and happiness


    in her life, and it was impossible for anyone to love her as deeply as Westley did to Gabrielle.


    It seemed that she had lost such kind of happiness since she entered the forest.


    Noticing the envy and disappointment in Rose¡¯s eyes, Gabrielle tried tofort her. ¡°Rose, trust me.


    You will be very happy in the future as well. When it¡¯s time, there will be a man by your side, who loves


    you and treats you like you are a treasure.¡±


    Hearing herforting words, the corners of Rose¡¯s mouth titled upward slightly. She responded,


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s fortunate that I am alive right now. For me to attain such kind of happiness, it¡¯s nothing


    more than the extravagant hope.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯d better drop this kind of subject before the food gets cold.¡± With a frown on his face,


    Doctor Maniac couldn¡¯t help interrupting them.


    The atmosphere was so depressing that he had the urge to throw his chopsticks away. In fact, there


    were so many interesting subjects they could talk about, but they just had to choose this kind of


    sensitive subject to converse with each other and made themselves emotional instead. He continued,


    ¡°Rose, we have already left the forest now. Your life is no longer under the control of others and you


    are free to search your life once again. But if you still want to go back to the forest and work for Bain, I


    won¡¯t stop you.¡± Doctor Maniac¡¯s tone was very calm, but Rose could tell that he was unhappy as this


    matter was rted to life and death situation. Rose thought that he was being ridiculous as he should


    be calm in the face of death as a doctor. ¡°


    What do you mean by that?¡± Rose asked as he stared at Doctor Maniac unhappily. ¡°An argument is


    going to break out if this goes on. Both of you are injured. It¡¯s not good for your wounds if you lose your


    temper. Just eat, okay?¡± Gabrielle dispelled the tension in the air between the two people in a hurry.


    She was really afraid that the two of them would start quarrelling. One was still sitting on the wheelchair


    while the other was just out of thea with gauze wrapped around the head.


    If these two people fought, she was really afraid that none of them would make out unscathed. Both of


    them would get injured more and that would be the terrible ending. ¡°Fine. For the sake of Gabrielle, I


    won¡¯t argue with you, or I would be held responsible if you pass out because of rage.¡± Rose gave a


    side re at Doctor Maniac and didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    Just like that, the three of them ended their lunch in a peacefully despite the tense atmosphere


    between the two particr people. After Rose went into her room to take a rest, Gabrielle nned to


    go back to the v i to wait for Westley. He told her that he woulde back tonight, so she believed


    that he would keep his words. However, there was a bad premonition in her heart as she felt a little


    uneasy somehow. ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s wrong? You look restless.¡± Doctor Maniac asked as he observed


    her expression.


    ¡°Oh, everything¡¯s fine. You should have a rest now. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Although Gabrielle knew that


    Doctor Maniac was concerned about her, she didn¡¯t want to burden him with her troubles, lest he would


    be worried. She didn¡¯t want to affect his health in any way.


    ¡°Well, then. You can go back first.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Maniac, we both know that Rose has a short temper. You should give in and tolerate her


    instead of quarreling against her. But if you think you can¡¯t live with her under the same roof, you guys


    can live separately. There are other empty houses for you if there¡¯s a need for that.¡± Gabrielle reminded


    seriously. She was a little worried since she noticed that the two were in bad terms at noon.


    Doctor Maniac shook his head and declined. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve already been used to the


    bad temper of this woman. It doesn¡¯t even matter anymore. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± There was


    no need for him to move out and live separately with Rose in fear of her harsh words towards him. He


    was used to living with a sharp-tongued woman like Rose. What was more, it was already more than


    enough for the two of them to live in such a big vi. They had to be considerate.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After saying her goodbye, Gabrielle left directly.


    When she went out, she saw a tall man, who had a cold and detached expression on his face, standing


    in front of the vi. Gabrielle felt a little strange as she felt that this man seemed familiar.


    However, she would have remembered if it was someone she knew. She shook that thought and


    guessed that he might just be a new bodyguard of the Campbell Family.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, nice to meet you. I¡¯m ter Burke, the captain of Mr. Morris¡¯s bodyguards. From now on,


    I¡¯ll be guarding for your safety in a closer proximity.¡± The man walked straight to Gabrielle and briefly


    introduced himself.


    ¡®So, he¡¯s the captain of Westley¡¯s bodyguards,¡¯ she thought.


    No wonder he looked a bit familiar. She must have seen him in Antawood once or twice before. But


    unlike Alvin whom she could see asionally as he protected her, ter seemed to protect her in the


    shadows.


    Therefore, he kept a low profile. It was reasonable that Gabrielle didn¡¯t have a deep impression of him.


    However, being the captain of the bodyguards meant that he was in a very important position.


    Generally speaking, he should be in Antawood or at Westley¡¯s side right now. Why did he show up in


    front of her, saying he would protect her? ¡°ter, may I ask why you are here?¡± Gabrielle spoke out her


    thoughts. ¡°I just came to Bangkok today from Antawood. I am assigned to protect you well, Mrs.


    Morris.¡± Just like his introduction, ter¡¯s exnation was curt and direct to the point. ¡°Westley ordered


    you to protect me?¡±


    Gabrielle asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, Mr. Morris asked me toe here. Mrs. Morris, will you be heading


    back to the vi now?¡± ter asked expressionlessly. ¡°Yes. I understand. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Then,


    Gabrielle got into the car. This time, it was ter who drove while two other bodyguards were sitting in


    the backseat. Naturally, Gabrielle could sense the sudden strictness in her security. She had a vague


    feeling that something serious must have happened. Unable to endure it any longer, Gabrielle asked


    directly, ¡°ter, since you said that Westley ordered you toe here, you should know where he is


    now, right?¡±


    She had asked Jenna and other bodyguards, but they all said they didn¡¯t know where Westley was.


    Now that ter was here, he would most likely know the answer. Thinking this way, Gabrielle tried to


    sound ter out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Morris. Since I just arrived in Bangkok, I don¡¯t know where Mr. Morris


    is for the time being. I am afraid I can¡¯t tell you his exact whereabouts,¡± ter responded calmly, devoid


    of any nervousness, so Gabrielle couldn¡¯t detect if he was saying the truth or not.


    Hearing this, she just lowered her head and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, she turned to look


    out of the window. Staring up into the sky, there were many thoughts in her head. The sky looked as if it


    was going to rain again. Gabrielle always felt depressed when it rained as she didn¡¯t like the dull


    atmosphere of it.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 535

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 535


    That night, Westley didn¡¯t return, nor did Gabrielle get any news about his whereabouts.


    Gabrielle had been waiting from afternoon. It was past midnight and she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    Westley wasn¡¯t back, and she had no information about him. It started to worry her, as he had never


    been sote. If he had some work, he¡¯d make it a point to inform her about it.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, please have some food. I¡¯ll heat it up for you. You can have someter too. Shall I bring it


    for you?¡± Jenna had tried to convince Gabrielle to eat but it was in vain. She heated up the dishes three


    times since the dinner was served. However, Gabrielle didn¡¯t seem to have any appetite at all. She was


    too anxious to even feel the pangs of hunger.


    Gabrielle was restless because of Westley¡¯s absence. She couldn¡¯t calm herself down. So, quite


    naturally she had no appetite or wish to eat.


    ¡°Jenna, I told you already, I don¡¯t want to eat anything. I¡¯ll have my meal after Westleyes back,¡±


    Gabrielle said calmly. She was trying to lookposed and rxed, but she looked extremely


    mncholic.


    Jenna was starting to get worried about Gabrielle. But she couldn¡¯t force her to eat. She could only


    keep reminding and requesting her to have her meal.


    She felt helpless. Being a maid, there was nothing much she could do.


    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Morris. Whenever you want to eat something, please tell me. I¡¯ll heat up when you want it.


    Till then, shall I bring you some desserts and fruits?¡± Jenna decided not to force Gabrielle to have


    dinner. She decided to at least make Gabrielle have some fruits.


    ¡°Okay, Jenna!¡± Gabrielle said helplessly. She sat still on the sofa, and kept staring outside.


    The concern and worry in Gabrielle¡¯s eyes, started to trouble Jenna. She too started to get anxious.


    Quietly, she went into the kitchen and brought some fruits and drinks for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, please eat something first. Mr. Morris told you that he wille back today, then he will


    definitely keep his words. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Jenna tried her best tofort Gabrielle. She


    didn¡¯t know where Westley was. Thus, she didn¡¯t know what to tell Gabrielle.


    ¡°Hmm. Thank you, Jenna.¡± Gabrielle nodded at Jenna and smiled. She was able to understand what


    the maid was trying to do and was touched by her concern.


    Jenna didn¡¯t say anything more. She ced the fruits and drinks on the table and left.


    Gabrielle drank some water but couldn¡¯t bring herself to eat anything. She just sat there quietly, with


    her eyes fixed at the window. She was only waiting for Westley toe back. Sitting there idly and


    waiting for him, she didn¡¯t even realize when she fell asleep on the sofa. When Gabrielle woke up a few


    hourster, she quickly looked around in the room. No one was there. She took a quick look at her


    watch. It was already four o¡¯clock, but Westley hadn¡¯te back yet.


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t stop herself. It had started to make her more worried. She lifted the nket and


    wrapped it around her body. Huddled in the warm nket, she walked out of the house. ter had


    been standing outside the vi all the time. He was extremely vignt. When he saw Gabrielleing


    out, he instinctively stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Morris, why are youing out at such ate hour?¡± ¡°ter,


    Westley hasn¡¯te back yet. Can you contact him? Or at least tell me where he has gone?


    Then, I will be relieved and feel at peace,¡± Gabrielle said to ter. She decided to directly put across


    her worries. Saying nothing, ter just looked at Gabrielle, coldly and seriously. ¡°Mrs. Morris, I do not


    know anything. Rather, we have no right to enquire about Mr. Morris¡¯ whereabouts. If he doesn¡¯t tell us,


    then we do not ask. But you can rest assured that Mr. Morris will be fine.¡± ¡°What do you mean that he


    will be fine? It¡¯s sote, and he still hasn¡¯te back yet. How can I not worry about him?


    Call him now, please. I want to know where he is!¡± Gabrielle was already anxious. She started to urge


    ter to make a phone call. ¡°Please, Mrs. Morris. ¡­¡± Before ter could finish his words, several cars


    drove past the gate from outside. They all lined up near the vi. Once the cars stopped, Gabrielle ran


    over towards them. She knew Westley must be in one of them. Sure enough, the door of one of the


    cars opened and Westley got out of that car. As a wave of relief passed over her, Gabrielle rushed


    ahead. Without thinking anything, she just threw herself at him and held him tightly in an embrace.


    ¡°Westley! Damn it! Where have you been? You were away for a day and a night, and I knew nothing


    about your whereabouts. No update or information about your safety! Didn¡¯t


    you know I¡¯ll be so worried about you?¡± Gabrielle started scolding him.


    Westley¡¯s heart felt a bittersweet ache when he heard her.


    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m so sorry for leaving you like that. Sorry for making you worry!¡± Westley slowly pulled himself


    away from her arms. One look at her worried and aggrieved face made him feel guilty.


    Before leaving, he had thought that the problem would be solved soon. He hadn¡¯t expected it to take so


    long.


    ¡°You know that I get worried about you. Then why didn¡¯t you tell me? Where had you gone for so long?¡±


    Gabrielle asked angrily.


    ¡°Something important hade up and I had to deal with. I¡¯ll tell you everything but first let¡¯s go inside.


    It¡¯s raining!¡± Westley immediately took her hand in his and rushed into the vi.


    It had started with a drizzle but again it began to rain heavily outside. Gabrielle¡¯s mood worsened when


    she heard the rain hammering against the window.


    Looking closely at him, she said, ¡°Westley, are you hurt?¡± Gabrielle was so mad at him that she didn¡¯t


    realize it earlier. But now when she held him close, a faint smell of blood filled her nose.


    As she came closer to him and sniffed, the smell of blood seemed to have got stronger.


    She looked at him with a raised eyebrow. Westley was dressed in ck, so Gabrielle couldn¡¯t see


    anything. But she could smell it!


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m not hurt. Don¡¯t worry now, Gabrielle,¡± Westley tried tofort her by his


    words. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you. Take off your clothes quickly. Let me have a look.¡± Gabrielle wasn¡¯t


    able to convince herself to believe his words. The smell of blood was too strong and she could feel that


    something was wrong. She waited for him to start undressing, but Westley seemed unbothered. Seeing


    him being reluctant to take off his clothes, Gabrielle decided she had to take action by herself. ¡°Wait a


    minute, Gabrielle. We¡¯re in the living room. Let¡¯s go back to our room. I¡¯ll take my clothes off for you.


    Okay?


    ¡± Westley grabbed her hands quickly before she could touch his clothes. He didn¡¯t expect that his wife


    would be such an open-minded person. Although only the two of them were staying in the vi, it was


    improper for her to take off his clothes in public. There were a lot of bodyguards outside and they could


    see him. IELS ¡°Oh! Come on now. Why do you have to take off your clothes in your room? It¡¯s the


    same if you take off your clothes here. You are a man. There is nothing to be afraid of or feel shy!¡±


    Gabrielle was a little angry. Her worry was increasing by each passing moment The more he hesitated


    to take off his clothes, the more suspicious she felt. Gabrielle was unwilling to give up. She immediately


    tried to squirm her hands free from his grip.


    She knew he was making excuses, so she had to take off his clothes. Westley felt helpless but he tried


    tough it away when he saw her being so stubborn and adamant like that. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll let you take


    them off. But you have to answer my question first. Why didn¡¯t you eat your meals properly and sleep


    well? You didn¡¯t have your dinner and went to sleep on the sofa. My heart aches when you don¡¯t take


    care of yourself.¡± Westley still held her hand firmly and looked at her reproachfully. He rushed back as


    soon as he heard ter¡¯s report about Gabrielle¡¯s restlessness and anxiety.


    The problem at hand hadn¡¯t been solved yet. He still needed a little bit more time, but he had to rush


    back. As soon as he heard that Gabrielle had fallen asleep on the sofa and didn¡¯t have dinner, he


    couldn¡¯t stop himself. He had no choice but to return. Though d to see her being so concerned and


    worried about him, he was a little angry at her too. He wasn¡¯t pleased to know that she hadn¡¯t slept or


    eaten anything. ¡°Really? Now you will go ahead and me me! You left without telling me where you


    were going. You didn¡¯t even tell me when you¡¯de back. So, quite naturally I was going to be


    worried about you.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I had no appetite at all and couldn¡¯t sleep in your absence,¡± Gabrielle shouted at him angrily. She was


    really mad at him now. Westley knew that he was wrong, so he kept quiet. Though she yelled at him,


    he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He silently admitted his mistake. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right Gabrielle!


    Indeed it¡¯s my fault this time. I shouldn¡¯t have left without telling you in advance. It¡¯s quite natural for


    you to keep waiting for me day and night in fear. I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment you want to give me.¡±


    Gabrielle squinted and looked at him with a snicker. She couldn¡¯t believe that Westley was epting


    his fault and was ready for punishment. ¡°Really? Then take off your clothes now,¡± she said without


    losing a moment.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 536

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 536


    Gabrielle told Westley to take off his clothes. She had asked him to do so prior to this time. But it was


    to no avail.


    A slight headache had been bothering Westley. Gabrielle seemed to be of the opinion that he must


    have hurt himself somehow. So she was determined to take off his clothes there and then in order to


    ascertain what really happened to him.


    However long he wanted to go on refusing to take off his clothes, she had decided to keep on being


    persistent. In due time, he would have little or no option but to be obedient. Then she would carry


    on with the needful.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it off.¡± He stopped being hesitant. Westley undressed himself and showed her his body.


    He knew how stubborn his wife could be. She would go the extra mile to get whatever she wanted.


    So it was a wild goose chase trying to go against her anymore.


    She had been rather sorrowful for a day. So he didn¡¯t want to further aggravate the situation.


    After checking his body both lovingly and dutifully, Gabrielle did not discover any new wound. Only


    some old ones were found. She heaved a deep sigh of relief. But she could perceive the strong smell


    of blood on his clothes.


    It was definitely not his blood. Therefore it must be someone else¡¯s. She feared that something serious


    and dangerous must have happened that night.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I hope that you have seen it clearly. What¡¯s the point in disbelieving my words? I am fine.¡±


    Westley was about to get dressed when Gabrielle stopped him.


    ¡°Hold on! Don¡¯t put on your clothes now,¡± Gabrielle stopped him.


    ¡°You must be kidding me, right? Gabrielle, I¡¯m not hurt. You have checked my body yourself. Why don¡¯t


    you want me to put on some clothes?¡± Westley looked at her awkwardly. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡®Gabrielle doesn¡¯t have any n of letting me walk around the house naked, does she?¡¯ He looked at


    his wife wondering what she had in mind. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter. I am a man. But what is it that has aroused


    Gabrielle¡¯s curiosity?¡¯ ¡°I perceived the smell of blood on your clothes. Let us go upstairs for a proper


    check of your entire body. Maybe you have been injured.¡± Gabrielle pulled Westley. As soon as he


    heard what she said, Westley became a little worried. He had injured his leg but it was treated in the


    car when he came back. So there was really nothing serious. Notwithstanding, Gabrielle would be very


    worried if she saw it.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    To make matters worse, he had long refused to admit the fact that he had any wound or cut. ¡°Gabrielle


    my darling, it¡¯s already gettingte. Can we just go to bed, please? You have been up all night waiting


    for me. Aren¡¯t you tired now? Let us catch some sleep.¡± Westley held her hand while he tactfully


    dragged her towards the bed. He was eager to go to bed with her. Something within her refused to be


    convinced. The more Gabrielle listened to him, the level of her suspicion increased. ¡®There must be


    something wrong with Westley and he doesn¡¯t want me to know about it.¡¯


    ¡°Westley!¡± Gabrielle called out to him. ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m right here. Is everything okay?¡± Westley behaved


    like a child in the kindergarten. He stood very erect and listened attentively. ¡°Take off your pants. I want


    to carry out a more thorough search.¡± Gabrielle gazed at his face for a while before speaking directly.


    Westley noticed her ravishing charisma. He was intimidated by her domineering aura. She was more


    decisive than most women. He wanted to say something to Gabrielle but Westley stammered. ¡°You can


    either take it off by yourself or I¡¯ll do it for you?¡± Gabrielle looked at him. She sneered while he


    struggled to make a choice. He tried to say something again. But Gabrielle interrupted his speech.


    ¡°Westley, are you still trying to deny the fact that you didn¡¯t get hurt? It bothers me a great deal when


    you refuse to tell the truth. I am your loving wife who cares about your well-being. Do I have to force


    you to open up?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s domineering aura disappea


    red without a trace. Then, she looked worried for her husband.


    ¡°My beloved Gabrielle, I¡¯m deeply sorry that I made you worry. You are my precious wife and I detest


    seeing you suffer like this. Actually, a bullet grazed my leg, but I¡¯m okay now. It¡¯s only a minor scratch.¡±


    Westley held her tightly in his arms in an attempt tofort her.


    ¡°Did you just call that a minor scratch? I do not enjoy talking to you in an aggressive tone. If you had


    mentioned it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have forced you like I have just done. Please, let me see the wound.¡±


    Gabrielle broke free from his arms and paid rapt attention.


    A remorseful Westley quickly surrendered. It displeased him that he made his wife experience so much


    pain as a result of the denial.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll roll up my trousers and let you see.¡± Westley let her sit down on the edge of


    the bed.


    ¡°You do not have to do that anymore. Go and take a refreshing bath. There is a faint smell of blood all


    over you which makes me feel a little ufortable.¡± Gabrielle pushed him gently into the bathroom.


    She then started to unfasten his belt. Westley was left with no other choice but let her be.


    Atst, she took off his pants. Westley noticed that blood had oozed out of the bandage around the


    wound on his left leg.


    Gabrielle squatted down. She looked at it meticulously albeit with so much care. ¡°Westley, please do


    not y any game of words with me now. Kindly tell me how deep and long the wound is! Else, I will rip


    off the bandage myself.¡±


    Gabrielle was not making idle threats. Her word was her bond! She would waste no time in tearing off


    the bandage like she promised if Westley tried to be economical with the truth. ¡°Okay, just calm down.


    I¡¯ll tell you everything. It has not gotten to that extent. By the way, Remy has been called upon to wrap


    it up properly.¡± Westley tried to make light of the situation. But he was really afraid of her and didn¡¯t


    dare to show any dissatisfaction. He raised his wife up from the floor. ¡°It¡¯s only about half the length of a


    finger and two centimeters deep. I told you there¡¯s nothing to worry about.


    Can you please excuse me, I have to take a shower?¡± Westley asked with a stern tone. ¡°No, that is not


    happening tonight. I¡¯ll bathe you myself.¡± Gabrielle filled the bathtub with water. He was pleased by her


    demonstration of affection. The fact that she took the initiative to run some water for him was really


    soothing. Westley neither resisted nor spoke. He walked up to her and waited. Then she bathed him


    tenderly. It was very pleasurable to be pampered by someone. Although Westley was still injured, he


    felt that it was worth it. ¡°Sit in the bathtub,¡± Gabrielle said lovingly. She didn¡¯t allow his shin to get into


    the water. ¡°Westley, what is the cause of the injury?¡± Gabrielle asked while she sat behind him


    scrubbing his back. ¡°Darling, do you really want to get into the nitty-gritty of everything?


    ¡± Westley was not exactly sure about telling Gabrielle. ¡°Of course, I want to! What do you think?¡±


    Gabrielle replied while she pinched his back. ¡°They came after Victor,¡± Westley said to her. When the


    other members of the Sanderson Family arrived, they found out that the Campbell Family had taken


    away Victor. They saw it as an opportunity to break in by force and kill him. In this way, his death could


    be sessfully pinned on the Campbell Family.


    They were so naive! It was extremely difficult for anyone to kill a person in the territory of the Campbell


    Family in Bangkok. Westley went to save Victor. He had nned to strike a deal with the Sanderson


    Family. But the negotiation failed! Those scheming viins began to shoot at him. The scene became


    quite chaotic. Westley had a minor cut. But the people from the Sanderson Family lost their lives. ¡°It¡¯s


    my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have saved Victor in the first ce.¡± Gabrielle felt that she had caused a huge


    problem for both Westley and the Campbell Family.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 537

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 537


    Gabrielle suddenly realized her mistake. She really shouldn¡¯t have saved Victor. Now, that would cost


    her dearly. But how could she have known? She had no idea who he was before saving him.


    At that time, Victor was in a very critical situation. They had to act quickly. If they didn¡¯t do anything, he


    would have died before their eyes.


    ¡°He is indeed a trouble,¡± Westley said honestly.


    Victor was a cruel and unscrupulous man. In fact, it was the characteristic of his whole family. They


    were all cruel and bloodthirsty people who did not hesitate to use any means to achieve their goals.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I got you into trouble. I shouldn¡¯t have saved Victor back then,¡± Gabrielle apologized with a


    dejected look.


    It was only out of kindness that she had saved Victor. But if she had known it would get Westley in


    trouble, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Staring intently at Gabrielle, Westley asked in earnest, ¡°If you had known that saving him would cause


    me trouble, would you still have saved him?¡±


    Gabrielle hesitated for a while before shaking her head firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble,


    and I do not want anyone to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I know you very well, Gabrielle. You really are a good person and you can¡¯t stand to see people suffer.


    Don¡¯t you think if you had the opportunity to save Victor one more time, you would do it anyway?¡± As


    he spoke, Westley held Gabrielle¡¯s hand and looked at her seriously.


    After a short pause, a faint smile appeared on Gabrielle¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sure I might


    save him again. All life is sacred, right?¡±


    ¡°Besides, he even worked for you for free,¡± Westley said in a jealous tone.


    For a moment, Gabrielle was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Westley still remembered such a trivial


    thing. She couldn¡¯t deny it at all.


    ¡°I know now that I was wrong to do so. Never again would I ask a stranger for help. You are my only


    hero!¡± Gabrielle then stood on her tiptoes and kissed Westley on the lips.


    At the touch of Gabrielle¡¯s moist lips, Westley¡¯s face softened a little and a faint smile appeared on his


    face. Gabrielle knew him well and she knew how to soften him up when necessary. If she didn¡¯t act like


    this, he would still be angry.


    ¡°I like it better. Don¡¯t forget who you are, Gabrielle. You are my wife. As such, you should never


    promise anything to other men. Anyway, they all have ulterior motives when theye to you.¡±


    Westley¡¯s face was serious as he spoke.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone or anything to disturb Gabrielle¡¯s peace and quiet. She was an exceptional


    woman, kind, pure and generous. He loved her from the bottom of his heart and was ready to protect


    her for the rest of his life.


    Westley feared that because of her naivet¨¦, she would be used by other men. ¡°You have my word that I


    won¡¯t do that again,¡± Gabrielle said seriously. Westley didn¡¯t seem mad at her, nor did he care about


    the trouble she had unwittingly caused. However, Gabrielle felt quite guilty and uneasy. After all, it was


    her fault. If she hadn¡¯t saved Victor, Westley wouldn¡¯t be in trouble now and he wouldn¡¯t have been


    hurt. ¡°Hey, Gabrielle, look at me!¡± Westley said, seeing that she looked absent-minded and uneasy.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, okay? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡°Westley, I won¡¯t let this happen


    to you again.


    Next time you tell me we shouldn¡¯t save someone, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± She hoped with all her heart that


    Westley would believe her. It was out of the question that she still ventured to save strangers without


    knowing what they really had in mind. She didn¡¯t want Westley to get in trouble again. The experience


    with Victor had served her well as a lesson. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be such a dangerous man.


    That day, when she saw Victor in the temple, she quickly realized he was seriously injured. She didn¡¯t


    think too much at the time. All she knew was that he was in very bad shape and needed help. Gabrielle


    had no idea then that it wasn¡¯t an injury caused by disease or anything of the sort, but that someone


    had inflicted it on him. ¡°


    Don¡¯t worry, Gabrielle. You can do whatever you want whenever you want. I¡¯m not going to ask you to


    go against your nature, and I¡¯m certainly not going to try to tell you how to behave. If you want to do


    something, do it. If it causes problems afterwards, I will solve them for you.¡± Westley looked Gabrielle in


    the eye as he spoke. As far as he was concerned, his wife could do whatever she wanted to do. He


    definitely wasn¡¯t going to tell her what to do. If Gabrielle ac cidentally caused any trouble, he knew he


    could help her solve them. Westley felt that Gabrielle needed a strong husband who could protect her.


    If he couldn¡¯t, then he just didn¡¯t deserve to be her husband. Gabrielle suddenly ced a gentle kiss on


    Westley¡¯s lips. ¡°Why are you so nice to me?¡± she asked timidly.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 538

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 538


    Without denying what Remy just said, Westley smiled indifferently.


    Then, in a low voice, he said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know how cruel the Sanderson Family is? But I can


    solve the problem. I have already involved myself in this matter the moment I saved Victor. There is no


    turning back now. Plus, there is nothing to be afraid of. I mean this is Bangkok, not their Ensfield.¡±


    Even though it was risky to offend the Sanderson Family, Westley wasn¡¯t afraid of getting into trouble.


    Packing up his things, Remy asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Victor is an ungrateful man? The Sanderson


    Family has a bad reputation in the city.¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, Westley thought, ¡®He is not only an ungrateful man, but also a lecher.¡¯


    As Westley thought that Victor had a crush on Gabrielle, he wouldn¡¯t be nice to his love rival.


    Now that Victor owed him a favor, Westley would rather take this as an opportunity.


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Westley said, ¡°I don¡¯t really care whether the Sanderson Family has


    a bad reputation or not.¡± Then, his face changed as he said arrogantly, ¡°I just know that I¡¯m hungry now.


    Please cook something for me, Dr. Davis.¡±


    Hearing his request, Remy got so annoyed that he wanted to beat Westley up. ring at him, Remy


    said, ¡°Westley, you know that I¡¯m a doctor, not a cook. Why on earth should I cook for you?¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, Westley asked innocently, ¡°I¡¯m really hungry now and I¡¯m injured, remember?


    Can¡¯t you cook something for me for the sake of our friendship?¡±


    Standing up, Remy said helplessly under his breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I owed you in my past life,


    Westley.¡±


    Since Westley let Gabrielle sleep before she had dinner, he wondered if she would be hungry now.


    Thinking about it, Westley went to the bedroom to check Gabrielle. When he found that she was still


    sleeping soundly, he decided to let her have a good sleep because he didn¡¯t want to wake her up.


    After checking on Gabrielle, Westley went downstairs again. There, he saw Remy, who wasing out


    of the kitchen while carrying a bowl of noodles.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Westley, Remy said sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Morris, your dinner is ready. Pleasee here and


    enjoy the noodles.¡± However, Westley didn¡¯t take it to heart, instead he was even happy. With a smile


    on his face, he thanked, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Davis.¡± In an instant, Westley sat down and took a look at the


    bowl of noodles The color of the noodles was good and there was even a fried egg. He wondered how


    the taste would be. Looking at Westley, Remy warned,


    ¡°If you are picky about my cooking, you can cook it yourself.¡± If Westley was picky about his cooking,


    Remy would be very angry. Holding his chopsticks, Westley said, ¡°I won¡¯t. I mean Dr. Davis, you are


    not a cook after all. But can I still make some suggestions if it tastes really bad? You won¡¯t mind that,


    will you?¡± Although it wasn¡¯t as good as Gabrielle¡¯s cooking, it was still delicious. ¡°Take your time


    eating. I¡¯ll go back to my room and have a rest.¡±


    After saying that, Remy stood up and prepared to go back to his room. Before he could go, Westley


    stopped him as he said, ¡°Actually, now that you have made the noodles for me, don¡¯t you think you


    should apany me and leave only after I finish the noodles?¡± Remy was very angry when he heard


    Westley¡¯s words. Taking a deep breath to control his anger, Remy said lightly, ¡°Do you think I wanted to


    cook noodles for you? I waited for you only because I wanted to see how badly you are injured. You


    were gone for a day and a night. Among us, Gabrielle is worried about you the most.¡± Nodding his


    head, Westley answered, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You have to love her with all your heart and soul for the rest of your


    life.¡± Obviously, what Remy said was true. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a love like Westley and Gabrielle had


    for each other. Therefore, naturally, Remy hoped that they could be together forever.


    Smiling, Westley said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that you gave us your bl


    essing, we will definitely have a happy life. I heard that Rose has woken up from thea. What are


    you nning to do?¡± In fact, the real reason why Westley asked Remy to stay was because he had


    something important to ask him.


    Looking at Westley, Remy answered, ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t take the credit for Rose¡¯s recovery because


    Doctor Maniac is the one who did everything. That man is a medical genius. Since I have been a doctor


    for so many years, I have met a lot of doctors. But I have never seen a doctor who has such kind of


    medical skill at a young age. Have you investigated about his background?¡± Honestly, after seeing the


    skills of Doctor Maniac, Remy was very interested in him.


    After all, both of them were doctors and it was rare for Remy to encounter such kind of genius.


    While eating the noodles, Westley said, ¡°Well, seems like he has already won you over. It¡¯s rare for you


    to admire someone like that so, he must be really intelligent. Don¡¯t worry. The Campbell Family is


    investigating him and I believe they will have the information you want soon.¡±


    It seemed that they had to investigate Doctor Maniac carefully.


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Remy said, ¡°I have a feeling that he doesn¡¯t work for government


    officials. Maybe he was in a scientific research institute before.¡±


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Westley asked tly, ¡°Scientific research institute?¡±


    Westley had never thought about it until Remy mentioned it. Now that he thought about it, it was highly


    possible that Doctor Maniac was from a scientific research institute.


    Nowadays, there were some secret research organizations all over the world. Many of the top medical


    experts were sent to those kind of ces.


    It was possible that Doctor Maniac was really from those kind of secret scientific research institutes


    before he came to the forest.


    After thinking for a while, Remy spoke out his thoughts. ¡°To be honest, if a doctor has this kind of great


    medical skills like him, he should have made some great achievements and must be famous in the


    medical field. He might even have published some papers and stuff, but I can¡¯t recall about him at all.¡±


    Thinking about it, Westley nodded his head in agreement and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell them what you said


    so that they can investigate him using this clue.¡± The information about Doctor Maniac made Westley


    think about how Gabrielle could attract so many powerful people. In a serious voice, Remy suggested,


    ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s a good idea for Doctor Maniac to stay with us, Westley.¡± ¡°Do you want him to work


    for us?¡± Of course, Westley knew exactly what Remy was thinking. Obviously, it would be good for


    them if there was a highly capable doctor in their hospital. Nheless, everything depended on


    whether Doctor Maniac was a good person or not. Seeing that Westley was thinking, Remy added in


    an unsure voice,


    ¡°That is if possible¡­¡± Truth be told, Westley didn¡¯t have any problem with it. Therefore, he said, ¡°Well, if


    Doctor Maniac can work for us at that time, I agree.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then. Enjoy your meal. I¡¯m going


    to bed now.¡± Remy intended to go back to his room before Westley finished the noodles. Nodding his


    head, Westley said, ¡°


    Yeah, you should go ahead.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget to wash the dishes after you ate it.¡± After saying that,


    Remy left. Not wanting to eat the noodles anymore, Westley took another bite and decided to go back


    to his room. As he wanted to go and apany his wife as soon as possible, Westley didn¡¯t want to


    wash the dishes. Gabrielle wasn¡¯t sleeping well as she was having a strange dream where Westley


    was being chased and fell down in front of her with blood all over his body. That was the moment she


    woke up from her nightmare. ¡°No, no. Westley, please don¡¯t¡­¡± Not long after Westleyy down, he


    heard Gabrielle shouting in her nightmare. Immediately, he got up and shook her to wake her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 539

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 539


    It was almost ten in the morning. The sun was zing outside the window.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m right here. I¡¯m with you.¡± Westley pulled her into his arms and gently


    kissed her forehead, waiting for her to wake up.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t¡­ Westley, you can¡¯t¡­ ¡± Gabrielle woke up with tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Her eyes slowly fluttered open, and she saw the blurry image of Westley looking at her. She blinked


    and looked at him again.


    ¡°Westley, you¡¯re fine!¡± Gabrielle examined his face in surprise as the images of the horrific nightmare


    continued to haunt her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a nightmare. I¡¯m fine now. We¡¯re all fine. What did you dream about?¡±


    Westleyforted her, rocking her in his arms.


    ¡°Someone was chasing us, and you fell in front of me with blood all over your body. I tried saving you


    but couldn¡¯t. I¡­¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right. Don¡¯t be afraid. They usually say that if you imagine someone dying in your dreams, they will


    end up living a long, healthy life. We¡¯ll be fine. Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡± Westley coaxed


    her.


    ¡°No, I want to get up. I¡¯m starving. Besides, I have to meet Ms. Glyn this afternoon. It¡¯s better to


    prepare in advance,¡± Gabrielle said, shaking her head intently.


    ¡°You are right. You fell asleepst night without having dinner. You better get up and eat something.¡±


    Westley got up and pulled her up from the bed.


    ¡°How dare you say that? Who¡­ Are you okay?¡± Gabrielle rolled up his pants and checked his left shin


    as she remembered something.


    She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the wound was neatly bandaged.


    There were bloodstains all over the bedsheet yesterday. She had been scared witless.


    Gabrielle had never been aggressive and courageous before. Now, with Westley¡¯s influence, she felt


    she had turned into a devil and had gone to the extent of harming someone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Remy has already cleaned the wound and applied medicine.¡± Westley smiled. Gabrielle


    could picture Remy¡¯s reaction when he saw the wound. Her face burned with embarrassment.


    ¡°Westley, did Remy say anything?¡± Gabrielle asked, squirming with unease. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He didn¡¯t say


    anything. Wash your face and get ready.¡±


    Westley directly carried her to the bathroom. When the two of them went downstairs, Remy wasn¡¯t


    around, and Jenna had already prepared breakfast. ¡°Sir, madam, breakfast is ready. Please sit down.


    Let me serve you.¡± Jenna greeted them with a smile. ¡°Jenna, where is Remy?¡± Gabrielle asked,


    cocking her head to the side.


    ¡°He went to see Rose,¡± she answered. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Gabrielle took Westley¡¯s hand and sat down to eat


    with him. When they finished eating, Remy returned home, looking rxed. ¡°Remy, how is Rose?¡± ¡°She


    is better than I expected. Maybe it¡¯s because she works out regrly and maintains a healthy lifestyle.


    I¡¯m guessing she will recover in a day or two. But Doctor Maniac needs a few more days to


    recuperate,¡± Remy exined, blowing out a loud breath. ¡°Oh, thank God!¡± Gabrielle felt much better to


    hear that.


    After all, she owed her life to Rose. She was happier than anyone else to hear that Rose would recover


    soon.


    ¡°Are you going to see her now?¡± asked Remy.


    ¡°No, I ha


    ve important work today.¡± Gabrielle had to prepare for the jewelry exhibition, so she nned to see


    Rose on her way home after work.


    ¡°Okay, you can see herter.¡± Remy plopped on the sofa in the living room and sighed.


    Westley had specially ordered dresses and shoes for Gabrielle. Once everything arrived, he took her


    upstairs to get her changed.


    When Gabrielle went to change the dress, her eyes widened as she saw the hickeys all over her body.


    ¡°Westley! Look at what you have done. You knew I was going to the party today. Why did you do this?


    How can I go out now? It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Gabrielle was furious.


    Although her dress covered the hickeys on her chest and back, it couldn¡¯t hide the ones on her cor


    bones.


    ¡®Gosh! Westley has gone too far this time.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t matter. It will ward off the men who try hooking up with you tonight.¡± Westley


    was happy to see the hickeys that seemed to tell everyone that his woman was already taken.


    He couldn¡¯t think of any man coveting his wife. Gabrielle belonged to him alone, and the hickeys


    seemed to dere his love for her. ¡°Westley, no man would be so interested in me. You are just


    thinking too much.¡± Gabrielle rolled her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe why he was so jealous. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not


    obvious here. You can cover it with your hair. Leave your hair loose instead of tying it up tonight.¡±


    Westleybed his fingers through her hair and gently draped them around the marks. That way, no


    one could see his wife¡¯s slender, milky neck and sexy cor bones as well. Knowing his intention,


    Gabrielle scoffed angrily.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I put on a mask when I go out? It would make things easier for you.¡± ¡°Really? I hope it is a


    masquerade party.¡± Westley grinned happily. Gabrielle ignored his words and pushed him out of the


    room beforebing her hair and putting on her makeup. She was attending the party with Melissa,


    representing her brand. Therefore, she took extra care to prepare well, for she didn¡¯t want to embarrass


    Melissa in any way. About half an hourter,


    Gabrielle walked out. Westley¡¯s eyes widened; his jaw dropped in shock. Although he knew how


    beautiful his wife was, he seldom saw her wearing makeup. Gabrielle looked drop-dead gorgeous.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you really have to attend the party?¡± Westley whined as he pulled Gabrielle into his arms,


    refusing to let her go. ¡°Westley, if you keep acting like this, I won¡¯t go anywhere in the future.¡± Gabrielle


    deliberately grunted to irritate Westley. ¡°Well, don¡¯t go anywhere. Be a good wife and stay at home,¡±


    Westley said in a rxed tone. ¡°Oh, really? Why don¡¯t you just lock me up?¡± She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Enough with the drama. Let¡¯s go out now. We can have lunch outside. How about I treat you to lunch,


    Mr. Morris? I want to thank you for your concern. Don¡¯t you want toe with me?¡± She stared into


    Westley¡¯s eyes whilst stroking the side of his face. An ecstatic smile emerged on his face. How could


    he refuse? ¡°Mrs. Morris, please wait for me downstairs. I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± Westley


    nted a kiss on her lips and happily ran to his room. ¡°Gosh, you are ruining my lipstick.¡± Gabrielle


    laughed, shaking her head.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 540

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 540


    Westley took Gabrielle to an Italian restaurant for lunch.


    They went there a littlete, so there were not many people in the whole restaurant.


    Thus, they no longer asked for a private room and just picked a table near the window in the hall to sit.


    The restaurant was on the third floor of the building in the central area of Bangkok. In addition, the


    street where the restaurant was located had an antique atmosphere to it as well as vibrant


    marketces. So, as they sat near the window, they could take in the lively scene on the street.


    The scenery Gabrielle could see in front of her eyes was very much to her liking.


    ¡°Do you like the scenery?¡± When Westley, who was sitting across from Gabrielle, saw a bright smile on


    her face, he knew he had made the right decision.


    ¡°Yes, I like it. The view of the old block is very beautiful here. We should havee here earlier.¡±


    Gabrielle liked it so much in her heat that she replied without any hesitation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch first. If you like it, we cane over next time.¡± Westley brought her a piece of pizza


    first and then helped her cut the steak.


    It was Gabrielle who asked for pizza, so Westley brought her over to this Italian restaurant.


    ¡°The pizza tastes good.¡± Gabrielle nibbled into the slice, and her mouth was immediately flooded with


    the vor of bacon, which was also one of her favorite vors.


    ¡°If you like it, eat more. We¡¯ll go to the jewelry exhibitionter, and they will prepare a dinner party, but


    I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be full at all,¡± Westley said as he knew very well about Gabrielle.


    Although the food prepared for the banquet was exquisite, most people had no appetite. After all,


    everyone attended the banquet mainly not to eat but to socialize.


    So basically, not many people really cared about what they ate.


    ¡°The jewelry exhibition will be held in the afternoon, and it won¡¯tst long. We will go back as soon as


    it¡¯s over. It won¡¯t take much time, and I won¡¯t be hungry for a while. If I¡¯m too full now, my belly will


    bulge. It will look ugly then. After all, I¡¯m wearing a slim dress,¡± Gabrielle said as she lowered her head


    and looked down at her dress.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s you.¡± Austin was happy when he heard a bright female voice on the other end of the line.


    If it was Westley who answered the phone, he would definitely be very unhappy.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°I have received the gift for grandma. What should I do?¡± Austin went straight to the point.


    ¡°Please check whether the gift isplete or not. Then buy a beautiful gift box to package it and give it


    to grandma. After we go back, I will treat you to dinner,¡± Gabrielle said happily.


    She was kinda surprised to know that the gift had arrived so soon. After all, she had sent the gift from


    abroad, so she expected the shipping time to be longer.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Westley had paid a high price for fast delivery and had instructed


    someone to deliver the gift directly. However, the whole process was carried out without Gabrielle¡¯s


    knowing. Just like that, the gift was quickly delivered to Austin.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s have dinner together, Gabrielle. When will youe back? How are you doing there? I


    miss you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here with Gabrielle. Don¡¯t worry about her. Just mind your own business. If there¡¯s nothing else,


    just hang up. The international calls are very expensive.¡± Before Austin could finish his sentence,


    Westley grabbed the phone from Gabrielle and answered in her stead, then hung up as soon as he


    finished speaking.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡®The international calls are very expensive?¡¯


    Gabrielle¡¯s eyelids twitched when she heard this. She might believe it if someone else said it, but it was


    Westley who said it, so his words made absolutely no sense to her ears.


    o rnis Group, al don¡¯t want to w After all, how could the rich and powerful Mr. Morris be short on


    international phone bills? ¡°Westley, can you stop being so childish? As the CEO of the Morris Group,


    are you short of money?¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m not short of money. But I don¡¯t


    want to waste money for Austin. He even said he missed you,¡± Westley said, his tone conveyed a


    sense of confidence. It sounded like Gabrielle had something to do with Austin. But in fact, they had


    nothing.


    ¡°Okay. But this time, he called me to talk about the gift for grandma. He is helping us. You¡¯re going too


    far treating him like this. Besides, he is your cousin.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but bring up the topic of his


    and Austin¡¯s rtionship. ¡°I¡¯d rather not have such a cousin. He even wants to steal his cousin-inw.


    Do you still think I should treat him well?¡± Westley threw back a question at Gabrielle. Westley was a


    domineering and calm man previously. But Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but wonder why a man of such


    image had changed into such a childish man. ¡°Westley, in fact, there is really nothing between Austin


    and me. We are just friends. Now that we are inws don¡¯t be so jealous. You don¡¯t want to make


    yourself feel worse, right?¡±


    Gabrielle reached out and massaged the stiff area of the man¡¯s brows to relieve tension while also


    trying to keep him from thinking too much. Westley had already had a lot of things to worry about. If he


    got involved in something else, it would make him even more tired. That was something Gabrielle didn¡¯t


    want to happen to him. ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s because I love you so much.¡± Westley reached out and grabbed


    her hand in his palm. His palm was very big and warm. When he held her hand lightly like this,


    Gabrielle could directly feel the temperature of his palm and his full of love for her. And that was all she


    wanted. ¡°I love you, too. That¡¯s why you have to be more confident in yourself and me. You should


    believe that we can¡¯t amodate anyone else except each other. A person¡¯s heart is very small that


    it can only amodate one person. So, since you live in my heart, I won¡¯t let anyone else live in,¡±


    Gabrielle said earnestly. ¡°I believe what you said. From now on, I can only live there alone. Even if we


    have children in the future, you can¡¯t let thempete with me,¡± Westley said in his overbearing tone.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 541

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 541


    He should be the only one who could live in her heart.


    Even if they had children, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate them.


    Gabrielle was stunned when she heard this. Not because Westley mentioned the children, but because


    he said he wouldn¡¯t lose to the children for her affection.


    How could a man be so ridiculous?


    ¡°Westley, are you saying you¡¯re going topete with the children? You¡¯re literally their father.¡±


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know if she wanted tough or cry.


    She had long known that men go dumb when they fall in love. But she never expected Westley to turn


    into one. He was so goofy now.


    The fact was much worse than she expected.


    ¡°Of course I know I¡¯m their father. Gabrielle, you should know that only when parents love each other


    will their children be very happy growing up. So, even if we have children in the future, we must be the


    ones who love each other the most. I¡¯ll always be the first person in your heart, understand?¡± Westley


    exined overbearingly.


    But she knew he was right. The children whose parents loved each other would grow up in a loving


    home.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve made your point. I agree with you. No matter how cute the children are, you will always


    be the one I love most.¡± Gabrielle guaranteed him.


    Westley immediately smiled like a child.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Before they could continue chatting, Westley¡¯s phone rang again. This time, it was from


    Alvin.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It must be rted to thepany¡¯s business, so he needed to answer the call.


    ¡°You¡¯ve handed all thepany affairs to Alvin, right? Is he going to be okay, Westley?¡± Gabrielle was


    worried Alvin couldn¡¯t handle the multiple tasks alone. After all, Westley was the biggest boss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alvin is very capable. I¡¯ll answer the phone over there, so you stay and eat obediently.¡±


    Westley stood up and kissed her on the forehead. Then he walked away, answering the call. Gabrielle


    let him do his thing. She lowered her head and ate the beef that Westley had cut for her. He had


    always taken good care of her and surrounded her with lots of love. He had given Gabrielle the best


    kind of love she could ever ask for. This was the happiest point in her life. She didn¡¯t regret having been


    single for thest twenty years. It was worth it. When Gabrielle turned her head to look out the window,


    she saw a buffed, tall man in ck, wearing sunsses.


    He must be a bodyguard. She became curious. Who on earth is this person? Is he Westley¡¯s


    subordinate or someone else¡¯s man?¡¯EL The man just stood there and stared in the direction of the


    restaurant for a long time. Then, he moved. Before Gabrielle could clearly see which direction he left,


    he had already disappeared. It was so weird. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gabrielle?¡± Westley came back after


    answering the phone to see Gabrielle staring out the window. She didn¡¯t even notice him approaching.


    He followed Gabrielle¡¯s line of sight and there was nothing unusual.


    There were only people passing by. ¡°I¡­ I was admiring the scenery. Are you done with your phone


    call?¡± Gabrielle acted normal when she faced Westley. She wanted to tell him what she had seen, but


    she was afraid she was only overthinking. It would just make Westley feel worried if she said anything.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s eat. The food¡¯s getting cold.¡± Westley cut another piece of pizza for her. ¡°You continue


    eating, I¡¯m already full now. I¡¯m wearing a dress for the jewelry exhibition, so it¡¯s best not to fill my


    tummy so much. I wouldn¡¯t want to look bloated.¡± Gabrielle put the pizza on Westley¡¯s te. Westley


    understood Gabrielle wanted to look beautifulter, so he didn¡¯t force her to eat anymore.


    After the two of t hem had finished eating, Westley drove her directly to the Royal Hotel. Along the way,


    Gabrielle felt uneasy. It felt like someone was watching them. She had felt this before. After Michelle


    told her the same story, her senses had be stronger. ¡°Westley, did you bring anyone to


    apany us?¡± Gabrielle looked out the window. It was getting farther and farther away from


    Bangkok. The Royal Hotel they were going to was in the suburb, so the road there would be more


    deste.


    ¡°I brought some people. ter is in the car not far behind, and there are also men from the Campbell


    Family. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to prepare a day ahead of time in the Royal Hotel to secure our


    safety. They¡¯ll make sure everything goes smoothly. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Westley reached out and held her


    hand. Today, Westley also wore ck clothing and sunsses, dressed like his bodyguards. No one


    would suspect him, even if he was with Gabrielle.


    ¡°You¡¯re always thinking far ahead. I believe your arrangement will keep us safe.¡± Gabrielle ced her


    hand on top of his and let go right away. He was driving, after all. Although she said that, she was still


    feeling anxious. ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you. Even if you didn¡¯t need a partner,


    I¡¯d still apany you all the way.¡±


    Westley felt a little disappointed. ¡°Too bad, it¡¯s something I can¡¯t decide on. After all, I was only invited


    by my teacher. If I take you with me without any invitation, it would be a burden to her. I don¡¯t want to


    be a bother.¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, silly. Smile for me, I wasn¡¯t ming you.¡± Westley reached out and pinched her face. ¡°Ahh no,


    you¡¯re driving!¡± Gabrielle knocked off his hand and warned him to drive carefully. Westley chuckled and


    stopped messing around. He drove obediently. When they arrived at the Royal Hotel, Gabrielle didn¡¯t


    get out of the car immediately. She sat inside and waited for Melissa. She was half an hour earlier. So,


    Melissa hadn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Call me if you need anything.¡± Westley


    took out a white phone and handed it to her. He had prepared it for her for a long time, but Gabrielle


    never asked him for a new phone.


    By keeping her phone away, Westley didn¡¯t need to worry about Austin always calling her. Since they


    had been together most of the time, it didn¡¯t matter if she had a phone or not. Now, they had to be apart


    for a little while, so Gabrielle needed to have the phone. ¡°This is the tracker and monitor. It lets me


    know about your location and situation. I don¡¯t want you to be in any trouble.¡± Westley put a brooch on


    her chest. There was a ck gem on it, which was the tracker. ¡°Oh, Westley. You didn¡¯t have to. It¡¯s not


    as serious as you think.¡± Gabrielle was trying to be calm about it, but Westley¡¯s words agitated her.


    ¡°Just take it as a precaution.¡± Westley pinched her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Westley¡­ maybe I shouldn¡¯t have


    come today. It¡¯s much safer for us to stay in the vi¡­¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She felt that


    she couldn¡¯t do anything right. She would always cause trouble for Westley instead of solving them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s thising from? Why are you saying that?


    You major in jewelry design. This kind of exhibition is very important to you. Jewelry is not like paintings


    that can be disyed at will. This opportunity is once in a blue moon, so you have to seize it.¡± Westley


    pinched her face and didn¡¯t allow her to think too much. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Glyn is here. Just have fun today.¡±


    Westley pointed at the person who got off the ckmercial vehicle not far away.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 542

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 542


    Gabrielle turned around and saw Melissa step out of the car. She was wearing a navy blue


    embroidered cheongsam thatplemented her skin tone and figure. She looked beautiful. ¡°It¡¯s Ms.


    Glyn. I¡¯m going to greet her.¡± The moment Gabrielle grabbed the door handle, Westley swept her into


    his arms and kissed her. Gabrielle was taken aback. Before she could protest, he pulled back and


    smiled at her. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gabrielle pushed the door open, got out of the car, and strutted toward Melissa. ¡°Ms. Glyn.¡± She


    smiled. ¡°You are here. You came early.¡± Melissa smiled in return and nced at Gabrielle¡¯s car. She


    understood they had arrived a long time ago. Although Westley didn¡¯t get out of the car, she knew


    Gabrielle hade with him today. After all, he was Gabrielle¡¯s husband. She felt that Gabrielle was


    happy because her husband loved and doted on her. Although Melissa disliked the Morris family, she


    was willing to ept Westley, as Gabrielle¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, we just arrived,¡± Gabrielle exined hurriedly. ¡°Gabrielle, I want to introduce you to a friend.¡±


    Melissa smiled and held Gabrielle¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay. Who is it?¡± Although Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to make


    new friends, she didn¡¯t mind getting along with the person Melissa wanted her to meet. ¡°Nathan, are


    you ready?¡± she shouted, turning to look at the car. ¡°Just a second, Ms. Glyn,¡± replied a resonant male


    voice.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    A frown lined Gabrielle¡¯s forehead. She was reluctant to meet the stranger now. After all, he was a


    man. Westley was a jealous husband, so she subconsciously tried avoiding the meeting. She couldn¡¯t


    casually get along with a man. However, Melissa wanted to introduce her to the man. Therefore,


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t refuse. As she agitatedly bounced on the spot, a tall, handsome man stepped out of


    the car. He was wearing a well-tailored dark blue suit that entuated his physique. ¡°Nathan, this is


    the Gabrielle Jones I met in Antawood. She is a promising jewelry designer.


    I have a lot of faith in her.¡± ¡°Gabrielle, this is Nathan ¡ª my friend¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Jones.


    I¡¯m Nathan Sanderson. Ms. Glyn has been talking about you ever since she returned to Ensfield. I¡¯ve


    been eagerly waiting to see you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. You are more beautiful than I


    thought.¡± Nathan was a handsome man. His dark eyes raked across Gabrielle¡¯s face. Gabrielle¡¯s


    stomach clenched when she saw him smiling at her.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sanderson. I¡¯m ttered.¡± Gabrielle forced a smile and shook hands with him before


    quickly withdrawing her hand. Although Nathan looked gentle and modest, a voice in Gabrielle¡¯s heart


    told her that the man was dangerous, so she didn¡¯t want to get closer to him. Everyone wore a mask to


    shield their true nature, and so did Nathan. Moreover, his surname was Sanderson, and he was from


    Ensfield.


    The eerie coincidence made her stomach clench. She didn¡¯t mean to save Victor before, which had put


    Westley in trouble. She wanted to stay away from the man in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder


    what rtionship Nathan shared with Victor. The Sanderson Family was still hostile to each other.


    Considering the ongoing fierce internal strife, getting involved with any member of the Sanderson


    Family would be life -threatening. She had to stay away from the family to protect herself, as well as


    Westley. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t be so modest. I have faith in you.


    You have a keen eye for jewelry design. You need to have more faith in yourself,¡± Melissa said, looking


    at Gabrielle in awe. ¡°I agree. You came from Antawood. Maybe you don¡¯t know how influential Ms. Glyn


    is in Ensfield. Young talents and amateurs have been working hard to be her disciples, but she has


    refused them all. But if she finds a talented person, she would take them under her wings and hone


    their skills without expecting anything in return. She has been doing all this to establish a strong


    foundation for young jewelry designers to develop the jewelry design industry.


    To be honest, you¡¯re the first person Ms. Glyn has ever praised. So don¡¯t belittle yourself,¡± Nathan said


    intently, staring into Gabrielle¡¯s eyes. His words startled Gabrielle. Not knowing what to say, she smiled


    gratefully at Melissa. ¡®Do Ie across as a talented designer to her?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°Gabrielle,


    Nathan is telling the truth. I do admire your talent and have high hopes about you.


    But his statement about people wanting to be my disciples is an exaggeration. I am not as great as he


    portrays me to be.¡± Melissa chuckled. ¡°Ms. Glyn, you are the representative of our jewelry design


    industry. You are the leader, the authority, and I admire you very much. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an


    exaggeration. You are indeed great.¡± Gabrielle meant every word she said.


    She seldom got the chance to express her reverence for Melissa, so Gabrielle didn¡¯t hesitate to speak


    her heart out. ¡°Ms. Glyn, do you now believe my words? The future star thinks the same about you.


    You need to understand the influence you have over youngsters who dream of bing sessful


    jewelry designers.¡± Nathan smiled, revealing his dimples that added a charm to his already handsome


    face. Gabrielle stared at him, for she hadn¡¯t seen dimples on a man before. It made him look adorable.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, what are you looking at?¡± Nathan asked.


    Gabrielle blinked and snapped back to her senses, her face flushing with embarrassment. ¡°Mr.


    Sanderson, I¡¯m sorry. I. ¡°Dimples are a rare sight on men. Isn¡¯t that what you are thinking right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite rare. But your dimples are very beautiful,¡± Gabrielle said honestly. Nathanughed at her


    compliment as his dimples grew more prominent. ¡°Ms. Jones, you¡¯re the first person who has praised


    me for my beautiful dimples.¡± ¡°Really? I mean, they are very beautiful. Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that


    before?¡± Nathan¡¯s statement surprised Gabrielle. After all, anyone who noticed his dimples would


    admire them.


    Some people would fondly call such dimples the ¡®dimple of the beauty¡¯. Only beautiful people had such


    dimples. Nathan was a good-looking man. He wasn¡¯t masculine or rugged like other men but had a


    feminine touch to him that made him look charming. Therefore, the dimples didn¡¯t look strange on him,


    ratherplemented his handsome face.


    ¡°Well, people haven¡¯t praised me before because I hate people telling me how beautiful I am.¡± Nathan


    laughed. Although it was a mere joke, there was something in his tone that sent a chill down Gabrielle¡¯s


    spine. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Melissa held Gabrielle¡¯s hand and walked into the hotel.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 543

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 543


    Men must not fancy being referred to as beautiful. No matter how gorgeous a man was, he did not want


    to be called pretty. Her hasty words must have caused Nathan¡¯s irritation. To save her face, he did not


    say a word in front of Ms. Glyn. However, Gabrielle still felt quite uneasy. The thought of it still ran


    through Gabrielle¡¯s mind even though she had already gone into the exhibition hall. If Nathan was


    offended by her words, she was determined to find some time to apologize to himter. ¡°This jewelry


    exhibit garnered top-notch pieces from all over the world.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It¡¯s the biggest and most extravagant jewelry exhibit in Southeast Asia this year.¡± Melissa held


    Gabrielle¡¯s hand as she gave a brief background of each of the gems on disy. The intimate jewelry


    exhibit in Antawood sometime ago couldn¡¯tpare to this luxurious event. It was Gabrielle¡¯s first time


    to go to a jewelry exhibit as big and as glorious as this. Gabrielle had only ever seen the jewelry on


    disy at this event in magazines.


    This was her first time seeing them in the flesh. She was beyond grateful to Melissa that she had the


    chance to see these breathtakingly gorgeous pieces with her own two eyes. ¡°Ms. Glyn, I couldn¡¯t thank


    you enough. Without your help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see such rare treasures,¡± Gabrielle said as


    she looked at Melissa with joyous and thankful eyes. In Gabrielle¡¯s heart, Melissa was not only her


    mentor but also her benefactor.


    This opportunity was granted to her by Melissa. ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s God¡¯s will.


    He took you here because you are insanely talented.¡± Melissa was humble enough not to take credit. It


    made her ecstatic that Gabrielle had finally spread her wings and flew into the horizon. For her,


    thanking her was unnecessary.


    On top of that, it was fate that brought them together in Bangkok. Since the jewelry exhibit was held


    here, there was no reason for Melissa not to bring Gabrielle with her. ¡°Ms. Jones, if you train under Ms.


    Glyn, she will take you to any exhibit you wish to attend,¡± Nathan said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re


    exaggerating, Nathan. Don¡¯t get Gabrielle¡¯s hopes up,¡± Melissa interrupted. Her face was adorned with


    a gorgeous smile. She did not want to be put on a pedestal. As an expert in the jewelry industry, it was


    only normal for her toe across acquaintances in such events.


    ¡°Gabrielle, feel free to look around. I¡¯m going to say hi to some friends. Nathan¡­ I will leave Gabrielle


    in your capable hands. Take care of her,¡± Melissa ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Glyn. I will look after her. I


    won¡¯t let anything happen to her,¡± Nathan replied as he gazed at Melissa with a ginormous smile on his


    lips. ¡°Ms. Glyn, don¡¯t worry too much. I can take care of myself. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to Mr.


    Sanderson,¡± Gabrielle exined. She did not want Melissa to waste her time worrying about her. ¡°You


    two get along well. Nathan¡­ you are quite experienced in this.


    If something confuses Gabrielle, be sure to walk her through it. Now, if you¡¯d please excuse me.¡± Those


    were Melissa¡¯sst words before she left to say hello to her friends. Awkwardness filled the air around


    them as Gabrielle and Nathan were left alone. Gabrielle put her best efforts into studying the pieces on


    disy. She took their structure, origin, design, concepts and even their creators in careful


    consideration. All her attention was focused on the jewelry. Nathan¡¯s presence was quite distracting.


    Heg


    arnered not only women¡¯s but also men¡¯s attention.


    When people turned to look at him, they also couldn¡¯t help but check Gabrielle out. Despite that, it did


    not bother Nathan. He alternated his attention towards the jewelry and smiling at the people around


    him. Sometimes, he wouldy his eyes on Gabrielle. ¡°Mr. Sanderson, is there something wrong with


    what I¡¯m doing?¡± Gabrielle wanted to ignore his prodding eyes. However, his gaze was burning hot that


    she couldn¡¯t just let it slide. ¡°Among all of the younger people present here, only you seem to be


    attentive to the jewelry on disy. Since we got here, you neverid your eyes on anything else but the


    gems.


    It¡¯s not a surprise why Ms. Glyn puts you on a pedestal.¡± Nathan¡¯s face was adorned with a charming


    smile as he kept one hand in his pocket. He was breathtakingly handsome. ¡°Mr. Sanderson, this is a


    jewelry exhibit, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gabrielle asked. She was not the kind of person who would lose her


    composure once she received apliment. Gabrielle always had to maintain a clear mind. Otherwise,


    she wouldn¡¯t be able to have a sessful argument with other people. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Nathan had asked a


    waiter to bring them two sses of wine. He handed one to Gabrielle. With utter politeness, Gabrielle


    took the ss. However, she did not drink from it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sanderson. I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    Just keep on talking. You don¡¯t have to drink,¡±


    Nathan replied. ¡°Mr. Sanderson, the reason I came here was to witness the jewelry exhibit. I¡¯m not very


    keen on other things,¡± Gabrielle said, putting emphasis on every word. She wasn¡¯t a fool. Gabrielle


    knew exactly what Nathan was hinting. A lot of the younger people who came to these events only


    wanted to broaden their circles or look for someone to date. Gabrielle, on the other hand, was not here


    to find a boyfriend. She was here solely for the jewelry on disy. She did not need to look for friends,


    nor was it a necessity for her to find a boyfriend.


    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re so interested in the jewelry, I¡¯m not going to doubt your intentions anymore. If


    something confuses you, feel free to ask me. I might be able to help out.¡± Her words confirmed that she


    really was just interested in the jewelry. Indeed, Gabrielle was simple-minded and na?ve. A lot of


    women would take advantage of this opportunity to meet a rich bachelor to satisfy their own selfish


    desires. Gabrielle came here specifically for the exhibit. It was no wonder that Melissa thought so


    highly of her. A lot of the women that surrounded Nathan had ulterior motives. Seeing Gabrielle so


    disinterested was new to him. ¡°You mean I can ask you things about jewelry?¡±


    Gabrielle asked in awe. ¡°Yeah. Do I look like a man who knows nothing about jewelry?¡± Nathan gazed


    at the dubious expression on her face and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s a misunderstanding. That wasn¡¯t


    what I meant. I just¡­ I¡¯m just a little surprised. That¡¯s all.¡± Gabrielle was a little flustered. Herck of


    composure made it impossible for her to exin clearly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Ms. Jones. I don¡¯t me


    you. Although I¡¯m not a jewelry designer like you and Ms. Glyn, I have a business in the industry.


    Have you heard of YZ Jewelry?¡± Nathan looked at her with a smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m familiar with it. It¡¯s a


    huge jewelry agency worldwide that curates and features jewelry for top brands locally and abroad.


    They also showcase works of unique designers,¡± Gabrielle hastily answered.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 544

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 544


    Gabrielle was a jewelry designer. She was conversant with all these jewelrypanies and agencies,


    especially therge-scale ones like YZ Jewelry. She knew this one very well. ¡°Ms. Jones seems to


    know more than I expected you did.¡± Nathan looked at Gabrielle with a faint smile, which somehow


    made her feel like her heart skipped a beat. But she instantly came up with an idea. ¡°Mr. Sanderson,


    you do own YZ Jewelry, right?¡± Gabrielle openly expressed her disbelief. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s apany


    that I oversee. It¡¯s unbelievable that Ms. Jones has known about it.


    Would it be right if I talked about jewelry with you?¡± Rather than getting irritated, Nathan gave a friendly


    smile. Nheless, even that kind of smile still looked very forged. It didn¡¯t ur to Gabrielle that


    Nathan was a mogul again. Needless to say, moguls always hanged out with other moguls. Melissa¡¯s


    friend¡¯s son ought not to be like the average man. ¡°Without a doubt, I¡¯m very pleased to talk with you.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled.


    Anyway, YZ Jewelry had existed for quite a long time. If Nathan was the boss, he would then count as


    senior in the jewelry venture. By all means, Gabrielle should show him respect. ¡°Ms. Jones, we are


    peers and nearly the same age. Well, I am trying to say that you don¡¯t need to treat me as a senior. You


    could treat me as a friend if you can.¡± Looking into Gabrielle¡¯s eyes, Nathan could read something in


    them.


    That was nothing less than respect. He wasn¡¯t very pleased with how she dealt with him. ¡°Mr.


    Sanderson, I find it more appropriate treating you as a senior.¡± There was no way Gabrielle was going


    to ept him as a friend. It was due to the disparity in their identities. Most significantly, she knew


    nothing about him. She was indifferent when it came to making friends. Moreover, she was married to a


    jealous man. How could she put another man in the picture?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, Ms. Jones, you can have it your way. I¡¯ve never been the persuasive type of man.¡± Nathan


    obviously knew Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to make friends with him, let alone have anything to do with him.


    Did she have a boyfriend or was he not alluring enough? Nathan believed in the former. No woman


    ever dodged his charm. To say the least, Gabrielle had a boyfriend to whom she was very loyal. It was


    not in Nathan¡¯s nature to get so intrigued by a woman. Then, Nathan reorganized his thoughts and had


    a talk about jewelry with Gabrielle. The air felt peaceful.


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson, it didn¡¯t ur to me that you had such vast knowledge.¡± After a rather long talk, she


    could clearly tell that Nathan was a good jewelry businessman. He knew a lot about jewelry and had


    answers to most of the questions she asked. ¡°What can I say? I don¡¯t know much but am in the


    business. Would I sell a product if I knew nothing about it?¡± Nathan smiled sardonically After the


    conversation with her, he was sure that Gabrielle was a pure woman and she exclusively cared about


    the jewelry. ¡°Ms. Jones, where are you employed currently? Do you own a studio or do you work for a


    company?¡± Nathan shifted the subject.


    Because he realized that he wanted to know about Gabrielle even more . ¡°I¡¯m working in apany. I


    haven¡¯t graduated yet. I¡¯m still studying,¡± Gabrielle briefly answered him. ¡°Have you ever considered


    designing your own product oring up with your own brand?¡± Nathan was so eager to hear


    Gabrielle¡¯s idea. How she conversed told him that she had a unique insight. If she would own a brand


    in the future, uniqueness and poprity in her products would be guaranteed.


    ¡°You mean Ie up with an independent brand?¡± Gabrielle was taken aback by that. ¡°Ms. Jones,


    don¡¯t you ever dream of owning an independent brand, or do you want to work for thepany as a


    subsidiary designer all your life? By all means, I¡¯m not attempting to n your career for you.¡± Nathan


    beamed faintly. ¡°As a matter of fact, I have given it a thought. There isn¡¯t a designer who doesn¡¯t want


    to build a brand in the long run.


    But I don¡¯t have all that it takes at the moment. When I be as excellent as Ms. Glyn, I will consider


    that. All I need now is to learn as much as I can,¡± Gabrielle said truthfully. Establishing her brand was


    an impossibility at that time. Whichever time she would have the strength to do it, it would definitely not


    be toote. As jewelry designers, owning independent brands, getting to the top in the venture, and


    enjoying worldwide fame were their biggest dream.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count, I can wait for you. When you get to establish your brand, I pray that I¡¯ll be the one


    to act as agent of your work,¡± Nathan said as he seriously looked at her. He didn¡¯t appear to be kidding


    in the least. ¡°Mr. Sanderson, don¡¯t you think you are saying these things too soon?¡± Gabrielle looked at


    Nathan helplessly. ¡°I am just making a reservation. If you want to make a brand, let mypany be


    your agent. I¡¯ll absolutely make you the best publicity. But only if mypany will still exist at that


    time,¡± Nathan joked. ¡°Come on Mr. Sanderson, YZ Jewelry is so huge in the whole world that it will only


    get better and better under your captaincy.¡±


    Gabrielle barely had another choice other than to tter Nathan. ¡°You seem to have very high regard


    for YZ Jewelry. For that reason, we have to keep running as we wait to see what you¡¯re made of,¡±


    Nathan said solemnly. ¡°Mr. Sanderson, do you have such faith in me?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t just resist


    taunting him. ¡°Of course, I do trust what Ms. Glyn said and your ability. Time will tell.¡± Nathan trusted


    his own judgment all the time. If not he couldn¡¯t have made the agreement with her. He had great


    expectations for Gabrielle, believing that she would surprise him.


    Looking back at what she had said beforeing in, she felt a little ashamed and stared at Nathan


    with embarrassment. ¡°I really apologize for my words before, Mr. Sanderson.¡± Gabrielle atoned


    promptly. ¡°What is it that you are apologizing for?¡± Nathan asked consciously. ¡°Me praising your


    dimples might be annoying, right?


    You stated that it doesn¡¯t find you well when you are praised for your beauty.¡± Gabrielle apologized


    truthfully, looking at him. ¡°I don¡¯t like other people¡¯s praise. I never said I didn¡¯t like your praise.¡± Nathan


    lifted his eyebrows as he peered at Gabrielle.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 545

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 545


    Although Nathan said that he didn¡¯t like when others praise him, he had never said that he didn¡¯t like


    when Gabrielle praised him. Of course, Gabrielle was shocked to hear his words. Obviously, it meant


    that she was somewhat special to him. However, this wasn¡¯t something that would make her happy. In


    a serious voice, Gabrielle said, ¡°Mr. Sanderson, this is¡­ I think I should apologize to you because what


    I said just now was very impolite.¡± Hearing it, Nathan¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief as he got another


    idea. ¡°Since Ms. Jones insists on apologizing, I won¡¯t refuse it anymore. How about you invite me to


    dinner as an apology?¡±


    Raising her eyebrows, Gabrielle thought, ¡®Invite him to dinner?¡¯ In fact, her intention was to apologize


    him verbally. She didn¡¯t want to have any kind of contact with him in the future. Therefore, she didn¡¯t


    want to invite him to dinner. Looking at Gabrielle, Nathan said casually, ¡°It seems like Ms. Jones is


    reluctant to invite me to dinner. Is it inconvenient for you?¡± Nodding her head, she answered directly,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but yes.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones, you are from Antawood. If we ever meet in Antawood or Ensfield in the future, you can


    invite me to a meal. Is that too much to ask?¡± Actually, Nathan was very good at setting traps. After


    weighing the pros and cons for some time, Gabrielle agreed. ¡°Okay, like Mr. Sanderson said if we ever


    get a chance to see each other when we got back home, I will invite you to a meal.¡±


    As it was just a meal, Gabrielle was not a stingy person. Besides, she tended to believe that they would


    never meet again. With a crooked smile, Nathan said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s settled then, Ms. Jones. If we meet


    again when we got back, you will have to treat me a meal. I will keep that in mind.¡±


    Hearing it, Gabrielle somehow had a feeling that she just fell into his trap. As he wasn¡¯t an ordinary


    man, it was totally possible for him to meet her in the future. Melissa was d to see the two young


    people were talking animatedly. Giving them a smile, she said, ¡°Nathan, Gabrielle, are you guys having


    a good time?¡± In fact, the reason why Melissa asked Gabrielle to make acquaintance with Nathan was


    because he was also engaged in jewelry business. The YZ Jewelry was a big jewelrypany in the


    world. Therefore, she was sure that Gabrielle could learn something from Nathan.


    Gabrielle gave her a genuine smile and said seriously, ¡°Well, Mr. Sanderson is really a good teacher.


    He has taught me a lot. For that, thank you so much, Mr. Sanderson.¡± Melissa turned to look at Nathan


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to know that Gabrielle can learn something from you. It seems that you have


    taken good care of her, Nathan.¡± o With a smile on his face, Nathan said, ¡°Actually, Ms. Jones here is


    really smart and eager to learn. I didn¡¯t even have to teach her that much. She can understand what I


    mean very quickly.¡± ¡°Of course, she can understand you easily because she is really smart.¡±


    Melissa took Gabrielle¡¯s hand happily and said, ¡°Gabrielle, I want to take you to meet some of my old


    friends. Maybe they can give you some ideas on jewelry design in the future.¡± Turning to look at


    Melissa, Gabrielle said softly, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Glyn.¡± ¡°Well, there is no need to thank me. Are you


    nervous to meet them?¡± Chuckling nervously, Gabrielle replied, ¡°A little.¡± Hearing it, Melissa tried to


    calm her down by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be. They are easy to get along with.


    Plus, when they know that I have found a talented neer in design, they were dying to meet you.


    So, you don¡¯t have to feel nervous. Just take it easy.¡± With a determined look on her face, Gabrielle


    promised, ¡°I will do my best, Ms. Glyn.¡± As the people that Melissa knew were all masters, Gabrielle


    had to behave well because she didn¡¯t want to lose Melissa¡¯s


    face.


    Holding Gabrielle¡¯s hand softly, Melissa muttered, ¡°I believe that you can behave well¡­¡±


    Before Melissa could finish her words, a loud gunshot cut through the banquet. ¡°Bang!¡± Immediately,


    Melissa pulled Gabrielle down to protect her while shouting, ¡°Gabrielle, get down!¡± Gabrielle was


    stunned to see that more than a dozen men in ck w ho were fully armed wereing downstairs.


    They had guns in their hands and bags on their backs. Some of them were shooting while some were


    trying to smash the ss cabs where the jewelries were disyed.


    As the ss was bulletproof, they had to use some cutting machines to open it. In an instant, the


    banquet became a mess. Screams of fear and pain could be heard loudly. She didn¡¯t expect that the


    robbers would dare to rob in such kind ofrge-scale jewelry exhibition. They were courageous. After


    all, these jewels were priceless as many of them were thest pieces of works in the whole world.


    Because of that reason, they chose this hotel where the security system was good.


    No one would have expected that someone would dare to rob. Judging by the weapons and tools they


    had prepared, it was obvious that they had nned it for a long time. The other possibility was that


    there was a spy so that they dared to rob. Moreover, the exhibition was on the third floor and all of them


    came down directly from the upstairs, not from the outside. Clearly, these people were hostile and


    aggressive.


    Seeing them, some people tried to run. However, all of them were directly shot to death by them. The


    crimson blood was quite dazzling. It was Gabrielle¡¯s first time seeing such kind of a scene of murder. It


    was so horrible that it looked like a bloody ughter. Who would have thought that a good high-end


    jewelry exhibition would turn into a bloody ughter of robbers? Looking at the robbers stuffing all the


    priceless jewelry into the ck bag, Gabrielle felt uneasy. As Westley was downstairs, he must have


    known by now about what was going on. After all, there was a bug on her brooch. So, he would have


    known the situation here once he heard the first gunshot which meant he should be upstairs now.


    Although Gabrielle hoped that Westley woulde to save her, she didn¡¯t want him to take the risk


    either.


    Obviously, these robbers only intended to rob the jewelry, not to kill people. They only killed people who


    didn¡¯t obey them. As long as they sat obediently, they wouldn¡¯t do anything. Panting, Gabrielle thought


    to herself, ¡®Should I send a message to Westley?¡¯ At that time, Nathan appeared in front of them as he


    squatted down and asked, ¡°Ms. Glyn, Ms. Jones, are you two alright?¡± Since Melissa was quick enough


    to pull Gabrielle down under the table, they were safe. Gritting her teeth, Melissa said angrily, ¡°We are


    fine, Nathan. What the hell is going on?


    Didn¡¯t they promise before that this jewelry show will be safe? What happened to the security system?


    Why didn¡¯t the rm go off when they broke in?¡± Of course she would be angry. After all, she was


    heartbroken to witness the robbers taking away so many priceless jewelries. Hearing it, Nathan spoke


    out his thoughts. ¡°Ms. Glyn, we overestimated the security system of the Royal Hotel and thought


    highly of their sense of responsibility, but these people can¡¯t do this kind of thing on the spur of the


    moment. They must have nned it long ago. Plus, there must be a spy who turned off all the rm


    system in advance. I heard the faint sound of the helicopter before, but I brush it off, thinking that I


    misheard it.


    Now, it seems that I didn¡¯t hear it wrong. In my opinion, they parked the helicopter on the rooftop and


    then got down here from it. So, even if there are more police and security guards at the entrance of the


    hotel, it is useless.¡± After some time, several men in ck broke the window, jumped out of it with the


    bags on their backs and pulled the rope up to the rooftop. Although there were a lot of policemen and


    security guards at the entrance of the banquet hall, they couldn¡¯t shoot rashly as all the guests here


    had extraordinary identities.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Gabrielle saw Westley, who was looking for her in the crowd. No matter how much she


    wanted to raise her hand to signal him, she didn¡¯t dare to do so as she was afraid of irritating the


    robbers. Hoping that they could have a connection with each other, Gabrielle silently prayed, ¡®Westley,


    don¡¯te in now. Please stay outside the banquet and just wait till they leave.¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 546

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 546


    It wasplete chaos. They could hear women¡¯s scared sobs and children crying.


    Gabrielle held her breath. She hoped the robbers would go away after getting what they wanted so it


    would be safe for all of them to evacuate.


    Losing a life would be devastating and it was more important to live through the situation. Her fear


    started to grow stronger.


    It was her first time experiencing such a mess. Good thing she didn¡¯t pass out.


    A couple of women were so shocked that they instantly fainted on the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Gabrielle. They simply want the jewelry. When there is life, there is hope. A lot of the


    jewelry was designed by well-known artists, even those who have already passed. Their works are


    branded and can easily be recognized as prized collections by the Interpol.¡± Melissa consoled her, tone


    hushed to avoid getting caught.


    It seemed like it was not the first time for Melissa and Nathan to encounter such an incident. They were


    fearless, but they were undeniably angered at how the robbers swiped the jewels away.


    In addition, Melissa was worried for Gabrielle the most. She had never experienced this before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Ms. Glyn. Do you think they¡¯ll be able to retrieve the jewelry?¡± Gabrielle worriedly asked.


    Melissa assessed the situation before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult, actually.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, what should we do now?¡± Gabrielle frowned.


    ¡°Listen to me, Gabrielle. Don¡¯t go out there and stay still. Your safety is more important. I don¡¯t want


    you to get hurt.¡± Holding Gabrielle¡¯s hand, Melissa felt her trembling. The poor girl was really


    frightened.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be okay, Ms. Glyn. I just feel helpless right now¡­¡± Gabrielle got so distressed when she saw her


    favorite sets of jewelry getting thrown into a ck bag one after another. Only a jewelry designer could


    feel the pain of seeing their cherished treasure getting stolen.


    ¡°Wait a little longer, Gabrielle¡­¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aargh, whaa! Mommy! It hurts!¡±


    Their whispering was interrupted by a child¡¯s high-pitched wailing. A little girl, perhaps four or five years


    old, sat on the ground nearby. Her palm had most likelye into contact with the ss when she fell


    and it was bleeding, making her scream in pain.


    A robber noticed her, and he pointed his gun directly at her head, intending to shoot the crying kid.


    Seeing this, Gabrielle ran towards the little girl at a very fast speed, and then pulled her back. The


    bullet almost hit her. ¡°Gabrielle!¡± ¡°Gabrielle! Why did y-¡± ¡°Gabrielle, are you okay?!¡± Melissa and Nathan


    were beyond shocked.


    They didn¡¯t expect Gabrielle would run out to save the child. She must¡¯ve lost her mind, thinking she


    could outrun the speeding bullet. Outside the hall, Westley couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He pulled out


    his gun and aimed for the robber¡¯s wrist. The gun he was holding fell down as he yelped in pain.


    Westley had no intention of killing those people because he didn¡¯t want to terrify Gabrielle with such


    violence. He didn¡¯t want to scare her. But this foolish girl risked her life saving the kid. She could have


    gotten shot or killed! Westley aimed another shot, one through his wrist and the other through his


    ankle.


    It was efficient and precise. After the robber was shot down, he rolled on the ground in pain. One of his


    allies saw this and started shooting out of nowhere. One shot triggered a nother. This ce would soon


    turn into hell, but Westley couldn¡¯t risk waiting. He mobilized his men and broke in swiftly. His only goal


    was to take Gabrielle out. No one had expected things would turn out this way. They were supposed to


    see the jewelry exhibition, not a bloodbath. A group of gentlemen and socialites who had all been


    dressed in luxury clothes were forced to hide now. This event would probably be the most unforgettable


    nightmare in their lives.


    They would remember it to their bones.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, it¡¯s too dangerous. Let me go instead.¡± ter rushed towards Westley, intending to


    persuade him.


    The robbers were all carrying machine guns. Dodging would be impossible.


    Westley shoved him and drew his gun inside the room. He would have gotten in earlier if he had known


    it would be an unavoidable conflict.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle! Stay down!¡± Westley rushed to her.


    The table behind her had already be a mess. Fortunately, it was made of iron and could help her


    block the bullets. While the girl in her arms was almost passed out from shock.


    The child was so young, yet she had to experience this nightmare. This was the kind of trauma she


    would never outgrow.


    ¡°Are you alright, little one? Please hang in there, I¡¯ll protect you. When we get out of here I¡¯ll take you to


    the hospital, okay?¡± Gabrielle felt like crying as she was gazing at the child¡¯s beautiful face.


    She thought the little girl was so pretty and delicate, apparently a half judging by her blue eyes.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­ Mom-Mommy¡­¡± At that moment, the child saw a young woman falling down not far


    away, and became too frightened to cry.


    It was actually her mother. She had intended to find the child, but the robber shot her down.


    It was a shocking scene. Even Gabrielle was horrified. She covered the kid¡¯s eyes immediately and


    turned the other way. How could she bear the pain of seeing her mother¡¯s death in front of her? Blood


    was everywhere, and screams rose one after another. The harsh sound weakened Gabrielle¡¯s resolve


    and she sank to the floor. The poor kid in her arms was still trembling and sobbing. ¡°Mommy, I want my


    Mommy.¡± The child struggled, desperate to go where her mother was.


    ¡°Gabrielle! Watch out!¡± While Westley was crying towards Gabrielle, she got thrown down by someone,


    hearing a man¡¯s moan over her back. Gabrielle, with the child in her arms, was protected by a guy. She


    turned her head and found Nathan lying next to her in extreme pain He must have gotten hit. ¡°Mr.


    Sanderson, are you okay?! Have you been shot? Talk to me!¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I¡¯m


    fine, Ms. Jones¡­ are you okay?¡± Nathan tried his best to answer. ¡°I¡¯m okay, we¡¯re okay.¡± Gabrielle


    hugged the kid more tightly. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± After saying that, Nathan fainted. Gabrielle looked at his


    back.


    She gasped when she saw there was a pool of blood around his waist. He was shot! She trembled, the


    tears starting to fall from her eyes. Nathan was in danger. Nathan tried to save her, and now he had


    been wounded so badly. She couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Was she too impulsive? If she hadn¡¯t tried to


    save the little girl, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. But she was just a kid. She couldn¡¯t stay still and let


    the robbers shoot the little girl to death.  ¡°Mr. Sanderson, wake up! Please open your eyes!¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 547

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 547


    Making trouble for other people was thest thing Gabrielle wanted. She tried not to and yet, Gabrielle


    seemed to attract trouble over and over again.


    This time, Nathan was seriously injured because of her. She did not anticipate something this


    unfortunate would happen.


    Westley¡¯s men killed all of the robbers that couldn¡¯t escape. After that, they ran straight to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Are you alright, Gabrielle?¡± Westley anxiously asked.


    ¡°Westley¡­ You¡¯re finally here!¡± Gabrielle had been trying her best to stay courageous. The moment


    she saw Westley, she copsed into his arms and burst into tears.


    She was terrified that she might die there. If she did, she would never be able to see Westley ever


    again.


    Luckily, she stayed alive.


    ¡°Are you stupid?! That was so dangerous. You shouldn¡¯t have gone there. Did you see the bullets? You


    would die if they hit you. How could you let yourself be so reckless? What am I going to do if you died?¡±


    Westley screamed angrily.


    Gabrielle did not expect Westley¡¯s furious outburst. It confused her. Eventually, she understood his


    anger. Gabrielle knew that it was because he cared about her more than anything.


    ¡°Westley¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I just¡­ The kid, when did the kid pass out?¡± Seeing the


    unconscious child in her arms, Gabrielle freaked out.


    She took a closer look and saw that there weren¡¯t only wounds on the child¡¯s palms, there was also


    blood oozing from the child¡¯s nape. Gabrielle was too nervous that she did not notice it beforehand.


    ¡°What¡­ What happened?! The child just fainted.¡± Gabrielle sounded helpless as she looked at Westley


    in panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gabrielle. I¡¯m here now. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Westley reassured.


    He called ter over and said, ¡°Take the child to the hospital as soon as possible.¡± Westley took the


    child from Gabrielle¡¯s arms and handed her to ter.


    ¡°Copy that, Mr. Morris. I will take the child to the hospital now.¡± With thosest words, ter left for the


    hospital with the child cradled in his arms. He ordered someone to take Nathan to the hospital as well.


    After all, he was seriously injured and needed medical attention as soon as possible. ¡°Take care of him.


    Don¡¯t let him die,¡± Gabrielle reminded. Nathan¡¯s waist was badly injured. Seeing how upset she was


    over another man¡¯s injury, Westley was angered even more.


    With his own two eyes, Westley saw how Nathan risked his life to protect Gabrielle. He got shot


    because he acted as a human shield for her. Nathan saved Gabrielle¡¯s life. That mere fact upset


    Westley. He felt guilty for not being there for her. ¡®I should have been the one who saved her. Not some


    random man! Now Gabrielle is indebted to another man. Gabrielle owed him big time. It was a debt that


    could not be paid lightly. ¡°Gabrielle¡­ Are you hurt?¡± Determined to keep his anger in control, Westley


    grabbed her shoulder and intently stared at her. He was worried that she had been injured as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Gabrielle seriously replied. There was nothing but a small cut on her


    knees. When she knelt down to check on the child, broken ss hit her knees. Now that she had


    noticed the wounds, she felt how painful they were. ¡°Gabrielle!¡± Westley roared, aiming to remind her to


    answer his question seriously. He also wanted her to pay more attention to her own well-being. ¡°It¡¯s not


    a big deal. I didn¡¯t get hurt anywhere else,¡± Gabrielle replied. She felt guilty.


    ¡°Are you okay, Gabrielle?¡± Melissa asked. She came to check on her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, did you hurt your forehead?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help herself from worrying when she saw the


    wound on her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s nothing but a bruise. Are you hurt?¡± Melissa was more worried about Gabrielle.


    ¡°I promise, I¡¯m fine. I only hurt my knees a little. Nathan¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. I know Nathan will be fine.¡± Melissa felt sorry for Nathan. However, he acted


    upon his own will. Nobody coerced him into saving Gabrielle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first,¡± Westley interrupted as he lifted Gabrielle into his arms.


    ¡°Westley, what are you¡­ ¡°


    Gabrielle looked ufortable as she wrapped her arms around Westley¡¯s neck.


    She hid behind the safety of the table so she didn¡¯t see how bad the situation was. Now that she had


    taken a glimpse of it, she was caught in shock.


    Injured bodies, ss and blood were all over a ce. It was a horrible sight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± Westley ordered. There was a cold tone in his voice.


    Obediently, Gabrielle closed her eyes. However, the memory of what had happened was permanently


    pasted on her subconscious mind. She could not forget about it. What happened today would forever


    be in her thoughts. ¡°Gabrielle, someone will tend to this ce. We should go to the hospital. I want to


    make sure that you¡¯re fine,¡± Westleyforted as he held her in his strong, masculine arms. For him,


    nothing mattered more than her safety. ¡°Alright.¡± Gabrielle did not say anything more. She leaned her


    head against his firm chest, listening to his heartbeat and letting his warmth embrace her feeble body. It


    brought her a great deal of relief. ¡°Westley. If I died¡­¡± ¡°Gabrielle! Don¡¯t say that!¡± Westley interrupted


    her before she could even finish her words.


    He did not want to hear such awful wordse out of her mouth. ¡®If she died?! How dare she leave


    this world without my permission?!¡¯ ¡°Westley, I¡¯m not kidding. It might happen someday,¡± Gabrielle


    insisted. Westley frowned. He was beyond angry but he chose not to argue with her anymore. With her


    in his arms, they got into the car. Westley ordered the driver to take them to the hospital. ¡°Westley, are


    you angry because of what I said?¡± Gabrielle reached out to hold his hand.


    He pursed his lips. ¡°You know that I would be furious. Why did you still mention it? Did your brain get


    hurt as well? Or do you just think that I¡¯m not sad enough? Do you want to make me feel even more


    horrible?¡± The anger in Westley¡¯s veins was boiled over. However, he did not want to vent it out on


    Gabrielle. He was determined to hold it in, even if she said something undeniably upsetting. It made


    Westley furious that Gabrielle did not take her life seriously. ¡®If I could just tie her around my waist, I


    would. I never want her to leave my side,¡¯ Westley thought to himself.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 548

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 548


    The atmosphere in the car was so heavy that Gabrielle felt suffocated. Of course, she knew how angry


    Westley must be feeling now. Yet, he had been holding back his anger, trying not to vent it on her.


    Gabrielle understood why he was pissed. After all, she had rushed out recklessly to save the child


    while the bullets were flying all around. She almost got shot in the process after all.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even bear to scold her because he loved her so much.


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I won¡¯t ask such stupid questions again or do such stupid things


    next time, alright? I promise I will cherish my life from now on so that we can be together for the rest of


    our lives.¡± Unable to endure the tension any longer, Gabrielle coaxed Westley with sweet words.


    Of course, Westley obviously realized her intention, yet her sweet words worked on him.


    He wrapped her hand in his and stroked it back and forth, finally letting out a long sigh. ¡°Gabrielle, you


    promised to be with me for the rest of our lives. You can¡¯t just break your promise. How should I get by


    if you leave me halfway? Do you think I can get by without you by my side?¡±


    His voice was very low as he spoke out his thought, but the words were like needles stabbing directly


    into Gabrielle¡¯s heart, making her almost instantly want to cry.


    Her heart felt heavy and it made her aware of how important she was to him.


    ¡°Westley, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again, okay?¡± She looked into his eyes and promised.


    ¡°You are obviously lying. Gabrielle, I know that you will still choose to save that child if anything like this


    happens again. Am I right?¡± Westley¡¯s tone was still gentle as he pointed out. But it could be seen that


    he was trying his best to suppress his anger by his clenched jaw.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Gabrielle was about to answer what he wanted. However, she hesitated for a moment as she thought


    of that child sitting on a pile of broken ss just now, crying and screaming in pain. Atst, she couldn¡¯t


    bring herself to deny.


    She thought that even if the time rotated back to that time, she would still choose to save the child.


    ¡°Westley, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind. You don¡¯t have to answer this question because I know your answer. ¡± Westley lowered


    his head and kissed her on the lips. Then, he retreated while sighing in distress.


    How could he not know what his wife was thinking at the moment? He knew the best what kind of


    person his wife was. She was such a kind woman. There was no way she could just stand there and


    watch as a child was about to die in front of her eyes. El Even when she was fully aware that she might


    lose her life if she chose to save the child, she would unhesitatingly choose to do so.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m sorry. I know there might be someone else to save that child, but it could bete and I


    can¡¯t just turn a blind eye when there is something I can do. She is just a child of about four or five


    years old and has just begun to step into the world,¡± Gabrielle muttered helplessly while leaning into his


    arms. ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t me you. Call me selfish, but I just don¡¯t want you to sacrifice yourself for


    saving others. The child maybe an angel in your eyes, but in my heart, you are my angel and there is


    no way I can live if you leave before me.¡± Westley admitted exhaustedly, patting her on the back.


    ¡°I know. I promise you that I will protect myself before saving others and I won¡¯t be reckless again,


    okay? I will be with you until the end.¡± Gabrielle raised her head and promised seriously. She realized


    that she shouldn¡¯t be so willful like before in the future since she had someone who cared about her so


    much now. ¡°Gabrielle, you have no idea, but my heart almost stopped beating when I saw you rushing


    away like that just now. I can¡¯t imagine how my life would be like if you disappear. Remember, I saved


    your life once and you owe me for that. You can¡¯t do such a dangerous thing again without my


    permission.


    ¡± Westley¡¯s voice was soft, but his words were firm and demanding. Even though there was so much


    fire in his chest right now, how could he really be angry with her, let alone scold her? He would rather


    be angry to death alone. ¡°I understand what you mean. I promise I won¡¯t ever be reckless again.¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart immediately softened as she listened to his gentle and soothing voice. She obediently


    lay in his arms and didn¡¯t want to move at all. How she wished they could stay like this forever without


    any danger or problem. ¡°Do your knees hurt very much? Just a moment and we¡¯ll arrive at the hospital


    soon.


    ¡± Westley patted her back gently. ¡°I¡¯m okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Gabrielle shook her head slightly against


    his torso. Her knees felt painful at first, but t hey just felt numb now. She guessed that it was probably


    because she was lying in Westley¡¯s embrace. For her, as long as the misunderstandings and the


    resentment between them were cleared up, her injury was nothing. When they arrived at the hospital,


    Westley carried her out of the car carefully.


    This hospital was the nearest one to the Royal Hotel, so all the wounded patients in the incident just


    now were sent here.


    Gabrielle¡¯s wound was not very serious as it was just injuries left on her knees when she was saving


    that child. Two pieces of sses were stabbed into the skin of her knees.


    The doctor plucked the sses out and bound up the wound.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my wife¡¯s injury?¡± Westley had been standing aside and watching as the doctor treated


    Gabrielle¡¯s wound. He was so worried that he didn¡¯t dare to let out a sound in case he interrupted the


    treatment.


    Only when the wound had been treated, he let out a breath and asked.


    ¡°Sir, your wife¡¯s injury is not too serious. It¡¯s just some scratches. Apply medicine on it regrly and it


    will be healed in a few days,¡± the doctor instructed calmly.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor. I¡¯ll take my wife home now.¡± Westley heaved a sigh of relief and prepared to take


    Gabrielle back to the vi.


    He instructed ter to take care of the formal procedure here before they went back to the vi. It was


    too noisy here and the atmosphere was suffocating, so he didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to stay here any longer.


    ¡°Westley, before we leave, I want to go to the emergency room first. The child and Nathan


    Sanderson¡­you know, the man who took the bullet for me, should be there right now. I want to see


    how they are doing,¡± Gabrielle said as she looked at Westley seriously.


    ¡°Wait, the man who took the bullet for you is called Nathan Sanderson?¡± Westley¡¯s eyes darkened the


    moment that name was mentioned.


    Seeing his suspicious expression, Gabrielle looked at him uneasily, asking, ¡°Westley, what¡¯s wrong? Do


    you know Nathan?¡±


    After a pause, Westley quickly calmed down as he shook his head and responded, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know


    him. But now, I do. After all, he saved you. Even though he personally didn¡¯t know him, he knew that


    the other man was a member of the Sanderson Family in Ensfield. He was the second son of the


    Sanderson Family and managed the jewelry business. YZ Jewelry, which he ran, was arge jewelry


    agency in the country. However, Nathan and Victor who was Nathan¡¯s older brother, had been


    competing with each other since long ago. They could be said to be enemies, but Westley didn¡¯t know


    how bad the rtionship between those two was.


    Nevertheless, he felt somewhat strange about how the more he wanted to stay away from the


    Sanderson Family, the more encounters he had with them. Gabrielle had just saved Victor, but now,


    Nathan ended up saving Gabrielle¡¯s life. Maybe, this was all really fate. Even though if it was just


    coincidence or not, everything would have to wait until Nathan woke up. He didn¡¯t even know whether


    he would survive or not. Nheless, if he died, Gabrielle would owe the Sanderson Family a life,


    which was hard to repay. ¡®Well, what is toe woulde,¡¯ Westley thought.


    He would have to deal with it no matter what the oue was. However, he still couldn¡¯t shake off this


    strange feeling. In such a short time, Gabrielle saved a Sanderson and then was saved by another


    Sanderson. ¡°Mr. Sanderson saved my life. If he hadn¡¯t covered me, I would have been shot.¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart was still fluttering with fear as she thought about the scene from earlier. She was not


    worried about it at that time as it was in the heat of moment, but when she recalled it now, she felt so


    scared that her whole body trembled. She had been on the edge of life and death. How could she not


    feel shocked?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. You are safe and you are destined to be with me forever. You won¡¯t leave


    my side.¡± Westley held her in his arms andforted her in a low voice. Even though it appeared as


    though he wasforting her, he was actuallyforting himself as well. God knew how scared he felt


    at the thought of losing her.


    ¡°I just hope Mr. Sanderson could survive. Otherwise, I would me myself for the rest of my life.¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but let out a shaky breath. ¡°He will. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Westleyforted


    her gently, not knowing what else to say at this chaotic moment. ¡°By the way, I just noticed that both


    Nathan and Victor are from Ensfield. What¡¯s more, theirst names are the same, too. What is the


    rtionship between the two of them? Are they brothers?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously as she raised her


    head to look at Westley in the eye.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 549

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 549


    Westley didn¡¯t know how to narrate Nathan and Victor¡¯s story to Gabrielle. After all, he wasn¡¯t familiar


    with the Sanderson Family¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°They are siblings. However, I have no idea how their rtionship works. I just know that there have


    been some misunderstandings within the Sanderson Family. I¡¯ll know more when Alvin figures it out,¡±


    Westley said, spilling the beans.


    The fights within their family put a wall between the Sandersons.


    And Victor¡­ Victor was the most capable and powerful man in the Sanderson Family. Because of that,


    everyone in the family saw him as their enemy.


    Westley had no ns of picking a side. He didn¡¯t want to get roped into their family problems.


    The moment Victor recovered, Westley would ask him to leave.


    In order for Gabrielle and Westley to not be involved with their problems, Westley had decided to let


    Nathan fend for himself once he had woken up.


    Thand wasn¡¯t a good ce for Westley and Gabrielle. Going home as soon as they could was the


    best option for the married couple.


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s too dangerous for us to be involved with them. We have to keep our distance. How is


    Victor doing?¡± Gabrielle asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad anymore. He is almost fully recovered but he refuses to leave.¡± Westley was upset at


    the mention of Victor¡¯s name.


    The first thing Victor did the moment he woke up was to ask for Gabrielle. He wanted to see her.


    However, Westley did not want to let him see Gabrielle. Westley tried to avoid bringing up Victor in his


    conversations with Gabrielle. He had hoped that his wife would forget about Victor.


    But it was a different story, now that she met Nathan. ¡®Why the hell do the Sandersons keep oning


    onto my wife?!¡¯ Westley thought ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he want to leave? He has recovered, hasn¡¯t he? Does he


    need your men for protection? The day it happened, it really looked as if someone wanted him dead. I


    couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how a family could possibly do this to one another.¡± Gabrielle felt


    helpless. It was the norm for wealthy families. Brothers turn against each other merely for the sake of


    their selfish interests or inheritance. Fathers may even despise their own sons. Anything was possible.


    Gabrielle wanted nothing to do with such. Before she married Westley, she was worried that Westley


    would just be like any other rich man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about the Sandersons. I¡¯ll take you to the ER,¡± Westley said as he carried her in his


    arms and took her to the emergency room. The moment they arrived, ter came rushing from the


    outside. There was an air of anxiety around him. He shot Gabrielle and Westley a look. It appeared as


    if ter wanted to say something but he held his tongue. ¡°ter, what happened? Just say it. Gabrielle


    is my wife. I don¡¯t keep secrets from her.¡± Westley knew ter very well. He was usually a calm man.


    The disturbance in the air around him hinted that he had something urgent to talk about. However,


    Gabrielle¡¯s presence caused him to hold his tongue. ¡°Mr. Morris¡­ Ms. Glyn was shot. She lost a


    considerable amount of blood. Her blood type is O negative. However, the blood bank doesn¡¯t have


    stocks right now and that kind of blood type is difficult to find. She needs it as soon as possible. I¡¯ve


    already sent someone to look for it,¡± ter blurted out. ¡°What did you just say? Ms. Glyn was shot?!


    But when I talked to her, she looked fine. There was only a scratch on her forehead.¡± Gabrielle was in


    utter surprise. ¡®She was fine when we saw her. How is this possible? It¡¯s preposterous!¡¯ Gabrielle


    thought.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn tried to help others but she wasn¡¯t aware that one kidnapper still survived. When she did, he


    shot her on the chest. Luckily, he missed her heart. However, she still suffered a great deal of blood


    loss. Ms. Glyn was rushed into the emergency room just now.¡± ter gave the couple a brief


    exnation of what happened.


    ¡°What room is she in? Take me there now. I can donate. We have the same blood type,¡± Gabrielle


    anxiously eximed.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡­ Are you sure?¡± Westley asked as he stared intently at Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    He felt how determined she was to help save Melissa.


    ¡°Of course I am. I¡¯m sure of my blood type. ter, take me to where she is,¡± Gabrielle pleaded.


    ¡°She¡¯s upstairs.¡± ter led the two of them to the emergency room.


    A few moments after ter knocked on the door, a nurse came out.


    ¡°Hello, I have the same blood type as Ms. Glyn. I can help with the blood transfusion. O negative.¡±


    Gabrielle was so agitated that all she wanted to do was barge into the room and give her blood to


    Melissa.


    ¡°Alright. Come with me. I have to test your blood first,¡± the nurse replied. She had to be sure. After all,


    people with that blood type did note that often. There was a great need for it. Especially now that a


    lot of injured people were rushed into the ER. It was almost as if Gabrielle was sent from the heavens.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gabrielle felt uneasy.


    Before she could take another step, Westley stopped her. ¡°Do you want me toe with?¡± ¡°No. I can


    do this alone. Wait for me outside. I¡¯ll be out soon,¡± Gabrielle reassured as she held her husband¡¯s


    hand tightly. Only after giving him affirmation did she follow the nurse inside. All that waiting and


    standing outside made Westley worry a great deal. Melissa was the one who was in grave danger.


    Gabrielle was merely there to donate blood. The worst that could happen was for her to faint. Still,


    Westley couldn¡¯t help but anxiously stare at the doors of the operating room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Mrs. Morris, she¡¯ll be fine,¡± ter tried to dispel his worries. He had never seen


    Westley so nervous. It wasn¡¯t until then that he confirmed how much Westley cared about Gabrielle.


    ¡°How is the situation there?¡± Westley asked, trying to divert his attention. ¡°The local and international


    police force have intervened. Three of the robbers died in the shooting. Five were seriously injured.


    Seven escaped. The jewelry¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the jewelry. It¡¯s none of my business. Look into


    Nathan and see what business he has in Thand,¡± Westley ordered. ¡°Understood, Mr. Morris. I¡¯m on


    it.¡±


    ter left without another word. Westley called Alvin as he sat on the chair outside the operating room.


    ¡°Alvin, investigate about the current situation of the Sanderson Family for me. I want to know every little


    bit of information that you have on them. Send everything to me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Mr. Morris, why


    are you suddenly curious about the Sanderson Family?¡± Alvin asked, confused. Prior to this, the Morris


    Group and the Sanderson Group had no business with each other. Westley did not bother with any of


    the Sandersons until now. ¡°I met them in Thand.¡± Those were Westley¡¯s final words before he hung


    up the phone.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 550

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 550


    When Remy arrived, he walked to Westley who was standing by the window. It could be seen that he


    had just finished smoking the cigarette in his hand.


    ¡°Westley, why are you smoking? Are things bad? I heard that Gabrielle just suffered some bruises. How


    come she is in the emergency room all of a sudden?¡± Remy looked at Westley and asked worriedly. He


    received a call from ter who informed him that Gabrielle just got some bruises, so he thought she


    was fine. So many questions were in his mind. Why was she suddenly sent to the emergency room?


    Moreover, looking at Westley¡¯s worried expression, are things really bad?


    Out of frustration, Remy nudged him slightly, urging him to talk. ¡°Westley, say something. Is it serious? I


    thought you were going to a jewelry exhibition, why did it suddenly turn to a ce of bloodshed?¡±


    Originally, such jewelry exhibition should be a very happy event, but in the blink of an eye, it turned into


    a robbery and gunshot scene where many people died and were wounded. Remy wasn¡¯t there, but


    simply by watching the news, he had seen how horrible the scene was. It was akin to hell where


    everywhere was chaotic and people were screaming.


    The terrified expression on the children and women were evident. The people who went to the


    exhibition were all from the rich and powerful families. Few of them had ever seen that kind of scene,


    and if they were not scared to death, they would lose half their lives.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just went in there to transfuse blood to Melissa. It turned out they have same blood


    type and there isn¡¯t much of this type of blood in stock here, so Gabrielle volunteered to help. If


    possible, I am willing to transfuse my blood so that Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t have to suffer anymore. Her


    knees were hurt and she had already bled enough, but I couldn¡¯t help since mine doesn¡¯t match.¡±


    Westley¡¯s eyes were full of concern as he talked about this. His eyes kept flickering to the entrance of


    the emergency room.


    Hearing this, Remy was finally relieved. It was so fortunate. As long as Gabrielle was fine, nothing else


    mattered.


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t worry too much. Gabrielle will be fine since it is just blood transfusion. Speaking of this,


    it¡¯s really a coincidence. Howe she has the same blood type with Ms. Glyn? Not to mention that


    that blood type is rare. Maybe they are destined to meet each other, don¡¯t you think so? Gabrielle must


    be very happy since she could help Ms. Glyn. After all, she regards Ms. Glyn as her idol.¡± Remy tried to


    comfort him while pointing out the bright side of this transfusion.


    ¡°I know she must be very happy.¡± Westley agreed and looked out of the window with a distant look on


    his face.


    Remy patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Sometimes, I really think maybe fate does exist. That way,


    Gabrielle must be blessed since she is so kind.¡±


    About ten minutester, the door of the operating room opened and Gabrielle, who was lying on the


    bed, was pushed out by a nurse.


    ¡°How did my wife pass out?¡± Westley asked in worry as he was stunned when he saw Gabrielle on the


    bed. ¡°Sir, your wife¡¯s fine. She is just in a temporarya. It¡¯s normal for a person to be drowsy


    after the blood had been drawn. I will send her to the ward so that she could have a rest. She will wake


    up soon.¡± The nurse exined to him before proceeding to push the bed to the ward. Westley and


    Remy followed inside. Looking at Gabrielle who was sleeping soundly on the bed, Westley sat next to


    her and gently held her hand. ¡°


    Gabrielle, have a good sleep. Nl be here with you. Don¡¯t worry about anything,¡± Westley murmured


    gently, touching the hair on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will be fine. God will bless such a kind


    woman Besides, it¡¯s just blood transfusion. She will regain energy when she wakes up.¡± Remy stood


    beside Westley and patted his shoulder. He knew very well what kind of existence Gabrielle was to


    Westley and how much he cared about her.


    Nevertheless, Remy couldn¡¯t say that he understood how Westley felt as he had never felt this kind of


    strong sentiment for someone else. ¡°Remy, you can go back first. I¡¯ll stay here with Gabrielle.¡± Westley


    spoke as he urged him to return to the vi. Remy refused as he said, ¡°I want to see if I can be of any


    help here. Apart from Ms. Glyn, is there anyone else who got injured?¡±


    How could he go back like that when he witnessed the local news which mentioned that there was a


    robbery in the jewelry exhibition held in the Royal Hotel. The robbers were armed and had a round of


    shooting with the police. Many people were killed and some were injured, while the hotel was in a mess


    with blood and all kinds of fragments on the ground. At the sight of that heartbreaking scene, Remy


    was anxious and he called Westley immediately, but Westley didn¡¯t answer, so he called ter.


    He heard from ter that Gabrielle was fine as she only suffered minor bruises. If something serious


    happened to her, he was really worried that Westley would go crazy on the spot.


    ¡°None.¡± After thinking for a moment, Westley gave him a curt answer, his tone slightly cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I was worrying about it.¡± Remy shook his head at himself and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If you want to help, you can go to the operating room to see how a child is doing. It¡¯s a girl about four


    or five years old. There are wounds all over her body and she has lost a lot of blood. Gabrielle was


    injured for saving that child, so she holds importance for that child in her heart. Help me take care of


    her,¡± Westley requested as he rubbed his eyes tiredly.


    Remy immediately understood what he meant and he could get a glimpse about how the things


    unfolded. ¡°Alright, you stay here with Gabrielle. I will go check on that little girl.¡±


    As soon as Remy rushed out, the ward fell silent as there were only Westley and Gabrielle left. Westley


    silently sat there and gazed at Gabrielle without letting go of her hand at all.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door followed by a voice.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Westley, it¡¯s me.¡± The door was pushed open, revealing Michelle who came in with a worried look on


    her face.


    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Even though Westley was d to see her, he didn¡¯t show much joy on his face.


    Instead, he was worried. ¡°Westley, I ran here as soon as I saw the news. I didn¡¯t know Gabrielle would


    come to the exhibition until I saw her face in the video. What exactly happened? How did she get hurt?¡±


    Seeing Gabrielle lying on the bed, Michelle became even more concerned. The jewelry exhibition had


    been on livestream hosted by the local TV. As a fashion star, Michelle was naturally interested in this


    kind of exhibition, so she waited for the livestream to air and happened to see Gabrielle there.


    She wanted to call Gabrielle, however, before she could, the robbery took ce. Amidst the chaos, the


    livestream was cut off. Later, they saw the news about the robbery which showed the state of the


    exhibition hall. It had been seriously damaged as if a disaster had just happened, which was terrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious. She just suffered some cuts on her knees.¡± Westley briefly exined the situation.


    ¡°Thank god. Seeing how important and significant the jewelry exhibition is, the security system should


    be the best. What¡¯s the use of all the guards there?¡± Michelleined angrily.


    ¡°Seeing how it happened on that exact moment, it¡¯s obvious the robbery is premeditated. Needless to


    say, there must be someone from the inside helping them. This is the matter the local police and the


    international police should be concerned about. It¡¯s none of our business. They will take care of it.


    Shouldn¡¯t you be working by now? Has it already ended?¡± Westley inquired, looking at her. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s


    over. Besides, even if I am not free, I would have rushed over since Gabrielle is more important than


    work. You have no idea how worried I was.¡± Michelle breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°She will be fine. You can go back first. When Gabrielle wakes up, I am taking her home,¡± Westley said,


    urging her to return to the hotel. There was no need to affect her work schedule because of this. After


    all, Gabrielle was only slightly injured. A frown appeared on Michelle¡¯s face since she didn¡¯t want to


    return yet. So, she blinked and begged him, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go back yet. I just arrived and I still


    want to wait for Gabrielle to wake up.¡± ¡°Fine then. You can sit on the sofa and wait there.¡± ncing at


    her, Westley didn¡¯t refuse and allowed her to do what she wanted.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 551

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 551


    Gabrielle didn¡¯te around until 11 o¡¯clock in the evening. When she opened her eyes, she found


    herself lying in the hospital.


    ¡°Gabrielle! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± eximed Westley as he came out of the bathroom. He was so happy


    to see she had awakened.


    Gabrielle had been in deep sleep for several hours, which made Westley so anxious.


    Remy and the doctor assured him that Gabrielle would be okay. She would wake up in a few hours,


    they told him.


    Still, Westley was worried.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thank God, she finally woke up.


    ¡°Have I slept for a long time? How is Ms. Glyn?¡± asked Gabrielle anxiously.


    Melissa should be getting better. She just underwent a blood transfusion, receiving the blood that


    Gabrielle had donated.


    ¡°The operation is over. Her life is no longer in danger. She will be transferred to the ward for her


    recuperation. The Walker family are here so they are taking care of her,¡± Westley said, keeping her up


    to date with the situation.


    Gabrielle knew that Melissa married into the Walker family. Hearing Westley¡¯s news had calmed her


    worry over Melissa.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that her family is here. How about the child? And Nathan?¡± Gabrielle was getting worried


    again.


    She had to ask about them. She had risked her life to save the child. And Nathan had taken the bullet


    for her. She owed him a lot.


    ¡°They are still in aa. Someone from the Sanderson Family has alreadye so you do not have


    to worry about Nathan. And the child ¡­ poor child! We found out that his mother brought him here to


    Thand. Sadly, she died on the scene. The police had taken custody of the body. They couldn¡¯t find


    anything about his mother, not even her name. They think that it had just been the child and mother


    living together. Now, his mother is dead. Poor child, he¡¯s now an orphan.¡±


    Westley knew that his wife would feel pitifully sad but he had to tell her the truth. He found it strange


    that the police couldn¡¯t find any information about the child¡¯s mother. He could only think of one


    exnation. Someone deliberately hid her identity. Westley didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to think too much,


    especially now in her condition. He would ask ter to find anything about the child. If he couldn¡¯t


    despite all efforts, they would have to figure out what to do with him. ¡°An orphan ¡­ she¡¯s now an


    orphan?¡± Gabrielle said softly, ¡°The girl appears to be almost the same age as Tammy. How could God


    treat her like this?¡±


    She then spoke aloud as she looked at Westley. ¡°Wait ¡­ why are you referring to her as a ¡®he¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Because the child is actually a boy,¡± Westley answered. ¡°I think his mother dressed him as a girl.


    Probably she wanted to conceal something, or maybe she wanted a daughter so much that she


    dressed her son like that. He is a beautiful little boy. No wonder you thought he is a girl,¡± he said. He


    knew he had to exin as his wife had a bewildered expression on her face. ¡°A little boy?¡± Gabrielle


    couldn¡¯t believe it. The child¡¯s face had soft features. His long hair was tied in ponytails. And he was


    wearing a dress.


    Anyone could mistake him for a girl. ¡°He is a boy. We don¡¯t really know much about him. But don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯ll ask ter to investigate his background,¡± Westley said, reaching out to hold Gabrielle¡¯s


    hands. That was just the best that he could do at the moment. But if ter¡¯s efforts proved futile, he


    wouldn¡¯t spend any more time and resources to find out who the strange boy was. If no one would


    Gabrielle looked at him, anxiously waiting for his answer.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to send him to the orphanage. That¡¯s the best ce for him, considering the


    circumstances. He will be taken care of in the orphanage,¡± said Westley. He was very careful with his


    words.


    ¡°Westley, I ¡­¡± Gabrielle said tentatively.


    She knew how her idea would sound to her husband. She wasn¡¯t sure if he would agree.


    She didn¡¯t want the child to be sent to an orphanage. For goodness¡¯ sake, he just lost his mother!


    ¡°Gabrielle, you can tell me. I am your husband. You don¡¯t have to worry about telling me anything,¡±


    Westley said in all seriousness.


    The way she spoke made Westley realize that she wanted to tell him something important. He sped


    his hands in hers.


    ¡°Westley, is it possible ¡­ well, I¡¯d want us to adopt the boy and take him with us to Antawood. When he


    finds his family, he can go with them,¡± Gabrielle said earnestly as she looked her husband in the eye.


    She felt terribly sorry for the boy and she wanted to do something for him.


    ¡°I know you are kind-hearted. And it is hard for you to see him end up in an orphanage. But Gabrielle,


    it¡¯s not easy to raise a child, let alone someone else¡¯s child. Do you understand what I mean?¡± said


    Westley as he now lovingly rubbed his wife¡¯s shoulders.


    How could she not understand what he meant? Of course, she understood. She knew that it was


    difficult enough to raise one¡¯s own child. Raising another¡¯s child would be harder. But she couldn¡¯t bear


    to see the boy being sent to the orphanage. She risked her life to save him. He meant that much to her.


    She had to take care of him. She wanted to take care of him. ¡°I know what you meant, Westley. I am an


    orphan myself. Had it not been for the Jones family who took care of me, I would not have led a


    comfortable life. If it were not for them, I would not have met and married you,¡±


    Gabrielle said sincerely. ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t think so. No matter where you were born and raised, you


    would still be my wife and we would end up together. We are destined to be with each other. It is our


    fate. Nothing can change it,¡± said Westley with conviction. Gabrielle was speechless. What could she


    say to Westley¡¯s words? She was deeply touched by her husband¡¯s pronouncement of his love for her.


    However, she didn¡¯t mean to say that they were destined to be together. ¡°Westley, that is not what I


    meant. There is a big difference between growing up in a real family and being in an orphanage,¡±


    Gabrielle gently said. Westley sighed. Of course, that would be his wife¡¯s thinking. ¡°Gabrielle, if you


    have firmly decided to adopt him, I will support you. We will take him back to Antawood. We will raise


    him as our own. But there is one condition,¡± said Westley. ¡°When the boy wakes up, we will ask him if


    he wants to go with us.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll wait for him to wake up,¡± Gabrielle said, smiling at her husband.


    The boy looked like he was four or five years old. He should be able to make such a decision by


    himself.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 552

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 552


    The hospital was located at nearly an hour¡¯s drive from the vi. Gabrielle was taken back by Westley


    that night. He did it without telling Rose and others about their return.


    The robbery in Royal Hotel was a shocking incident. And due to the high profile guests who came


    there, instantly the news was sensationalized on many television channels. Most of the countries


    reported this matter, apart from Thand.


    Rose had read the news about the incident, so she was extremely worried about Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle and Westley rested for the night. The very next day they went to see Rose. After meeting her,


    they nned to go to the hospital.


    They had to go and see Melissa, Nathan and the child, who were still in the hospital. Gabrielle was


    quite worried about them.


    ¡°Gabrielle!¡± Rose eximed on seeing her. ¡°I saw the news about the jewelry robbery in the Royal


    Hotel. I¡¯m so relieved to see you safe.¡± Seeing and knowing that Gabrielle was unhurt, Rose felt like a


    burden had been lifted off her. It was a relief to see her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s just a bruise. We came backst night, but it was toote. We didn¡¯t feel it was right to


    disturb you so we didn¡¯t visit at night. Now I am here to show you and Doctor Maniac that I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Gabrielle said with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°Oh Gabrielle! You have no idea, how relieved I am to see that you¡¯re all right. There are so many


    victims this time. I was really frightened when I saw the news.¡± Indeed, Rose was very worried about


    them and was getting anxious.


    But now that she had met them, she was happy. She rxed and feltforted on seeing Gabrielle


    and Westley.


    ¡°Honestly, Rose! We¡¯re fine. Now you have a good rest today. We¡¯ll leave now. We¡¯ve got to go to the


    hospital too.¡± Gabrielle and Westley had already nned to go to the hospital. She didn¡¯t want to tell it


    to Rose, but ended up blurting it out before her.


    ¡°What? Why? Gabrielle, just now you said you¡¯re not hurt. Then, why are you going to the hospital? Is


    your wound¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­No! I¡¯m absolutely fine. It¡¯s just that one of my teachers got injured and is in the hospital. I have to


    go and visit her.¡± Gabrielle tried to wriggle herself out of the situation.


    ¡°Oh! Okay. Go on then. If you go early, you cane back early!¡± Rose suggested to her. ¡°Right! Okay


    then. We¡¯ll leave now. You take care!¡± Gabrielle and Westley left and drove away. On arriving at the


    hospital, they came to know that the child and Nathan were still in aa. Although Melissa had


    woken up, she was still in a critical condition as she had been in aa since she entered the ward.


    Besides, she was being taken care of by the people of the Walker family.


    So Gabrielle and Westley felt it was better if they didn¡¯t disturb her. Days slowly passed. Gabrielle and


    Westley came to the hospital every day to check on the condition of several people. Then, by the


    afternoon they would go back to the vi. They had been busy like this for a week. Gabrielle went to


    check on the child in the ward every day. He had been such a beautiful and lovely little boy, like an


    angel. But now hey only on the bed. Seeing his angelic face and silent demeanor, Gabrielle felt very


    sad. ¡°Westley, it¡¯s been a week. Why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet? When will he wake up?


    ¡± Gabrielle held the boy¡¯s hand softly and looked at Westley anxiously, when he stepped in the room.


    Westley gently ced his hand on her head andforted her. Every day, he said things tofort


    her. But as he watched the little boy, he too didn¡¯t know what to say next. He wondered what could be


    said that wouldfort Gabrielle. ¡°Gabrielle, he has lost too much blood and had a brain injury. It¡¯s not


    easy for him to wake up so soon. Since you saved this child, probably you can pass on some good luck


    to him. With you by his side, I¡¯m sure he will be fine soon.


    Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Westley was concerned when he saw Gabrielle so worried and disturbed. As


    each day passed, she was getting more and more anxious. He was afraid that if it went on in the same


    manner, she would get sick before the child woke up. Under no circumstances could he let such a thing


    happen. ¡°But, Westley¡­¡± ¡°No more ¡®ifs¡¯ and ¡®buts¡¯. Gabrielle, listen to me carefully now. You are worried


    because you care too much about the child. But such anxiety isn¡¯t good for you too. You need to rx.


    Come on now. There is a good


    restaurant around here. Let¡¯s go and have lunch. We¡¯lle back after the meal. What do you say?¡±


    Westley gently took her hand and tried to make her move.


    Gabrielle had listened to Westley quietly and slowly realized that Westley was right. He was


    reasonable. She had been under too much mental pressure in thest few days. It was so much that


    sometimes she would awaken at midnight, and would not be able to go back to sleep for hours.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go and have lunch.¡± Gabrielle stood up. She slowly bent down and kissed the boy on the


    forehead softly.


    ¡°Baby, we¡¯re going now to have lunch. We¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll be by your side. Be good and wake up


    early, please,¡± Gabrielle slowly whispered to the boy. Half-heartedly, she left with Westley, hand in


    hand.


    The two got into the car and strapped the seatbelts. Suddenly Gabrielle sighed heavily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gabrielle?¡± Westley asked with concern.


    ¡°Westley, we don¡¯t even know the child¡¯s name yet!¡± Gabrielle said and looked at Westley helplessly.


    They had decided to take care of the child till he recovered. But they hardly knew anything about him.


    How could they not know his name?


    ¡°I understand your concern, Gabrielle. But I haven¡¯t been able to collect any information about the child


    and his parents. I don¡¯t know the child¡¯s name either. So, the only thing to do now is to ask the child,


    when he wakes up.¡± Westley spoke in a gentle tone and tried tofort Gabrielle.


    As a matter of fact, he didn¡¯t know how to make her feel better.


    ¡°Will he be able to tell his name to me, in person? Honestly, Westley, I¡¯m actually worried about one


    thing. The boy has hurt the back of his head. He saw his mother being shot. Will he remember


    anything? Can he suffer from amnesia because of the injury? What if he forgets who he is and


    everything about his past?¡± Gabrielle asked in a serious tone. Though it didn¡¯t happen all the time, yet


    such things did really happen a lot. ¡°Amnesia?¡± Westley said after a moment¡¯s silence.


    He had been lost in his thoughts. ¡°Well, it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Yes. However, considering the things around


    him, I really think it will not be such a bad thing if he loses his memory. We can¡¯t find out his identity.


    Sadly, his mother has passed away. When he wakes, it won¡¯t be a good thing for the child to have such


    a painful memory. As a matter of fact, I think it¡¯s better for him if he forgets it.¡± Gabrielle felt that losing


    memory would be better for the child. ¡°Well, losing memory may be a good thing for him, but he hasn¡¯t


    woken up yet. It¡¯s out of our control if he loses his memory or not,¡± Westley said calmly.


    It was one of the rare asions when he didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation. There was nothing


    he could do to control the things around him. ¡°Westley, isn¡¯t there a kind of hypnosis skill or therapy that


    makes people lose their memories? I¡¯m thinking that if he doesn¡¯t lose his memory, we¡¯ll reach out to


    the most powerful hypnotist. We¡¯ll ask him to hypnotize the child and make him forget this painful


    memory,¡± Gabrielle said in a calm andposed manner.


    She was so serious about the whole thing. ¡°Gabrielle, let¡¯s talk about it when the child wakes up. You¡¯re


    getting extremely anxious and stressing yourself, physically and emotionally.¡± Westley tried to make her


    rx. Looking at her, he knew that there was so much running in her mind. Gabrielle was aware that


    she was getting more and more anxious as days passed. But she couldn¡¯t control herself. She started


    to feel sad too. ¡°Westley, believe me, even I don¡¯t want to be like this!¡± Gabrielle was filled with a feeling


    of helplessness. She didn¡¯t want to be like this, but most of the time, when it was concerned with the


    boy, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions.


    ¡°Then, let go of all the uneasiness first. Listen to me carefully. Don¡¯t think about anything else. We can


    discuss everythingter on. The most important thing is that the child wakes up,¡± Westley suggested.


    He was correct because things could be clear only after he woke up from thea. ¡°I know that


    everything depends on his waking up. Okay, Westley. I will listen to you. I will not think about the child


    for now. Let¡¯s take the decision when he wakes up.¡± Gabrielle took a deep breath. She had finally


    decided to listen and follow what Westley had said. ¡®There¡¯s no point getting hyper about it. Let nature


    take its course.¡¯This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 553

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 553


    Westley took Gabrielle to a restaurant in the sky this time. The restaurant sat on a cliff by the sea,


    where they could view the splendid scenery from the ss room.


    It was possible for people to view the forest and sea depending on their rooms¡¯ locations. This was just


    the right ce to eat and enjoy the scenery.


    Westley had booked a table that stood in a ss room that had a view of the sea. The room delighted


    Gabrielle the moment she stepped into it.


    ¡°This ce is just second to none, Westley,¡± Gabrielle said filled with joy.


    As she sat on the chair, her eyes could enjoy the beauty of the sea, as if she sat on the clouds. Her


    mood was very light without a doubt.


    The depression that Gabrielle had been through for a long time would disappear before she even


    realized it. She felt rejuvenated at once.


    ¡°You are right, it¡¯s dazzling. This restaurant is very exceptional, I had to book this room many days in


    advance. Thatugh tells me that all my efforts were worth the trouble,¡±


    Westley said, holding her hand.


    ¡°I am so grateful for all the things that you do for me.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s heart was quite moved. She felt her


    nose get sore, and her eyes glowed. However, she fought so hard to hold her tears. It would have been


    a shame if she cried before such a scene.


    ¡°You dummy, I¡¯m up for anything so long as you stay happy. Do you like the sensation now?¡± Westley


    reassured her as he rubbed her head.


    ¡°Well, never better. My mind was shattered some time back, but now, I feel renewed. You are my cure.¡±


    Gabrielle nced at him, smiling.


    Westley exhaled a sigh of relief at this. He then leaned forward to kiss her lips. ¡°I¡¯m and will always be


    your remedy. If a day finds you unhappy in the future, please let me treat you right, okay?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle softly stroked his hand as she blushed shyly. ¡°Mr. Morris, are you serious right now?¡±


    ¡°You win, from now no more teasing you. Are you scared? Or do you wish to close the bottom?¡±


    Westley asked Gabrielle. There existed a button in the ss room. If he pressed it, he could change


    the ss into a non-transparent white wall. In so doing, some timid guests wouldn¡¯t be so afraid. ¡°It¡¯s


    fine.¡± Gabrielle shook her head to emphasize. She could still appreciate the beauty beneath her feet


    this way. Furthermore, she had never been the type that was afraid of heights.


    Again, with Westley beside her, there was nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Then I think it¡¯s only right if the


    dishes came in now.¡± Westley rang the bell and requested the waiter to serve the meal. Before long,


    the dishes were set on the table. The French food was nothing short of delectable and romantic, right


    from the previous dishes down to the main ones and the dessert The delicious food and viewing the


    sea from a high point made Gabrielle feel like she was living the moment.


    ¡°Hey Gabrielle, eat up,tely you¡¯ve been so tired. You haven¡¯t eaten much over time and you¡¯ve


    noticeably lost weight.¡± Westley took the nicely chopped Foie Gras and put it on Gabrielle¡¯s te.


    ¡°Westley, I never lost weight. In fact, you are the one who should eat more. You don¡¯t have to pick up


    food for me on regr basis. You work harder than I do hence you should eat more,¡± Gabrielle said,


    looking at that pretty face. He had been with her for days, caught up with everything. If she got tired,


    then Westley would get tired twice as much. Being a man, Westley would choose to be silent and just


    bore everything.


    ¡±


    Gabrielle, please don¡¯t trouble yourself. I¡¯ll handle it as best as I can. All things will fall into ce, is that


    alright?¡± Gabrielle reached for a piece of tissue and wiped her lips with it.


    ¡°I trust you. It¡¯s all going to be alright.¡± Gabrielle, with a firm expression on her face, would entirely


    believe everything Westley said unquestionably.


    Why so? He always kept his word. He did everything he ever said he would do.


    She was well aware of that fact.


    ¡°Eat up.¡± Westley smiled at her.


    As soon as lunch was over, Westley gave Gabrielle drinks and of course, the desserts, trying to make


    her stay there for longer so she could enjoy the view and feel the wind as she eased more.


    ¡°Westley, do you have limits over what you can do? To me staying with you mighte with a lot of


    surprises.¡± As she took coffee, Gabrielle looked up at the sky and was distracted for a while. That was


    the end of the world, and she would reach their lives¡¯ end with Westley by her side.


    ¡°So long as something pleases you, then I¡¯ll make sure you have it. Gabrielle, we have a lot of life left.


    Just stick by my side, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how many more surprises are in store for you.¡±


    Westley had made a lifetime engagement.


    He always prayed that Gabrielle would be forever his.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life with you. We are inseparable. Only death can separate us¡­¡±


    ¡°Death can¡¯t separate us. Our hearts belong together. Even after this life, another one awaits us.¡±


    Westley was hardly a sweet talker. But then, somehow he was so proficient at it. ¡°Westley, you must be


    a natural flirt.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t let that pass her mind without saying it. ¡°I¡¯m not a wordsmith. My true


    feelings juste to life the moment I see you,¡± Westley said sincerely. He wasn¡¯t a man with luscious


    lips, and to him, men with sweet words were yboys with little seriousness in their rtionships.


    More action than words sounded like the right thing to do in order to keep his love happy. But it wasn¡¯t


    until then that he realized that he needed to do more than give sweet things to his lover. He also ought


    to let her know about the love he had for her. Only then would she realize how much she was loved.


    Westley wanted to let Gabrielle know how much he loved her and express his desire to spend the rest


    of his life with her. Regardless of how many sweet words existed.


    So long as he told them to the right person, they would sound as beautiful as one could ever imagine.


    ¡°So, are you telling me that your love words only belong to me?¡± Gabrielle was a little proud. No woman


    would ever be unhappy if a man loved back with all his heart and soul. ¡°I don¡¯t think I cane up with


    sweet words in front of other women,¡± Westley told her, holding her hand affectionately. Without


    question, Gabrielle believed him. ¡°Westley, look!


    That¡¯s the edge of the sea, just like the world¡¯s edge,¡± Gabrielle said blissfully, pointing to the meeting


    point of the sky and the sea. Westley sped her hand gently in his big palm, and she felt the warmth


    of his palm travel through her nerves. ¡°That¡¯s where the sea ends. One day I¡¯ll certainly take you to the


    end of the world.¡± Westley truthfully wanted to take her to see the whole world. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s happiness was written all over her face. She became overjoyed at the thought of going


    across the world with Westley in the future and appreciate every sight of God¡¯s.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 554

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 554


    As the two were happily chatting while enjoying the view of the sea, Gabrielle¡¯s phone rang. When she


    saw it was from an unknown caller, she hesitated before picking it up.


    ¡°Hello, who is speaking?¡±


    ¡°Is this Ms. Jones? I¡¯m Jonathan Walker, Melissa¡¯s husband.¡± A deep and serious middle-aged male


    voice came from the other end of the line.


    As soon as Gabrielle knew it was Melissa¡¯s husband, she immediatelyposed herself and greeted


    him back seriously.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Walker. Yes, this is Gabrielle speaking.¡± This time, the tone of her voice carried deep


    seriousness.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Gabrielle felt a little nervous talking with a middle-aged man right now because he reminded her of her


    primary school¡¯s director, Mr. Green. Likewise, Mr. Green was a serious middle-aged man who never


    smiled at any of the students and was very strict with all the students. Once he got angry, he would


    punish the students very severely. Of course, Gabrielle was afraid of him because she was also one of


    the students who got punished. He once punished her for beingte by making her stand in the sun for


    a long period, in which she ended up fainting. That incident cast a deep shadow on her that she


    couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous whenever she saw middle-aged men or even simply heard their voices.


    Even after all these years, she still couldn¡¯t get away with it.


    ¡°Ms. Jones. Nice to talk with you on the phone. Did I scare you by calling you so rashly?¡± Jonathan¡¯s


    voice softened.


    This made Gabrielle feel less nervous. She reasoned that since Jonathan was supposed to be a very


    decent person, it was normal for him to sound serious.


    Although Gabrielle didn¡¯t know much about Jonathan, she was aware that he was the ruler of the


    Walker family in Ensfield and the current CEO of the Walker Group. So, it waspletely


    understandable that such a person like him had an upright and serious personality.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, you didn¡¯t scare me. I was just surprised that you called me. Is Ms. Glyn awake? How is


    she? I¡¯m afraid I might disturb her, so I haven¡¯t visited her so far. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gabrielle spoke earnestly.


    Melissa was her mentor, and since she left the operating room, Gabrielle hadn¡¯t visited her. So


    speaking of this, Gabrielle felt bad.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, Melissa woke up at noon, but she is asleep now. She told me about you. Thank you for


    your blood transfusion during the operation, so I want to see you personally to thank you. Are you feel


    free today, Ms. Jones?¡± Jonathan asked Gabrielle in his serious tone.


    As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he learned about Gabrielle¡¯s blood transfusion to Melissa. Since


    then, he thought about seeing Gabrielle and thanking her in person. However, because Melissa hadn¡¯t


    woken up yet, Jonathan ended up staying by her side all the time and missed out on contacting


    Gabrielle.


    Today, at noon, Melissa finally woke up, and the situation remained very optimistic that Jonathan could


    finally let down his weight of worries, making him feel much more relieved. Then, he remembered


    Gabrielle that he decided to contact her. ¡°Really? Is Ms. Glyn really awake? Mr. Walker, can Ie to


    see Ms. Glynter?¡± hearing the news, Gabrielle said in excitement. ¡°Of course, you can. Then, I¡¯ll wait


    for you at the hospital.¡± Jonathan naturally epted her request.


    ¡°See youter, Mr. Walker.¡± Her heart had not yet calmed down from the excitement. ¡°Okay, see you


    later.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face was still bright with excitement even after she hung up the phone. ¡°Westley, let¡¯s


    go to the hospital now. Ms. Glyn woke up at noon. Her husband called me just now,¡± Gabrielle


    immediately turned to face Westley and said. Her mind was so eager to see M. elissa right away. ¡°It¡¯s


    good that she wakes up. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡± Seeing the face of Gabrielle beaming with


    excitement, Westley didn¡¯t spare any time and left the restaurant hand in hand with her.


    Even on the way to the hospital, Gabrielle was always in a state of excitement, and from time to time,


    she would even urge Westley to drive faster.


    ¡°Gabrielle, we¡¯re already driving fast. We can¡¯t go any faster. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll meet Ms. Glyn as soon


    as possible,¡± Westley said as he knew how she was feeling but couldn¡¯t help but remind her of the


    importance of safety.


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m too excited now, so I always feel that the speed is very slow. Westley, you must calm


    down. Safety first!¡± Gabrielle came back to her senses and looked at Westley with a serious face.


    After all, safety came first when driving, so she decided to stop nagging Westley to speed up. If he


    exceeded the speed limit, it would be too dangerous.


    ¡°Sit down obediently! I¡¯ll go there as quickly as possible.¡± Westley knew how anxious Gabrielle was, but


    he couldn¡¯t listen to her.


    ¡°Westley, I was too anxious. If Ms. Glyn woke up, would the child and Nathan also wake up?¡± Gabrielle


    asked as she looked at Westley expectantly.


    ¡°Generally speaking, the situation of the child and Nathan is not too serious. A week has passed, so


    they should also wake up soon.¡± Westley didn¡¯t say much more as he refocused his attention on


    driving.


    He didn¡¯t care much about what happened to Nathan. He hoped that Nathan would not wake up or let


    the Sanderson Family take him away directly. It would be best if he never appeared in front of their


    lives again for a lifetime.


    ¡°I think so. As long as the child wakes up, we will ask for his opinion. If he is willing to be raised by us,


    we can take him back to Antawood,¡± Gabrielle said as she looked forward to taking care of the child.


    ¡°Yes. He will definitely like you very much.¡± Westley reached out and rubbed Gabrielle¡¯s head. He knew


    that Gabrielle always put other people¡¯s business first, but seeing her so happy, he couldn¡¯t object.


    Before they arrived at the hospital, they passed by a florist shop and specially bought a bunch of


    beautiful flowers for Melissa Gabrielle stood alone at the door of Melissa¡¯s ward with flowers in her


    arms. There were two bodyguards guarding the door.


    When they saw Gabrielleing over, they looked at her coldly through their sunsses, making


    Gabrielle feel a little nervous. Westley didn¡¯te with her because he didn¡¯t want to have such direct


    contact with the Walker family. Besides, Jonathan probably wouldn¡¯t like to see people from the Morris


    family. Gabrielle didn¡¯t know much about the grudge between the Walker family and the Morris family.


    She didn¡¯t ask the reason why Westley didn¡¯te to visit Melissa with her since she didn¡¯t mind


    coming alone. ¡°Mr. Walker, this is Gabrielle. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Gabrielle took a deep breath before knocking on the door lightly. Jonathan came to open the door in


    person. When he saw Gabrielle, he was a little stunned and couldn¡¯t help but think she was very


    amicable. ¡°Ms. Jones, thank you foring here.¡± ¡°Mr. Walker, I should havee to visit Ms. Glyn


    earlier,¡± Gabrielle looked at Jonathan and said. Although Jonathan was in his middle age, he had a tall


    and slender figure, showing that he took good care of himself. In short, he looked young and


    handsome.


    He had the popr style of a charming mature man, which many women nowadays liked. However,


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t like men of such style, especially Jonathan, who looked dignified and unapproachable.


    ¡°Ms. Jones,e in.¡± Jonathan stepped back to let Gabrielle in.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 555

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 555


    Gabrielle carefully walked in, carrying the flowers in her arms. She saw Melissa lying on the bed,


    sleeping soundly and looking healthier.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, since Ms. Glyn is still sleeping, shall we go out and have a chat? I don¡¯t want to disturb


    her.¡± Gabrielle had always been considerate. She wanted Melissa to keep resting and get a good


    sleep.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, if it¡¯s convenient, let¡¯s go to the coffee shop near the hospital. I have something to discuss


    with you,¡± Jonathan asked, looking at Gabrielle.


    After considering it, Gabrielle nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright with me, Mr. Walker. But I have to tell my husband


    first.¡±


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll go to the washroom first.¡± Jonathan signaled Gabrielle that he was going to the


    washroom. Gabrielle immediately let Westley know and asked him to wait for her in the child¡¯s ward.


    She would be back after talking with Jonathan.


    Westley replied to her message soon after, telling her he would wait for her.


    Gabrielle was relieved and waited for Jonathan.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, have you told your husband?¡± Jonathan came out, looking at Gabrielle calmly.


    Although it was their first meeting, Jonathan had a good impression of Gabrielle. His wife had always


    mentioned her name many times. After Melissa had returned to Ensfield, she told him there was a very


    talented designer and a kind-hearted girl she met.


    Perhaps it was because of Melissa¡¯s words that left him a good impression of Gabrielle. After all,


    Melissa didn¡¯t often praise neers in the field.


    Gabrielle even donated blood to Melissa and Jonathan felt grateful for it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told him, Mr. Walker. I¡¯ll go meet him once we¡¯ve finished talking.¡± Gabrielle smiled at


    Jonathan.


    At first, Gabrielle thought she would be afraid of such a dignified middle-aged man, but she didn¡¯t feel


    scared of Jonathan at all. s Maybe because he was Melissa¡¯s husband. Since Gabrielle liked


    Melissa so much, the people around her gave off the same feeling. Birds of a feather flock together,


    after all. ¡°Great. Shall we go, Ms. Jones?¡± Jonathan moved in front of Gabrielle and gently opened the


    ward door for her. He leaned to spare a few words to his bodyguard before riding the elevator. When


    they arrived at the coffee shop outside the hospital, Gabrielle felt a little nervous. ¡°Ms. Jones, please


    have a seat.¡± Jonathan noticed the expression on Gabrielle¡¯s face. She looked very anxious. ¡°Thank


    you, Mr. Walker.¡± Gabrielle only felt relieved after sitting down. ¡°What would you like to drink, Ms.


    Jones?¡± ¡°Mocha would be great, thank you very much.¡± Jonathan ordered two cups of Mocha then


    looked towards Gabrielle.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, are you ufortable?¡± Jonathan asked her directly.


    Gabrielle was taken aback when Jonathan asked her such a question out of the blue. She was at a


    loss for words. Her cheeks went rosy in shyness, and she gave him an apprehensive look.


    ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Walker?¡± Gabrielle asked uneasily.


    Just then, the coffee was served. Jonathan lifted the cup and took a sip. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me


    asking. I¡¯m the boss of the Walker


    Group and I¡¯m usually very strict with my employees, so I scare them off. I kind of noticed you were


    nervous, so I felt bad. I¡¯m not that scary in private, so please don¡¯t be afraid. You are one of Melissa¡¯s


    students, so I¡¯d like to be friendly.¡±


    Gabrielle quickly understood what Jonathan meant after hearing his exnation. He didn¡¯t want her to


    misunderstand him.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing like that, Mr. Walker. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re scary at all.¡± Gabrielle was a little


    embarrassed. She admitted having been intimidated by Jonathan, but it didn¡¯tst that long.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that Ms. Jones. If Melissa knew I scared her student away, she¡¯d get mad at me,¡±


    Jonathan replied calmly.


    The girl in front of him was his wife¡¯s student and her junior. Gabrielle was not his employee, so he


    wouldn¡¯t treat her like one. He just couldn¡¯t hide his expression.


    ¡°I was just very nervous since it¡¯s my first time meeting you in person, Mr. Walker. You¡¯re such a


    distinguished individual,¡± Gabrielle exined, sipping her coffee. ¡°I¡¯m not that great, but I¡¯m honored,


    Ms. Jones.¡± Jonathan smiled and sat back in his chair. ¡°Mr. Walker, what did you want to talk to me


    about?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t waste any more time and asked bluntly. Since the CEO of the Walker Group


    wanted to talk with her, she was very curious.


    ¡°My wife¡¯s blood type is very rare. If you didn¡¯t transfuse blood to herst time, she could¡¯ve been in a


    more critical condition because of excessive blood loss. You have saved my wife¡¯s life, and it¡¯s the


    reason why I wanted this talk. I wanted to thank you personally, Ms. Jones,¡± Jonathan exined


    seriously. Gabrielle smiled gently. She thought it was something more serious, but it was something


    she least expected. ¡°Mr. Walker, you didn¡¯t have to. It¡¯s an honor for me to have the opportunity to


    donate blood to Ms. Glyn. I¡¯m sure other people would have done the same thing. Besides, Ms. Glyn


    has helped me a lot. She recognizes my talent and provides me with numerous opportunities. I¡¯m very


    grateful to her.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s words left Jonathan in a daze. Although he had heard from Melissa many


    times that Gabrielle was a good girl, he didn¡¯t know her personally.


    But now, he believed what Melissa said was true. Gabrielle seemed to be very honest and kind-


    hearted. She wouldn¡¯t exchange kindness for benefits. ¡°I understand, Ms. Jones. But because you


    saved my wife, I¡¯m indebted to you, and I wish to give you this gift. Please ept it.¡± Jonathan took out


    a check. Gabrielle examined the check and realized that the gift was in the eight-figure range. Jonathan


    was the Walker Group¡¯s CEO for a reason. He was extraordinarily generous. If Gabrielle had ten


    million, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her future. However, she had never thought of epting such


    a reward. She didn¡¯t donate her blood for money. ¡°Mr. Walker, I appreciate it, but I can¡¯t ept the


    money. Even if Ms. Glyn isn¡¯t a family member, I would still give her my blood. I didn¡¯t help her because


    I expected something in return.¡± Gabrielle worded her rejection politely.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 556

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 556


    Gabrielle sounded sincere. She wanted Jonathan to understand that she wasn¡¯t someone who would


    sell her morals for money.


    Money wasn¡¯t the only thing in the world, and she didn¡¯t want to ept his rewards.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, I¡¯m surprised to hear that. Melissa was right about you. But I hope you understand how


    much I love my wife; she is everything to me. You saved her, which means you¡¯ve saved my life as


    well. I want to give this reward as a token of my gratitude. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t mind


    giving you more,¡± Jonathan said intently.


    Judging from his attitude, Gabrielle could tell he was not joking.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, you have misunderstood me. This is too much. I can¡¯t ept it. Since you love Ms. Glyn


    so much, you should also know what kind of person she is. She wouldn¡¯t thank me this way,¡± Gabrielle


    said sternly.


    Gabrielle and Melissa shared a good rtionship. She felt humiliated to ept a check for helping her.


    She felt the money would change the dynamic of their rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Jones. That was very impolite of me. I just wanted to thank you, but I should have


    considered your feelings as well. It¡¯s my fault. Please pardon me.¡± Jonathan viewed the world with a


    business mind; he didn¡¯t take Gabrielle¡¯s feelings into ount.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Walker. I understand your intention. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.


    I know you are doing this because you love Ms. Glyn a lot. I don¡¯t me you. I am willing to donate


    more blood and help in every way possible to make sure Ms. Glyn is fine,¡± Gabrielle said solemnly.


    ¡°Melissa is lucky to have a student like you. Well¡­ since you don¡¯t want to ept my gift, can you at


    least ept my business card?¡± Jonathan stretched out his business card to Gabrielle and looked at


    her expectantly.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, I¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Jones, please don¡¯t refuse it. If at all you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.


    I will always be happy to help you.¡± Jonathan meant every word he said. After a moment¡¯s thought,


    Gabrielle epted the card and slid it into her pocket. ¡°Thank you for the business card, Mr. Walker.


    It¡¯s gettingte, and I have to leave. If you need anything else, please contact me.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t


    want to waste any more time. She wanted to go home with Westley.


    They didn¡¯t n to stay at the hospital that night. It was time to go back. ¡°Ms. Jones, you can leave


    now. Remember what I said. If you need any help, just call me. I will absolutely help you with anything


    you need. Please don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Jonathan wanted Gabrielle to understand that he would keep his


    promise. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walker. Goodbye.¡± Gabrielle stood up and left. Jonathan sat there quietly and


    watched Gabrielle walk out of the cafe and get into a ck car parked outside. ¡°Westley, why are you


    waiting for me here?¡± Gabrielle shot a quizzical look at him. She had thought that Westley would wait


    for her in the child¡¯s ward, but he had parked his car in front of the coffee shop.


    ¡°I wanted to s


    ee you earlier. So how did it go?¡± Westley asked as he nted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Mr. Walker just wanted to thank me for donating blood to Ms. Glyn. Do you know how much reward he


    is going to give me?¡± she asked, trying to keep a straight face.


    ¡°How much?¡± Judging from Jonathan¡¯s status, Westley guessed it must have been a generous amount.


    ¡°Ten million! Well, I should ept it. Then, I¡¯ll start my own studio, or travel around the world,¡± she


    joked.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Westley arched an eyebrow and studied her face. He knew Gabrielle well enough to


    know that she wouldn¡¯t care about the ten million. If she wanted money, she would have already asked


    him a long time ago. He had enough money to make her dreamse true.


    ¡°Well, I would regret it only if I took the money. Ms. Glyn has helped me a lot. The least I could do was


    donate my blood. If I took Mr. Walker¡¯s money, I would be no different from a robber.¡± Gabrielle leaned


    back and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you want to start a studio, I¡¯ll help you with it. If you want to travel around the world, I don¡¯t


    mind apanying you. I¡¯m willing to follow you to the end of the world. We don¡¯t need anyone else to


    sponsor,¡± Westley promised, staring into her eyes.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He believed he was capable of fulfilling all her needs without relying on anyone.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m notpetent enough to start a studio now. I was kidding. I¡¯ll start one when I have the


    skills and expertise. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t think Westley would take it seriously. She almost


    forgot how much Westley cared about her. If Gabrielle joked about something, he would assume it was


    true and help her realize her dream. Therefore, she had stopped joking around him because he took


    her every word to heart. ¡°Okay. Back to our sweet home.¡± Westley started the car. ¡°But Mr. Walker has


    given me his business card. He said I could ask him for help but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.


    I don¡¯t want to bother anyone.¡± Gabrielle shrugged dismissively. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother others but


    you can always bother me. Do you understand?¡± Westley smiled. ¡°Of course, I know. I¡¯m going to


    bother you all my life. You can¡¯t escape from me.¡± Gabrielle nced in the direction of the hospital. ¡°It¡¯s


    my pleasure.¡± ¡°Westley, is the kid still in aa? What did the doctor say? How¡¯s the investigation


    going?¡± Gabrielle quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°ter has done a lot of research. Apparently, the child lives with his mother in Bangkok. Although they


    live a wealthy life, the child¡¯s father is still unknown. His mother is probably the mistress of a big shot,


    and the boy is an illegitimate child. There is no information about his father. We have tried every way


    possible, but it looks like we have hit the dead end. No clue at all.¡± Westley summarized the information


    ter had shared with him. After a moment¡¯s silence, Gabrielle blew out a loud breath. ¡°I guessed it.


    The identity of the child and his mother remains a secret.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 557

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 557


    The moment this topic was brought up the atmosphere in the car became very serious.


    Westley patted gently on Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be too sad, okay? We should


    be happy that he is still alive. As long as he is alive, there is hope.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the moment, that was all Westley could think of tofort his wife.


    It wasmon for men from wealthy families to have mistresses and illegitimate children unknown to


    their wives. Most of these wealthy men led a life of deceit.


    Some even had several mistresses and illegitimate children.


    Westley had a deep contempt for these kinds of men. Why got married if it was to be so frivolous?


    Since he had tied the knot with Gabrielle and wanted to have several children with her, Westley knew


    he would have to take responsibility as a husband and as a father. If he was unable to do that, then he


    better not get married at all.


    ¡°It is therefore up to us to raise this child and ensure he lives a happy life.¡± Gabrielle was truly sorry for


    this poor child who suddenly found himself an orphan. But on the other hand, she was really happy that


    he had crossed their path.


    ¡°Yeah, we will raise this child as our own. I have no doubt that you will be a good mother,¡± Westley said


    in aforting tone.


    His words touched Gabrielle and she turned to look at him, a smile lighting up her face. ¡°I also believe


    that you will be a good father,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how about we had another child so the two could grow up together? Otherwise, he will be


    too lonely.¡± You could call it selfishness, but Westley was pretty pragmatic. He had married Gabrielle,


    so it was normal that they had their own children. They couldn¡¯t just raise other people¡¯s children and


    never taste the joy of giving birth.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to Antawood first and then we can make a decision,¡± Gabrielle replied. She and


    Westley had been married for a long time. Moreover, they had a pretty solid rtionship. So, they could


    definitely consider having a child.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Westley was happy with Gabrielle¡¯s response. At least this time, she didn¡¯t refuse to have a baby with


    him. Silence settled in the car. Gabrielle looked thoughtful for a moment when suddenly she stared at


    the man next to her and asked, ¡°Westley¡­ do you think that one day you too will have mistresses and


    several illegitimate children? Do you think you can hide such a heavy secret from me?¡± Gabrielle


    studied his face, eager to know his answer. After all, many men behaved like that, so she wondered if


    that would be the case for Westley too. Since the dawn of time, men had all fantasized about having


    several wives.


    If they weren¡¯t polygamous, they at least had mistresses. ¡°A mistress?¡± Westley was utterly stunned.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Gabrielle would ask him such a question. However, he was really curious as to


    why she asked him that. Westley smiled helplessly and asked, ¡°Why do you think I would keep a


    mistress?¡± ¡°Come on, Westley. Almost every man dreams of having multiple wives. Do you really never


    think about that too?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t believe Westley had never thought of such a thing. He was a


    man after all. ¡°Gabrielle, before I met you, I didn¡¯t even want to get married. Do you really think I want a


    mistress?


    Women are really difficult beings to deal with. They are very troublesome. One is enough for me. I don¡¯t


    have the energy to take care of many of them,¡± Westley said sincerely. However, Gabrielle understood


    Westley¡¯s words in an entirely different way. ¡°I know you well, Westley. You think I¡¯m troublesome but


    you just won¡¯t say it directly, right? You see, you don¡¯t really love me anymore. I¡¯m sure if you find


    another woman who isn¡¯t as troublesome as I am, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll go with her,¡±


    Gabrielle said with a sad face. Hearing what she just said, Westley sighed and thenughed.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how could I no longer love you? I want you to know that there¡¯s only room for you in my


    heart.¡± It was only then that Gabrielle understood the true meaning of Westley¡¯s words earlier. He


    thought all women, no matter what, were annoying. Since he already had one, he wouldn¡¯t want


    another. Thinking of that, Gabrielle¡¯s face immediately lit up and a sense of pride grew in her heart.


    Westley¡¯s answer really made her happy. She now knew that he would never have a mistress.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t have the guts. He just wouldn¡¯t even think of that.


    Definitely, not all men were the same and Westley was the proof of that.


    ¡°My heart is so small. I tell you again, you are the only one in my heart. Do you really want to share my


    love with others?¡±


    Westley asked with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°No way. I would never let anyone take my husband away from me and I wouldn¡¯t share your love


    either. On this, I¡¯m fiercely selfish,¡± Gabrielle said seriously.


    For sure Westley was delighted by Gabrielle¡¯s answer because the smile on his face became wider.


    ¡°Gabrielle, there is no doubt that I love you. No matter what happens, I want you to never forget that


    you are the only woman I love!¡± Westley looked Gabrielle in the eye as he said that, hoping she would


    believe him.


    Actually, Gabrielle had always known that Westley loved her. She was just had a whim just now. She


    trusted Westley. He was not the type of man who would betray her love and go with other women.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Westley. I trust youpletely. No matter what life throws at us, I know that my love for


    you will never change. We will be happy together.¡± As she spoke, Gabrielle gently held Westley¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t ask such stupid questions anymore, okay?¡± Westley knew that she wasn¡¯t serious


    earlier when she asked him if he would have a mistress. He knew what kind of person Gabrielle was. ¡°I


    promise I won¡¯t ask such stupid questions again. Don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±


    Gabrielle said seriously. ¡°How can I ever be mad at you?¡± Westley replied with an even bigger smile on


    his face. ¡°I¡¯m the happiest woman. I have a husband who loves me more than anything! Hey, what are


    we going to eat tonight? How about I cook dinner for everyone tonight?¡± Gabrielle looked really radiant


    right now. Westley was a little surprised by Gabrielle¡¯s sudden offer. He nced at her and asked


    seriously, ¡°Do you really want to do it?¡± ¡°Of course. I really want to cook dinner. Let¡¯s go to the


    supermarket now. I haven¡¯t been this happy in a long time. I want to transfer my happiness into dinner


    tonight¡±Gabrielle was definitely serious. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Seeing Gabrielle so happy made


    Westley happy too.


    He was always happier when he saw his wife happy. The couple eventually drove to thergest


    supermarket in town. They had dinner to prepare! While they were shopping, a thought crossed


    Gabrielle¡¯s mind. She suddenly nced at her husband and asked, ¡°Westley, it just dawned on me that


    we never went shopping together like this in Antawood, did we?¡± The fact was Westley had a special


    identity back in Antawood. He was a popr figure there and almost everyone in the city could


    recognize him.


    Because of that, he couldn¡¯t go shopping with Gabrielle. Westley was pushing the cart with one hand


    while holding Gabrielle¡¯s hand with the other. Hearing her remark, he smiled and asked, ¡°So how do


    you like us finally going shopping together?¡± As for him, he really liked the feeling. They were an


    ordinary couple living a happy life. Gabrielle looked Westley in the eye and replied, ¡°I like it. It feels so


    good. This is how a couple should be. Go to the supermarket to buy food and then go home to cook


    together. This is the life I have always dreamed of.¡± She was really happy right now.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 558

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 558


    Naturally, Gabrielle was like any other women who had beautiful dreams when it came to her marriage


    life.


    However, when this all happened, it was like the reality had poured cold water on her, which left her


    pained and helpless. Contrary to her imagination and dream, there was no prince who loved her nor


    was she given an illusory fairytale wedding. She was forced to take part in a scapegoat marriage


    instead with a man that she did not love at all. What was more, she thought that her life was destined to


    be a living hell from then on since the man was the well-known living Yama in Antawood.


    However, now, the Yama was no longer a cold and ruthless person and even became a love-struck fool


    towards his wife who couldn¡¯t live without her for even a moment.


    That was why it was said that all people had good side in them even if they didn¡¯t disy it. What you


    needed was more time to find out more about him or her, and then they would give you different


    surprises.


    ¡°What about now?¡± Westley asked curiously.


    He wanted to know about how Gabrielle¡¯s ideal marriage life was like. He couldn¡¯t guess it since he


    was not the type of person who would fantasize things like that.


    ¡°Everything is fine now. After all, I have a husband who loves me very much, who is capable, strong


    and handsome. He can give me whatever I want and can make me feel very happy. Although my


    previous thoughts are different, people can never catch up with the God¡¯s way of creating life for us.


    We can¡¯t just escape from the fate¡¯s n for us, right?¡± Gabrielle rambled on with her jokes.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to this, Westley burst outughing, saying that her words were confusing and illogical.


    Gabrielle shook her head with the offended look. ¡°Westley, you can¡¯t be so unreasonable. A man


    should be generous and ignore the trivial matters that don¡¯t matter much.¡±


    Gabrielle tried to use this method to dismiss his query, so as not to identally say something


    unpleasant to make him angry.


    ¡°I am generous, but it¡¯s not wrong for men to focus on such trivial things since they matter. Now, tell


    me. I want to know how you dreamt of your ideal husband at the very beginning. Is there any big


    difference between your ideal husband and me?¡± Westley questioned this way on purpose. Based on


    his words and tone, it was obvious that he was a little jealous.


    However, Westley didn¡¯t care. If he was jealous of a man who might not exist, so be it because he just


    wanted to know what kind of quality that imaginary man had yet he didn¡¯t have. ¡°Westley, what on earth


    do you want? I¡¯m telling you that he is definitely not as good as you and it¡¯s the truth.¡± Gabrielle held his


    hand and stroke it in an attempt to coax him. Westley was a man who was easy to be coaxed when it


    came to Gabrielle. He only needed to listen to some nice words and any grievance he had would


    dissipate. After all, there was always a little boy in the heart of a man.


    He would lose his temper and be angry if things didn¡¯t go his way, but all he needed wasfort from


    her. ¡°Is it really the truth?¡± Westley asked again in disbelief. Gabrielle was bing more and more


    naughty. Westley knew that his wife was an intelligent little fox who was as scheming as him. She knew


    what to do to make him believe her. ¡°In my heart, I have always thought that you are my perfect


    husband. Do you want me to think of another man to answer that question then?¡± As expected,


    Gabrielle took out a trick up her sleeve. She really regretted bringing up such an unpleasant topic in the


    first ce.


    Now, she had to try hard to divert the topic. ¡°No, you must only have me in your heart and only think


    about me. You don¡¯t need to think about other men,¡± Westley retorted unhappily. He didn¡¯t want any


    other men to be in Gabrielle¡¯s mind. He had to be the only one upying her pretty head! ¡°Then, let¡¯s


    stop talking about this. We have to go to buy something so that we can cook dinner as soon as


    possible.¡± Gabrielle was secretly overjoyed in her heart. As expected, Westley just needed a little


    coaxing to distract him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, once we go back, we will make our rtionship public. That way, whenever we go out, I can


    hold your hand legitimately and proudly, okay?¡± Westley raised his eyebrows and persuaded her softly.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a good idea. But like I said, it¡¯s best to discuss about it after we go back.¡± Even though


    Gabrielle wanted to agree andpromise instantly, she was still worried that something bad would


    happen after they returned to Antawood.


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt for some unknown reason.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t let Westley notice her concerns for the time being, in case he would worry


    about her.


    ¡°Okay then. We will talk about it once we get back to Antawood.¡± Westley finally gave in, held her hand


    with a smile and walked forward.


    They had nned to go back earlier at first, but now, since they couldn¡¯t just leave the child in that


    condition, they had to dy.


    When the two of them went back to the vi from the supermarket, they called Rose and Doctor Maniac


    and invited them toe over for dinner.


    When Gabrielle was cooking in the kitchen, the two arrived as Rose pushed Doctor Maniac over.


    Recently, Doctor Maniac was starting to slowly make some exercises in order to regain energy and


    stability in his legs. He was about to go crazy if he stayed like this in a wheelchair any longer. It


    seriously made him feel like he was going to be a loser.


    Therefore, when his injury was almost recovered, he forced himself to start the rehabilitation.


    Rose went into the kitchen to look for Gabrielle and pped her hands, eximing enthusiastically,


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m so happy you are cooking dinner for us tonight. I¡¯ve been eating nutritious food these


    days and I feel like I¡¯m going crazy. By the way, can you cook spicy cuisine?¡± ¡°Spicy cuisine?¡± Gabrielle


    looked at Rose in surprise as she didn¡¯t expect her to fancy spicy food. Light and healthy food was


    more advocated worldwide, after all. ¡°Yes. Do you know how to cook it? I am craving for something


    spicy.


    My wound is almost fully healed. I can eat it!¡± Rose firmly said with desperation in her eyes. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll


    make some boiled beefter. I think it will suit your taste since it¡¯s a little spicy, okay? I didn¡¯t know that


    you are craving for spicy food, so I haven¡¯t prepared much.¡± Gabrielle also understood how Rose was


    feeling. If one had to eat only nutritious food for several days, they might feel empty and discontent.


    What was more, it would feel as if they were losing their sense of taste. Gabrielle knew that people,


    who had experienced this feeling, particrly wanted to eat something with heavy taste.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for it then! You have no idea how happy I am feeling right now. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.


    Oh, wait, do you need my help?¡± Rose offered to help as she could also cook. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You can go


    out and wait for the food. I can cook by myself.¡± Gabrielle waved her hand and dismissed her quickly in


    case she would insist. How could she make the guest cook when she invited them? ¡°Thank you for


    tonight. If you need any help, just let me SWN know.¡± However, Gabrielle really didn¡¯t need Rose¡¯s help


    because her real assistant had already changed his clothes and came in. ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m here.


    ¡± Announcing his arrival, Westley walked to the side of Gabrielle and washed vegetables as if he was


    used to behaving like this. After all, Gabrielle had said that what she wanted was for them to go out and


    buy food as a couple, and then return home to cook together. ¡°Mr. Morris, Gabrielle, take your time. I¡¯m


    leaving here now.¡± Rose who realized that she was being the third wheel here, quickly slipped out. No


    wonder Gabrielle insisted that she didn¡¯t need her help. She was waiting for her husband to help her!

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 559

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 559


    A man and woman would never get tired of working with each other ¡ª especially if they were a couple.


    It was indeed a pleasant sight.


    Gabrielle served the fancy dishes one after the other. Rose took a bite of the food and moaned in


    appreciation.


    ¡°Oh my God! Gabrielle, you¡¯re amazing! Did you cook all the dishes? I wish I could eat these every


    day,¡± she said with her mouth full.


    ¡°Thank you. But I can¡¯t take all the credit, though. Westley helped me with it. Well, if you like, I can cook


    for you every day when you move to Antawood. Besides, every street there sells local delicacies. I am


    sure you will love it.¡± Gabrielle shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t listen to her, Rose! She promised me the same thing before, but she seldom cooks for me ¡ª


    not even when we are in Bangkok. The hell she will cook for you every day.¡± Westley broke Rose¡¯s


    fantasy.


    He didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to exhaust herself by cooking for Rose every day.


    ¡°Come on, Westley. What are you saying? I did cook for you. It¡¯s just the time¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I don¡¯t want you to exhaust yourself.¡± Westley reached out and rubbed her head.


    ¡°Whoa! Whoa! Too much PDA!¡± Rose rolled her eyes at the couple.


    Westley couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. He felt happy and rxed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯lle here often. I mean, it hurts to watch you love birds flirting with each other all day.¡±


    Although Roseined, she enjoyed the food.


    ¡°Well, since you two are here, I have something important to tell,¡± Westley said, shifting his gaze


    between Rose and Doctor Maniac.


    ¡°Go ahead, Mr. Morris.¡± Rose put down her chopsticks and looked at him.


    Although she didn¡¯t know much about Westley, she figured he was a reliable man.


    ¡°I need to reschedule our trip to Antawood. Rose, Doctor Maniac, are you guys willing to join us?¡±


    Westley asked, studying their faces. Gabrielle also eyed them with curiosity. She had been worried if


    the two woulde with them to Antawood or not. If they didn¡¯t and continued to stay in Bangkok, they


    had no one else to count on.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Yes, I wille to Antawood.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face lit up with joy when she heard their


    answers. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll ask my assistant, Alvin, to arrange everything in Antawood for you two. And don¡¯t


    worry about the kid. Gabrielle and I are going to take care of him for a few days; we¡¯ll be back before


    the end of this month.¡± Westley breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he and Gabrielle would be at ease if


    they agreed toe to Antawood. ¡°You can rest assured, Rose. We¡¯ve prepared everything you guys


    might need in Antawood,¡± Gabrielle chimed in as excitement bubbled up in her heart. Their decision


    meant a lot to her. She couldn¡¯t wait for them toe back to Antawood. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have to


    break her head, worrying if they would get hurt in Bangkok again. ¡°Well, I believe you and Mr. Morris.¡±


    Rose smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll certainly make things right.¡±


    ¡°By the way, how is the child?¡± Rose sounded anxious.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t got any news yet, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I believe he¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± Gabrielle was positive


    the kid would recover soon.


    ¡°Me to


    o. I¡¯m confident that he will regain his consciousness. He is an angel, destined to stay around you, and


    I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t vulnerable. Anyway, are you sure about the decision? Are you really going to adopt the


    kid after he wakes up?¡± Rose was aware of Gabrielle¡¯s adoration toward the child. She felt her friend


    had made the right decision.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for me to decide though. If he regains consciousness and doesn¡¯t want to be with us,


    we will respect his decision. We don¡¯t want to force him in any way.¡± Gabrielle smiled. She wished to


    adopt the child. However, if things didn¡¯t go ording to n, and the child didn¡¯t want them as


    parents, she would respectfully step back. After all, rtionships couldn¡¯t be forced.


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°By the way, after you go back, can you go to the hospital to see my friend Sloane, Doctor Maniac?


    She is my best friend and has been in aa for over six months. I¡¯m desperately hoping she could


    wake up soon.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s heart broke every time she thought about Sloane. She prayed for her friend


    to get better every day.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and check on her. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Doctor Maniac promised.


    ¡°One of my men will send you back to Antawood in a private ne the day after tomorrow. You¡¯d better


    get ready,¡± said Westley.


    ¡°You can rest assured, Mr. Morris. We¡¯ll do as you say. There is not much for us to pack. You have


    arranged everything for us anyway.¡± Rose smiled gratefully.


    Westley had done a lot for her. He had given her a new identity and secured her future.


    ¡°All right. If you need anything, Alvin will help you out. Make yourselves at home,¡± Westley reminded


    them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Morris. We wouldn¡¯t need anything.¡± Rose grinned. ¡°I wish you a fresh start in


    Antawood.¡± Westley smiled sincerely. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Morris and Gabrielle. We don¡¯t have a future


    without you guys. I will always be at your service. You can call me anytime.¡± Hearing that, Gabrielle


    shook her head fiercely. ¡°Oh,e on, Rose.


    Westley and I have always treated you as friends, not¡­¡± ¡°Gabrielle, I know you and Mr. Morris are


    being nice to us. No matter what you say, we will forever be indebted to you guys.¡± Rose smiled as she


    gently nudged Doctor Maniac¡¯s arm. ¡°Yes, Gabrielle. Rose is right. We will never forget what you guys


    have done for us. So if there is anything we can do for you, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± Doctor Maniac


    smiled earnestly. ¡°Well, I do need a favor from you guys.¡± Gabrielle smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You two have


    to finish all the dishes on the table. That¡¯s it,¡± she said, trying to sound stern. Hearing this, both Doctor


    Maniac and Rose burst outughing and began hogging the food. On the day of departure, Westley¡¯s


    men arrived to pick up Rose and Doctor Maniac.


    The ne was located at the Campbell Family¡¯s private airport, so they had to drive there. ¡°Gabrielle,


    Mr. Morris, we are leaving now. We¡¯ll wait for you at Antawood.¡± Rose nodded at them. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll be


    back in a couple of days. If you need anything, call Alvin.¡± Gabrielle hugged Rose. ¡°Okay. See you


    soon.¡± Rose and Doctor Maniac got into the van and left.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 560

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 560


    The Walker family hired the best medical team for Melissa. So her recovery was noticeable. Had it not


    been for the serious injury she suffered, Jonathan would have taken her back to Ensfield.


    Gabrielle frequented the hospital on a daily basis. Each time she paid the child a visit, she always went


    to see Melissa.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, when are you going back with Mr. Walker, the public holiday is fast approaching?¡± Gabrielle


    asked as she peeled an apple for Melissa. The public holiday was a time of reunion. People were


    supposed to spend it with their families.


    The past few days witnessed a drastic change in Gabrielle¡¯s attitude towards Jonathan. Both of them


    talked little every time they met. He always appeared unweing and insouciant. His enthusiasm lost


    its fervor, especially when it pertained to her. Notwithstanding, she really treated him as an elder.


    This was because, despite everything, he remained Mr. Glyn¡¯s decent and dignified husband in her


    sight.


    While Jonathan was taking care of his wife, he also had to control hispany remotely. This made


    him very busy. Normally, whenever Gabrielle was around, he would make an excuse to walk away and


    deal with his own affairs so that she could be given the opportunity to chat with Melissa.


    ¡°In two days. But Jonathan doesn¡¯t like the idea of taking the ne because of my wounds. He wants


    to spend the holiday in Bangkok with me,¡± Melissa replied. ¡°What about you? If you don¡¯t have any


    ns, we can spend the holiday here together,¡± Melissa said and waited eagerly.


    Somehow, she fascinated Gabrielle for no reason in particr. Therefore, she wanted both of them to


    be closer.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not exactly sure yet. We may probably go back. But ns can be made to spend some days


    with you,¡± Gabrielle said. ¡°Come and live in our vi. There are spare rooms. Mr. Walker is also very


    wee. You could stay together.¡± Gabrielle looked at Melissa excitedly.


    ¡°I have got to discuss it with Jonathan before reaching a conclusion. Don¡¯t you need to do the same


    with Mr. Morris?¡± Melissa¡¯s heart skipped as she thought about the grudge between the Morris and


    Walker families.


    She wouldn¡¯t mind sharing a meal with Gabrielle or living under her roof. But it was just unimaginable


    for Jonathan and Westley to have dinner together. Jonathan was aware of the fact that Gabrielle


    married Westley in Antawood. So, he had been deliberately avoiding anything that would have him


    mention the Morris family. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll discuss it with Westleyter. It will really be exciting if you and


    Mr. Walker can spend some days in our vi,¡± Gabrielle said to her.


    ¡°Oh, poor boy!¡± She heaved a depressing sigh. It had been more than a week. Yet, there was no


    certainty with respect to the child¡¯s waking up or not. ¡°Do not worry yourself so much, Gabrielle. He will


    wake up. Remember that you also saved me and now I¡¯m recovering well,¡± Melissa said. ¡°You¡¯ve


    brought so much good luck into our lives.¡± She regarded Gabrielle as a very kind and lovely girl.


    ¡°Thanks for your kind words, Ms. Glyn. But you don¡¯t have tofort me. I am just as capable of


    bringing disaster to people. Anyone who gets close to me usually gets implicated somehow.¡± She tried


    to give an instance to buttress her im but Melissa interrupted her. ¡°How can someone be this naive?


    I got you into trouble. It was simply because we went to the jewelry exhibition together. If you had not


    associated with me, none of these would have happened.¡±


    Melissa felt like she owed Gabrielle her life. ¡°I am not t he victim here. It is you who lost so much blood


    for me.¡± Melissa spoke with so much gratitude. Had it not been for the blood Gabrielle donated, the


    transfusion would not have been possible and Melissa would have been in grave danger. ¡°Say no


    more, Ms. Glyn. Your husband has thanked me enough.¡± In that moment, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t refrain


    fromughing. It was when she remembered that Jonathan had given her a ten million check.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Jonathan belongs to a weird school of thought. He tries using money to solve everything.


    This isn¡¯t an excuse to defend his wrong deed towards you. But please, do not take it to heart. I know


    how unique a person you are.¡±


    Melissa never had a reason to be worried about Gabrielle¡¯s nature.


    ¡°Mr. Walker didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I think he is a nice and kind man, Ms. Glyn.¡±


    Gabrielle respected Jonathan. To her, he was a good elder.


    ¡°Did you say that he is kind?¡± Melissa smiled at her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are the first person to say that he is kind. But given your nature, it is quite expected. You


    should know that many people in Ensfield are terrified by him. They don¡¯t see him in the same light as


    you,¡± she exined. It was rare for her to talk about him. ¡°Therefore, when the people of Ensfield


    comment on him, they won¡¯t say many good words. He fits the stereotype of a narcissist who doesn¡¯t


    care about the opinions of others. He is disliked by everyone.¡± Melissa described her husband using


    harsh words.


    ¡°But I have a different opinion of him. At least he made me feel safe around him,¡± Gabrielle retorted.


    ¡®Jonathan is more amiable than Tobias,¡¯ she said in her mind. ¡°Your husband is indeed a good man.¡±


    ¡°If Jonathan is here to hear these words you¡¯ve said, he would be rapturous for a long time.¡± Melissa


    held her hand. ¡°But from now on, our lives have be connected. Having said so, if you need any


    help, please don¡¯t hesitate to inform us about it,¡± she said with a particrly stern look on her face. ¡°We


    were just fortunate enough to have providence on our side. If things were otherwise and my blood type


    was not the same as yours, then I wouldn¡¯t have been of any help to you,N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡± Gabrielle replied dly. ¡°Gabrielle, I just want you to know that if I can wake up because of the good


    luck you bring me, then be rest assured that child you saved will also do the same,¡± Melissa remarked


    seriously. Her kind words greatly encouraged Gabrielle. It helped strengthen her hope and conviction. ¡°I


    appreciate your kind words. They encourage me. If it is possible, I am very willing to give all the good


    luck within my power in order to see the boy awake,¡± Gabrielle remarked sincerely. ¡°Don¡¯t say that,


    alright? You and the child will be fine.¡± Melissa couldn¡¯t make much sense of Gabrielle¡¯s previous


    statement.


    ¡®Why is she suddenly saying that she would give her good luck to the child?¡¯ Although Melissa also


    liked the child and felt sorry for him being without his mother, she was not familiar with the boy.


    Therefore, she was more obliged to demonstrate her concern for Gabrielle. ¡°It is okay, Ms. Glyn. I will


    be fine. By the way, Nathan¡¯s family is with him even if he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I just want to go and


    see him. Can you help me?¡± Gabrielle hadn¡¯t taken a look at Nathan yet. She med herself for the


    hurt that had befallen him. A member of the Sanderson Family had been guarding Nathan¡¯s ward. No


    one was allowed to get close to it. So, Gabrielle was unable to see him. ¡°Do you really want to see


    him?¡± Melissa asked Gabrielle earnestly.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 561

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 561


    Gabrielle had wanted to see Nathan for a while now, but guards had constantly been standing guard


    outside his ward. No one was allowed to enter, so she had no choice but to just continue down the hall.


    Judging by this alone, it was clear that Nathan was held in high regard within the Sanderson Family.


    The excessive security they had provided for him was a stark contrast to Victor¡¯s situation.


    No wonder they had turned against each other and ended up as enemies.


    ¡°I just wanted to see him,¡± Gabrielle told Melissa awkwardly. ¡°He did save my life, and now he¡¯s in a


    coma. It¡¯s only right that I pay him a visit, but the Sanderson Family sent people to guard his room.


    There¡¯s no way I can get in.¡±


    Melissa knew that she was a sentimental person. Since Nathan had taken a bullet for her, it was


    inevitable for Gabrielle to take it as a lifetime debt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too upset about this, Gabrielle. And don¡¯t feel guilty, either. I watched Nathan grow up, so I


    know him very well. If there was something he didn¡¯t want to do, then no one can force him to. When


    he saved you, he did so by his own free will.¡± She wanted tofort the younger girl and ease some of


    her remorse.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Gabrielle took a deep breath and resolved not to show Melissa any more of her


    weakness and anxiety. She could tell that Melissa didn¡¯t want her to worry too much.


    ¡°Well, in any case. I¡¯ll ask Jonathan to take you to see Nathan tomorrow.¡± Melissa looked at her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gabrielle replied sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I should be getting back. I¡¯ll talk to Westley


    later about the n to spend some days with you. You can ask Mr. Walker, too, if he¡¯d like to join us.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was already looking forward to it, and hoped that the n would push through.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll mention it to him. Now, be careful on the road,¡± Melissa warned her.


    ¡°Then, please have a good rest. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. I¡¯lle and see you again tomorrow.¡±


    Gabrielle stood up and gave Melissa a small vow. Westley was on the phone when Gabrielle came up


    to his car. The moment he saw her, he ended his call and opened the door for her. ¡°Have you finished


    talking with Ms. Glyn?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes. Were you taking a call from Antawood?¡± Gabrielle said as she


    settled into the passenger seat. ¡°That¡¯s right. Alvin said that Rose and Doctor Maniac are adapting very


    well.¡±


    Westley reached over to the back seat and took out a cup of milk tea, then handed it to Gabrielle. The


    beverage was still quite warm. He must have just bought it. She took a sip happily, and her mood


    instantly lifted. ¡°Thank you for this. I love you.¡± Gabrielle beamed at him. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m happy


    that you¡¯re happy. ¡°Westley smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°I already knew that they got used to the ce


    quickly. They¡¯re both powerhouses who managed to survive in the forest, after all. But it¡¯s still a relief to


    hear that.¡± Gabrielle took another sip of her drink and sighed contentedly. It was so warm and sweet. It


    was bliss.


    ¡°Indeed. Their time back at the forest probably yed a part in helping them adjust to new


    surroundings. You shouldn¡¯t worry about this anymore. I bought them a vi in Half Moon Bay so that


    they can live in the same neighborhood as us. This way, it would be easier to look after them in the


    future.¡± It seemed that Westley had taken everything into consideration


    before executing his ns.


    ¡°So we can be neighbors? That¡¯s great! By the way, do you really think it¡¯s all right for Rose to stay with


    Doctor Maniac under the same roof?¡±


    Gabrielle was still worried.


    She knew very well that the two were always bickering every time they were together. She couldn¡¯t


    even imagine how worse it would get if Rose and Doctor Maniac were forced to cohabitate.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to let them live together for the time being. We can consult with them when we go and see


    them again, and if they¡¯re against it, then we¡¯ll give them separate residences.¡± Westley would respect


    their decision on the matter.


    ¡°They¡¯ve known each other for so many years. I personally think it would be better for them to be


    together, it¡¯s more lively and fun. I hope things work out fine,¡± Gabrielle said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure they will.¡± He stroked her hair soothingly.


    Despite their fights, it was true that Rose and Doctor Maniac had experienced a lot of ups and downs


    together. Westley was convinced that they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about them.


    The two of them are very rational and won¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± Gabrielle said calmly, hoping that the


    two of them wouldn¡¯t make trouble. ¡°Even if they encounter any problems, Alvin will be there to deal


    with it.¡± Westley straightened in his seat and changed the topic.


    ¡°What did you talk about with Ms. Glyn? You look pleased when you came out earlier.¡± ¡°Not much,


    really.¡± Then Gabrielle thought of something, and she turned to him with a serious expression. ¡°Now


    that you¡¯ve brought it up, though, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Westley didn¡¯t start the car


    just yet. Instead, he leaned back and waited for her question. ¡°Ms. Glyn and Mr. Walker happen to be


    here, and the national holiday is just a few days away. I was thinking of inviting them to the vi to


    celebrate with us. What do you think?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s eyes were wide with a mix of hope and unease.


    ¡°You want them to celebrate with us?¡± he repeated, looking surprised and annoyed at the same time. If


    it were just Melissa, Westley might be able to tolerate it. She was Gabrielle¡¯s favorite teacher.


    Jonathan, on the other hand, was a member of the Walker family. That meant that he was one of the


    people the Morris family didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with. ¡°Yes. The more, the merrier, right?


    Besides, Ms. Glyn is injured. She would be delighted if she had someone to celebrate with. Don¡¯t you


    think so, Westley? Well, if you don¡¯t approve, then we can just forget about it. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry I


    made ns without asking you first.


    ¡± Seeing the serious and hesitant look on Westley¡¯s face, Gabrielle wondered if she telling this to


    Melissa without asking him first made Westley unhappy. All things considered, Melissa was from her


    circle, not Westley¡¯s. There was no reason for him to openly wee her teacher, no matter how much


    she liked her. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all,¡± Westley rushed to exin, struggling to mask his


    reluctance. ¡°It was just so sudden, and I haven¡¯t made any preparations. Ms. Glyn is someone you are


    fond of. I wouldn¡¯t want to be remiss with my hospitality.¡± Gabrielle burst into gleefulughter. ¡°I knew


    you won¡¯t refuse! Ms. Glyn and Mr. Walker are good people. We can spend some days together. Now,


    let¡¯s just wait for the child to wake up.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 562

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 562


    Westley noticed the worried expression on Gabrielle¡¯s face. She was getting too anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gabrielle. I¡¯ve called the best brain doctor to treat the child. I¡¯m hopeful, he¡¯ll wake up


    soon.¡± Westley tried tofort her. He didn¡¯t want to see her so disturbed and upset.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re doing your best. Come on then. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Gabrielle was aware that she was


    bing more and more sentimental in recent time. It was not what she wanted. She wanted to


    be a more rational and practical person.


    Sometimes she wanted to be cold and cruel like the others. In the past, Gabrielle could face everything


    rationally, but now she had changed and be more irrational. Besides, she knew that she had


    already caused a lot of trouble to Westley. She realized it was time for her to reflect on herself.


    As his wife, she always ended up creating chaos or trouble for Westley. It was like she had never done


    anything right.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m too useless for anything,¡± Gabrielle whispered. She thought she had said it softly but it was


    loud enough to be heard by Westley.


    Upon hearing her words, Westley immediately realized that she was ming herself for everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You don¡¯t need to be perfect or be capable of handling everything. There should be


    few things you can¡¯t do. If my wife can do everything and is a strong woman, I will not get a chance to


    do anything for her. In that case, I will end up thinking that I¡¯m useless!¡± Westley said gently, trying to


    exin the situation. He wanted her to realize that she was just a woman.


    And he wanted her to know that as a man, he wanted to be the one person on whom his wife could


    rely. He¡¯d have loved it, if she would rely on him for everything. Only then he would feel that he was


    more useful. He wanted to the permanent problem-solver in his wife¡¯s life. He wanted her to reach out


    to him for anything in future.


    Whenever Westley coaxed andforted her, Gabrielle¡¯s mood would change. She would feel happy


    that he cared so much about her feelings.


    ¡°I understand that now. Shall we go back now?¡± Gabrielle calmed down. She smiled softly and seemed


    happier.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go back now. So, tell me, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll prepare it for you!¡± They felt


    a bit lighter and Westley started the car.


    ¡°Well, I want to eatmb kebabs. Westley, let¡¯s have some drinks and a barbecue tonight. What do you


    say?¡± Gabrielle wanted to just forget everything and have a little peaceful time eating and drinking with


    Westley. After expressing her choice instantly, she regretted it. She felt she shouldn¡¯t have made such


    a request. After all, a rich man like Westley often ate in the Michelin restaurants or five-star hotels. Why


    would he like to eat kebabs? ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s go to the supermarket. We¡¯ll need to buy some


    ingredients.¡± Westley instantly nodded in agreement, which surprised Gabrielle.


    She had expected that her suggestion would be downrightly rejected by Westley. She didn¡¯t expect him


    to agree without any second thoughts or hesitation. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go shopping then.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s face


    completely lit up. She was suddenly filled with excitement. They went to the supermarket and bought a


    lot of meat for making kebabs. They invited the chef of a restaurant to cook for them while they rested.


    Gabrielle and Westley just wanted to eat peacefully. ¡°Gabrielle, the food is ready. Come now.¡± Westley


    handed the roasted meat to Gabrielle once she settled down at the table. Gabrielle took it and had a


    big bite.


    Though it was hot, she couldn¡¯t stop herself. Westley took a small bite. He was surprised as it tasted


    really good. ¡°So? Is it delicious?¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley. She was feeling proud at her suggestion.


    Looking at the way he was enjoying the food, Gabrielle was sure that he was liking it. Soon enough,


    she felt that she did the right thing by suggesting a barbecue tonight. ¡°Mmm. It tastes really good.¡±


    Westley seldom ate such food, but he was enjoying it now. He never knew it tasted so good. ¡°I don¡¯t


    think there is anyone in the world who doesn¡¯t like barbecue. If he doesn¡¯t like it even after eating it


    once, then it means that he hasn¡¯t tasted a good barbecued food.¡± Without any hesitation, Gabrielle


    opened a can of beer and handed it to Westley.


    ¡°Westley, you must drink this while you eat. It¡¯ll enhance the vor of the barbecued meat.¡± Gabrielle


    handed over the can and urge


    d him to drink it while he ate.


    On her insistence, Westley took the can of beer and had a sip. He felt that the taste of beer was too


    strong.


    He was not used to drinking beer. However, on seeing Gabrielle drinking it so happily, he too started to


    drink.


    ¡°Westley, have you tried it earlier? Now, have a sip and take a bite of the meat. A sip of beer and a bite


    of meat together are the bestbination.¡± Gabrielle started guiding him to enjoy the barbecue in the


    best way.


    Westley obediently did as he was told. The fact was that he hadn¡¯t drunk beer or eaten kebabs like this


    ever.


    ¡°So, do you like it?¡± Gabrielle asked seriously. She was eagerly waiting to know his opinion.


    Westley took a sip of beer and ate some meat. Then he looked at Gabrielle whose eyes were fixed on


    him. ¡°Wow! Honestly, it¡¯s delicious, Gabrielle!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief to know! It¡¯s good that you like it. I thought you¡¯d hate drinking beer and eating kebabs.


    After all, a rich man like you does not really fit in with these things.¡± Gabrielle had a smile on her face


    as she clinked her can against his in joy.


    ¡°Hmm. Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person? So, your heart and mind have this opinion about me!¡±


    Westley seemed to be curious now. He wanted to know what she really thought of him.


    ¡°Yes! Well, you are from the Morris family. You were born with a sliver spoon in your mouth. Being a


    member of such a wealthy family, you must have often eaten in five-star Michelin restaurants. How


    could you eat food like this? Isn¡¯t this food of street stalls for ordinary people?¡± Neither was Gabrielle


    being sarcastic, nor did she mean to belittle herself. She had be aware that their lives were


    different from each other since they were born. Westley was born in a rich family with a silver spoon in


    his mouth, while Gabrielle was an orphan who had been abandoned in the welfare house as soon as


    she was born.


    Therefore, there was stark contrast between the things in their lives, including the food they had eaten.


    But seeing Westley eating it easily andfortably, Gabrielle was amazed. There was a hint of


    suspicion too in her mind. ¡°Gabrielle, I am an ordinary person. I hardly consider my identity as the


    second son of the Morris family. I also prefer and live a normal life. Not all rich people are extravagant. I


    also have some habits which are quite ordinary.


    I know you like this, but I just don¡¯t get the chance to eat such things often.¡± Westley spoke his heart


    out calmly. He wanted her to think he was not like any other rich man. He hade to know that


    Gabrielle liked drinking beer and eating kebabs with her friends. In fact, he had eaten it in the same


    way when he was in college. However during those days too he had eaten it only a few times. Of


    course, that time he was not as happy as he was now. It meant a lot more as he sat eating it with


    Gabrielle. Food was not the most important thing for Westley. The most important thing for him was the


    person with whom he ate. As long as he was with Gabrielle, he would be happy. It did not matter what


    he ate. ¡°Wow! So, you think you are an ordinary person. But you know what, in my heart, you are not


    ordinary at all. You are my hero, my handsome and brave hero.


    Come on! Let¡¯s have a toast to that!¡± Gabrielle raised the can and clinked it against Westley¡¯s in a


    celebratory manner. Westley realized that beer and kebabs were the bestbination for Gabrielle to


    rx. After getting drunk, she waspletely self-indulgent and expressive. Her mood had changed


    considerably. There was not a worry on her mind. She hugged Westley, kept talking aloud and even


    started singing happily. ¡°Westley, I¡¯m very happy today.


    I¡¯ve been here for so long but today is my happiest day here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯m also very happy. Let¡¯s


    go back to our room now. You should take a shower and go to bed. You¡¯repletely drunk.¡± Westley


    held her in his arms and took her into the room. ¡°Noo! I¡¯m not drunk. See, I¡¯m still sober!¡± Gabrielle said


    coquettishly and tried to break away from Westley¡¯s grip. ¡°Okay! You¡¯re right. You¡¯re not drunk. Let¡¯s


    take a shower first. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Westley coaxed his wife gently to walk inside the room. ¡°Hmm. In


    that case, I want to take a shower with you. Okay?¡± Gabrielle stared at Westley¡¯s face and asked. She


    blinked her eyes and waited for his reply innocently. ¡°Okay! As you say! Come on now. Let¡¯s take a


    shower together.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 563

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 563


    By the time Gabrielle woke up, it was already noon. She had been too drunk and hadn¡¯t slept tillte.


    In a daze, she sat on the bed, her eyes fixed to the ceiling. She was confused and had no idea what


    transpired after she got drunk the previous night.


    Drinking was a typical source of problems.


    Getting drunk was a very annoying and awful thing to do.


    She was lucky since she was with Westley that night, and she was in their room. Else, there was no


    telling what world-shattering things she would have donest night. That imagination made her blood


    run cold a little.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re up. Do you feel better? Do you feel ufortable somewhere on your body?¡±


    Westley pushed the door open, and his eyes first saw his beautiful spouse. She sat on the bed in a


    daze, looking all lovely.


    ¡°My head is heavy, Westley. Did I do some dumb stuffst night?¡± She turned to face her husband. She


    seemed bothered, which made Westley¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°Your head feeling heavy is normal. You had too much to drink yesterday night, but you didn¡¯t


    misbehave. I¡¯d say you were more vigorous than I am used to.¡± He walked to her and sat with her. He


    exined to her about the enthusiasm and craze she had shown him that night.


    She felt so mortified by that.


    ¡°Come on, are you being shy?¡± She almost buried her head in the quilt. That in turn made Westley fear


    that she would suffocate in the quilt.


    ¡°No. Would you please stop talking in such absurdity? There is no way I was like what you say.¡± Her


    head was still in the quilt, not intending to admit what Westley was telling her about her behavior that


    night.


    ¡°Is it that you have forgotten, or are you trying your best not to admit it?¡± The shyness she was showing


    Westley made him quite happy. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from taunting her again.


    She was enthusiastic but she caused no trouble. In the end, she even had no strength to do it.


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t talk about it again. Just walk away. I¡¯m about to go wash my face,¡± Gabrielle said sulkily.


    She did not feel very okay seeing Westley. ¡°Gabrielle, we are together. Being affectionate is normal for


    any couple. So you have no reason to feel shy. In fact, I enjoyedst night. I wish we could re-do that


    someday,¡± Westley said, without seeming to y around.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle saw it clever to be silent. What was that? She was unknowingly wildst night


    since she was drunk. She felt guilty. The fun he made of her was definitely intended, and he was


    crossing a line. ¡°Westley, I can¡¯t tell a thing aboutst night. You were notpletely drunk, but you


    didn¡¯t stop me. Why? Then you mock me in my face?¡± Gabrielle red fiercely at him. Her bright ck


    eyes were almost popping out of her little face, which was engulfed in anger.


    She probably had never been that displeased. Noticing that the anger in his little wife was due to


    explode, he knew that he had to entice her immediately. ¡°My love, I didn¡¯t mean tough at you. I was


    jus t happy that you were so wild in front of me. Didn¡¯t you see that? If you want, I can help you


    recollect.¡± He sounded quite serious when he said the first words, but sounded evil as he said the rest


    of them. ¡°But you actuallyughed at me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I just love to see you happy. Only one thing has to remain clear on a serious note,¡±


    Westley said, looking into her eyes.


    ¡°What one thing?¡± Gabrielle looked back seriously.


    Whenever Westley meant business, she would mean the same subconsciously.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you can¡¯t drink like that anymore. You might hurt yourself, and you can¡¯t drink with other


    men. Only with me,¡± Westley stated seriously.


    This made Gabrielle stunned and smile. ¡°Mr. Morris, I¡¯ve never met someone so tyrannical.¡±


    ¡°You should have seen how adorable you looked while drunk, hence I have no choice. Others will


    easily vanish into thin air with you if I don¡¯t control you,¡± Westley said, pinching Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    Hearing this, she melted even more.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to get to. Anyway, who else will find me cute apart from you?¡±


    Gabrielle never seemed to realize how beautiful she was. That aside, it was only Westley who thought


    she was the most beautiful and lovely woman in the whole universe.


    Before people¡¯s eyes, she was a vexing nuisance. She had been rebuked by Bryce for causing trouble.


    Maybe that was due to the fact that beauty was in the eye of the beholder. Assuming she was the


    ugliest woman on the, Westley would still see her as the most beautiful woman. Somehow, she


    felt content with that.


    As long as Westley gave her the title, the most beautiful woman in the world, others¡¯ opinions would not


    count. She didn¡¯t care about what anyone else had to say about her. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a woman more


    beautiful than you. Don¡¯t be hard on yourself. Give me your word that you will never go drinking with


    other men.


    I¡¯m the only one who should see you get drunk,¡± Westley warned her again. ¡°I¡¯ll drink only with you, are


    we good? Can I get up now? A cold shower will certainly take out the hangover and help me sober up. I


    can¡¯t be like this all day!¡± Gabrielle was not in the mood to argue with him any longer. His childishness


    was morepared to hers. Maybe there existed a childish and wayward boy in his heart. ¡°Your


    obedience just earned you a free ride to the bathroom.¡±


    Westley then grabbed her off the bed and took her into the bathroom. ¡°Might you be in need of my


    thoughtful service next?¡± Westley asked as he ced her on the chair and rose tall. He looked at her


    like a considerate steward who really wanted to leave her fully served. ¡°Not really. I¡¯ll bring myself.


    Westley, you go out!¡± Her embarrassment turned into anger. Westley could onlyugh and walk out.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m done messing with you. I¡¯ll leave now. In case you need something, just call me.¡± ¡°Okay, out


    you go now.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to send him off. Westley went out straight and shut the door behind him.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 564

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 564


    Gabrielle sat there, poking the food in her bowl with chopsticks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gabrielle? You don¡¯t like the food? I can cook something else if you like. What do you


    want to eat right now?¡± Westley was deeply concerned about her after noticing she didn¡¯t have an


    appetite.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle was spacing out and he couldn¡¯t help but worry. If she didn¡¯t eat, she might get sick.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. My mind was just going into ces. It felt like something was going to happen. By the


    way, did Ms. Glyn call this morning, Westley?¡± Gabrielle had checked her phone, but no one called.


    She told Melissa she was supposed to visit Nathan with Jonathan today. Gabrielle was worried she


    wouldn¡¯t be able toe to the hospital because Melissa hadn¡¯t informed her of anything yet.


    She wondered if Ms. Glyn had asked Mr. Walker about spending some days with them. She would love


    for them toe over to the vi.


    ¡°No. Is there anything wrong? If you have any worries, you can call Ms. Glyn directly, or I can ask


    ter and let him check.¡± Westley offered to help.


    Gabrielle shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just have a weird feeling in my chest. Maybe I¡¯ve slept for too


    long. I got drunkst night too so I probably haven¡¯t sobered up yet. I might feel better after rxing


    and eating more.¡±


    ¡°Great, have more of this.¡± Westley continued to put food in her bowl.


    After dinner, Westley took Gabrielle out for a walk. He thought the air would help clear her mind.


    ¡°Westley, do you think Mr. Walker and Ms. Glyn would ept our invitation to spend some days with


    us? I mean, the days before the national holiday,¡± Gabrielle asked curiously.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t think they would though.¡± Westley thought Jonathan wouldn¡¯t want toe.


    After all, he was a member of the Morris family. That would be enough for Jonathan to get


    ufortable even though he had never been a part of both families¡¯ personal affairs. A person dying


    made everything tense. Because of this unfortunate matter, the two families had been at odds. So


    when they sent the invitation to the famed couple, there was a possibility that Jonathan would not


    ept. ¡°Westley, why do I get the feeling that you don¡¯t want Mr. Walker toe here? Did something


    happen between the Morris family and the Walker family?¡±


    Gabrielle asked him with a serious stare. Westley didn¡¯t expect Gabrielle to have caught on quickly. He


    looked at her and smiled. ¡°They do have some grudges, but as to how serious, that depends on how


    you look at it.¡± ¡°So, what is it?¡¯ Gabrielle pursued. Apparently she guessed it right. Turned out the


    Walker family indeed had a mysterious past with the Morris family, probably to a severe degree


    ording to what Westley hinted, and maybe not just about the rivalry between theirpanies. ¡°


    Jonathan had a sister named Joanne. She fell in love with my father thirty years ago, and then they


    broke up. After my father married my mother, shemitted suicide. People from the Walker family


    med it on my father, even on our entire family. Because of that, the two families had a clear break


    and never spoke to each other ever since.¡± Westley never wanted to tell Gabrielle about it, but she


    deserved to know as the M


    orris family¡¯s daughter-inw. More importantly, Gabrielle was on good terms with Mrs. Walker, Melissa.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle frowned. She wasn¡¯t expecting such a tragic story.


    So that was what happened.


    Although Joanne killed herself right after she broke up with Westley¡¯s father, there might be some other


    connections. It was understandable why the Walker family hated the Morris family so much.


    ¡°It appears that your father yed a role in Joanne¡¯s death. They may have ended their rtionship


    peacefully, but she never stopped loving him or perhaps they were forced to leave each other, and she


    couldn¡¯t take it when your father married. But we¡¯ll never know what exactly happened between them,


    and why shemitted suicide.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s heart sank.


    In most cases, debts and favors can be repaid. But this time, blood was spilled. The Morris family owed


    the Walker family in death.


    What kind of strange curse did the Morris family suffer? The father¡¯s ex-girlfriendmitted suicide


    and married a different woman, his son¡¯s ex-girlfriend died in an ident, and he married another


    woman.


    Gabrielle realized that no matter how much you believed in something or not, reality was unpredictable.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After that, the Walker family and Morris family never contacted each other again. Even


    if they met in business, they would deliberately avoid it. My father used to be polite to them, but now


    after I took over Morris Group, I would always keep away from any transactions when I know that the


    Walker family is involved in the project. I don¡¯t want to cause any conflict,¡± Westley exined calmly.


    Sometimes he intended to know whether it was true that Joanne died because of his father and end the


    grudge held by the two ns for thirty years. Considering the two families were in different cities, it was


    even difficult to meet each other once a year.


    Moreover, if the truth was revealed, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for his father. ¡°It¡¯s normal to avoid it, but


    there will always be times when you can¡¯t. Like now, you have to see them because of me.¡± Gabrielle


    felt uneasy. ¡°That¡¯s fate. Sometimes, the harder you try to get away from it, the more it chases after


    you. When you¡¯re destined to meet someone, even if you¡¯re from two different worlds, you¡¯re still


    intended to be with each other in the end. Just like us, no matter what happens or how long it takes.


    Westley held Gabrielle¡¯s hand tight. He would never let it go for the rest of his life. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s really a


    magical thing.


    You have to believe it because sometimes it¡¯s unpredictable. People destined to be together can be


    reunited no matter how long they separate.¡± Gabrielle totally agreed with Westley. ¡°Since we¡¯ve found


    each other now, we¡¯ll never be apart. Promise me that no matter what happens, you¡¯ll never leave me,


    okay?¡± Westley asked seriously. ¡°I would never leave you. Why did you have to bring up such a sad


    thought again? Don¡¯t say any more. We¡¯ve already promised each other.¡± Gabrielle gave him a


    coquettish nce. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bring it up anymore, or else my girl will be upset.¡± Westley kissed her


    forehead happily. ¡°Will Jonathane though?¡± Westley gazed at her hesitantly.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 565

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 565


    Gabrielle now understood the grudge between the Morris family and the Walker family. A life was


    involved in the feud, so she knew there was no way the two families would try to reconcile.


    Gabrielle wasn¡¯t aware of it before, so she proposed to have dinner together. She didn¡¯t think she was


    gathering rivals to have dinner.


    It had indeed put both parties in an awkward position.


    No wonder Melissa had been hesitant when she called her for dinner. She didn¡¯t want to spoil


    Gabrielle¡¯s mood, so she nned to ask Jonathan first.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know she had put the three of them in aplicated situation.


    ¡°Now, I am aware of the grudge between the two families. If you think it would be embarrassing to


    spend some days with Mr. Walker, I¡¯d better call Ms. Glyn and cancel the n.¡± Gabrielle felt guilty. Her


    intention was good, but she didn¡¯t think it would cause trouble for the others.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t have to cancel the n. You wanted to bring everyone together and celebrate the


    holiday in advance. Your intentions are good.¡± Westley stroked her hairfortingly.


    As expected, after he told Gabrielle about the grudge between the Walker family and the Morris family,


    it had put her in an awkward position. She might end up being awkward and ufortable around


    Melissa.


    ¡°Even though my intentions are good, it has put you three in an embarrassing position.¡± Gabrielle


    shook her head sadly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t me yourself. First of all, you didn¡¯t know anything about it. It has been more than


    thirty years. Besides, I don¡¯t think my father killed Joanne Walker, so there¡¯s no need to mention it


    again. If I didn¡¯t meet Jonathan here, I wouldn¡¯t have told you about it. After all, it is not a good thing to


    share.¡± Westley looked grim. Gabrielle had just married him and was a new member of the Morris


    family. He didn¡¯t want her to get involved in the grudge between their family and the Walker family that


    had risen thirty years ago.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Westley. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have reminded you of the bitter past. If you feel


    embarrassed or ufortable, I will cancel with Ms. Glyn. I don¡¯t think Mr. Walker would want to have


    dinner with us either,¡± Gabrielle said solemnly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Jonathanes here, I will respect him for his age and not make it difficult for him.


    After all, it was a feud between the previous generations. I don¡¯t care about it,¡± Westleyforted her.


    He meant every word he said. He would respect Jonathan, make him feel at home, and never bring up


    the past. ¡°Really?¡¯ Gabrielle¡¯s eyes widened with surprise ¡°Yes. After all, I don¡¯t want to get involved in


    a problem that urred in my father¡¯s generation.


    I have nothing against the Walker family. Jonathan is older than me, and I will respect him. If at all he


    hates me, I wouldn¡¯t me him for that either.¡± Westley smiled. If he didn¡¯t think so, he wouldn¡¯t have


    asked Melissa to design the jewelry for his grandma ¡ª even though Melissa ultimately rejected the


    offer. ¡°I¡¯m d you think this way. Otherwise, I¡¯d be stressed.¡± Gabrielle chuckled and blew out a loud


    breath. ¡°Silly girl! Follow your heart without worrying about anything else.


    This has nothing to do with you; don¡¯t let it pressurize you. You are my wife. If you have any problem,


    leave it to me. I will take care of everything,¡± Westley said earnestly as he pulled her into his arms. He


    loved Gabrielle with all his heart and would do anything to make her happy. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s not call it off.


    We don¡¯t know if they would want to join us, so we¡¯ll y it by ear and hope for the best.¡± Gabrielle felt


    relieved.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to them. If they want to join us, we¡¯ll wee them with open arms. If not, let¡¯s forget it


    and carry on with our ns,¡± Westley added. He didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to me herself.


    ¡°Yes. You are right. If they join us, we can have dinner together. If not, let¡¯s forget it.¡± Gabrielle nodded,


    pping her hands as if she had made up her mind.


    After all, she had invited them first, and the n depended on Jonathan now. If they didn¡¯t want to


    come, she wouldn¡¯t force them in any way.


    ¡°Are you tired, Gabrielle?¡± Westley asked, rubbing her shoulders.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Let¡¯s go for a walk. I want to go to the hospitalter and see Ms. Glyn in person. That


    would show my sincerity.¡± Westley nodded, smiling.


    He had no objection. ¡°Let¡¯s go in a while.¡±


    ¡°By the way, how is Nellie?¡± Gabrielle almost forgot about Nellie. The woman was staying in Bangkok


    to take care of herself and nourish the fetus.


    ¡°Nothing serious. It¡¯s her fifth month of pregnancy, so she is stable now. If the Collins family doesn¡¯t find


    her, I will make sure she safely gives birth to the baby here. Do you want to see her?¡± Westley asked


    curiously.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± Gabrielle bit her lip hesitantly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take you to see Nellie whenever you want.¡±


    He smiled. After a moment¡¯s thought, Gabrielle shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. After all,


    it¡¯s still dangerous. If the Collins family discovers her whereabouts, she will be in trouble.¡± ¡°Okay,


    whatever you say. In case you feel like meeting her, I will take you there.¡± Westley always cared about


    Gabrielle¡¯s feelings. ¡°


    Westley, what¡¯s Nellie¡¯s attitude toward you?¡± Gabrielle wanted to say something more but paused on


    second thought. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t overthink. Nellie never had any feelings for me; that was why she ran


    away from the wedding. I, obviously, don¡¯t have feelings for her either. I regard her as my sister.¡±


    Westley understood what Gabrielle was thinking. Although his rtionship with Nellie seemed


    complicated, it was indeed simple because they had nothing to do with each other. Their families had


    been friends for generations, and she was just the sister of his ex-girlfriend.


    ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking. You don¡¯t love each other, yet you both agreed to get engaged.¡± Gabrielle wanted


    to rify all the doubts in her heart. ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t meet you earlier. I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d meet you,


    so I agreed to the engagement.¡± Westley pinched her cheek. ¡°How could it be my fault?¡± Gabrielle


    mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I never thought I would marry a woman I would fall in love with, so I


    thought I might as well marry someone nice and obedient. Besides, I know Nellie very well. You know


    I¡¯m indebted to the Collins family. As long as they didn¡¯t make any excessive demands, I agreed,¡±


    Westley said helplessly.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 566

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 566


    That afternoon they had arrived at the hospital. Westley and Gabrielle headed to the child¡¯s ward to


    check on the kid first, who slept on the bed just like an angel.


    ¡°He resembles an angel. It¡¯s a pity that he is still asleep.¡± Gabrielle touched the kid¡¯s tender face.


    Gabrielle felt really bad for him as her hand smoothly ran over his fair and delicate face.


    He deserved to be happy, and enjoy a happy childhood, but there he was, bedridden in the hospital.


    How could Gabrielle not feel remorse for the kid?


    ¡°How far from waking up are you? I feel so sorry for you little angel!¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Even when asking, she knew very clearly he wasn¡¯t about to respond or wake up.


    Gabrielle took her hand away and looked at Westley sadly. ¡°Westley, do you think we should name


    him? I think a nickname will do.¡±


    ¡°Well, what name do you have on your mind?¡± There was no way Westley would object to anything that


    would make Gabrielle happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking Star. So he can shine someday.¡± And Star it was. Gabrielle settled on the nickname.


    When he was up, maybe he could recall his name. A child his age definitely had a sharp memory.


    Westley had requested someone to go check the child¡¯s information, but they found nothing. Not even


    his formal name.


    ¡°I can¡¯t object that darling. Star is a cute name. He¡¯ll shine among the stars in the sky in hising


    days.¡±


    Westley couldn¡¯t agree more. The name was perfect.


    In fact, the simpler the name was, the better. There was no need toplicate things any further.


    ¡°Besides, his mother must be watching him from among the stars in the sky.¡± Gabrielle had always


    been a positive woman. ¡°I trust that too. His mom must have had a lot of love for him when she still


    breathed. But look at things now¡­ But now Star has met you, I believe you will make a good mother,¡±


    Westley solemnly remarked as he gently rubbed Gabrielle¡¯s head. Gabrielle was so excited at that.


    Praising her for being a good mother made her overflow with joy, as it would make any other woman.


    Time was right for her to practice being a good mother. Having been abandoned by her parents,


    Gabrielle knew how essential a parent¡¯s love was to a child, since she never got that. That was


    unfortunate for her. Hence, she would give all her love to all her children when she had them in the


    future. ¡°Westley, I will work the hardest I can to be a good mother, and you too should make a good


    father. You have my trust, so let¡¯s do whatever we can.¡± Gabrielle reached out and took Westley¡¯s hand


    in hers. ¡°We both need to be good parents. Nopromise over that,¡± Westley said seriously.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s work harmoniously in future and look after our children,¡± Gabrielle said. ¡°I¡¯ll always stick by


    your side and grow with you.¡± Westley was ready to work for anything that Gabrielle ever wanted.


    ¡°Westley, please watch Star closely. I¡¯ll go see Ms. Glyn.¡± Gabrielle nced at her watch. In the


    evening, they had to go back to the vi, so it was only convenient to see Melissa then. ¡°Okay. Take all


    the time you need. I¡¯ll be here,¡± Westley said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you


    .¡±


    Then, she went to see Melissa. Jonathan was there too, in the ward.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, Mr. Walker, I apologize for not availing myself in the morning. I¡¯m sorry for myteness,¡±


    Gabrielle apologized in pure sincerity.


    She was supposed to meet them earlier in the day to check on Nathan, but she wasn¡¯t there untilte in


    the afternoon.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t have to be so apologetic, we understood you.¡± Needless to say, Melissa had


    nothing against Gabrielle.


    ¡°Without wasting more time, let¡¯s go and see Nathan.¡± Jonathan rose to his feet and was ready to lead


    the way for Gabrielle.


    ¡°Ms. Glyn, I¡¯ll see you sometimeter. Mr. Walker, did Ms. Glyn tell you that I¡¯d like to invite you to our


    vi tomorrow? Will I see you?¡± Gabrielle looked and questioned Jonathan seriously.


    Jonathan was surprised that Gabrielle questioned him so straightforwardly. He paused for a bit and


    looked at Melissa anxiously.


    Honestly, considering that Gabrielle was married to Westley, Jonathan didn¡¯t think twice about rejecting


    the invitation when Melissa proposed it. It was a straight no.


    Didn¡¯t she know that it was impossible for the Walker family to spend some time with the Morris family?


    That was just absurd.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I can¡¯t leave the hospital right now, so we can¡¯t go. I apologize,¡± Melissa exined to her.


    Truthfully, Jonathan was the reason why she refused. He didn¡¯t want to stay with Westley. His mother


    had not let go of her hatred for the Morris family after Joanne¡¯s death, and neither had Jonathan. His


    elder sister was the one who had died after all. For that reason, Melissa would not persuade him


    further. ¡°I can¡¯t disagree. We will have all the time toe together when we get back to our home


    country.¡± Gabrielle was rather relieved than disappointed. At least Westley would be more rxed. ¡°


    Right. I¡¯ll teach in Antawood this year. Then there will be a lot of time to have dinner together.¡± A


    rxed grin showed on Melissa¡¯s face. She felt that there was no way she¡¯d disappoint Gabrielle. ¡°I


    know. The ss starts after the holiday, and I¡¯m so eager to start,¡± Gabrielle said happily. ¡°I can also


    hardly wait. Gabrielle, go with Jonathan to see Nathan,¡± Melissa said, her eyes on Gabrielle. ¡°Sure. Mr.


    Walker, after you!¡± Gabrielle said to Jonathanpliantly. ¡°Follow me, Ms. Jones.¡± Jonathan left the


    room immediately. Gabrielle followed Jonathan silently without daring to utter a word. ¡°Ms. Jones¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walker, it¡¯s okay if you call me Gabrielle,¡± Gabrielle said grinning. ¡°Gabrielle, I don¡¯t think you are


    aware that there exists a feud between the Walker and Morris family. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t have dinner


    with the Morris family. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jonathan changed his stern tone at once and said helplessly to


    Gabrielle. Gabrielle was quite bewildered. In any case, it had not urred to her that Jonathan would


    give such an exnation. ¡°Mr. Walker, I apologize. I was unaware of the bad blood between your


    families. Westley told me about it yesterday night. Trust me, I never meant toplicate things for you.


    That¡¯s on me,¡± Gabrielle exined seriously.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 567

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 567


    Jonathan did not expect these words toe out of Gabrielle¡¯s mouth. He was also taken aback that


    Westley told Gabrielle about the feud between the two families.


    As a junior, Westley shouldn¡¯t have taken the me for the grudges of the elder generations.


    It was just that Jonathan did not have it in himself to forgive the Morris family. Especially not Westley¡¯s


    father.


    Having dinner with the son of his sworn enemy was an impossible feat for Jonathan.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, please don¡¯t put the me on yourself. It¡¯s all my fault. I had no idea what was going on. I


    am so sorry for inviting you to dinner without taking a second to think. It was extremely reckless of me.


    I¡¯m so d we¡¯ve cleared up our misunderstanding.¡± Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s pretend it did not happen. Come, I¡¯ll take you to see Nathan,¡± Jonathan replied, trying to


    forget about the matter.


    ¡°Dad ?!¡± A surprised voice interrupted Jonathan.


    Gabrielle turned on her heels and saw a slender, young woman walk their way.


    ¡°Jasmine, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Italy? What are you doing here in Bangkok?¡± Jonathan was


    taken aback by his daughter¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Dad? How could you say that? Mom was badly injured. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If I didn¡¯t find out about


    it, would you have kept it from me forever?¡± Jasmine Walker was infuriated. She shot her father an


    angry look.


    ¡°Jasmine, this was all your mother¡¯s idea. She didn¡¯t want to distract you while you were visiting the art


    exhibits. Your mom wouldn¡¯t let me tell you,¡± Jonathan answered as he helplessly gazed at her


    daughter.


    ¡°How could you think that an art exhibit was more important than my mother? Why would you listen to


    her?! Whatever. I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m going to see mom,¡± Jasmine seriously said.


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll take Gabrielle to see Nathan,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Nathan? Is he injured as well? Who is


    this woman, anyway?¡± It wasn¡¯t until then that Jasmine took notice of Gabrielle¡¯s presence. She


    couldn¡¯t exin why but she just couldn¡¯t help but be hostile to this beautiful woman. Jasmine had seen


    quite a number of beautiful women before but none of them were as annoying as Gabrielle. ¡°Nathan is


    in aa. This is your mother¡¯s student, Gabrielle.¡± Jonathan gave her a brief introduction. ¡°I see. You


    must be Gabrielle Jones. My mother wouldn¡¯t stop talking about how amazing you are since she


    arrived home from Antawood.¡±


    Suddenly, Jasmine¡¯s memory was refreshed. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Ms. Jones. I¡¯m Jasmine. I¡¯ve


    heard so much about you. My mother says that you¡¯re smart and creative. She keeps on talking about


    how rare it is to find such a talented jewelry designer like you. You¡¯re just as beautiful as my mother


    said.¡± Jasmine offered to shake hands. Gabrielle dly reached her hand out to shake hers. ¡°It¡¯s nice


    to meet you, Ms. Walker. Ms. Glyn certainly has ced me on a pedestal. I


    ¡®m not as good as she made me out to be.¡± ¡°My mother does not often ce people on such high


    regard. If what you¡¯re saying is true, my mother wouldn¡¯t have wasted her time on you, let alone talk


    about how good you are every chance she could get. Ms. Jones, you must be amazing. I have faith in


    my mother¡¯s judgment. You don¡¯t have to be so modest in front of me,¡± Jasmine replied. Gabrielle was


    left with no choice but to nod in agreement. ¡°You must be bette r than me, Ms.s Walker.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop


    bragging about each other. We¡¯ll have more chances of getting to know each other in the future. It was


    a pleasure meeting you, Ms. Jones,¡± Jasmine said in all seriousness. ¡°Ditto.¡±


    ¡°I have to go. I want to see my mother. Dad, please take Ms. Jones to see Nathan. I will drop by his


    room once I¡¯ve seen mom.¡± With those final words, Jasmine strutted to where Melissa was admitted.


    ¡°I apologize for my daughter¡¯s sharp tongue. That¡¯s how she normally is. She¡¯s straightforward and


    always says whateveres up to her mind. If she has offended you in any way, please don¡¯t read into


    it too much,¡± Jonathan apologized for his daughter.


    Gabrielle did not pay much attention to it. She justughed and said, ¡°Mr. Walker, it¡¯s fine. I look up to


    your daughter. Being straightforward is something she should be proud of.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that she hasn¡¯t offended you. Nathan¡¯s room is right this way.¡± It was good Jasmine


    was straightforward but she had offended others easily because of that.


    ¡°I know,¡± Gabrielle replied. She had been to Nathan¡¯s ward before. However, that time, someone had


    been guarding his door. She wasn¡¯t allowed to visit then.


    Now that Jonathan kept herpany, they let her in almost immediately.


    They went straight into his room. There were only two people inside. One was a middle-aged woman,


    the other was a young man.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, what brings you here?¡±


    thedy asked in surprise.


    ¡°Good day, Mrs. Sanderson. I¡¯m here to see Nathan. He was with my wife. She had also been injured. I


    heard he¡¯s still in aa. I wanted to check up on him. I¡¯m quite worried,¡± Jonathan calmly answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mrs. Walker had woken up. But Nathan¡­ He is so badly hurt. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be able


    to wake up anytime soon. It¡¯s very upsetting.¡± There was a somber feeling to the tone of Mrs.


    Sanderson¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Walker, who is she?¡± the young man in the room asked as his eyes fixated on


    Gabrielle. ¡°Denton, this is Gabrielle. She¡¯s Mellissa¡¯s student. Your brother is also her good friend,¡±


    Jonathan introduced.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this is Mrs. Sanderson, Nathan¡¯s mother. This is Denton¡­¡± ¡°Hello, beautiful. I¡¯m Denton. I


    am Nathan¡¯s younger brother and the fifth son of the Sanderson Family. It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you.¡±


    Denton closed the distance between the two of them. He reached his hand out to her for a hand shake.


    However, the frivolous look on his face made Gabrielle want to refuse his hand shake. ¡®Isn¡¯t there a


    single, normal man in the Sanderson Family? And how many sons do they have? Why do I get the


    feeling that they have a dozen children, just like in the ancient times?¡¯ ¡°Hi, Denton. I¡¯m Nathan¡¯s friend.


    I¡¯m here to pay him a visit,¡± Gabrielle replied. However, she still didn¡¯t reach out to wee his hand


    shake. Denton was not a fool. He figured out that Gabrielle did not want to shake his hand. He was not


    one to deliberately make things difficult for a woman. Despite that, he was determined to make


    Gabrielle take the initiative to shake hands with him in the future. ¡°My brother must be one lucky guy to


    have met such a gorgeous friend in Bangkok. If I had known that, I would¡¯vee here sooner so I


    could beat my brother to it.¡± A malicious smile lifted the corners of Denton¡¯s lips. The sight of it made


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart sink.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 568

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 568


    Despite the fact that Nathan appeared unserious, he still managed toport himself with grace and


    elegance. But Denton¡¯s straightforward eyes unsettled her.


    Hence, it was best for Gabrielle to have nothing to do with such an individual.


    ¡°You are Ms. Jones, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wilma Sanderson asked Gabrielle out of the blue.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilma maintained a prating gaze. Her countenance looked particrly stern. Gabrielle was


    shocked to see her.


    ¡°Yes, I am Gabrielle. Is there something you want me to do for you, Mrs. Sanderson?¡±


    Gabrielle returned Wilma¡¯s stern steady gaze. Although she was a bit diffident.


    ¡°Ady hade to visit Nathan before.¡± Wilma asked her if she was the one.


    Gabrielle replied in the affirmative, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. But I was denied ess by the bodyguards. So I left.¡±


    It was not her intention to me others. She had no right to act in such a manner.


    ¡°Sorry about that, Ms. Jones. Nathan needs a serene and quiet environment to rest. As a result, guards


    are constantly positioned outside. They work around the clock to make sure nobody gets close,¡± Wilma


    replied before asking a question. ¡°What kind of rtionship is between you and Nathan?¡±


    As a mother and member of the Sanderson Family, she must not allow her son to be seen with a


    woman who seemed so ordinary, let alone have any form of rtionship with her.


    After all, Nathan already had someone he was going to get married to. Her name was Jasmine.


    The couple had been engaged for a long time. No one would juste between both of them in order


    to destroy what they shared.


    ¡°I think you must have misunderstood something, Mrs. Sanderson. Nathan and I met each other in


    Bangkok while Ms. Glyn went with me to the jewelry exhibition. My teacher introduced us to one


    another. We are nothing but friends. I am a married woman who will not do anything to betray my


    husband.¡± Gabrielle spoke to her with fervency and vigor.


    Wilma was a bit surprised. ¡®Who would have guessed that this youngdy has been married for a


    while?¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡°Here she is demonstrating her loyalty to her husband. ¡°Did you say you


    are married?¡± Denton was unable to hide his astonishment. He stared at Gabrielle. ¡°Yes, I am married,¡±


    Gabrielle said emphatically. ¡°Honestly, you look rather underage if you ask me. I wonder what the


    reason behind your choice might be. Were you forced into marriage against your will?¡± Denton asked


    Gabrielle in confusion. This was because when one looked at Gabrielle, she had the appearance of a


    little girl.


    ¡°Are you really telling the truth?¡± Denton asked in an attempt to be thorough. ¡°There is no point lying to


    you, is there? If you are still doubtful though, go on and ask Jonathan and Ms. Glyn about me. They


    know the truth.¡± As a matter of fact, Gabrielle was not having a good time and didn¡¯t want to exin too


    much about her marriage. But somehow she could sense Denton¡¯s disbelief, especially when Wilma


    looked at her. It was as if she was going to seduce Nathan. This kind of unfounded suspicion was


    enough to make anyone feel very ufortable. ¡°Gabrielle is truly married. There isn¡¯t an iota of doubt


    about it.


    She just came to see Nathan because they are ordinary friends.¡± Jonathan hurried to exin in


    Gabrielle¡¯s favor. He tried to convince Mrs. Sanderson having noticed that she had be curious and


    suspicious. Jonathan was not someone willing to speak blindly for his future inw even if Jasmine


    would marry Nathan in the future. ¡°Since that is the case, I don¡¯t doubt it anymore. Ms. Jones, kindly


    ept my heartfelt apologies with respect to the misunderstanding. It was not done deliberately,¡±


    Wilma said generously. She acted as if it wasn¡¯t in her character to be unnecessarily proud and


    arrogant to the extent of refusing to ept the fact that anyone was capable of making a mistake. ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing. I know you are doing this for the sake of Mr. Sanderson.¡± Gabrielle could totally understand


    Wilma¡¯s feelings. Actually it was not new to her. Wendy was also from a rich and influential family. As a


    result, she was very standoffish and snobbish.


    ¡°Mrs. Sanderson, since Nathan is yet to wake up and I have had both the opportunity and pleasure of


    seeing him, let me not bother you anymore.¡± Gabrielle wanted to leave as soon as possible. She felt


    that the atmosphere in the ward was too depressing for her to breathe.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It has also been an immense pleasure having you here. Thanks a great deal foring to


    see Nathan.¡± Wilma feigned her politeness.


    But in fact, deep down within her, Wilma hoped that a woman like Gabrielle would never appear in front


    of Nathan again. She couldn¡¯t even stand the thought of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Mrs. Sanderson. Goodbye!¡±


    Gabrielle left the ward. Immediately, she was followed by Jonathan.


    ¡°Is everything alright with you?¡± Jonathan walked behind Gabrielle and asked with so much concern.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with me. I¡¯m totally fine.¡± Gabrielle smiled at Jonathan. She did not want him to


    worry about her too much.


    He tried to make a statement in order to justify Mrs. Sanderson¡¯s action. But Gabrielle didn¡¯t let him


    finish.


    ¡°You should know that I do not me her at all. She did what was necessary to protect her son. It¡¯s


    actually very understandable,¡± Gabrielle said to Jonathan trying not to say anything negative.


    She was totally aware of the mindset of richdies like Wilma. And she was not in a position to remark


    on that.


    When Jasmine came over, she asked her dad and Gabrielle if they had seen Nathan. ¡°Is he getting any


    better?¡± she asked yet another question anxiously. ¡°He is yet to wake up.¡± Jonathan watched her


    closely. He spoke calmly. ¡°Why is this happening?¡¯ Jasmine was obviously worried. ¡°To what extent


    was he hurt? I want to go inside to check on him.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s feminine instinct told her that Jasmine


    was attracted to Nathan. ¡°By all means, help yourself in and have a look. But just to inform you, the


    gunshot hit him and caused a serious injury.¡± Jonathan still remained calm. ¡°Okay, let me go into the


    ward,¡± Jasmine said as she fled towards Nathan as fast as her legs could carry her. ¡°Jasmine cares


    about Mr. Sanderson so much.


    Don¡¯t you think that she will be very distressed when she sees how injured he is?¡± Gabrielle asked


    Jonathan. She looked forward to his response. ¡°The two of them are engaged. They were supposed to


    get married this year. But given Nathan¡¯s injury, I don¡¯t know if the wedding ceremony will still be


    possible at the scheduled time,¡± Jonathan replied with a worried look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can


    be rest assured of the fact that they are a perfect match. God will bless them with a wonderful union in


    due time.¡± Gabrielle made an effort tofort Jonathan. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for your kind words.


    They mean a lot to me. You are an amazing person.¡± Jonathan felt much better because of Gabrielle¡¯s


    presence. ¡°Well, I must leave now in order to find my husband. You should also go to Ms. Glyn to


    apany her.¡± Gabrielle walked to the front of the elevator and stood there. While she waited for a


    moment, many things shed through Gabrielle¡¯s mind. It was the first time they had met. But


    somehow she was convinced that Jasmine didn¡¯t like her. Although she didn¡¯t disy any strong


    attitude, Gabrielle still sensed her hostility. ¡®I really hope that my instinct is wrong.¡¯ Atst, the elevator


    finally arrived. ¡°Hold on for just a minute, Ms. Jones!¡± Denton stopped Gabrielle just before she made


    her entrance.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 569

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 569


    From the bottom of her heart, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to have any interaction with Denton at all.


    Somehow, the frivolous look in his eyes as he looked at her annoyed her a lot. It was as if he could see


    right through her heart.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bluntly express it or avoid him, which irritated her even more.


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson, what can I do for you?¡± Gabrielle willed herself to ask out of feigned politeness.


    All she wanted to do was to end this encounter as soon as possible so that she could leave.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, you seem to be dissatisfied with me in some ways. Why do you act hostile to me?¡± Denton


    asked back in reply as he looked at Gabrielle with a cynical smile.


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson, you misunderstood. Why should I be hostile to you when there¡¯s no enmity between


    you and me?¡± Gabrielle retorted patiently.


    ¡°If you feel this way, then that¡¯s good. After all, I am really looking forward to making friends with you,


    Ms. Jones.¡± Denton spread out his palm and gave her a friendly smile.


    Hearing this, Gabrielle went silent. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Denton said he wanted to make friends with her, but she had no intention to do so with the man in front


    of her at all. If she could choose, she would rather make friends with Nathan who saved her life. At


    least, that would be interesting since she could learn something about jewelry from him while the man


    in front of her didn¡¯t seem to know anything about jewelry.


    Besides, how could she not know that Denton didn¡¯t really mean about making friends with her? He


    was probably just curious about her for a moment and would be tired of her soon.


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson, I am going to be blunt. Is there anything you need from me? If there is nothing else¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Denton who covered his own chest and said


    pitifully, ¡°Oh, Ms. Jones, it seems that you hate me so much. I am very sad.¡± Denton¡¯s frivolous look


    really made Gabrielle speechless.


    She had never met a man like him who made her suffer from headache. She wished she would never


    see him again.


    She sighed helplessly. There was no need to be polite with a man like Denton anyway. Not to mention


    that her impression of him was not very good. It was unnecessary for them to know each other, let


    alone making friends. ¡°Mr. Sanderson, we are not even familiar with each other. There¡¯s no reason for


    me to harbor animosity towards you. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Not wanting to argue with


    him any longer, Gabrielle went straight to the point, her tone curt and her words brief. Moreover, she


    could sense that this guy had an ulterior motive, judging from the sinister look in his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, I just want to ask you what the rtionship between you and my brother is. Can you


    borate?¡± With a faint smile on his face, Denton made a request. Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect that Denton


    would insist upon such a matter. She said impatiently, ¡°Mr. Sanderson, didn¡¯t you hear clearly what I


    said just now? Your brother and I are just ordinary friends and nothing more. Why do you ask me such


    a question when it¡¯s so simple?¡± Gabrielle looked at Denton coldly, predicting what the real motive of


    this man could be. She could understand if this was Wilma who asked this kind of question to her.


    After all, as a member of the Sanderson Family, it was natural for Wilma to have concern about her


    son¡¯s wife. The Sanderson Family would try their best to protect its interests and so, Wilma¡¯s son would


    have to marry someone who was from family of equal status in the future. Therefore, Wilma would be


    strict with her future daughter-inw, which was fully understandable. However, it was Denton who


    asked her this question now. She couldn¡¯t help feeling suspicious. ¡°Ms. Jones, I¡¯m serious.


    I am just curious about the rtionship between you and my brother. I care about you. After all, I liked


    you at the first sight and want to make friends with you.¡± Denton convinced, smiling gently. Instead of


    feeling weed by his smile, Gabrielle didn¡¯t feel any tenderness and only felt bad premonition in her


    heart.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson, I am sure you can tell by my attitude. I don¡¯t wish to make friends with you,¡± Gabrielle


    refused bluntly as she had had enough of this.


    The man only exuded bad aura and made her feel uneasy throughout the interaction. It was


    unnecessary to make friends with such a person.


    In fact, she should even stay far away


    from a man like him.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, you don¡¯t have to be so heartless like this. It¡¯s just making a friend¡­¡±


    Gabrielle coldly interrupted, ¡°Mr. Sanderson, it might not be a big deal for you, but it is for me. I am a


    woman who has a husband and it¡¯s not appropriate for me to make friends with the opposite sex for no


    reason. I don¡¯t want to make my husband jealous either.¡± The look on her face became colder and


    colder as she refused more firmly.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, I didn¡¯t expect that you would love your husband so much to the point that you consider


    about him in whatever you do. It¡¯s making me more and more envious of that man. I wonder what kind


    of man he is for you to swoon over him like this. But one thing is sure and it¡¯s that he is so lucky to


    marry you. Could I have a chance to meet him in the future?¡± Denton raised his eyebrows and asked


    politely.


    ¡°Mr. Sanderson, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t fulfill your request. My husband has a shy personality, so he doesn¡¯t


    like to meet with strangers. Now, I¡¯m going to find my husband. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Gabrielle rejected without any hesitation and went straight to the elevator.


    Coincidentally, the elevator door opened once she arrived in front of it, allowing her to enter


    immediately.


    She couldn¡¯t let out a sigh of relief until the elevator door was closed and her sight of Denton cut off. He


    made her feel very uneasy, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what the problem was. Anyhow, that made her


    feel even more worried and the strange feeling was beyond description.


    Anyway, one thing she knew for sure was that Denton was a dangerous man. He seemed to be


    mysterious, more unfathomable and horrible than Nathan and Victor. She was on the verge of breaking


    down.


    She just wanted to escape from him as soon as possible. She was unwilling to see him ever again.


    Westley was stunned when he saw the frightened look on Gabrielle¡¯s face once she arrived. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong with you, Gabrielle? Why do you look so scared?¡± Westley grabbed her shoulder and observed


    her face carefully. His eyes disyed concern for Gabrielle. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gabrielle stuttered as she


    wondered if she should tell him about the encounter with Denton. ¡°That¡¯s good. How are Ms. Glyn and


    others doing?¡± Westley wanted to know whether Melissa and others epted their invitation to spend


    some time together tomorrow. ¡°Oh, about that, they won¡¯te. Jonathan told me what happened


    between them and the Morris family before. He finds it inconvenient to have dinner with the Morris


    family and also, since their daughter hase, they will spend some time with her,¡± Gabrielle


    exined.


    Westley understood what was going on. He guessed that Jonathan would most likely disagree with the


    n. After all, his sister had died because of the Morris family. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t bear the


    grudge. Thus, it was reasonable for him to refuse to have dinner with the Morris family. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t


    matter. We can have a good time by ourselves. Besides, their family will be reunited during the holiday,


    so it would not be polite if we disturb them. It¡¯s all for the best. Later, let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy


    more things in order to celebrate the holiday.¡±


    Westley reached out and held her tightly in his arms while patting her back tofort her. Of course,


    he knew how sad Gabrielle must be feeling in her heart. For her, Melissa was very special and so, she


    must want to spend some time together with her. However, since there were some circumstances,


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t force it to happen. ¡°Okay, we will go to the supermarketter. How about him?¡±


    Gabrielle asked while walked towards the bed. ¡°The doctor just came to check on him and said that he


    is in a stable condition.


    The only thing we can do is to wait for him to wake up.¡± Crossing his arms over his chest, Westley


    briefly exined the situation. Over a matter of a person¡¯s life and death, a person could only hope for


    the best since it couldn¡¯t be controlled or be predicted what would happen. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. As


    long as his condition is stable, I believe that he will wake up soon enough. If we knew it earlier, we


    could have let Doctor Maniac stay here for a period of time for his treatment.¡± Gabrielle sighed with


    regret. ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry too much. I am sure he will wake up early since a kind woman like you


    has been praying for him.¡± Westleyforted her gently and kissed her forehead.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 570

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 570


    Gabrielle and Westley bought a lot of different things from the market before stuffing their car with


    them. On the way back home, among many shops passing by them, Westley stopped the car in front of


    a flowers shop. When he emerged out of the shop, a bouquet of refreshing and lovely red roses smiled


    in his hands.


    ¡°Here,¡± Westley said, getting inside the car, ¡°11 roses for my lovely wife. Their quantity signifies that


    you¡¯re the treasure that I relish.¡± Westley gave her the small bouquet, exining the meaning of the 11


    tied-up roses.


    Gabrielle felt like she was dreaming as her hand gently grabbed hold of the symbol of love and


    romance.


    ¡°But¡­ Why are you giving me roses all of a sudden?¡± she asked, tilting her head.


    Even though their love life was getting brighter and richer with each passing day, Gabrielle wasn¡¯t going


    to believe that Westley just suddenly bought her roses because he saw a florist shop. ¡®That can¡¯t be the


    possible reason, duh.¡¯


    ¡°Does your beauty require reasons to be appraised?¡± Admiration and love shone in Westley¡¯s eyes as


    he looked into Gabrielle¡¯s innocent orbs. He slowly leaned forward and pecked her forehead.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know, but it doesn¡¯t seem like a convincing reason to me. Tell me, why these roses all of a


    sudden?¡± Gabrielle touched the velvety rose petals and then deeply inhaled the 11 roses that made her


    feel like a treasure for real.


    ¡°Do they make you feel better?¡± Westley had his hands on the steering wheel, but he didn¡¯t start the


    car. He was just absorbing the beauty of his pretty wife as she filled her insides with the smell of roses.


    From the hospital to the supermarket, Gabrielle¡¯s fretted silence worried Westley to such an extent that


    when he saw the florist shop, he hoped that buying a bunch of flowers may make her feel better.


    Flowers were at least a thousand rounds better than nothing.


    And looking at the change in Gabrielle¡¯s mood, Westley felt the proudness of his fruitful n.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°They¡­¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley with smiling eyes. ¡°They sure make me feel more than just better.


    Thank you, Westley.¡± Just like always, Gabrielle was sincere with her words.


    Holding the bouquet of roses close to her heart, her face was gleaming with unrestrained joy.


    ¡°Gabrielle,¡± Westley gently called her name, catching her attention. ¡°I am your husband, and you know


    how much I care about you. Please, no matter what happens around you, tell me; share with me. You


    know, you can always rely on me. I¡¯m always there when you need a shoulder to lean on and unburden


    your heart. Okay?¡±


    Westley¡¯s words weren¡¯t something that Gabrielle didn¡¯t know. He cared about her the most. He was


    willing to do anything and that hindered her even more from troubling him with all her secrets. ¡°Yes.


    But¡­ I am okay. I just don¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°Hey.¡±


    Westley nudged at her shoulder to make Gabrielle face him. ¡°I¡¯m yours only. It¡¯s my duty, being your


    husband to lighten up your life with as much happiness as I can, Gabrielle.


    If I can¡¯t merely do that, what other purpose do I have?¡± Westley¡¯s sincerity was evident. Gabrielle


    smiled. She didn¡¯t want to, but she knew that if she wouldn¡¯t tell him, he would still be concerned.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that big a deal.¡± Gabrielle slightly frowned before continuing, ¡°I


    was curious to know something. How many grandsons does Denton¡¯s grandfather have in the


    Sanderson Family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me about the Sanderson Family¡¯s grandsons?¡± Westley repeated, a


    bit in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect that under her worried behavior would lie such a mere question. ¡°


    Hmm.¡± Gabrielle nodded. ¡°Tell me, how many grandsons does his grandfather have in the Sanderson


    Family?¡± Gabrielle repeated seriously. She was honestly not interested in the Sanderson Family or their


    grandsons. Plus, she didn¡¯t want to indulge Westley in any matter that included them, for she knew how


    Sanderson¡¯s grandsons were his rivals in love. Westley didn¡¯t have a kind heart towards that whole


    family. ¡°What¡¯s with Sanderson¡¯s grandsons? Why do you suddenly want to know? Did someone pester


    you? Was it Nathan or Victor?¡± Suddenly, with the flow of questions, Westley was filled with rage. ¡®I am


    going to screw these bothersome bastards.¡¯ Westley clenched his teeth, feeling the need to punch


    those faces who repeatedly aggravated his wife.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, Westley. You know Nathan i s still in aa, and you already have an eye on Victor.


    They both can¡¯t possibly do anything.¡± Gabrielle furrowed her brows in displeasure remembering it. ¡°It


    was Denton this time. He was being so wicked,¡± Gabrielle hurriedly said before Westley would


    overthink, creating a murder n. ¡°Denton?¡± Even only Denton¡¯s name brought a frown to Westley¡¯s


    features. ¡°Uhh¡­ Well, people know him for his licentiousness and wildness. He¡¯s also famous as a


    yboy in Ensfield, but¡­ How did he meet you?¡± ¡®God! What¡¯s wrong with this family?! They are


    present everywhere in our lives!¡¯


    The scowl didn¡¯t leave Westley¡¯s face as he kept thinking, ¡®And¡­ Why do they get attracted to my wife


    so much?¡¯


    Not just Westley, but Gabrielle was confused herself. What drew the Sanderson Family towards her


    was another puzzle baffling her brain.


    The number of people who bothered her grew from two to three now.


    Denton wasn¡¯t being hostile but curious. He wanted to know Gabrielle more, and she was sure that if


    she let him close, she¡¯d have her head under a chopper.


    She didn¡¯t let Westley know for the only reason; his wrecking anger.


    ¡°I¡­ He¡¯s Nathan¡¯s brother¡­¡± Gabrielle stuttered, fidgeting her fingers. ¡°And I went to see Nathan in his


    ward today. Look, Westley.¡± Gabrielle turned herself fully towards him to exin her point. ¡°I know you


    have every reason to be angry with me because I went without telling you. But¡­ Nathan got shot by


    the bullet meant for me, and he¡¯s still in aa for that, dwindling between life and death. I thought I


    should see him. I swear there isn¡¯t anything else rted to the visit.¡± Westley¡¯s irritation made Gabrielle


    keep this all a secret.


    But now, letting the truth slip from her tongue, she felt like a burden was lifted from her shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You know I trust you and your words, Gabrielle.¡± There was a hint of sincerity and a smile on


    Westley¡¯s face.


    There was no doubt that Gabrielle would go and see Nathan sooner orter, and Westley was aware of


    that. He knew Gabrielle¡¯s nature. She was hurt and felt guilty for the pain Nathan was going through.


    Suddenly, a desire rose inside Westley¡¯s heart. He wished it was him who saved Gabrielle from that


    bullet and not Nathan.


    That way, he would¡¯ve been the only person Gabrielle¡¯s mind revolved around. ¡°Thank you, Westley I


    know I am so annoying, and you continuously bear that.¡± Westley¡¯s understanding moved Gabrielle so


    much that her eyes glistened with tears. ¡°Why won¡¯t I? You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s allowed to annoy me,


    and you¡¯re the only one I bear. I have taken the oath to love you till myst breath, Gabrielle. That


    makes you special,¡± Westley said seriously. Clearing her throat after some moments of awkward yet


    pleasing silence, Gabrielle changed the subject. ¡°How much do you know about the Sanderson


    Family?¡±


    Westley shrugged. ¡°I told Alvin to see what¡¯s happening in that family.¡± Victor¡¯s appearance brought


    Westley to the surreal work of investigating the Sanderson Family. His discovery was the chaos that


    devoured them because of their savage internal fray. And Westley didn¡¯t know how to tell this all to


    Gabrielle. ¡°What did he get you?¡± Gabrielle leaned a bit forward, all ears. Other than the curiosity she


    had, she wanted to know the family who kept bothering her. It felt so weird, making her interested to


    know how hard it was to get rid of them or crush them down. Her brain was swarming with such


    questions for good riddance. ¡°Well! Denton¡¯s grandfather has two wives, and they got him four sons


    and then, further, seven grandsons.


    Out of these seven, Victor is the eldest one, Nathan is the second grandson, and Denton is the fifth


    one. Also, Nathan and Denton have the same mother.¡± Westley wasn¡¯t feeling much at ease,


    discussing the Sanderson Family, especially with Gabrielle. So, he ended the discussion, saying,


    ¡°About the other four, I¡¯ll exin when and if you¡¯ll need to know.¡± Three of the seven grandsons of the


    Sanderson Family were already known by Gabrielle. Even if she happened to meet the other four in the


    future, Westley thought that what Gabrielle already knew was enough for now.


    The death of Denton¡¯s grandfather brought his unconvinced four sons to fight over his will. Of course,


    when the fathers fought, the seven grandsons shed with equal force. It was such an eyesore to


    watch, making Westley resist getting involved with the Sanderson Family anymore.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 571

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 571


    The Sanderson Family in Ensfield had nothing to do with Westley. They had no rtionship


    whatsoever, either personally or professionally.


    The only reason Westley cared about this matter was because Gabrielle was involved. Otherwise, he


    would not have interfered in the affairs of this family.


    Each member of this family was dangerous, from the four sons to the seven grandsons. It wouldn¡¯t be


    easy for Westley to deal with them.


    Anyone with a modicum ofmon sense would keep their distance from this family. Messing with the


    Sandersons was like having a death wish.


    ¡°You said they have seven grandsons?¡± Gabrielle asked in shock.


    She would never have believed that the Sanderson Family was so big. She thought there were at most


    five young men in this family and that Denton was the youngest.


    Gabrielle was utterly stunned to discover that there were seven young gentlemen in the family.


    ¡°These are not people to mess with. You could see for yourself how tough these three guys were. Well,


    their four cousins are just as tough. I found out that it was the third grandson of the Sanderson Family


    who was the mastermind behind the plot to assassinate Victor. It is quite possible that Nathan was also


    involved in it to some extent. Some time ago he came to Bangkok to supposedly attend a jewelry show.


    However, I¡¯m convinced he actually came for Victor. Luckily, we acted early and the Campbell Family


    took Victor. Nathan can¡¯t get Victor while he¡¯s with the Campbell Family,¡± Westley said coldly.


    They had been very lucky that the Campbell Family agreed to keep Victor. Otherwise, they would be in


    serious trouble now.


    ¡°I really feel sorry for Victor. How can brothers turn against one of their own like this? And the height is


    that they are trying to kill him¡­ Is he at least still alive?¡± At this moment, Gabrielle was really


    concerned about Victor. After all, she was the one who asked Westley to save him.


    Gabrielle felt it was all her fault. If she hadn¡¯t asked Westley to save Victor, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten


    into trouble with the Sanderson Family and they wouldn¡¯t be pursued so much by members of this


    sinister family.


    Anyways, it was no use regretting now.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive. Don¡¯t worry about him. He is safe with the Campbell Family. Victor is smart and he knows


    that the best for him right now is to stay at the Campbell Family¡¯s ce to heal his wounds. However,


    the Sanderson Family won¡¯t give up until they have found and killed him. The fact is Victor is the only


    one at the head of the Sanderson Group. As long as he¡¯s alive, no one else can get control of the


    business. So, he¡¯s still in danger. At least six prominent members of his own family want him dead. But


    Victor is a cunning businessman and there¡¯s no way he would risk his own life.¡± Westley¡¯s face was


    expressionless as he spoke.


    For her part, Gabrielle was rather ufortable. By now, she had understood the full extent of the


    threat hovering over them. ¡°This ce is safe for Victor, but it¡¯s too dangerous for me. Let¡¯s go back


    early, okay? No one knows what could happen tomorrow,¡± she said to Westley.


    Thest thing she would want would be to run into any young son of the Sanderson Family. She would


    not tolerate it if each of these brutes was after her. She had no intention of waiting to ask them what


    they wanted from her. She just didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Sanderson Family, especially


    after her encounter with Denton. ¡°We¡¯ll go back to Antawood in two days. Soon, this whole town will be


    full of members of the Sanderson Family. We definitely can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± After saying that,


    Westley started the car and drove back to the vi. Gabrielle was really nervous now. She had been


    wondering why the Sanderson Family was after her. Now she had her answer. What was this family


    where brothers turned against each other?


    Gabrielle realized that she would have to be careful about who she got close to in the future. However,


    she also had this feeling that it was fate that caused her and the Sanderson Family¡¯s paths to cross.


    Perhaps God felt that since she married Westley, she was too happy, so he decided to put her into


    trouble. Westley noticed Gabrielle¡¯s uneasiness and tried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we go


    back to Antawood, we won¡¯t have anything to do with the Sanderson Family anymore. Everything will


    be fine then,¡± he sai d gently. Westley said this both for Gabrielle and for himself. In reality, he wasn¡¯t


    sure that things would return to normal once they returned to Antawood. The fact was that too many


    things had happened during their stay in Bangkok.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Even though they wouldn¡¯t admit it, some things had changed. ¡°I know that, Westley. I believe


    everything will be fine when we go back to Antawood,¡± Gabrielle said in earnest, holding Westley¡¯s


    hand tightly. By the time they reached the vi, Gabrielle was in a much better mood. Westley had


    managed to make her rx and forget the dire situation in which they found themselves. Feeling better,


    Gabrielle went to their room to arrange the roses. After that, she took a long shower and changed her


    clothes. It was only then that she finally went downstairs.


    Westley was in the kitchen, cooking. Remy was also there.


    Remy hadn¡¯te to the vi very often these past few days. Gabrielle figured he was probably busy,


    so she didn¡¯t ask.


    However, she was really excited to see that he was back. ¡°Remy, you¡¯re back,¡± Gabrielle said happily.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back atst.¡± Remy smiled at her.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll stay for dinner. It¡¯s been a while since we had you over for dinner,¡± Gabrielle said, looking


    expectantly at the man sitting on the kitchen chair.


    Remy was a good friend of Westley, but with time, he managed to make a ce for himself in


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart too. She really considered him a friend now.


    After all, they had been living together in Bangkok for a while. Gabrielle felt that they were now more


    like family.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll stay for dinner. Just let me go to my room and take a shower. I think the dinner will be


    soon ready. It¡¯s a real pleasure to have a good ready-made food.¡± After saying that, Remy stood up and


    walked out of the kitchen happily.


    Just as he walked past her, Gabrielle smelled a faint odor of blood covered by disinfectant.


    However, she didn¡¯t think much. As a doctor, he definitely met many injured patients very often. So it


    was but normal for him to be exposed to blood.


    after Remy left, Gabrielle walked to Westley and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Westley, I¡¯ve arranged the


    flowers in our room. It¡¯s so beautiful now.¡±


    ¡°You are a hundred times more beautiful than any flowers,¡± Westley said in a sweet voice. He was


    really honey-tongued. ¡°You¡¯ll make me blush if you keep on praising me like this all the time.¡± Gabrielle


    hit Westley yfully on the shoulder as she spoke. She knew she was just fairly pretty. However,


    Westley showered her with praise each time as if she were a goddess. His constant praise made


    Gabrielle feel like she was a fairy. ¡°I meant every word, Gabrielle. You are really beautiful. Now, go out


    and wait. The food will be ready soon.¡± Westley wanted her to wait outside so he could serve her as the


    queen she was.


    However, Gabrielle refused. ¡°I want to stay with you,¡± she said firmly. She then took arge red apple


    and took a big bite. Then she brought the apple to Westley¡¯s lips. Smiling, Westley also took a big bite


    of the apple. ¡°Hey, what have you done to this apple? It¡¯s so delicious,¡± Westley said ith a serious look


    on his face. ¡°Stop kidding! Apples all taste the same. It¡¯s not any better just because I gave it to you!¡±


    Of course, Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t believe each of Westley¡¯s sweet words. Suddenly, the look on Gabrielle¡¯s


    face became serious and she asked, ¡°Westley, where has Remy been these days?


    ¡± In act, the reason she stayed in the kitchen was to find out where Remy had beentely. Gabrielle


    knew it was not appropriate to ask about other people¡¯s private affairs, but she really cared about


    Remy. ¡°He had been busy with his work. Actually he has been at a medical seminar in Chiang Mai for


    two days.¡± Westley didn¡¯t ind anything wrong with Gabrielle asking him about Remy¡¯s whereabouts and


    he readily told her what she wanted to know. ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s amazing to see how dedicated Remy is to


    his profession. He must be really passionate about saving lives.¡± s she spoke, Gabrielle took another


    bite of the apple and then brought it to Westley¡¯s mouth again. In fact, she didn¡¯t believe that Remy was


    at a medical seminar. She had clearly smelled blood on Remy just now. Westley as definitely hiding the


    truth from her. Gabrielle could only hope that she was wrong and that it was just a seminar as Westley


    said.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 572

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 572


    After taking a shower, Remy quickly dressed up in dark gray pajamas. He went downstairs and was


    weed by the aroma of food. The dinner that Westley had prepared was just set on the table.


    ¡°Remy, just in time! Come on, we can have dinner now.¡± Gabrielle greeted him with a smile and invited


    him over for the dinner.


    Remy sat down and looked at the dishes that were ced on the table.


    ¡°Damn, man! You have a sharp nose. You came down just when the dishes got ready,¡± Westley teased


    with a smirk.


    ¡°Well, what choice do I have? The aroma of the food pulled me here. And look at the dishes you¡¯ve


    cooked. They seem so delicious. How can I stop?¡± Remy replied with his eyes wide and kept sniffing


    the food.


    Though Westley was really good at cooking, he seldom cooked anything for Remy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I should thank you. It¡¯s because of you that I will be able to eat these delicious dishes


    cooked by Westley.¡± Remy looked at Gabrielle. There was a broad smile on his face as he looked at


    her gratefully.


    ¡°Oh, Remy! Eat as much as you want. Westley has cooked a lot tonight!¡± Gabrielle passed the big bowl


    of soup to him and urged him to start.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him, Gabrielle. If he wants to have soup, he¡¯ll take it. You don¡¯t need to


    help him. He¡¯s not a guest here!¡± Westley said with a bit of annoyance. He just could not bear to see


    Gabrielle paying attention to any other man. It filled him with jealousy.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Remy¡¯s hands are precious. He has to use his hands to save people from illness. And it¡¯s


    not a big deal if I pass around some soup to him. Thank you for cooking so many dishes tonight,


    Westley. Now you too have some soup and replenish yourself!¡± Gabrielle started to fill a bowl of soup


    for Westley.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are my wife! For me, your hands are more precious than anyone else¡¯s,¡± Westley said


    with a serious expression.


    ¡°Come on guys! Can we eat now? I¡¯ve no wish to witness this public disy of affection between the


    two of you. I just want to eat peacefully!¡± Remy was getting restless and hungry. He didn¡¯t want to be


    there while the couple kept showing off their love.


    He hadn¡¯t been aware that Westley was a man who liked to show off his love in front of others. Remy


    always thought Westley didn¡¯t like public disy of affection. But he realized that after marriage


    Westley had changed a lot.


    He had often heard people say that men change after they get married. Now Remy too believed in it


    because he was seeing a drastic change in Westley since he got married. Now one look at Westley,


    and a man could learn ways to spoil his wife. He was literally obsessing over her. However weird those


    changes seemed, Remy liked them a lot.


    Nowadays, Westley looked much more sentimental and considerate. The next thought that came up in


    his mind was whether he too would change after he got married. ¡°Just eat your food and stop worrying


    about us. If you still feel ufortable, you may finish your meal as soon as possible and go back to


    your room!¡± Westley said as he looked at him with a smirk. They had been friends from a long time,


    and knew each other very well. Therefore, Westley didn¡¯t worry that Remy would get angry by his


    tant replies. ¡°Of course not! I want to have dinner with you!¡± Remy smiled and sat backfortably.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do tomorrow? Any ns? Are you going outside?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t care


    about the manner in hich the two menmunicated. After all, it was themon way between


    Westley and his friends. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have worry about its effect on their rtionship. ¡°Hmm.


    Tomorrow? Well, I don¡¯t have any n. I came back to spend some time with you. After that, if there is


    nothing else to be done here, I will return to Antawood.


    What are your ns?¡± Remy looked at them and asked casually. ¡°We are also going back to Antawood


    in two days. Too many things have happened in Bangkok, and it has been a long period that we have


    been away from Antawood. It¡¯s time to return. We have to go back to spend the holiday.¡± Gabrielle


    shared their ns with him. They had discussed about it earlier and reached the decision. And Westley


    had agreed that it was t ime to return.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! Let¡¯s go back together.¡± It was already in Remy¡¯s mind that they would choose to go back.


    Her reply was exactly what he expected.


    After all, the holiday was approaching. People preferred to go back home to spend some time with their


    families.


    And it was also a fact that Gabrielle and Westley were forced toe to Bangkok. Too many things


    had happened around them during this period of time. It was bound to make them a little tired and


    homesick. Returning to Antawood during the holiday season would also help them have a good rest.


    ¡°So, Remy, what do you want to eat tomorrow?¡± Gabrielle asked. Suddenly everyone had been lost in


    their thoughts so she tried to make the atmosphere lively.


    ¡°Nothing special in mind. Anything works for me, as long as the food is cooked by Westley.¡± Remy was


    not a picky food eater. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to food. As long as there was something to eat


    before him, he wouldn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Ahaa! It seems like Remy likes the dishes cooked by you, Westley. How about you cook something for


    us tomorrow too, Westley?¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley with a soft smile on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to cook for you!¡± Westley replied in a low voice. He was willing to do everything


    for Gabrielle. He¡¯d do anything to see her happy.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Be ready, Remy! You will have a great feast, now that Westley has agreed to cook for us


    tomorrow.¡± Gabrielle looked at Remy with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! Thank you so much, Gabrielle. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have got the chance to eat


    these delicious dishes prepared by Westley.¡± Indeed, what Remy said was true. Normally, Westley


    didn¡¯t like to cook. He hardly prepared any meal for others.


    If someone could make him cook, that person would be extremely lucky. It was like winning a jackpot or


    a lottery.


    fter dinner, Westley went out with Gabrielle for a walk. They returned a short whileter. He wanted her


    to rest and sent her back to the room.


    ¡°Gabrielle, take a shower and rx yourself. I¡¯ll be downstairs. Just need to talk to Remy about a few


    things. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Westley said gently. ¡°Sure. He might like that too. Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry


    about me!¡± In fact, Gabrielle was aware that the two men wanted to be alone and discuss about


    something. After all, she had seen them talk secretly in the kitchen when Remy had arrived. But they


    diverted the talk like they didn¡¯t want to discuss it in front of her. She didn¡¯t want to be nosy and


    interfere between them. It was better if she did not get involved in the affairs of the men, especially if


    they didn¡¯t want her to know.


    ¡°Alright dear. You go ahead and take a bath. I¡¯ll join you in some time. Do you want something? A fruit


    or any juice?¡± Westley asked. He gently held her face and kissed on her forehead. ¡°Hmm. Please bring


    me some fruits. And thank you, honey.¡± Gabrielle smiled at him. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring them when I return.¡±


    Saying that, Westley left the room. Gabrielle went to the bathroom and rxed for a few minutes in the


    bath tub. After about ten minutes of lying peacefully, she had a quick shower. She stepped back into


    the bedroom, dressed in a bathrobe. Sitting on the sofa, she waited for Westley.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t know what the two men were discussing about and how long they would talk. She didn¡¯t


    want to disturb them, so she took out her mobile phone to check the domestic news or if there were


    any messages for her. She logged in her ount on WhatsApp and scrolled through the messages.


    She started reading a few of them. It was all so crazy.


    A II this time, while she was away, she had cut off contact with her family and friends. Since they


    couldn¡¯t get in touch with her on the phone, they left messages for her, on various social apps.


    ncing at the messages randomly, she picked out one from Mia. Herst message was sent one day


    ago. Mia even sent one message to Gabrielle every two days, ¡®Where are you, Gabrielle? If you don¡¯t


    respond to my messages, I will have to ask Micheal to look for you.¡¯


    Gabrielle was touched by the sweet threat of her friend. She considered herself lucky to have a good


    friend who cared so much about her.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 573

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 573


    Gabrielle was worried about the possibility that Mia might urge Micheal to have someone search for


    her.


    But if Micheal had really sent someone to find her, she would have been found by now, given Micheal¡¯s


    capabilities.


    It appeared as if Micheal had not responded to Mia¡¯s absurd request since Gabrielle hadn¡¯t heard from


    anyone. After all, Westley and Gabrielle went off the grid together. Micheal must have known that she


    would be with her husband.


    Hastily, Gabrielle sent Mia a message. It was quite early in Bangkok, which meant that it wasn¡¯t toote


    back in Antawood. Mia should be able to read her text.


    Her message was uplicated. Gabrielle merely informed Mia that she was in Bangkok and that she


    would be home in time for the holiday.


    The moment Mia read her message, she called Gabrielle.


    ¡°Mia!¡± Gabrielle answered.


    ¡°Bah, don¡¯t ¡®Mia¡¯ me! We are no longer friends. How could you disappear for so long without telling me?


    I would¡¯ve found you ages ago if only my brother wanted to help me out. What are you doing in


    Bangkok?!¡± Mia was undeniably enraged.


    She deemed Gabrielle¡¯s unannounced disappearance unforgivable. After all, she was gone for a


    couple of months.


    ¡®How could she be so willful? Considering she¡¯s Westley¡¯s wife! How could she just disappear without


    saying a word to me? What a great friend!¡¯ Mia¡¯s thoughts were filled with sarcasm.


    ¡°Westley and I came here for our honeymoon. My phone was broken so I couldn¡¯t contact you. I¡¯m


    sorry, Mia. I¡¯ll take you out to dinner and get you a present when I go home. Please forgive me,¡±


    Gabrielle begged with all sincerity.


    When Mia heard that they were out for honeymoon, her anger dissipated.


    After all, it was their honeymoon. It was understandable that she wanted to keep it a secret.


    ¡°Alright then. But promise me that you¡¯ll call me as soon as you get back. And take me out to dinner. I


    don¡¯t think I can forgive you if you don¡¯t. Do you understand?¡± Mia threatened. Her voice was filled with


    anger.


    Gabrielle burst intoughter when she heard what Mia had to say. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll let


    you know as soon as Ie back. Please don¡¯t be upset anymore, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to get off


    the hook that easily. When youe back, I will see if you really are sorry. Then I¡¯ll consider whether to


    forgive you or not,¡± Mia replied proudly. Her words confirmed that she wasn¡¯t upset anymore. ¡°Well¡­ I


    will still get you an apology present,¡± Gabrielle seriously answered.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m looking forward to it. Are you enjoying your honeymoon?¡± Mia couldn¡¯t help herself from


    prodding. She seemed ecstatic. ¡°Of course I am.¡± Gabrielle was, indeed, happy. A Ithough she had


    suffered through a lot of things and almost died in her escapade, Gabrielle would never forget what she


    ent through in this ce. Westley was by her side the entire time. Only in distress can one see true


    love shine. Westley and Gabrielle finally understood each other¡¯s feelings now that they had gone


    through a life and death situation. A s long as Westley was next to her, Gabrielle was happy. ¡°Hmm¡­


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I can see that. You were so happy with Westley that you¡¯ve forgotten about me,¡± Mia teased.


    Gabrielle¡¯s happiness reverberated even through the phone line. Mia was beyond happy for her friend.


    lthough Gabrielle did not end up with her brother, Gabrielle¡¯s happiness brought great joy to Mia¡¯s


    heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget about you!¡± Gabrielle argued. She was overwhelmed with everything that was


    going on that she couldn¡¯t think of contacting anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding! Don¡¯t be upset. I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you,¡± Mia assured in a hurry. She sensed the


    anxiety in Gabrielle¡¯s voice.


    It was but a joke. Mia did not want to put unnecessary stress on Gabrielle.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll see you when I get back.¡± Undoubtedly, Gabrielle knew Mia enough to know that she was


    merely joking. If Mia really was upset with her, she wouldn¡¯t bother talking to Gabrielle.


    ¡°I can wait. Just promise me you¡¯ll have fun on your honeymoon, okay? I¡¯m going to stop bothering you


    now,¡± Mia snickered.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t find the words to say when she heard Mia¡¯sughter.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m thinking about? My only wish is for the two of you to live happily ever after.


    Anyway, remember to call me the moment you get back. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to forgive


    you,¡± Mia reminded.


    ¡°Noted. Good bye!¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief the moment their phone call ended. After that, she sent some


    messages to Macy and Lolita.


    Other than Mia, they were her closest friends back home.


    One was her ssmate. The other was her colleague. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the two of them


    would react as harshly as Mia. Coaxing people was not exactly on Gabrielle¡¯s list of expertise. She did


    not tell a soul about her trip to Bangkok. In the span of two months that Gabrielle had been away from


    Antawood, a lot had happened


    . During that period of time, she never contacted anyone. It was understandable for her friends to be


    upset at her. s expected, Gabrielle received angry responses from Macy and Lolita. They both asked


    where she had gone and why she left abruptly. Her sudden disappearance was just too much for them.


    Gabrielle quickly replied, telling them that something urgent came up in Bangkok and that she¡¯d be


    home in two days. She promised that she would exin the moment she arrived home. Lolita and


    Macy weren¡¯t as excited as Mia. All they wanted was to catch up with Gabrielle when she got home.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t look into their simple request too much. She simply agreed to their wishes. fter going


    through her messages on the phone, she replied to all the urgent messages. Gabrielle spent an hour


    doing that but still, Westley hadn¡¯t returned.


    She had no idea what Westley and Remy talked about. Not knowing brought great heaviness to her


    heart. She was worried that they might not be able toe back to Antawood in two days. If that really


    was the case, she was determined not to agree. Gabrielle nced at the watch on her wrist. She was


    about to turn her phone off and go downstairs to look for Westley when she was interrupted by the


    ringing of her phone. It was Lance. Since they parted ways in the forest, all she knew was that Lance


    and Bryce had gone back to the country. However, they did not keep in touch with each other. Gabrielle


    had no idea about their whereabouts.


    Her phone was broken and she had not opened her WhatsApp for quite some time. When she finally


    had the chance to log in, a call from Lance weed her. Without a second thought, Gabrielle picked


    up. ¡°Hello, Lance.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 574

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 574


    Hearing Gabrielle¡¯s voice, Lance was confused for a moment and then became certain that it was


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, is everything alright? I can¡¯t get hold of you. And it worries me,¡± Lance inquired worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m in Westley¡¯spany. I¡¯m safe,¡± Gabrielle replied solemnly.


    Lance clearly knew that Westley meant a lot of things to Gabrielle. Whenever he was with her, he


    would rest assured she was safe.


    Ultimately, Westley himself took Gabrielle away from the forest. He wouldn¡¯t do that himself.


    In this regard, Westley had beaten him.


    That meant that no matter what Lance did or thought, only one thing stood. He had lost.


    Having lost to Westley was not such a bad thing.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I can tell that Westley loves you so much. He even had the guts to save you from the


    forest,¡± Lance said seriously.


    No matter how much Lance was hesitant to admit it but the truth was Westley was deeply in love with


    Gabrielle. He had to make peace with the fact that this man would make her nothing less than happy.


    Sometimes, letting things be the way they were would also make her happy.


    He was d to see the little girl he had cared for many years grow up and find love in others.


    All he ever wished for was that Gabrielle would be happy and content. Whichever man would give her


    that, he actually never cared.


    ¡°I know that Westley adores me, and I adore him back as much. I feel like what happened was meant


    to bring us closer. I should actually thank you for taking us to the forest, both of us had the chance to


    express love for each other,¡± Gabrielle said truthfully. These things wouldn¡¯t have happened. However,


    they happened because Lance had taken them to that ce. ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re


    fine. I was uneasy when I couldn¡¯t reach you on phone. Bain¡­


    Forget it. Let¡¯s just bury the hatchet. ¡± Lance didn¡¯t want to take a trip down memoryne to the forest.


    At least not with her. Whatever happened must have been blood-soaked and barbarous. He had


    witnessed Bain teach his men lessons. He shot them, and their blood and pieces of flesh were all over


    the ce instantaneously. The scene was disturbing. It would have scared the living daylights out of


    Gabrielle if she had witnessed it. nd she would probably have to cope with the nightmares for the rest


    of her life. ¡°Westley took me away from that dreadful ce. Did you and Bryce get hurt by Bain¡¯s men


    in the forest?¡± Gabrielle asked worriedly. Gabrielle was certain that Westley was concealing something


    from her. But how could she talk to him about it?


    Was she ready to risk their rtionship¡¯s well-being? No. dditionally, Lance and Bain were friends, so


    he wouldn¡¯t execute all of them. ¡°No. Bain is my friend. He just despises anyone from the Campbell


    Family. He can¡¯t touch anyone who¡¯s not directly rted to that family. Bryce and I are already back in


    Antawood from the forest. Nothing is wrong now,¡± Lance responded calmly. They got out of the forest


    alive and went back to Antawood, but true enough, both of them came out with injuries. Lance didn¡¯t


    want to make Gabrielle worry about them, so he lied.


    ¡°Wel I, I¡¯m happy both of you are okay, so I¡¯m relieved.¡± Gabrielle had been concerned. Gabrielle hadn¡¯t


    personally confirmed Westley¡¯s im that the two of them had left the forest safe and returned to


    ntawood. Consequently, she was concerned.


    Having heard it from Lance, She could now be sure they were alright.


    She finally enjoyed relief.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing alright Gabrielle. Are you still in Bangkok? When will you return?¡± Lance asked, full of


    anxiety.


    ¡°We ought to be back these two days,¡± Gabrielle shortly answered.


    ¡°Gabrielle, maybe you should spend some more days in Bangkok. What do you think?¡± Lance did not


    want them back soon, but he coaxed them to go backter.


    At that, Gabrielle was suddenly in a puzzle.


    ¡°Why?¡± Something was amiss. If nothing had transpired, why would Lance let them go backte?


    ¡°Gabrielle, Bryce is back to the Jones family, and the family is aware of his affair. They are antagonistic


    against you now. On top of that, the Collins family is after Nellie. If youe here, hell might rain,¡±


    Lance exined euphemistically.


    Gabrielle understood when she heard this. Because of Bryce¡¯s case, the Jones family must despise her


    immeasurably. She¡¯d be in hot soup if she went back now.


    Without a doubt, Wendy would certainly scold her forck of thankfulness. She had not helped the


    Jones family, and yet she hurt Bryce badly. Would that not be enough justification for Wendy¡¯s anger?


    She could tell how much Wendy hated her without even thinkg much about it. She imagined that


    Wendy probably was waiting to tear her apart at the sight of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Westley about it. He¡¯ll know what to do.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s faith in Westley was undivided. He had


    married her. Hence, he could do anything he thought was right for her. A dditionally, Westley was from


    Antawood¡¯s biggest family, and he was the CEO of the Morris Group. Nothing would stand in his way


    whenever he wished to do something.


    If anyone oppressed her, Westley would revenge however he pleased. ¡°Gabrielle, for your own good,


    please don¡¯t show up here. I know Westley is influential. He can handle a lot single-handedly in


    Antawood, but now that¡¯s nearly impossible. If the Jones and Collins familybine efforts, I can¡¯t


    guarantee you¡­¡± ¡°Lance, I know how much you care about me. I now know you are okay and it¡¯s


    gettingte. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Gabrielle was about to call it a night.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I hope you can ponder over that. Westley is capable, but if there are a lot of things that he


    cannot handle, you might be a victim of circumstance.¡± Lance still pleaded with her. In his view, there


    was no way he¡¯d let her get hurt or something. ¡°I know. Let me end the call. Bye.¡± Gabrielle ended the


    call without hesitating. Then she got up and walked directly to the balcony to breathe some fresh air.


    Lance¡¯s meaning was clear to Gabrielle. Maybe Antawood wasn¡¯t any safer than Bangkok. It was


    disappointing. There she was, her whole being absorbed by the night, with a serious look on her face.


    Then she was held by a pair of powerful arms behind her. ¡°My princess, is anything troubling you?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 575

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 575


    ¡®His princess.¡¯


    She was moved by the way he called her. It was sweet and flirty.


    Romantic, even.


    Westley was so good at flirting with her. Even though the words were verymon, they became so


    special when Westley spoke them.


    ¡°Westley, can we go back before the national holiday? There are still a few days left before that.¡±


    Gabrielle looked at the sky feeling worried for no reason, especially after speaking with Lance.


    She would only have peace of mind if she knew he was safe.


    Was it wrong? If she had known earlier, she would have contacted him after returning to Antawood.


    ¡°Of course, we can. This is the first time you¡¯ll spend the holiday with the Morris family. Everyone will be


    there.¡± Westley kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged everything. After tomorrow, we¡¯ll buy gifts, then we¡¯ll take the private ne


    back the next day. Everything will be fine.¡± Westley sensed her agitation and tried tofort her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I can always count on you.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to make him worry about her.


    Westley went silent for a while. He just held her in his arms and enjoyed the night with her peacefully.


    The two hugged each other quietly. After a while, Westley felt that she was calmer and decided to


    continue talking.


    ¡°Gabrielle, if you have something on your mind, you mustmunicate with me. We are a couple. I¡¯m


    always here to listen and support you. It will help us live a happy life and not have any


    misunderstandings,¡± Westley softly said, putting his head on Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder. His voice was so


    gentle that it reached her heart.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯ve talked to Lance¡­ He told me about the situation in Antawood. The Jones family and the


    Collins family are aiting for us to go back. I¡¯m afraid there will be trouble.¡± After hesitating for a long


    time, Gabrielle finally told him what happened. Lance said this for the sake of their safety. ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to be worried. If the Jones family and the Collins family would do something, they would¡¯ve done


    so in Bangkok in the first ce.¡± Westley tried to calm her.


    After all, he had always been in touch with Alvin. He knew everything about what was happening in


    Antawood. fter knowing that the Jones family and the Collins family had been in frequent contact


    recently, he had roughly guessed what the two families were plotting. Although they had been enemies


    before, once they had amon enemy and interest, they would automatically cooperate. It was


    human nature. ¡°I just hope nothing bad will happen. It¡¯s always making me feel anxious,¡± Gabrielle said


    softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. No one can destroy our rtionship.¡± Westley


    gently pulled her so she could face him.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll never allow anything to happen to you, Gabrielle. I don¡¯t care what the Jones


    family and the Collins amily are up to, but if they push me too hard, don¡¯t expect me to be nice. Please


    don¡¯t think I¡¯m cruel or heartless when thates, because I can do anything for you,¡± Westley added,


    staring into her eyes.


    He woul d be a bad guy for Gabrielle¡¯s sake. ¡°Oh, Westley¡­ don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t want you to be


    a bad person because of me. Even though I¡¯m worried, I believe you¡¯re going to handle this just fine,¡±


    Gabrielle answered calmly and threw herself into his arms.


    Westley would always put her mind at ease. As long as he was with her, she could rely on him and


    worry about nothing. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m here. How can I let you worry? I¡¯ll make sure I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Westley held her tighter and gently rubbed her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m just quite an overthinker, aren¡¯t I? We¡¯ll go back soon, won¡¯t we?¡± Gabrielle asked again.


    ¡°Of course. Antawood is my territory. Only a fool would try to do something,¡± Westley said firmly.


    He was beaming with confidence. The Morris family was the biggest family in Antawood, and he was


    the current ruler of the household.


    If even he didn¡¯t have the guts to say that, then no one else would be so confident in Antawood.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Antawood is our home. I miss it there.¡± Gabrielle pressed her face against his chest and listened


    to his heartbeat.


    This was her safe haven, a ce where she could always feel safe.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be home soon. It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Westley looked at his sentimental wife.


    She had lived a simple and happy life in Antawood, but after she married him, she had been living a


    difficult life.


    It was his fault for turning a lovely girl into an emotional youngdy.


    If only he was strong enough to guarantee her happiness, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Can you take me back to the room?¡± Gabrielle opened her arms, waiting for him to pick her


    up.


    Of course, Westley obliged. He picked her up and went back to the bedroom. The next morning, the


    two got up early. They nned to go to the supermarket to buy some food and wine for tonight. Remy


    also tagged along with them. The three of them were so good-looking that they gained a lot of attention


    from the shoppers. ¡°I feel so honored to have two handsome men as my bodyguards. You turn heads


    wherever you go,¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°At your service, mydy.¡± Remy smiled and put a


    bottle of wine in the shopping cart. ¡°Ah, I know what this feels like. You¡¯re my knights.¡± Gabrielle


    giggled.


    ¡°He is a knight, but I am a prince, and you are my princess.¡± Westley made it clear. He didn¡¯t want to be


    Gabrielle¡¯s knight. He wanted to be her prince, the person who could apany her for the rest of her


    life. Gabrielle smiled and couldn¡¯t argue anymore. ¡°Well, you¡¯re highness, you go shopping with your


    princess. I have to take this call.¡± Remy went aside to answer his phone. Gabrielle and Westley began


    to carefully choose what they wanted for the night. ¡±


    Westley, ter¡¯s going to join the three of us for dinner tonight. We bought some food yesterday too.


    Would this be enough? What else do we need to prepare?¡± Gabrielle asked him. ¡°This is enough, but


    we can buy some fruits before going back.¡± Westley pushed the cart forward. ¡°Westley, something


    happened.¡± Remy dashed towards them, looking pale.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 576

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 576


    Hearing what Remy said, both Westley and Gabrielle were shocked.


    Westley could guess that something must have happened to Nellie.


    ¡°Remy, what exactly is going on?¡± Gabrielle asked as she looked at him worriedly. When Remy was


    taking a moment to answer, she then turned to look at Westley, trying to get some clue from him.


    ¡°Westley, can you tell me what happened?¡± Gabrielle was beginning to be anxious.


    She knew that Westley would give her answer even if Remy chose not to.


    ¡°I am not sure either. Remy, tell us quickly.¡± Westley looked at him and demanded. He was getting


    worried, too.


    In fact, Remy hesitated to give answer to Gabrielle, thinking Westley would mind. Now, since Westley


    said so, it meant that he wanted her in this. In the past, Westley had tried his best to keep Gabrielle


    away from anything rted to Nellie since he didn¡¯t want to make her worry too much. Now that he


    seemed to be okay with it, Remy quickly exined, ¡°The maid who had been taking care of Nellie just


    called me and said that Nellie slipped when she went to the bathroom and she started bleeding. She


    had been sent to the hospital, so I have to go there right away. Are youing with me?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. Nellie is hurt? Is it serious?¡± Gabrielle gasped and covered her mouth tightly as she heard


    about the ident.


    She knew how dangerous it was for a pregnant woman like Nellie to be injured.


    Although Gabrielle and Nellie were not in familiar terms with each other, they crossed paths because of


    Westley and Bryce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the details yet. She just got sent to the hospital. I¡¯m worried that it may be serious


    this time since she already had early signs of miscarriage before.¡± That was all Remy could say in


    distress. He was worried that the situation would probably be even worse than he had expected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there together.¡± Gabrielle rushed around clumsily to take her belongings as she decided to go


    there and see Nellie.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Westley agreed, took her hand and rushed out.


    The three of them drove to a famous private hospital where Nellie was being treated. Since it was in


    the territory of the Campbell Family, it was very safe. All Nellie¡¯s prenatal checkups were done here.


    This was also the reason why the Collins family couldn¡¯t find her no matter how many men were being


    sent to Bangkok in search of her. It had to be said that as long as she was in the territory of the


    Campbell Family, the Collins family couldn¡¯t get anywhere near her.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Mr. Davis, you are here.¡± As soon as they arrived, they saw the maid who had been taking


    care of Nellie. She as standing outside the g room and walking back and forth before she greeted them


    as soon as she saw them. ¡°How¡¯s Nellie doing?¡±liestle sked in a cold voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s only been


    ten minutes since the operation started. I don¡¯t know how it happened, but she was bleeding so much.


    I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t take good care of her. I am so sorry.¡± The middle-aged maid¡¯s hands shook as she


    apologized profusely. She was paid a high sry by Westley to take care of Nellie, but Nellie had been


    in dangerous situation several times under her care.


    few days ago, Nellie bled and almost had an early miscarriage. Today, she slipped in the bathroom,


    causing her to bleed again. Not to mention that the situation was very serious this time.


    She couldn¡¯t help ming herself again and again. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. She has been too weak since


    she got pregnant.¡± Remy sighed andforted calmly. In the past few days when Nellie¡¯s condition


    was not stable, he had helped Nellie switch to another gynecologist in hope of any progress.


    Fortunately, they worked hard together and finally got her and the baby stable. As long as they could


    keep going like this, it should have been fine. But now that this kind of unfortunate ident happened,


    Remy couldn¡¯t help thinking if this baby as not fated to be born or if there was someone behind who


    didn¡¯t want the child to live.


    He wouldn¡¯t doubt Nellie herself on this. After all, it was clear that she wanted this child so much. ¡°You


    can go and have a rest. You don¡¯t have to stay here for the time being. I will inform you to take care of


    her again when she returns to the vi.¡± Westley cons


    ented the maid to leave.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I¡­I¡¯m really sorry about this. But I want to stay here and see if Miss Collin¡¯s okay. I¡¯m


    worried,¡± the maid requested in a worried tone.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You should just go back and have a rest. There is a possibility that this operation mayst


    long.¡± Westley firmly refused.


    Sensing his mood, the maid didn¡¯t insist anymore. However, she really wanted to wait here until Nellie


    was out of the operating room to know the condition of both her and the fetus.


    But she couldn¡¯t be stubborn or else Westley might start to suspect her based on the incidents that had


    happened under her care. Besides, he was her boss and she didn¡¯t want to make him angry.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Morris. I will go back first. If anything happens, please give me a notice. Goodbye, Mr.


    Davis.¡± Then, she slightly bowed her head and left.


    After the maid entered the elevator, Westley called ter directly and instructed, ¡°ter, send


    someone to follow the maid who has been taking care of Nellie. Be careful and don¡¯t let her notice.¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Hearing what he had said on the phone, Remy realized that Westley was suspecting the maid.


    ¡°Westley, do you think the maid has something to do with the two incidents that had happened to


    Nellie?¡± Remy looked at him and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°If this is only a one-time thing, I would believe it¡¯s just an ident. But this kind of incident had


    happened twice now, which means things can¡¯t be simple as we have thought. Anyway, we will know


    after the investigation. I just hope my suspicions are wrong and this was just another ident,¡±


    Westley mumbled while looking at the door of the operating room coldly.


    He hoped that the child would be fine. After all, he nned to use this child to cut off all the grudges he


    had with the Collins amily. With this child, he could finally be freed from all their fuss.


    Thus, if something happened to the child, his n would no longer work. A II his n and expectations


    were now on the verge of getting poured down in vain. ¡°Westley, don¡¯t worry. The baby has survived


    once and there¡¯s a chance that he might survive this time as well. It may be a lucky one. Despite all the


    restrictions and idents, it might survive ande to this world safely.¡± Noticing his frustration,


    Gabrielle held his hand and tried tofort him in a soft voice.


    ¡°I hope everything will be fine.¡± Nodding, Westley held her hand back and the two sped their fingers


    together. The child had experienced the danger several times. He just hoped it could be strong enough


    so that Nellie would make it, too. ¡°Westley, who rmended the maid?¡± After a while, Remy looked


    at Westley and asked curiously. The more he thought about it, the more he sensed something


    suspicious, regarding the maid. If it was really her, she must have the ulterior motive before she even


    got close to Nellie. Maybe it was all nned after all. Westley could guess what Remy was thinking


    depending on the question he asked. So, he said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think she had ulterior motives before.


    After all, it¡¯s been a while since that maid had been taking care of Nellie. If she really had ulterior


    motives, she would have harmed Nellie long ago.¡±


    Westley was the one who personally hired this maid. She had been living in Thand, could cook well


    and speak English, which was why Westley decided to hire her. She was rmended by someone in


    the Campbell Family. At that time, Westley had just gotten here in Thand, so he simply took the help


    offered by them. Besides, he trusted the Campbell Family. Moreover, the maid looked like a honest


    person. However, he knew well how even the most honest and kindest person could change at some


    point. ¡°You¡¯re right. If someone had sent her here in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.¡±


    Remy nodded and agreed with Westley. ¡°Wait for ter to find out about her. We will know everything


    then. For now, ask the doctor to do a general check-up for Nellie, including a blood test,¡± Westley said,


    looking at Remy. If someone really had the hideous intention against Nellie and the baby, she would be


    in great danger.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and do it now.¡± Remy knew what he meant and so, he directly went to act on it.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 577

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 577


    Gabrielle felt the intensity of Westley¡¯s anger and uneasiness while she held his hand tightly.


    Gabrielle told him not to be perturbed. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait till Remyes out.¡± Meanwhile, coaxing people


    was not one of her forte. Westley on the other hand was excellent with the use of sweet and gentle


    words.


    It urred to her that he was really being disturbed by the situation. So she did her best to pacify him.


    ¡°This is very disheartening! I have tried my very best to help save the life of Nellie¡¯s child despite the


    odds not being in the baby¡¯s favor. But do you really know what bothers me the most? Well, it is the fact


    that the crux of this matter remains whoever it is that turned the maid against Nellie. Why would he or


    she do such a thing to an unborn child?¡± Westley said calmly.


    This made Gabrielle realize something almost immediately. ¡®Nellie¡¯s ident might not just be a simple


    one after all.¡¯


    ¡°Westley, does this mean that the Collins family has found her? The Campbell Family has been


    protecting Nellie and they could not have taken her away, could they? Unless there is more to the


    matter than what meets the eye. Maybe they have been putting up an act,¡± she spected. ¡°However, I


    can¡¯t say for sure. Notwithstanding, someone bought off the maid and if the child does not survive,


    Nellie would return to them on her own ord. How ruthless is this!¡± Gabrielle really felt irritated. To


    her, such cruelty was repulsive and must not be condoned.


    ¡°That is a very logical assumption if you ask me. But without any solid and adequate evidence, much


    credence won¡¯t be given to it. Therefore, this has to wait until ter finds it out.¡± Westley¡¯s prime


    suspect was the Collins family though.


    Mrs. Collins was renowned for her greed and craziness. It wouldn¡¯t be totally out of ce to use the


    woman of such a thing.


    From her point of view, her daughters were regarded as nothing but tools merely used to get whatever


    she desired.


    When Nellie became pregnant with Bryce¡¯s child, she might count it as a great loss. Perhaps, it was the


    reason why she did everything possible to make the baby disappear.


    Trust her to use whatever means. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the height of sophistication or the most


    condescending trick.


    If it turned out to be someone from the Collins family who was responsible for everything, then


    Gabrielle would feel lucky to have been brought up by the Jones. At least they weren¡¯t capable of doing


    such a thing to her.


    ¡°Yes, we have got to find it out.¡± Gabrielle was noticeably worried. Who had the slightest idea that this


    was how she and Nellie would meet each other for the first time? fter waiting for about half an hour, the


    door of the operating room was pushed open and Remy walked out. ¡°How is Nellie doing?¡± Gabrielle


    asked. Anxiety was evident in her voice. ¡°Both the mother and baby are fine. But Nellie is very weak at


    the moment. She is still in aa and will be transferred to the ward soon,¡± Remy replied. He could tell


    that she was a bit unsettled. On hearing what he said, Gabrielle heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡®This is just awesome! The child is definitely a hard nut to crack. It will survive.¡¯ ¡°Westley, your words


    are turning out to be true. It seems that Nellie has been taking sleeping pills. This can¡¯t be considered


    as a simple ident of falling in the bathroom.¡± Remy exined to him. The news affected Westley.


    The effect could be seen in his eyes.


    They were both darkened. ¡®What on Earth was the maid thinking? There must be something really


    wrong with her,¡¯ he thought. ¡°Why did she go as far as drugging a pregnant woman? This is totally


    uneptable!¡± Gabrielle became furious. She wished for an opportunity to attack the maid in order to


    beat her up. But it was already toote. lthough anger was all to b e seen on her face, she did not stopCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    listening. ¡°Luck was on her side. The dosage was not excessive. So, she is expected to recover. What


    are you going to do, Westley?¡± Remy asked focusing his gaze on Westley.


    ¡°I will ask ter to carry out an investigation. Whoever is behind this must be severely dealt with. Still,


    since they were able to buy off the maid, it is expected of them to know where Nellie has been. Hence,


    it is dangerous to continue to let her stay where she has been. We have to transfer her to a safe ce.


    But release the news that the child is dead. But the truth should remain a secret between the doctors.


    Keep on handling the things pertaining to the hospital. I will find another ce for Nellie as soon as


    possible,¡± Westley said decisively.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡± Remy understood exactly what Westley was about to


    do. So he agreed with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Gabrielle. Do not hesitate to keep me abreast with anything that happens.¡± Westley held


    Gabrielle¡¯s hand and was about to leave.


    ¡°Can I see how Nellie is doing?¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley and asked. ¡°We can go immediately after


    that.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s only right to check up on her now that I¡¯m at the hospital,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Do you think it is really a good time to see her right now?¡± Westley asked,


    looking back at her.


    ¡°Maybe it isn¡¯t the best time. But I want to see what she looks like. We are already here anyway, aren¡¯t


    we? After all, she was your ex-fianc¨¦e. Courtesy demands that I should meet her,¡± Gabrielle talked in a


    naughty tone but she maintained a serious countenance.


    ¡°Did you just say ex-fianc¨¦e? You are my wife now! So go on with meeting anyone you want.¡± Westley


    was intrigued by her naughty tone. He reached out to rub her head.


    ¡®What a uniquely enthralling woman! How can I possibly refuse her request when she looks so


    enchanting?¡¯


    he said in his mind. In a short while, Nellie was pushed into the ward from the operating room. Westley


    went with Gabrielle to see her. Nellie was lying down quietly in the ward. She looked very pale and


    tired, having suffered a great deal. ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯ve seen her now, haven¡¯t you? She is still fast


    asleep,¡± Westley said in a low tone while he nced at Nellie. ¡®


    She is definitely not looking her best. I hope Nellie recovers really soon. Later, the dieticians will


    prepare very nutritious meals for her given the fact that she really needs to be properly taken care of.¡¯


    When the child was born, everything between him and the Collins family could be settled. From then


    on, he owed them nothing anymore. ¡°Beauty runs in their blood. Nellie is really captivating. Her sister is


    also very charming. Indeed they are siblings.¡±


    Gabrielle stared at Nellie¡¯s fair and tender face in admiration. ¡®Perhaps it was because of Nellie¡¯s


    alluring physique that Bryce fell in love with her in the first ce. He didn¡¯t even mind offending Westley


    for her sake! It¡¯s so amazing that men could go the extra mile for the women they love.¡¯ ¡°Gabrielle,


    does she also hold you spellbound?¡± Westley smiled resignedly when he heard her words. Hearing his


    wife praise another woman who happened to be his ex-fianc¨¦e made him speechless. ¡°Yes, she is


    really a beauty to behold. Nellie possesses a small face and very delicate figures. Her skin is pristinely


    fair and tender.


    The fact that men would easily fall for her does not surprise me. Even as a woman, I am attracted to


    her. It must be the reason why Bryce loves her so much,¡± Gabrielle retorted jokingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    ridiculous! We both know that Bryce chose Nellie instead of you out of sheer stupidity. I hope you


    haven¡¯t taken his choice to heart, right?¡± Westley asked her. He tried to hide his emotion. ¡®Damn it! He


    is jealous again!¡¯

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 578

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 578


    Hearing his words, Gabrielle was first dazed for a moment and then smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, sometimes your insecurities are justified, they do spice things up at times. But don¡¯t overdo


    it, okay?¡± Gabrielle reached out and pinched his hand, like a petnt brat.


    This kind of behavior did not anger Westley in any way. Instead, he took Gabrielle¡¯s hand into his palm.


    ¡°About that, it all depends on you, Mrs. Morris. If you can mention other men before me fewer times,


    then I¡¯ll be less jealous,¡± Westley said, pinching her nose.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t have much of an option since she wanted no trouble. She took her husband¡¯s advice.


    Mr. Morris was proficient at shifting me.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, let¡¯s talk about that some other time. We are here for Nellie. She ought to be okay now,


    right?¡± Not knowing what crime would be imposed on her, and seeing where things were heading,


    Gabrielle changed the topic instantly.


    ¡°The doctor said that everything is okay for now. But they will have to run a series of tests after she¡¯s up


    tomorrow, to be sure,¡± said Remy calmly.


    That was all he knew as far as Nellie was concerned. Besides, she fell seriously this time and had been


    drugged with sleeping pills. The dosage wasn¡¯t high, but it was rming. Whether the baby would be


    fine could only be determined when she woke up.


    At that point, the doctor said they were alright.


    Remy hadn¡¯t much to exin on Nellie¡¯s condition since he was not a gynecologist. He knew what he


    knew because he had talked to the gynecologist.


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping she¡¯ll be awake by tomorrow. Don¡¯t allow anything else to happen to her and the baby.¡± The


    least Gabrielle could do was to pray.


    Only God knew everything else. Nellie¡¯s baby meant a lot to Westley. It was his best shot at drawing a


    well-defined line between him and the Collins family. Westley¡¯s n would be in vain if the baby didn¡¯t


    make it. Gabrielle also had her share of worries. For her own reasons, she hoped Westley would be


    completely done with the Collins family. ¡°Nothing is going to happen.¡± Westley held Gabrielle¡¯s hand


    tightly. ¡°You have my faith. Do you believe she will bless her sister and the baby in heaven?¡± said


    Gabrielle, with little hesitation. They knew Gabrielle referred to Helena, who had passed away five


    years ago.


    Of course, she will. They were so close to each other, were it not for that, I¡¯d have disagreed to get


    engaged to Nellie. I agreed because to me taking care of her sister would be a way ofpensating


    her.¡± Westley spoke up. When the Collins amily asked him to get engaged to Nellie, he was fifty-fifty


    about it. Putting into consideration how much love Helena had or Nellie when alive, and how she


    worried that Nellie wouldn¡¯t find a man to treat her well, he agreed. He barely had eelings for Nellie, but


    he¡¯d take care of her child all in the name of Helena. Nheless, Nellie wasn¡¯t convinced. She


    decided to escape with another man befo re their wedding.


    That was very demeaning, but Westley was rxed. His rtionship with the Collins family had


    deteriorated further over time.


    More significantly, he met his beloved lovely wife because of it.


    Destiny was a puzzling thing. It could be a bloom amid a wide desert one moment, or it could be a trap


    in a meadow another moment.


    When you werepletely ready for it, it would note upon you. But whenever you were off guard,


    it woulde to you without warning.


    ¡°As a result, she will recognize your honesty. You did all in your power to keep Nellie and the child safe,


    and she would bless them in heaven.¡± Gabrielle knew that Helena had a special ce in Westley¡¯s


    heart, even if she was gone.


    Helena, no matter what Westley thought of her, Gabrielle would neverpete with her or be envious


    of her.


    ¡°Time¡¯s not on your side. It¡¯s gettingte. You may return now. I¡¯ll be in touch if anythinges up.¡±


    Remy urged both of them to leave.


    It was already afternoon and they had not had a chance to have lunch.


    ¡°Is there a secure hotel or vi close? Let¡¯s stay near the hospital today. The vi is quite far from here,


    and the hospital has nofort. I hope you don¡¯t minding with us, Remy.¡± Gabrielle was


    thoughtful.


    ¡°Gabrielle¡¯s right. I¡¯ll ask ter to find us a ce to stay. We can go there together.¡± As a matter of fact,


    Westley had thought of the same. He did not want Gabrielle to suffer another tedious journey.


    They had been in and out of the hospital to the vi virtually every daytely. It was really exhausting.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll message Michelle. If by chance she¡¯s still in the country, we can invite her over.¡± Gabrielle


    took out her phone and texted Michelle immediately. Not so muchter, Michelle replied. She was still


    doing a poster shoot in Thand.


    It was done that afternoon and she would go to their vi that evening. On ter¡¯s arrival, Gabrielle


    sent Michelle the address. A (though the vi ter reserved for them was not guarded by the


    Campbell Family, it was safe. Nothing would go wrong since they had assigned personnel to secure the


    house. ¡°The time is right to leave but we have to go through the supermarket. We need to get some


    ingredients.¡± Gabrielle became quite fatigued unconsciously.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They appeared to have a lot of stuff to prepare, and she worried that there wouldn¡¯t be adequate time.


    Maybe the night would be over by the time theypleted the dishes. ¡°You cane up with a list and


    send ter with it to get whatever you need. You must be tired today. Rest well when we get back to


    the vi,¡± Westley said imperiously. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to the vi. Is it far from here?¡± Gabrielle looked at


    ter and asked. ¡°It¡¯s a ten-minute drive from here. Not far,¡± ter coolly answered Gabrielle. ¡°Fair


    enough, let¡¯s go.¡± Gabrielle was running out of patience. ¡°Off we go!¡± Westley held Gabrielle by the


    waist and headed out.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 579

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 579


    The vi ter had rented temporarily for them was located in a high-end resort area, which had


    beautiful scenery.


    There were many vis in Thand that were open for rent for high-ss tourists to spend their


    vacations conveniently. The environment here was not only friendly and beautiful but also there was a


    full set of security system. This way, one could both enjoy the vacation at ease and feel ensured about


    safety as they rested.


    After a general tour around the ce, Gabrielle was satisfied with the vi.


    For a temporary stay, this ce was more than nice enough.


    After that, Gabrielle wrote down a list of what she needed and handed it to ter. Then, ter and


    Remy drove to the supermarket while Gabrielle was urged by Westley to go upstairs so that she could


    have a rest.


    She was forced to lie down on the bed, but she was not sleepy at all. With wide eyes, she said with a


    pout, ¡°Westley, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not very tired. In fact, I wanted to go to the supermarket by myself so that


    we can buy some clothes to change. After all, we left in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring anything with us.¡±


    Perhaps it was because she had been outside while going back and forth the whole day that she felt


    hyperactive. There was no way she could sleep like this.


    ¡°How could you not be tired? Be good. It¡¯s five o¡¯clock now. You have to at least sleep for an hour.


    When teres back with ingredients, I will wake you up so that we can cook dinner together. You


    need energy since Wilson and Bonnie will alsoe tonight to have dinner with us. Tomorrow night,


    they will go back to Antawood. After dinner, we can go to the mall nearby to buy things we need,


    okay?¡± Westley persuaded patiently.


    Westley¡¯s attitude towards her now was as if he was coaxing a child, which amused Gabrielle.


    ¡°Wait, Wilson and Bonnie wille here tonight? But I thought they were still on their honeymoon trip.¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s expression looked curious.


    She had thought that the two would go back to Antawood directly from their honeymoon trip for the


    national holiday. She didn¡¯t expect that they woulde back here instead.


    ¡°Bonnie misses Tammy, so they ended their honeymoon trip early, just in time to have dinner with us


    tonight. We had nned that we would return to Antawood with them together, but now based on the


    situation here, it seems impossible. I¡¯m sorry, Gabrielle, we may have to dy our return again.¡±


    Westley really felt sorry for Gabrielle, thinking that she would be disappointed.


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not your fault and it doesn¡¯t really matter. After all, who would have known


    that something like this would happen to Nellie? We can¡¯t predict what would happen in the future or


    change what had already happened. Since there¡¯s nothing we can do, we can only stay here a bit


    longer. We can go back any time when Nellie wakes up and her condition has stabilized.¡± Gabrielle


    wasn¡¯t actually upset or disappointed at all. All she felt was concern for Nellie and the baby.


    She had experienced a lot of things in her life, including the problems she had to deal with when she


    got to the Jones family. All of these experiences gave her a gentle, reasonable and tolerant


    temperament.


    She held the belief that ¡°when life gives you lemon, you have no choice but to make lemonade.¡± ¡°God


    sent you to my side and that¡¯s more than enough for me. For that, I will always be grateful to him and I


    can endure whatever he has to offer in my life. I won¡¯t me him,¡± Westley muttered while looking at


    Gabrielle in the eye emotionally. ¡°It¡¯s the same for me, too.¡± Gabrielle agreed andy in his arms


    happily. She really felt thankful towards God for sending this man to her. Due to this, she didn¡¯t feel


    much resentment about twenty years she spent while suffering.


    ¡°So, can you just close your eyes and have a good sleep now? Mrs. Morris?¡± Westley raised his


    eyebrows and asked in a gentle tone. ¡°On one condition though. I can take a nap if you sleep with me,¡±


    Gabrielle said, put her arms around his waist and yfully trapped him before pressing her face closer


    to him, feeling the other¡¯s breathing brushed over her. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡± Westley kissed


    her forehead and held her tighter, patting her head gently. Perhaps it was because she was indeed too


    tired, or maybe she felt at ease in Westley¡¯s arms, Gabrielle fell asleep soon.


    Never taking his eyes off of the woman who was sleeping soundly in his arms, Westley¡¯s heart


    softened. Westley slept with her for an hour as he promised, then he carefully pried off her hands


    around his waist and got up. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to have been woken up by his movements,


    he felt relieved and went downstairs to prepare dinner. ter and Remy hade back from shopping.


    In addition to buyin g the things Gabrielle asked for, they also bought wine and some snacks for


    tonight. ¡°Is Gabrielle still sleeping?¡± taking a look at Westley, Remy asked. He was sitting in the living


    room with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    He bought the coffee beans from the supermarket and made the coffee himself with the coffee machine


    in the vi. He didn¡¯t expect that the coffee machine would be quite productive since the coffee it made


    was good. However, he had to admit that it was not as good as what Gabrielle made.


    ¡°Yes, she is still sleeping. Maybe she is too tired. I want her to sleep a little longer. When the dinner is


    ready, help me call her to get up for dinner,¡± Westley answered with a doting look on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Remy observed this rare expression of his with an amused look on his face. He felt that as a man, it


    was natural for a husband to dote on his wife.


    ¡°Alright. Would you like to have some coffee? I just made it and it tastes good, although not as good as


    the coffee Gabrielle makes.¡± Remy shook his head and raised his chin at Westley.


    Scoffing, Westley said proudly, ¡°If it¡¯s not as good as the coffee my wife makes, I will have to make a


    pass.¡±


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t drink then. You ungrateful bastard.¡± Remy rolled his eyes at him as he felt a bit offended.


    Westley ignored him and went straight to the kitchen to check the ingredients. He intended to get the


    ingredients prepared ahead.


    After a while, he had finished and was washing his hands when ter came in and informed, ¡°Mr.


    Morris, just as we suspected, the maid met someone in private. I inquired about it and got the


    information that she was threatened by the Collins family a few days ago with the life of her family. That


    was why she agreed to do as they ordered. They also promised her that they would give her one


    million for this. I found it out through the maid¡¯s ount, where there remained the receipt of Mrs.


    Collins¡¯s overseas ount.¡± ter handed a file to Westley which included the evidence of the


    transaction.


    ¡°One million just for an unborn life? They are really generous.¡± Westley chuckled and mocked


    sarcastically.


    ¡°Has the news of the miscarriage been released as we nned?¡± Westley asked coldly.


    ¡°Yes, we have let it out. The Collins family must have known by now because they already have


    released the maid¡¯s family from under their watch. ter informed calmly. ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, we just


    need to wait for them to fall into our trap. How about the new ce I asked you to look for Nellie?¡±


    Westley asked distractedly as he pondered about something silently. ¡°Yes, I have found it. It¡¯s an


    absolutely safe ce since it¡¯s isted. This time, I will personally find someone trustworthy to take


    care of Miss Collins.


    ¡± ter promised determinedly. He knew how serious the ident was this time and he couldn¡¯t let


    such thing happen to Nellie again. If something like this happened again, not only the child¡¯s life but


    also Nellie¡¯s life would be in danger. ¡°ter, you have to be careful. No matter what, make sure both


    Nellie and the baby are safe before she¡¯s due,¡± nodding, Westley said coldly. Mrs. Collins went to the


    extreme this time. Not to mention that Nellie was her own daughter. Now that her first daughter had


    died, had she lost it and wanted to kill her only daughter to die? This was simply ridiculous and insane.


    She wouldn¡¯t even let go of an unborn child, which was also her blood. Westley was beyond frustrated


    as well as he had to involve in the matter he didn¡¯t want to care at all. However, he was a man of his


    word, so he would protect Nellie like he had promised to Helena. He didn¡¯t really care about who


    wanted to murder whom or if the whole Collins family would go down due to their own animosity to


    each other. His only intention relied on protecting Nellie and the baby. ¡°I will, Mr. Morris. Don¡¯t worry. I


    will handle it properly.¡± ter understood what he meant and took the task seriously.


    ¡°Assign more men to keep an eye on Nellie during her time in the hospital. Don¡¯t let anything happen to


    her.¡± After Westley looked through the file, he handed it back to ter. ¡°About Mrs. Collins¡¯s overseas


    bank ount, find someone to hack into it. Check the money transfer records and see if they have


    been evading taxes. If they have, print it out and send it to the authority anonymously. It looks like they


    have nothing better to do than trying to harm somebody. So, I might as well find something to keep


    them upied. They don¡¯t need to worry because this is just the start.¡± With a faint sinister smile on his


    face, Westley instructed calmly. Everybody working for him knew that he was the most terrifying when


    he was annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away, Mr. Morris.¡± ter acknowledged and left hurriedly with the file.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 580

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 580


    Gabrielle slept quite well. It was dark out and the room was only illuminated by the measly light


    emanating from the bedsidemp. Despite the somber mood that the darkness usually brought about,


    Gabrielle was weed by the brightness of her mood when she woke up. She felt spectacr.


    Westley was long gone when Gabrielle had awoken from her slumber. He had promised to sleep with


    her. Gabrielle assumed that he left after she had fallen asleep.


    She shook the sleepiness out of her body, got out of bed, and turned the lights on. With steps as light


    as a feather, Gabrielle traversed the path to the bathroom.


    After washing up, the intense, masculine figure that could only be brought to justice by Westley, filled


    the doorway leading to the loo.


    ¡°You¡¯re one big, fat liar!¡± Her words reflected the disdain in her heart. Gabrielle rolled her eyes and


    said, ¡°You¡¯re such a liar.¡±


    Westley¡¯s only intention was to wake her up. But s, he was weed by her hasty usation. He


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder what made her feel that way.


    ¡°What are you talking about? How am I a liar? Why are you trying to put me in the wrong like this?¡±


    Westley inquired, holding her hand.


    ¡°How dare you say I did you wrong! You promised to sleep with me. When I woke up, your side of the


    bed was empty!¡± Gabrielle did not take her hand away from his tight grip. Instead, she stared at her


    husband intently as her face donned a furious look.


    Her words amused Westley deeply. He couldn¡¯t help himself from bursting intoughter because of


    how adorable his wife was acting.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I am a man of my words. I didn¡¯t lie. I slept next to you for an entire hour. I only left to make


    dinner,¡± Westley answered.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve woken me up. You didn¡¯t!¡± Gabrielle muttered, putting the me on him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset. You were sleeping so soundly. I didn¡¯t have it in my heart to wake you up.


    Besides, you¡¯ve been so exhausted these past couple of days and you haven¡¯t been sleeping well. Are


    you feeling better now?¡± Westley asked as he caressed her lovely face.


    As if on cue, Gabrielle nodded obediently. ¡°Yeah, I fell loads better. After all, I slept for quite some time.


    Have Wilson and Bonnie arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they just got here. Dinner is ready. Bonnie and Michelle are making dessert.¡± Westley held her


    hand as they descended the stairs: 0 Chatting on the sofa were Wilson and Remy. They greeted the


    couple with a smile the moment they saw the two of them alight the stairs. ¡°Wilson!¡± Gabrielle excitedly


    eximed. Her voice was as sweet as sugar. ¡°Gabrielle¡­ Come join Bonnie and in the kitchen!¡± The


    sound of Michelle¡¯s voice reverberated from the kitchen. Before leaving, Gabrielle nced at Westley.


    ¡°You guys are here early. I¡¯m sorry I was asleep while you were baking. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you out


    now,¡± Gabrielle offered. ¡°Of course,e here you! We¡¯re a family. Food will be more delicious if we


    make it together. Thank you for working so hard. Go get some rest. We¡¯re almost finished anyway.¡±


    Bonnie smiled. She didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to waste her energy helping them out. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve had


    plenty of rest. I want to help. Let me know what I can do,¡± Gabrielle replied s incerely.


    ¡°Well, if you insist. You can brew a pot of coffee for us. We¡¯ve had some rave reviews from Remy about


    your coffee,¡± Bonnie said. It was nothing but a simple task for Gabrielle. Making coffee was her


    passion. It was why she was so great at it. ¡°I¡¯m going to go ahead and make some coffee. Where are


    the beans?¡± Gabrielle was caught in a dilemma.


    This ce wasn¡¯t her home. Gabrielle was unfamiliar with the cement of things. There were only


    furniture and kitchenware in the vi. She had forgotten to ask ter to buy her coffee beans.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not just you who is obsessed with coffee in this ce. There¡¯s also a coffee machine.


    Remy bought a bag of beans. It¡¯s in the cab. They¡¯re not the best quality but I¡¯m sure you could do


    something about it,¡± Bonnie said with a smile.


    Since there was no dark chocte avable, Bonnie¡¯s original n of making chocte mousse was


    put on hold. She made coffee mousse instead.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Gabrielle walked to the cupboard in search for coffee beans.


    The bag was ginormous. It was more than enough for all of them.


    Gabrielle had no idea that Remy liked coffee so much that he bought a huge bag.


    Now, she knew better.


    After all, his love for coffee was to Gabrielle¡¯s advantage.


    With gentle hands, Gabrielle poured some of the coffee beans into the grinder and ground them


    manually.


    She had just started when a tall figure suddenly towered over her side. He took the grinder from her


    hand.


    ¡°Westley, what are you doing?¡± Gabrielle was rendered speechless as she gazed into her husband¡¯s


    eyes. She thought it was rude of him to do that. ¡°From now on, let me do things for you,¡± Westley


    insisted. His words hit a spot on Gabrielle¡¯s heart. The two women in the room heard what he said as


    well. ¡°Gee¡­ I can smell the sweetness from a mile away,¡± Michelle said as she prepared the fruits.


    Westley¡¯s sudden disy of affection caught Bonnie and Michelle off-guard. ¡°Westley, just go chat with


    the boys. You¡¯re disturbing us!¡± Michelle helplessly said. ¡°I want to help my wife. Is there anything


    wrong with that? If you can¡¯t stand it, you can leave the kitchen,¡± Westley replied. ¡°Holy hell! Gabrielle,


    did you hear what he just said?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    How could he bully his cousin like this?! You have to say something!¡± Michelle turned to Gabrielle for


    back up. The hrious scene in front of Gabrielle made her burst intoughter. ¡°Westley, she¡¯s joking.


    You didn¡¯t have to be so harsh. Besides, she was here first. If she leaves, are you going to take over?¡±


    Gabrielle turned to look at her husband. ¡°I¡¯m not stealing her job. I¡¯m here to help my wife out. How fine


    do you want the beans?¡± Westley looked at her and smiled.


    He opened the lid for Gabrielle to see. ¡°Finer.¡± Gabrielle did not say anything more. His help saved her


    a lot of energy. After all, Westley was a man. He was much stronger than her. ¡°Sure, honey,¡± Westley


    said as he went on with his task. ¡°Keep grinding. I¡¯ll check on their cakes.¡± Gabrielle had been trying to


    learn how to bake from Macy¡¯s mother¡¯s bakery. It had been quite some time since she started studying


    for it so making cakes excited her.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 581

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 581


    Standing by Michelle, Gabrielle rectified how she ced the fruits and cream adding on the cake with


    lots of proficiency.


    ¡°Gabrielle has never struck me as a professional baker,¡± Michelle said smiling.


    Michelle once endorsed a dessert brand, and from then she became inexplicably obsessed with


    desserts. However, it was not a thing she had learned from a pro yet. She had purchased some recipe


    books and watched video tutorials on the same.


    On the other side, Gabrielle had acquired the skill from a professional. She hadn¡¯t learned it for long


    and still needed a lot of practice. But she was way better than Michelle.


    Hence, she dominated the session like a pro.


    ¡°My ssmate¡¯s mom bakes. She has taught me a number of things over time, but I¡¯m still a rookie


    here,¡± Gabrielle said humbly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what would you call me if you are the rookie here? I¡¯m certainly making a fool of myself


    before you,¡± Michelle said to Gabrielle seriously.


    ¡°Michelle, it¡¯s just a hobby. You don¡¯t work in the business, as a result, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself,


    and you don¡¯t have to adhere to professional bakers¡¯ standards,¡± Gabrielle said gently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But your skill is nearly tangible!¡± Michelle gave her approval.


    Gabrielle was dismayed. ¡°You are ttering me, I know very little about cakes.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I meant Westley, you got him under control. He was cold and brutal, now he is so


    compassionate and sweet with you. That must have been challenging. It¡¯s like you swapped him with a


    Gabrielle thought differently. She didn¡¯t think she had something anyone would recognize.


    ¡°Michelle, you are amplifying things.¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably in the Morris family. Westley has an obsession with his wife as well as Wilson,¡± said


    Michelle, looking at Bonnie. ¡°Wilson is fine. He does not spoil me like Westley spoils Gabrielle. Westley


    is a far better spouse,¡± said Bonnie calmly. She took out the mousse and cut it into pieces so that it


    would chill down. ¡°The coffee powder is ready, Gabrielle.¡± Westley called Gabrielle. Eagerly, Gabrielle


    quickly walked over and took a look. The powder was actually very fine and ready. ¡°


    Honey, I have to say that I am impressed. From now on, you¡¯ll be doing that work for me.¡± Gabrielle


    lavished admiration on Westley. Westley couldn¡¯t help butugh as he rubbed her head tenderly. ¡°I can


    do it for you every day if it¡¯s going to make you happy.¡± It wasn¡¯t such a huge promise, but Gabrielle felt


    delighted. ¡°Honey, I won¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°Remember that.¡± ¡°Sure, I will.¡± ¡°Bonnie, maybe we should take out


    the cake now and give those two some space first.¡± Overlooking Gabrielle and Westley as they were


    romancing, Michelle walked out carrying the fruit cake and called Bonnie. ¡°My mousse cake is ready


    too. I can take it out as a dessert prior to dinner. You cany the table now, Westley. Everyone is star


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ving.¡± Bonnie reminded Westley and took the mousse cake with her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, take your time making coffee. I¡¯ll ask them toe in and serve the tes. Dinner is ready.¡±


    Westley went out of the kitchen and summoned Remy and ter to go serve the food.


    The three men came in with a dozen of dishes, and the coffee Gabrielle was making was nearly ready.


    Westley remained in the kitchen with her.


    ¡°I wish this wouldst to eternity, Westley,¡± Gabrielle said, ring at the coffee machine.


    So much had transpired over time. They made some new friends and also got bruised. Peaceful life


    was not there yet. There still were a lot of inconveniences thaty ahead of them.


    Gabrielle was at the edge. All she wanted was a simple and happy life. Why were things so hard? Was


    God always giving her all sorts of difficulties?


    She was however lucky to have Westley by her side.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s all on me. My being a bad husband has made you suffer a lot,¡± Westley said full of guilt,


    touching her head lovingly.


    Remy couldn¡¯t be more right. He probably was a menace. Gabrielle might have been unlucky meeting


    him and marrying him. Gabrielle had been hurt both psychologically and physically throughout their


    marriage, and he didn¡¯t think of himself as a decent husband.


    ¡°Westley, listen to me. You are mine, my good husband, who adores me beyond measure. Don¡¯t feel so


    despondent about yourself ever again, okay?¡± Gabrielle emphasized to him like any other lover would


    do. They were in a good position now, but he spoke such things unexpectedly, which hurt more to hear


    for Gabrielle than for Westley. ¡°Okay, you will not hear that from me again.¡± Westley did not intend to


    ruin the moment. He was just opening up to her about how he felt about himself. ¡°


    The coffee is about ready. Let¡¯s go out.¡± Gabrielle carefully set the hot coffee pot on the tray, then the


    coffee cups, milk, and sugar container. Westley took it up on his own. This type of work was his. The


    five of them had already sat waiting for them when they came out of the kitchen. They had anticipated


    that it would be just the two of them today, but not that they would be able to eat supper as a family.


    ¡°Join us Westley and your princess, sit down,¡± Bonnie said to them. ¡°The coffee must be sweet, it¡¯s just


    been made. We¡¯ll pour for everyone.¡± Gabrielle and Westley served everyone coffee before sitting


    down. ¡°Today is our get-together. Let¡¯s forget about what urred previously and enjoy the moment.¡±


    Wilson raised his ss, offering a toast. Everyone raised their sses and clinked them. ¡°Happy


    gathering, everyone!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s forget about all our troubles and have a happy meal together.¡± Bonnie


    embraced the fact that Westley and Gabrielle were stressed at the moment. She uttered the words to


    make them feel morefortable. ¡°Bonnie, our future will be full of merry and happiness.¡± Gabrielle


    was positive about theing days. She wanted a simple and happy life, but it seemed impossible


    since things were not working in their favor.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 582

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 582


    They arrived at the hospital the next day only to find out that Nellie was still fast asleep. Although she


    had woken up feeling better in the early hours of the morning.


    ¡°Wilson and Bonnie! It¡¯s nice to have you here.¡± Remy confirmed the condition of Nellie¡¯s health after


    she was finally awake. He was with the attending doctor.


    Bonnie became quite worried when she saw how pale her thin face had be. ¡°Is she alright?¡± she


    asked expressing her concern.


    ¡®I don¡¯t like the idea of Nellie marrying Westley. But that doesn¡¯t not make her a bad person. Maybe a


    little work needs to be done as regards the richdy¡¯s bad temper though.¡¯ Bonnie disliked the


    members of the Collins family so much. This was because they couldn¡¯t just lead simple lives.


    Despite being a mother herself, Bonnie could only imagine what Nellie was going through. The sight of


    such a pregnant woman naturally unsettled her.


    ¡°Her condition is stable. But she needs to stay in bed for two very important reasons. Firstly, she needs


    to recover from the severe injuries her body has incurred these past two days. Finally, the baby ought


    to be nurtured till it is born.¡± Remy briefly exined the situation.


    ¡°Nellie¡¯s condition is a little serious. If she isn¡¯t properly taken care of, then the baby¡¯s life may just be in


    grave danger,¡± Remy added.


    ¡°Well, every cloud has a silver lining. So there is still a blessing attached to this predicament after all.


    As long as both mother and child are safe. Nellie can still take sce in the birth of her new baby.¡±


    Bonnie knew how difficult it was for a woman to go through the rigors of pregnancy.


    ¡®Nellie will have to be bed ridden for less than half a year. That ought to be very tiring,¡¯ she thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Bonnie. It may not seem like it, but Nellie has got luck on her side. It is good enough to


    keep the baby,¡± Remy retorted emotionally.


    It was indeed a miracle that Nellie¡¯s condition was so stable right now. She had to pay more attention to


    it in the future.


    ¡°Thanks a lot Remy for putting in so much effort these past few days. You have proven to be very


    skillful and trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°I am very ted. But it won¡¯t be right to take all the credit. As a matter of fact, I didn¡¯t do much since I


    was not an obstetrician nor a gynecologist,¡± Remy replied.


    ¡°You are simply being modest. We are truly relieved to have someone like you around here. I ought to


    go back with Wilson today. But if any need arises, do not hesitate to ask the Campbell Family for help.¡±


    Bonnie always put her household first and she regarded them as being part of it. ¡°It is gettingte. So


    Wilson and I have got to leave right now.¡± Bonnie took a look at her wrist watch. They had to take a


    private ne back to Antawood in the evening.


    But there was also something that needed to be attended to at the branch office in Bangkok before


    making a return. From the look of things, it was most likely that they wouldn¡¯te back after the


    national holiday. Instead, going to Italy was more certain for them. ¡°If you do not mind, let us proceed


    downstairs together.¡± They apanied Bonnie and Wilson to take a taxi, ¡°You two ought to be careful


    on the way, alright?¡± The three of them still stood there while they watched the car leave. ¡°It was just


    past midnight when you made your arrival. Therefore, go back to the vi and get some sleep. Just let


    Westley and I stay here,¡±


    Gabrielle opined looking at Remy. Despite being already tired, Remy came alone on getting the


    doctor¡¯s call during the very early hours of the day. It was three o¡¯clock and Nellie had just woken up.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and catch some sleep. Let me know if anything that needs my presence arises,¡± a


    stressed out Remy answered. He had been working around the clock in Bangkok for a long time,


    without any rules! Gabrielle was unrelentingly persuasive. She did her best to make Remy rx a bit in


    order to gather some strength. So she was very pleased when he finally agreed.


    At longst, Remy left for a morefortable ce to have a rest.


    But the two of them maintained their positions. Instead of hurrying back to the ward, they looked at the


    distance holding each other¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Westley, I always have a weird feeling that someone is following us. It has to be an illus


    ion ying out in my mind, right?¡± Gabrielle whispered to him in anticipation of a response.


    But he didn¡¯t think that it was an illusion, having been feeling the same way for a long time. Westley


    refused to tell Gabrielle about it in order not to make her worried. Once, he had asked ter to carry


    out an investigation on his behalf in private. Yet, the result wasn¡¯t what was expected.


    In this case, it was either the stalkers were too powerful, or they were really unimportant. Maybe


    Westley was overthinking things.


    But on hearing what Gabrielle said, something told him that he hadn¡¯t been wrong all along. Everything


    was turning out to be true.


    ¡°When did you start having this feeling?¡± Westley asked her.


    ¡°A few days ago. But I didn¡¯t want to sound ridiculous, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t mention anything to you. But


    the feeling won¡¯t just go away. Perhaps, we are being followed secretly,¡± Gabrielle replied


    imperturbably.


    Although she had mustered a lot of strength within herself to keep calm all the while, it was always


    different when she was with Westley.


    There was something about his presence that readily made her feel at ease. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now,


    does it? I have asked ter to investigate them before. But the stalkers are so powerful and dexterous


    that we didn¡¯t find any information about their whereabouts. They didn¡¯t leave a single trace. As long as


    these individuals don¡¯t pose any threat or harm to us, we can just choose to ignore their existence.


    Don¡¯t take them too seriously. I¡¯m afraid it will cause you more trouble,¡± Westley replied sternly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t want to give you any reason to be afraid. So I decided to keep it a secret until the matter


    was clearer.¡± ¡°The fact that they¡¯ve chosen to lurk in the shadows means that they are not stronger than


    us. So I don¡¯t need to bother myself too much about this. It¡¯s advisable that we should tread with


    caution though,¡± Gabrielle added. ¡°Gabrielle, it is verymendable of you to think in such a manner.


    Honestly, I thought you would be really fretful on getting to know about this. I guess my


    assumption was unfounded,¡± Westley replied looking pleasantly surprised.


    ¡®She does not cease to amaze me. How would I have known that Gabrielle would be so bold and


    rational? I have been restless for no reason,¡¯ he thought. ¡°Westley, maybe we aren¡¯t their prime target. I


    think they are after Nellie. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± Gabrielle asked him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it suspicious enough that


    two idents happened to Nellie in a row? There¡¯s also a woman who was bribed by Mrs. Collins. All


    these are ring proofs to back my narration with respect to how things got soplicated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s


    very logical. But there is yet another possibility that they areing for us.¡± It was no news to Westley


    that the Collins and Jones families were now close. These two households had earned themselves a


    reputation for being troublesome. If they worked together, then nobody knew what mischief both of


    them could cause. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nellie has woken up, hasn¡¯t she? Let¡¯s just make sure that she recovers


    enough to be discharged.


    Then we will get a ce for her as soon as possible. After all, private residences are safer than


    hospitals,¡± Gabrielle answered him. She was a very prudent person. They had to deal with them


    tactfully, no matter who these individuals were. These stalkers were expected to work toward their own


    goals and strategy. Therefore, it would be counteractive to alert the enemy. So whatever had to be


    done must be precisely and urately done without raising any suspicion.


    ¡°ter was able to find a ce some time ago but it was not safe. As a result, I have asked the


    Campbell Family to help out with looking for another one as soon as possible. When the moment is


    right, just let Nellie go there. I will arrange for the best nurses and caregivers. We really can¡¯t afford to


    make any mistakes again,¡± Westley said, maintaining his calm demeanor. ¡®There¡¯s no disputing the fact


    thatpared to the Campbells, ter was less familiar with Bangkok,¡¯ he thought. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to


    make any mistakes,¡± Gabrielle said, holding his hand tightly. It was a little gray outside which made


    people feel gloomy. ¡°Let us proceed to the ward.¡± Gabrielle took his hand and they walked to the


    elevator.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 583

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 583


    Westley answered the phone from the corridor, so Gabrielle entered the ward alone.


    The nurse was leaving when Gabrielle walked in after she had cleaned Nellie. Nellie had woken up,


    and she looked pale as shey on the bed. She whispered something as if she was talking to the baby


    while she touched her belly gently.


    The moment Gabrielle walked in, Nellie turned around and red at her subconsciously. Nellie was


    somehow bewildered by the strange face for a moment.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you looking for someone?¡± Nellie asked warily.


    Noticing the alertness in her eyes, Gabrielle rxed a little.


    That meant Nellie was not a lovely but dumb woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m certainly here to see you, Miss Collins.¡± Gabrielle walked to her bedside, looking at Nellie casually


    and then at her belly. She had probably been pregnant for five months.


    ¡°Do I know you?¡± Nellie obviously wanted no one to gawk at her tummy like this, so she reflexively


    pulled over theforter.


    Gabrielle asked the nurse to give them a moment and then drew a chair to sit on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get scared. I¡¯m not here to do you harm. My name is Gabrielle Jones, and your baby will grow up


    knowing me as his aunt.¡± She calmly introduced herself.


    ¡°You must be Bryce¡¯s sister, raised by the Jones family, right?¡± Nellie¡¯s aggression towards Gabrielle


    dissipated. life of always hiding had turned Nellie¡¯s insecurities into something else. She was never


    comfortable around every new person she met. ¡°I never thought that Bryce would mention me. I bet


    what he said about me wasn¡¯t something pleasing especially when you think of how much he hates


    me.¡± Truly, there was no humor in that. Bryce despised her deeply. Hence, he couldn¡¯t have said


    anything positive. Gabrielle was certain.


    The only surprise was Bryce¡¯s mention of her in front of Nellie. Bryce hated her so much, and he should


    be indifferent about mentioning her ever in his life. ¡°Miss Jones, I beg to differ. Bryce might despise you


    to extremes but I didn¡¯t hear him say anything bad about you.¡± More precisely, Nellie was meeting


    Gabrielle for the first time so they didn¡¯t like each other too extensively. On top of that, Bryce greatly


    disliked her, meaning he must have said a lot of bad things about her to Nellie.


    That of course made Nellie dislike her. ¡°Well, from my point of view, you and Bryce have a good


    connection.¡± Gabrielle sounded a little displeased from how she sounded, but facts were facts. For a


    long time, Bryce had a crush on Nellie, and she was his Muse. Else, he wouldn¡¯t have risked offending


    the Morris amily just like that. After all, amoner would never have the guts to offend such a family.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have kept the baby were it not for the love we have for each other,¡± Nellie responded calmly.


    But on mentioning the baby, her face turned tender.


    A woman had to be cid when she became a mother, which meant she already loved the baby in her


    belly immeasurably.


    ¡°Miss Collins, I can tell that you love this child so much.


    I also know that you want to use it to get rid of the Collins family. We can help you. The only thing you


    need to do is work with us.¡± Gabrielle gave her a serious look.


    The baby in Nellie¡¯s belly was really a jackpot. The baby was meant to change a lot of dynamics.


    Westley would finally andpletely cut off the rtionship with the Collins family. The baby was also


    Nellie¡¯s chip to get rid of the Collins family, and Gabrielle¡¯s reason to put a boundary between her and


    the Jones family in the future.


    Overall, the child was key to a lot of things for them all, but Gabrielle was not about to tell Nellie too


    much now.


    They were rivals, but whenever something affected them all, then they¡¯de together.


    The Collins and Jones family had done that, and so did Nellie and Gabrielle.


    ¡°Miss Jones, how you and Bryce rte doesn¡¯t matter to me. Just let me give birth safely, I love this


    child and the child might be myst and first. It¡¯s almost impossible that I can give birth again. It was a


    lucky shot this time, the doctor even saw it as a miracle. No matter what goes down, it¡¯s very essential


    that I give birth. Please.¡± As a second youngdy from the Collins family, Nellie had had her own sense


    of eagle and dignity since she was a toddler.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hence, she rarely pleaded with anyone, but for the baby, Nellie would beg Gabrielle for anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Westley and I are working hard to make sure everything favors you,¡± Gabrielle said calmly. If


    the baby was born safely, many problems would be solved. ¡°Westley and you¡­ Are you really


    married?¡± Nellie asked Gabrielle in disbelief. Even though she¡¯d heard Gabrielle was married to


    Westley, Nellie couldn¡¯t buy that. After all, Westley was a difficult man to get along with. He was only


    tender to her sister, Helena. Even if Westley got engaged to Nellieter, he dealt with her as if she was


    an alien, not as his fianc¨¦e. Definitely, Nellie couldn¡¯t consider him her fianc¨¦. From her perspective,


    this man was merely her uture brother-inw.


    Nellie got engaged to Westley forcefully. These were the doings of the Collins family. ¡°Westley is my


    husband. All the feuds that you ever had in the past should be left in the past. There is no need to


    revisit it,¡± Gabrielle said coolly. She was proiming her marriage to Westley. They were husband and


    wife. From then on, anything to do with Westley ould be their private affairs, and no one else would


    meddle with it. ¡°It never urred to me that he¡¯d get married. I thought Helena took his heart and soul


    with her when she died, so he wouldn¡¯t marry ever again.¡± Nellie didn¡¯t intend to piss off Gabrielle, but


    to say what she thought was true.


    When she was forced to marry Westley despite her objections, it hit her that she was just an essory


    and no substitute. She had never dreamt of such a marriage. ¡°I will only marry the woman I love the


    most in my life, and that woman is Gabrielle,¡± Westley dered calmly and coldly as he opened the


    door.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 584

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 584


    ¡®I will only marry the woman I love!¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Nellie thought about what he just said over and over again with a stunned look on her face. It never


    urred to her that Westley could say something like that, so dominant yet sweet.


    After all, when Westley and Helena were together, the two seldom said anything sweet to each other.


    She had never heard anything like thating out of his mouth.


    She had been under the impression that a cold and aloof man like Westley would never say such


    sweet words in his life. So, the moment she heard this, she was totally shocked.


    She had to double check if the man in front of her was actually Westley Morris.


    ¡°Wes¡­ I mean, Mr. Morris.¡± She had been used to considering him as her future brother-inw that


    she almost blurted out Westley¡¯s name in a familiar term.


    Westley only nced at her indifferently, walked up to Gabrielle and held her in his arms as if this kind


    of gesture was so natural to him.


    Indeed, his movements were so natural, which did not seem possible to fake. This proved that the


    rtionship between the two was very close. One look at them and Nellie could tell that they were


    meant for each other.


    The two of them seemed so in love.


    And the most tender look in Westley¡¯s eyes, as he looked at Gabrielle, further proved the point.


    When one was in love, you could clearly tell just from the look in his eyes and Westley exactly had that


    kind of look.


    ¡°Gabrielle is my wife, the only woman I love in my life.¡± It was obvious that Westley¡¯s sentence was


    ultimatum as he expressed his feelings to Nellie. He wanted Nellie to know that he would let no one


    hurt Gabrielle, the woman he loved. ¡°But Mr. Morris, Helena¡­¡± Nellie mentioned her sister¡¯s name as


    she intended to ask Westley whether he had forgotten about her sister. However, before she could


    finish her words, her sentence was cut off by the cold and warning look she received from Westley.


    What he meant was clear. He didn¡¯t want her to mention Helena¡¯s name in front of Gabrielle. Never.


    Nellie couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly unfair that Westley had forgotten about her sister now and married


    another woman. Then again, she also knew that it was unfair for Westley to constantly be in sorrow


    due to the death of Helena when it had been years since she died by now. It was natural that VO would


    meet someone else sooner orter after all. ¡°I just want to say that Helena will be very happy fat4e you


    so happy like this now.¡± Nellie swallowed back her words and quickly said something else.


    Hearing this, the cold expression on Westley¡¯s face softened a little. ¡°How do you feel now that you


    have woken up?¡± Westley asked in a soft voice. It was not until now that Nellie realized that no matter


    how cold and serious Westley¡¯s personality was, he would naturally be gentle in the presence of


    Gabrielle. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Fortunately, nothing serious happened to the baby. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know


    what to do,¡± Nellie answered as she gently touched her protruding belly. A faint smile bloomed on her


    face as she immersed in her imagination of bing a mother.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. You should be careful in order to protect the child well. Asides from that, I want to tell


    you something. What happened to youtely are, in fact, not the idents. Your family had already


    found you.¡± Of course, Westley was aware that it was not a good time for Nellie to know this.


    However, such a serious matter, which waspletely rted to her, had to be known by herself.


    ¡°My family?¡± Nellie was stunned and she gasped as she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard.


    She had thought that since Westley was protecting her, she would be safe for the time being. She


    thought that at least, there was no chance for the Collins family to find her. However, it seemed she


    was wrong.


    ¡°So, you are saying what happened to me recently weren¡¯t just idents. Does that mean my family


    had done these to me?¡± Nellie finally realized the situation.


    How couldn¡¯t she have suspected that she was b


    eing targeted all this time? The repetitive idents were the enough proof that someone had been


    using tricks to kill her child.


    Fortunately, the baby survived, or else, Nellie didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen. She would


    hate the Collins family forever.


    ¡°Yes, the maid, who¡¯s been taking care of you, was bribed by the Collins family to harm the baby in any


    way, so she put sleeping pills in your food. That¡¯s why you went unconscious in the bathroom.


    Fortunately, the dosage is not high, so the impact when you fell down was not very harsh.¡± Westley


    exined briefly.


    Nellie suddenly understood how it happened. When she was about to go out of the bathroom, she


    suddenly felt dizzy and wanted to sleep so much that she couldn¡¯t control herself and fell down directly.


    Now that she remembered it again, she felt sick to the stomach. She couldn¡¯t helpithinking about all the


    scenarios and the consequences they would have served. If she had been on the stairs insteadof in the


    bathroom at that time, she would have rolled down the stairs, causing her to lose her child.


    That way, the Collins family would have gotten what they wanted. Nellie knew why they used this kind


    of dirty method. They didn¡¯t think Bryce was good enough to be the son-inw of the Collins family.


    Besides, if Nellie couldn¡¯t marry Westley, they would just force her to marry someone from another rich


    amily. Nothing mattered as long as her marriage could be of help for the Collins family¡¯s business. No


    matter whom she married, it couldn¡¯t be Bryce and they were determined to make sure of that. After all,


    the Jones family wouldn¡¯t be of much help to the Collins family. ¡°No wonder I felt so sleepy before I fell


    down. My head was dizzy, my visions became blurry and I couldn¡¯t focus at all. Now, I know why it


    happened. Even the most vile people on earth wouldn¡¯t kill their children. So, what am Ito the Collins


    amily? A daughter or just a tool they can dispose of whenever they want?¡± A bitter smile appeared on


    Nellie¡¯s pale face as she mocked herself.


    ¡°Put aside those negative thoughts for now. What you need to do now is to protect the baby until it is


    born safely. I have arranged a new ce for you to stay. You will move there tonight. In a few days, we


    have to move you out of Bangkok for your safety, but I¡¯m not certain where to send you yet. I need your


    agreement first.¡± Westley told her about his n without hesitation.


    ¡°As long as the baby and I can be safe, I will do whatever you say.¡± Nellie looked at him in


    determination. It was clear that she had made up her mind about not letting any harme to the


    baby. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk about itter. I¡¯ve released the news that you had the miscarriage. So, the


    Collins family wouldn¡¯t do anything in a short while as they believed it, but they will be anxious to see


    you to make sure the baby is gone. So, just listen to me about what you need to do. Besides, the


    Collins family and the Jones family are allies now. Both sides are searching for you, so you need to be


    prepared.¡± Westley didn¡¯t want to burden Nellie with all these information, but she needed to know.


    ¡°Huh? They are allies? What about Bryce?¡± Nellie remembered Bryce telling her that he would love her


    all his life and would never leave her. However, she couldn¡¯t help wondering if he broke his promise


    and gave up first. Westley answered her question, ¡°Currently, he is recuperating in the Jones family


    since he was seriously injured. I don¡¯t think he was involved in this whole matter. Well, I can¡¯t be sure.


    When I go back to Antawood with Gabrielle in a few days, e¡¯ll know by then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your news. I¡¯m tired now. I want to have a rest.¡± Hearing all these news, Nellie felt


    exhausted mentally. ¡°Okay, have a good rest. Call someone if you need anything. There are guards


    outside.¡± Knowing that it was too much for Nellie to take it all in, Westley didn¡¯t say anything more. He


    grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s hand and left. A t this time, Nellie said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Morris, thank you.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 585

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 585


    Gabrielle felt so drained after returning to the vi that she slumped her body on the sofa, not wanting


    to move a single limb.


    ¡°Gabrielle, what¡¯s the matter? Are you tired?¡± Westley, who was watching Gabrielle¡¯s whole behavior,


    sat down beside her and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very tired. I feel like all my energy has run out,¡± Gabrielle murmured as she leaned even more


    against the sofa, still unwilling to move. At the moment, she wished she could stick to the sofa forever.


    While she was still drifting in her thoughts, a warm embrace reached out to her, and the next thing she


    knew, she was on Westley¡¯sps, embracing her in a tight hug quietly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it will all be over soon. Thank you for these days. Believe me, everything will be fine soon.


    I¡¯ve arranged everything. We¡¯ll go back to Antawood in a couple of days.¡± Westley spoke to Gabrielle in


    a serious tone. Although he felt a sense of helplessness deep down in his heart, he didn¡¯t show it as he


    didn¡¯t want to make Gabrielle worry too much.


    ¡°Really? Will everything be fine?¡± leaning her head on Westley¡¯s shoulder, Gabrielle murmured.


    Because of the series of events that had urred until now, she had no more expectations and had


    already given up hope of living a peaceful life.


    After all, she had experienced a lot of things here, and she had grown a lot.


    Her only expectation right now was to be safe and sound.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It will be fine. I¡¯ll take you back to the room to have a rest. And then shall we go out to have lunch?¡± As


    he patted her on the back, Westley asked.


    ¡°No, just hold me like this. Let¡¯s just stay like this for a few minutes. It will be like recharging my


    energy.¡± Gabrielle wrapped her arms around Westley¡¯s neck as she didn¡¯t show a slight intent to let him


    go.


    Westley was so happy by Gabrielle¡¯s action, and he enjoyed every second of this moment.


    ¡°You want to recharge your energy? I have a more efficient method. Do you want to try it?¡± Westley put


    his hands around her waist and asked seriously.


    Gabrielle had a guess in her heart when she heard this. Yet she didn¡¯t say it out loud and instead


    looked at Westley with a set of curious eyes as if she didn¡¯t understand what he said.


    ¡°What? What can be so effective?¡± Gabrielle put her hands on Westley¡¯s shoulders and asked yfully.


    ¡°I will show you now.¡± As soon as those words left his mouth, Westley lowered his head and locked


    their lips. Gabrielle, who had correctly foreseen this moment, responded to his kiss passionately


    without hesitation. Just like that, the two of them kissed passionately on the sofa, thinking that no one


    was around. The scene was romantic and warm until it was interrupted by a sound of exmation.


    ¡°Wow, I just got up and saw this? I guess it¡¯s true what they say about not to live under the same roof


    with a couple, or else you¡¯ll witness a lot of public disys of affection and showing-off of their love.¡±


    A (though Michelle said so, she was not jealous in the least. On the contrary, she was happy to see


    Gabrielle and Westley being so happy together. She would be happy as long as she could see that


    their marriage was truly blissful. However, she was still surprised to see how her cold and heartless


    cousin acted differently and changed into an entirely different person after marriage and how he spoiled


    his wife. It was very obvious that he was obsessed with his wife. As a result of witnessing this,


    Michelle¡¯s standard of love became higher, making it difficult for her to find a boyfr iend in the future.


    Both of her two cousins were such excellent husband material. She felt that if she kept their standards


    in mind, she would inevitably end upparing the men she met in the future to the two of them.


    ¡°Michelle¡­ We are sorry.¡± As soon as Gabrielle saw the presence of Michelle, she jumped out in


    shock, and her face immediately turned red.


    It was normal for Westley and her to hug and kiss each other since they were husband and wife.


    However, Gabrielle still felt embarrassed and shy when their action was seen by Michelle.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why did you say sorry to me? I should be sorry. I¡¯m really sorry that I suddenly appeared


    and disturbed your sweet moment. Just ignore me. Please continue.¡± As soon as she finished


    speaking, Michelle went straight to the kitchen.


    She drank too much alcoholst night, so she couldn¡¯t wake up until it was noon. Gabrielle and Westley


    had gone to the hospital while she was still sleeping.


    Gabrielle could feel her cheeks still burning with blush. After seeing Michelle entering the kitchen,


    Gabrielle hurriedly got off Westley¡¯s arms and red at him angrily.


    ¡°Westley, it¡¯s all your fault. We are embarrassed now.¡± The heat on her cheeks rose as she spoke. In


    fact, she was caught up in the moment as well, and Westley could not be med alone.


    But now, all she wanted to do was vent her anger on him.


    ¡°Why should we be embarrassed? We are married,¡± Westley said as he didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with


    the situation.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all your fault. You shouldn¡¯t have kissed me back then.¡± Gabrielle protested seriously.


    When Westley heard this, a smile formed on his lips, and he epted her me wholeheartedly.


    After all, she was his beloved wife, so no matter what she said or how spoiled she acted, he would


    ept it unconditionally. Co ¡°You are my wife. I can kiss you anytime I want, can¡¯t I?¡± Westley asked as


    he looked into Gabrielle¡¯s eyes seriously. He was determined about what he thought. What he felt


    about this whole thing was that he didn¡¯t care and would never care about what others thought of him


    kissing his wife. ¡°Yes, you can kiss your wife whenever you want. But at the same time, I can refuse


    your kiss anytime I want.¡± Gabrielle smiled at Westley with an evil look on her face. ¡°Where are you


    going?¡± Westley grabbed her hand and asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen to see Michelle and see what


    else is left. We can just make lunch ourselves.¡±


    Gabrielle broke free from his grip and strode towards the kitchen. As soon as she walked into the


    kitchen, she saw Michelle frying an egg while biting a piece of bread in her mouth. It seemed that she


    was really hungry. S ¡°Michelle, are you hungry? Let me do it.¡± Gabrielle took the spade from Michelle¡¯s


    grasp upon noticing her starving expression. Michelle took the bread from her mouth as her hands


    were freed, leaned against the refrigerator, and looked at Gabrielle. ¡°Gabrielle, why are you here?


    Westley is finally willing to let you go?¡± Michelle yfully teased her. ¡°What can he do if he doesn¡¯t let


    me go, tie me up?¡±


    As Gabrielle said, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°He won¡¯t tie you. To be more precise, he can¡¯t bear to


    do that to you. You are the apple of his eye and his precious sweetheart. Why would he do that to


    you?¡± Although Michelle¡¯s words were a bit exaggerated, they were still true. Especially the fact that


    Gabrielle was very important to Westley. She was indeed the apple of his eye, and he didn¡¯t want to


    hurt her at all.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 586

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 586


    Gabrielle had fried two sunny eggs, some bacon and ham for Michelle. Then, she put them on a te


    and handed it to Michelle, saying with a soft smile, ¡°Michelle, have a taste.¡± Gabrielle gave her a fork


    and went to open the fridge to see what ingredients they had left in order to prepare lunch.


    Since there were only four people this noon, making lunch would be easy.


    Fortunately, there were more ingredients than she had expected, which was more than enough for the


    four of them. Gabrielle silently muttered to herself, ¡°Oh, great.¡±


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you know this? You are not only a good wife but also an excellent house wife. No, wait.


    You are even better than those.¡± Michelleplimented as she watched Gabrielle take out the


    ingredients with an admiring gaze in her eyes.


    Michelle lived in a wealthy family since she was a child and there were servants for every trivial work,


    so she had never done anything like cooking before. So far, she had never seen anyone equal to


    Gabrielle¡¯s status doing everything by herself like her either.


    So, it was all new to her to see someone like Gabrielle, who was raised up in a rich family like her, so


    keen on cooking by herself. This trait of her made Michelle more and more fond of Gabrielle.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle had such a unique temperament that made her stand out in a crowd.


    No wonder Westley treasured her and loved her so much.


    What kind of man wouldn¡¯t like such an outstanding woman whose attitude surpassed others¡¯?


    ¡°Oh, really? Michelle, what should I be called then?¡± Gabrielle was in a mood to chat with her while


    busying herself with preparing the ingredients.


    ¡°I think you should be called as a universal talent. Seriously, there is nothing that you can¡¯t do.


    Speaking of, are you making lunch today?¡± Michelle asked smilingly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m making lunch today. Do you ask me because you are looking forward to it, or is it because you


    don¡¯t like my cooking?¡± Gabrielle raised her eyebrows teasingly as she looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°How could that be? I love your cooking. I¡¯m just afraid that Westley might not want you exhausted.¡±


    Michelle replied, teasing her back with a raise of her eyebrows.


    Gabrielle waved her hand, chuckling. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just making lunch. Michelle, when are you nning


    to go back to Antawood? Bonnie and Wilson said that they will go back today. Will you leave with


    them?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously.


    Michelle was a star and came to Bangkok for work. So, she had her work schedule to abide here.


    Needless to say, if she still had work left here, she couldn¡¯t go back to Antawood with Bonnie and


    Wilson. As expected, Michelle shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t go back to Antawood for some time now. I am


    going to Paris the day after tomorrow in order to visit my parents. Since I have the most days off at this


    time of the year, I might as well spend the holiday with them.


    ¡± Michelle shrugged and exined. Only then, Gabrielle remembered that Michelle was actually French


    and all her family lived in Paris. Of course, she would go back and spend the holiday with her family.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good, too. You cane back to Antawood after that. I¡¯ll cook for you at that time,¡±


    Gabrielle said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m looking forward to the meal you will cook for me. Well, I


    really want to spend the holiday with you guys, but I promised my mom that I woulde back,¡±


    Michelle said with a pout. She looked like a child who wanted both sweets when she could only take


    one. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s more of a pleasure to be with your family. We can meet any time after the holiday.¡±


    Gabrielle suggested while washing the ingredients. ¡°Gabrielle, let me help you.¡± After finishing her


    meal, Michelle came to her side to help her wash the vegetables.


    ¡°Michelle, it¡¯s truly rewarding to be able to spend time with one¡¯s family, especially when I know how


    busy you stars are. You have to shoot all kinds ofmercials and you are always on nes, flying


    everywhere. It must be such a rare chance for you to finally have some time to go back to your home.


    Besides, knowing that the holiday¡¯sing, your family must be expecting you,¡± Gabrielle said to her


    gently, emphasizing the importance of family. Michelle chuckled and said, ¡°Of course I know. That¡¯s


    why I am going to Paris.¡± ording to the words of her fans, every time she smiled, it was like a gentle


    breeze, pure and refreshing. Gabrielle felt that they were right. The smile on Michelle¡¯s face was really


    sweet. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to help me here. You should go out now. I am going to start cooking and I


    don¡¯t want you to be suffocated by the smell.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to let her stay in the kitchen any


    longer as she didn¡¯t want the oil to ssh on her.


    ¡°I am fine with it though. Do you really not need me to help you here? I can chat with you so that you


    don¡¯t get bored.¡± Michelle suggested as she wanted to stay in the kitchen to keep herpany.


    After all, she liked Gabrielle so much that she wanted to chat with her a little longer.


    ¡°Nope, you can leave. I¡¯ll help her here.¡± At this time, Westley came in and drove her out bluntly.


    His attitude was clear. Gabrielle just needed him here and no one else.


    Michelle rolled her eyes and said to Gabrielle, ¡°Fine, since Westley is here to keep youpany, I will


    be outside.¡± Nheless, she was a sensible woman who was aware that if she stayed here, she


    would be interrupting the sweet couple having their moments here in the kitchen.


    ¡°Just leave. Leave us alone.¡± Westley nced at her and drove her out again.


    Michelle grabbed a big apple and walked out of the kitchen. On the way, she happened to meet Remy


    who was heading towards the kitchen. It seemed that he had just woken up, judging from the way his


    hair was in a mess and his eyes were somewhat tired.


    ¡°Hi, Dr. Davis. You got up eventer than me.¡± Michelle walked up to him and greeted, effectively


    blocking his path.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. In fact, I got up at three o¡¯clock in the morning. I went to the hospital beforeing


    back for some more rest, alright?¡± With an annoyed look on his face, he denied her statement.


    ¡°I see. But don¡¯t go into the kitchen because Westley and Gabrielle are in there. I am sure you don¡¯t


    want to be the third wheel.¡± Michelle warned him with a serious look on her face.


    After processing her words for a while in his slightly muddled brain, Remy nodded and thought what


    she said was true.


    However, Remy¡¯s stomach rumbled at this time. Hearing the sound, Michelle subconsciously looked


    down at his belly and asked, ¡°Dr. Davis, are you hungry?¡± ¡°Yes, a little. I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet


    sincest night. It seems like I woke up from hunger.¡± ¡°You can eat this apple.¡± She handed the big


    apple in her hand to him. ¡°This apple will at least help you ease the hunger for the time being. Anyway,


    the lunch will be ready soon. You just need to wait a few more minutes,¡± Michelle said as she stared at


    him with a smile on her face. Remy rolled the apple in his hand and asked, ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Gabrielle cooked breakfast for me just now. I¡¯m already full,¡± Michelle answered simply. Remy had


    seen Michelle¡¯s face on the posters everywhere and it was obvious that she was beautiful. However,


    now that she was standing before him without makeup on, he somehow felt that she looked even more


    beautiful. Michelle¡¯s appearance was one of interracial beauty. Her skin was tender and fair, and she


    looked incredibly beautiful with or without makeup. At the sight of him zoning out, Michelle waved her


    hand in front of his eyes, calling out, ¡°Dr. Davis?¡± ¡°Huh? Yeah¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She shook her head nonchntly as she replied, ¡°Nothing. Just eat the apple. I¡¯m going back to my


    room to take a shower, and then I wille down in time to have lunchter. I still have a shooting for a


    cover of a magazine, and then I¡¯ll go back to Paris in two days.¡± ¡°You are going to Paris? I thought you


    were going back to Antawood with us,¡± Remy asked subconsciously. ¡°No, I am spending this holiday


    with my family. Besides, I don¡¯t have a home in Antawood, so it¡¯s not convenient for me. After the


    vacation, I will go back though. At that time, you will have to give me a gift, okay?¡± Michelle demanded


    teasingly. ¡±


    Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Remy nodded. Even though Michelle was joking, he seemed to take it very


    seriously. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I will remember your words. You can¡¯t forget your promise. I¡¯m going


    back to my room now.¡± Waving goodbye with a smile on her face, she went upstairs.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 587

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 587


    The four of them had lunch. With several different dishes and a huge bowl of soup, it was a simple but


    rather healthy meal.


    Gabrielle and Remy noticed Michelle¡¯sck of appetite. Remy wanted to ask her and get her some


    food, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Michelle, is the food not to your liking? You haven¡¯t eaten much,¡± Gabrielle interjected.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, Gabrielle, it¡¯s nothing like that. I love these dishes you cooked and they¡¯re very delicious. It¡¯s just


    that tomorrow¡¯s shoot was suddenly rescheduled for this afternoon. I can¡¯t eat too much or else I¡¯d be


    bloated. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d look ugly,¡± Michelle exined, her expression, troubled.


    Of course, as celebrities, they had to keep a perfect figure. Some of them even went on a strict diet to


    be able to lose or maintain their weight.


    It was an unhealthy practice.


    ¡°I understand, Michelle¡­ but are you sure? You don¡¯t want to get a stomachache out of hunger, do


    you?¡± Gabrielle asked, feeling worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, Gabrielle. I¡¯m used to it. There are times when I¡¯m too busy and couldn¡¯t even eat


    anything the whole day. It¡¯s the life of a celebrity. If we want to show our most beautiful side to


    everyone, we must pay the price. As they say, beauty is pain.¡± Michelle had already seen it through a


    long time ago.


    Before entering this industry, she had known that the more morous they wanted to look in front of


    everyone, the more effort they had to put in. In ces where there were no cameras to record them,


    they had cried buckets of tears. And when the world was against them, they would have to mend their


    hearts alone and learn to heal themselves.


    ¡°Michelle, if you¡¯re tired, it¡¯s okay to take some break. Westley is here, he will protect you.¡± Gabrielle


    held her hand. Even though she knew that being a star meant you¡¯d have to undergo difficult situations


    and choose a hard path, Michelle was Westley¡¯s cousin and Gabrielle really liked her a lot. She didn¡¯t


    want to see her in a tight spot.


    ¡°I really appreciate how much you care for me, Gabrielle. With Westley here, I have a strong backup


    and I can even feel superior¡­ but I don¡¯t want to use that privilege. I want to do things my own way, no


    matter how hard. I want to struggle and take one step at a time until I reach the top. I want to push


    myself to achieve greater things. It¡¯s the only way I can grow stronger. I don¡¯t want to be reduced to


    someone who¡¯s dependent on other people¡¯s protection.¡± Michelle was an optimistic woman with a


    positive outlook in life.


    It was truly astounding, considering that Michelle was born and raised in a rich family.


    After listening to her words, Gabrielle admired her even more and agreed to what she said. People


    would only mature when they experienced all sorts of hardships in life. ¡°Michelle, you really are an


    inspiring person. But remember, if you need any help, don¡¯t hesitate to call Westley. He will always be


    there for you.¡± Gabrielle saw Michelle like her own little sister. ¡°I know, Gabrielle. I won¡¯t hesitate to call.


    I have such a great support. I¡¯ll definitely hit you guys up when I need help,¡± Michelle replied with a


    bright smile. ¡°Eat a little bit more so you¡¯ll have energy for the shoot after lunch.¡±


    Gabrielle picked up some beef for her. ¡°Thank you, Gabrielle ¡± Michelle happily replied. After lunch,


    Michelle¡¯s agent came to pick her up for the shoot. Gabrielle and Westley had nned to see Star and


    Ms. Glyn in the afternoon. When they headed out, they saw Remy sitting on the sofa in the living room,


    staring nkly with a big apple in his hand. It was unusual for him to be in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s up, Remy?


    Are you gonna eat that or just keep staring at it? We¡¯re going to the hospital to see Star, are you going


    with us?¡± Gabrielle interrupted him. ¡°No, you guys go ahead. I have to see Nellieter.¡± Remy pressed


    his lips together and didn¡¯t look at the apple anymore. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t going to eat it anytime


    soon. The apple was from Michelle, and he somehow kept it until now.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re leaving now. See youter.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything more.


    After the two got in the car, Gabrielle was feeling a bit worried. ¡°Westley, is Remy okay? He obviously


    had something on his mind.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. Maybe he¡¯s feeling a little tired these days. With his messed up schedule recently, it¡¯s no


    surprise. He should be okay after a while.¡± Westley assured her.


    He seldom meddled with Remy¡¯s private affairs.


    Even if they were close with each other, he had rarely talked about Remy¡¯s personal life.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give him a holiday?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. He once joined the DWB when he was in college. He had gone through endless


    workload there, this is nothing for him.¡± Westleyforted Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle believed him. Since Westley said so, she dropped the topic and didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Gabrielle went to see Melissa with a bouquet of flowers in her arms.


    But when she entered the room, nobody was there. Melissa¡¯s stuff was also nowhere to be seen. She


    might¡¯ve left the hospital.


    Gabrielle asked the nurses and they told her that Melissa had been discharged yesterday afternoon.


    Gabrielle thought Jasmine must have helped her mother, and perhaps they went back to Ensfield


    together. Gabrielle felt a little sad when she thought about Melissa not saying goodbye. When Gabrielle


    was about to call Melissa to ask, she saw Jasmine walking towards her. ¡°Jasmine, is Ms. Glyn alright?¡±


    Gabrielle put her phone down and looked at her.


    ¡°Yes. My mother went out of the hospital yesterday afternoon, and went back to Ensfield with my father.


    After all, there¡¯s no ce like home. It¡¯s the most suitable ce for her to recover,¡± Jasmine calmly


    answered. Gabrielle didn¡¯t know if she had been thinking too much, but she always felt that Jasmine


    wasn¡¯t really fond of her. There was also a hint of hostilitying from her. However, she didn¡¯t care. If


    Jasmine really didn¡¯t like her, then it was not her business. She didn¡¯t think they would be friends


    anyway. ¡°It seems that Ms. Glyn has recovered weln It¡¯s great news that she was allowed to rest at


    home now.


    Gabrielle was relieved. ¡°Ms. Jones, may I have a word with you?¡± Jasmine stepped closer. ¡°Of course,


    what is it?¡± Gabrielle replied calmly. ¡°My mother left the hospital in such a hurry. I have to stay here with


    Nathan for a few more days, so I didn¡¯t go back with my parents. She specially told me to tell you that


    she was discharged. Thank you for the blood transfusion.¡± Although Jasmine expressed her gratitude,


    she had an unfriendly look in her eyes. ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s my honor to be able to help Ms.


    Glyn.¡± Gabrielle did it because she wanted to save Melissa. She didn¡¯t want the Walker family to think


    they were indebted to her. ¡°You may not think it¡¯s a big deal, but I just want to thank you for what you¡¯ve


    done for my mother. This is a check, take it as a small gift. I hope you can ept it.¡± Jasmine took out


    a check and handed it to Gabrielle.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 588

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 588


    Looking at the check, Gabrielle was startled. She stared at it and couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing


    aloud.


    ¡®Do rich people like to thank others with money? Or is it just the Walker family?¡¯


    First there was Jonathan, and now Jasmine. They were both so generous and wanted to repay her for


    everything in mary terms.


    If Gabrielle took those two checks, she¡¯d be quite rich. The money was enough for her to spend the


    rest of her life leisurely. She wouldn¡¯t have to work at all.


    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Jones, why are youughing? Is it not enough?¡± Jasmine asked her with concern, as


    she saw the slight smile on Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite enough. Rather, it¡¯s not as much as the amount Mr. Walker offered me when we met the


    last time. He offered me ten million, while you¡¯re offering just three!¡± Gabrielle said calmly.


    ¡°Well, I am not as rich as my father, Ms. Jones. I¡¯m offering you this as a token of gratitude and to thank


    you for all that you¡¯ve done. Although I¡¯m offering you less money than my father, surely we all love


    mother just the same!¡± Jasmine said, with a sadness in her tone.


    She was surprised but didn¡¯t show it. She did not expect that her father would be willing to give


    Gabrielle ten million. Although it was a lot of money, she was not angry at him for offering such a huge


    amount. Jasmine was indebted to Gabrielle because she had saved her mother¡¯s life.


    However, she misinterpreted the sarcasm in Gabrielle¡¯s words and thought she was being too greedy.


    She had already gotten ten million from her father, and now was looked down upon the three million.


    Maybe it was not enough for her.


    Jasmine felt that even one million dors was a huge amount, and it was enough for an ordinary


    person to live peacefully for the rest of his or her life.


    But seeing Gabrielle she was convinced that people were born greedy. ¡°Ms. Walker, I think you¡¯ve


    misunderstood me. I know that you and your father love Mrs. Glyn a lot. I feel happy for her. But let me


    inform you that I didn¡¯t take your father¡¯s check. In the same manner, I have no reason to take yours


    now. I just felt that it¡¯s funny how both of you, you and your father, tried to express their gratitude and


    thanked me with money!¡± Gabrielle exined the thing that was bothering her, in a rxed tone.


    ¡°What? My father offered you ten million, but you didn¡¯t take it?¡± Jasmine was taken aback. She had


    thought that Gabrielle was a greedy woman and was craving for money. However, the fact blew her off


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Gabrielle didn¡¯t take even a penny ¡°Well, Ms. Walker, if you don¡¯t believe


    me, you can go home and ask your father.


    I don¡¯t think I need to be paid for what | have done. I just donated some of my blood to my teacher. It¡¯s


    nothing really. And I can¡¯t take your money, Ms. Glyn is my teacher and she has been taking care of me


    as I decided upon my future and career. I am d that I was able to help her in a small way. I didn¡¯t do


    anything for your mother in lieu of money,¡± Gabrielle said calmly. But there was a seriousness in her.


    Her words had really impressed Jasmine.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, since you didn¡¯t take my father¡¯s check, please ept mine. It¡¯s not much money, but I


    really want to thank you for saving my mother¡¯s life!¡± Jasmine continued in a distraught tone. ¡°Ms.


    Walker, if I ept your check, it will be an insult to Ms. Glyn. She would certainly feel weird if she


    knew. I didn¡¯t donate my blood because of the check. The fact is that I would have done it for anyone!¡±


    This time Gabrielle tantly refused. There was no way, she would ept that check. Since she had


    refused to take the money, Jasmine didn¡¯t insist anymore. She quietly took the check back.


    ¡°M


    s. Jones, I¡¯m sorry that I misunderstood you and probably even insulted you. Please forgive me.


    There¡¯s no denying that you saved my mother¡¯s life. The Walker family will always be grateful to you.


    So if you need any help in the future, here is my number. You can just call me.¡± Jasmine gently put


    away the check. She took out a business card and gave it to Gabrielle.


    This time, Gabrielle didn¡¯t refuse. She took it over and found that they were indeed father and daughter.


    They did things in simr ways.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Walker, I¡¯ll take the card. Now if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯d like to go first.¡± Gabrielle held the


    business card in her hand and was about to leave.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, please wait. I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± Jasmine stopped her from leaving.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Walker, what did you want to say?¡± Gabrielle looked at her calmly.


    Jasmine¡¯s expression became more and more serious. Seeing her like that, Gabrielle felt a little


    uneasy.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, indeed this is going to sound foolish but I want to know something. Did Nathan get hurt


    because of you?¡± Jasmine asked Gabrielle. There was a wave of mixed feelings in her heart.


    ¡°Well, the truth is that Mr. Sanderson took the bullet that was meant for me. Trust me, I¡¯m extremely


    sorry for this. And I want to say sorry to him, in person,¡± Gabrielle said without hesitation. She felt that


    Jasmine already knew something. That was why she asked her about it. Gabrielle knew there was no


    reason to lie to Jasmine now.


    She had her doubts and just needed a confirmation. Sooner orter, she would know what had


    happened. Gabrielle thought that it was better for her to tell Jasmine the truth. After all, Nathan did get


    injured because he tried to protect her. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, Ms. Jones. Now if I may ask you another


    question? What¡¯s your rtionship with Nathan?¡± Jasmine put across the question tantly before


    Gabrielle. Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to answer this question any more. She had been asked it several times.


    The fact was that they had met the first time in Bangkok. Strictly speaking, they were not even friends.


    Because of the ident, they had met each other, then Nathan risked his life for her. It wasn¡¯t


    surprising when everyone began to suspect their rtionship.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, I just met Mr. Sanderson in Bangkok. We knew each other because of Ms. Glyn. However,


    I think Mr. Sanderson would have done that for anyone!¡± Gabrielle exined calmly. She didn¡¯t want to


    sound annoyed or frustrated. Hearing that, Jasmine fell silent. She wanted to say something to


    Gabrielle, but she didn¡¯t seem to know what to say. ¡°Ms. Jones, since now I know that you and Nathan


    are just acquaintances, I¡¯m sorry that I asked you that question.¡± Jasmine didn¡¯t want to think too much


    about it, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself. She had known Nathan for so many years. But she had never


    seen him making such a desperate act and trying to save someone who was almost like a stranger to


    him. Something about Gabrielle always made her feel a little uneasy. The truth was that she felt


    threatened and intimidated by Gabrielle¡¯s presence.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, I would suggest that you not overthink about our rtionship. I am a happily married


    woman. I will not do anything and betray my husband. We love each other a lot. Honestly, I just met Mr.


    Sanderson and I don¡¯t even know him well.¡± Gabrielle often didn¡¯t talk about her marriage, but for the


    sake of Jasmine, who was Melissa¡¯s daughter, she told her everything. ¡°What? Really? Ms. Jones, you


    are married?¡± Jasmine looked at Gabrielle in surprise. Both of them were nearly of the same age. She


    didn¡¯t expect that Gabrielle would be a married woman. Jasmine was taken aback when she heard


    that.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 589

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 589


    Gabrielle had already expected Jasmine¡¯s surprise and disbelief. After all, it was a surprise that she got


    married at a young age.


    In a good temper, Gabrielle said, ¡°Ms. Walker, I¡¯ve already passed the legal age for marriage.¡±


    Only then did Jasminee back to her senses.


    Feeling embarrassed, she quickly apologized, ¡°Ms. Jones, I am really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean that. I just


    thought you are so young so, I was surprised. I really didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please forgive me.¡±


    Giving her a reassuring smile, Gabrielle said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine actually. I know you said those words only


    because you care about Mr. Sanderson very much. I am telling you about my marriage because I want


    you to feel at ease. I¡¯ve nothing to do with him. If you like him, you should try harder. I¡¯m sure he will


    encounter a lot of single women in the future.¡±


    Hearing her words, Jasmine said honestly, ¡°I see, Ms. Jones. Thank you.¡±


    After that, Gabrielle said, ¡°Ms. Walker, I¡¯m leaving now. Please give my greetings to your mother for


    me.¡± Without saying other words, Gabrielle left.


    When Gabrielle returned to Star¡¯s ward, she saw that Westley was talking on the phone by the window.


    After taking a look at Star who was still in aa, Gabrielle walked towards Westley and hugged him


    from behind while putting her head on his back.


    In an instant, Westley hung up the phone and turned around to see his wife. Hugging her tiny figure,


    Westley asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look depressed. You didn¡¯t get to see Ms. Glyn?¡±


    Gabrielle looked up at Westley and asked in curiosity, ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    In a serious voice, Westley said, ¡°I just found out that Ms. Glyn was discharged from the hospital


    yesterday and she returned to Ensfield. I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t tell you in time.¡± Shaking her head,


    Gabrielle said, ¡°It is okay. I¡¯m sure she will recover faster at home. When are we going back?¡± In fact,


    Gabrielle missed Antawood very much. As a lot of bad things happened in Bangkok, Gabrielle felt that


    she would never be able to forget what she had been through here. Raising his hand, Westley


    caressed her cheek and asked worriedly, ¡°We will go back once everything is settled. What¡¯s wrong?


    Why do you look so sad?¡± Obviously, Westley was worried to see her unhappy.


    She wouldn¡¯t have been so disappointed simply just because she didn¡¯t get to see Melissa. There must


    be something that was bothering her. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s gettingte. We should go back. Ask someone to


    keep an eye on Star. After all, we don¡¯t know when we¡¯lle back again.¡± Right now, Gabrielle was


    worried about Star the most. Hugging her tightly in his arms, Westleyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    ask the Campbell Family to keep an eye on him and I¡¯m sure he will be fine.¡± Of course, after that


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t worry about it anymore. As long as Westley was there, she believed that there would


    be no big deal.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back now.¡± When Westley and Gabrielle arrived back to the vi, Remy had also gotten


    back from checking on Nellie. Today, she moved to the new ce they had arranged for her and she


    was satisfied with it. The ce was in the Campbell Family¡¯s territory so that they didn¡¯t have to worry


    about her safety.


    Seeing the couple, Remy asked, ¡°Westley, Nellie is settled in the new ce. Are you going to see her


    tomorrow?¡±


    Looking at him, Westley said, ¡°No, we ar


    e not going. We are going to buy gifts tomorrow and go back to Antawood the day after tomorrow. You


    should also get ready. We will go back together.¡±


    Remy had no objection about going back together.


    Nodding his head, Remy said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pack up my things tonight. I don¡¯t have much stuff anyway. Are


    weing back here after the holiday?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think so. I mean Star is still here.¡± Of course, Westley knew that Gabrielle wanted to adopt Star. After


    all, he was an orphan now and as they couldn¡¯t find his family, he would be sent to an orphanage.


    Since the little boy was still ina, they nned toe back here again after the national holiday.


    ¡°Well, I see. Gabrielle, are you really sure you want to adopt Star?¡± Truth be told, Remy was worried


    about Gabrielle¡¯s decision.


    After all, raising a child wasn¡¯t an easy job. There were so many things to consider, especially when it


    came to education which required a lot of energy and patience which had nothing to do with money.


    Well, Westley and Gabrielle werepletely unexperienced in this aspect and there was no doubt that


    they would face a lot of problems. O Heaving a sigh, Gabrielle said calmly, ¡°Remy, if I don¡¯t adopt him,


    he will be sent to an orphanage. Till now, Westley hasn¡¯t found anything about Star and his mother as


    well as other members of his family. Judging by the designer brands they were wearing, we can guess


    that their identities are not simple


    . But if Westley can¡¯t find anything about them, that means someone is hiding their information. It¡¯s


    possible that someone behind everything doesn¡¯t want others to find out about his rtionship with


    them.¡± Of course, Remy understood what Gabrielle meant. It meant that Star might be an illegitimate


    son of a rich guy. They guessed that someone erased the information about them after the ident.


    Moreover, the fact that Star was mix raced made them harder to find out about where he came from. It


    would be very difficult to identify his identity. After some time, Gabrielle stated her mind. ¡°I want to take


    him with me because a three or four years old shouldn¡¯t end up in an orphanage. Besides, I got hurt


    while saving him so, I think we are destined to meet each other.¡± Nodding his head, Remy said, ¡°Well,


    since you have discussed it, I don¡¯t really have any opinion. It¡¯s just that the child¡¯s background may be


    very big, and you might face some problems in the future because of him. That¡¯s why I want you to


    think about it carefully.¡± As someone who was born and raised in a rich family, Remy had seen how


    things were in the rich family. He knew that there were a lot of hidden secrets in them.


    Most of the time, things were always more filthy than it looked on the surface. Of course, Gabrielle


    knew what Remy was worried about. Giving him a small smile, Gabrielle said seriously, ¡°Actually, we


    have talked about it and Westley agreed with my decision. As long as Star agrees toe with us, we


    are going to raise him like he is our own son.¡± She had already thought about the consequences of


    adopting him. She knew that there must be someone powerful behind the fact that they couldn¡¯t find


    any information about Star. As long as Star wasn¡¯t cut offpletely from his family, they woulde


    after them which meant problems would follow. All of a sudden, Remy asked, ¡°Are you going to have


    your own child in the future?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 590

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 590


    Gabrielle hadn¡¯t seen that questioning. She couldn¡¯t figure out how to answer Remy¡¯s question.


    She could only look at Westley for help.


    ¡°Remy, Gabrielle and I love each other so much and we¡¯ll have our own kids. Star will be the oldest,¡±


    said Westley naturally, with Gabrielle in his arms.


    That was sufficient to make Remy chill out. And he did.


    ¡°I¡¯m rxed now. You know Miley will get pissed if you two don¡¯t make your own babies,¡± Remy said


    exaggeratedly.


    ¡°Why would they be mad? Wilson and Bonnie have Tammy, they are content enough for a


    granddaughter. And whether or not to have a child is ultimately our decision, they can¡¯t have a say


    about this. You are not urging us to have a baby for them, are you? How can you do this, Remy! Who


    are you doing this for? Grandma or my mom?¡± Westley asked directly.


    ¡°Stop overthinking. I am not doing this in the interest of either of them, and I can¡¯t be one of those


    friends that disgust people by talking about children. I was just worried that you may not be intending to


    have your own child after adopting Star. Candidly speaking, that¡¯s exclusively your business, forgive my


    curiosity.¡± He said this because he had regard for them. Remy had never been the kind of person you¡¯d


    find gossipy.


    ¡°We should stop talking about that. What should we eat for supper?¡± Gabrielle switched the topic. She


    was no longer interested in talking about having children.


    Despite the fact that Remy cared about them, it was a rather ufortable topic for Gabrielle,


    especially when talking with two men about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already ced an order, which will be delivered soon. Go back to your room and wash up. Dinner


    should be here by then.¡± Remy walked back to his room after that.


    Since dinner was on its way, courtesy of Remy, the two of them went upstairs to shower knowing they


    had all the time.


    Westley reclined in the bathtub with Gabrielle in his arms, carefully massaging her belly with his hand


    in the bathroom.


    ¡°Gabrielle, one day you will deliver our own baby, a cute baby, honey.¡± Westley had never been as


    eager to be a father as he was then.


    Gabrielle could do nothing to stop herself fromughing. ¡°As soon as we are back in Antawood and


    everything is back to normal, let¡¯s make a baby, our baby.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d also want that.¡± In the morning, they went out to buy presents for everyone. Gabrielle was worn out


    by the time they hadpleted purchasing all of the gifts. ¡°Gabrielle, you must be tired and starving by


    now. What would you like for dinner?¡± Westley pitied her when he saw the exhausted look on her face.


    She had been having an awesome time shopping since this morning. She didn¡¯t feel any tired until they


    were done shopping.


    After they had shopped for everything, she felt as if all her strength had been drained. ¡°What ever you


    like will do. Wait, I think I want steak.¡± Gabrielle actually needed to refuel her body with some meat.


    ¡°We should be on our way then, honey.¡± Westley took her hand into his and led her to the restaurant.


    There were a lot of people in the restaurant since it was dinner time. They were lucky to find an open


    table. No one recognized them here.


    They sat and ate casually, without fearing being stared at. Westley cut the steak for Gabrielle and


    passed it to her when it was ced on the table. ¡°Gabrielle, here, spoil yourself.¡± ¡°It looks so enticing.


    I¡¯m dying to have it now. My legs and body are weak.¡± Gabrielle bit on a chunk of steak and enjoyed it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know of a faster way to replenish one¡¯s body,¡± Westley said, blinking.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle was aware of his intentions. Didn¡¯t he realize that they were in a public ce? How could they


    do it there?


    ¡°No. I think some steak will do me good for now.¡± Gabrielle denied him without thinking twice.


    She knew if he wanted to, this man could do it wherever. After all, he was not so well-known in


    Bangkok.


    This was a disgraceful thing.


    ¡°But I need you¡­¡± Westley stood up from his seat and kissed Gabrielle from across the table.


    The kiss stunned Gabrielle. This one was a bold one.


    Fortunately, no one was watching them here. Everyone was absorbed by their meals and


    conversations, not paying too much attention to them.


    ¡°Westley, get a hold of your manners! We are in a public ce.¡± Gabrielle stared at him angrily. He was


    now crossing a line.


    How dare he do this in a public ce? She felt ashamed.


    ¡°So we can do it at home, what do you say?¡± Westley could really put words in her mouth.


    His words made her blush. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him any longer. ¡°Westley, I want to eat peacefully.


    Don¡¯t disgust me.¡± Gabrielle warned him seriously and frostily. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s just eat,¡± said


    Westley seriously. ¡°If you piss me off, we won¡¯t be talking anymore.¡± Gabrielle felt better that he quit


    toying with her.


    They both ate quietly. Gabrielle liked how silent and peaceful the dinner was. Her mood just lightened.


    The harmonious and romantic moment was interrupted by Westley¡¯s phone when it rang. Westley


    grimaced after ending the call and then nced at her calmly. ¡°Gabrielle, are you done eating?¡±


    Westley asked her. ¡°Do we have a problem?¡± Gabrielle supposedly believed that something bad had


    happened. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you until when you¡¯re ready.¡± Westley reminded her in a soft tone. By now,


    Gabrielle was feeling very concerned. Whatever that was probably had to do with her. ¡°Could you just


    tell me? I can¡¯t take it.¡± Gabrielle was not feeble, and she had grown more confident since meeting her


    husband, Westley. ¡°Okay. Gabrielle, Star woke up.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 591

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 591


    Hearing the news about Star waking up, Gabrielle was thrilled. Looking at Westley with disbelief, she


    asked, ¡°Are you serious, Westley? He is awake?¡± At that time, Gabrielle was so excited that she didn¡¯t


    even know what to say.


    After all, she really cared about Star and she had been wishing for him to wake up as soon as possible.


    As she had thought that it would take a very long time for him to wake up, she was surprised to hear


    that he was indeed awake.


    With a wide grin on his face, Westley said, ¡°Yes, he woke up just a minute ago.¡± Of course, Westley


    knew how much Gabrielle was excited.


    After all, this was what Gabrielle had been waiting for. Therefore, she would be the most excited one to


    hear the news of Star waking up.


    Not wanting to waste the time anymore, Gabrielle stood up abruptly and said excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the


    hospital to see him now, Westley.¡±


    As she hadn¡¯t eaten much, Westley asked her worriedly, ¡°Are you full?¡±


    After all, Gabrielle was very tired after shopping all day, and she hadn¡¯t eaten much steak, so she


    would definitely be hungry.


    Gabrielle shook her head and replied, ¡°No, but that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve almost finished it and it¡¯s more


    important to see Star now.¡± How could Gabrielle continue to eat when she just heard the wonderful


    news?


    All she wanted to do right now was to go to the hospital to see Star and make sure he was fine.


    Therefore, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t wait any longer.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first to see Star. But if you are hungry again, just tell me, okay? I will grab


    something for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now.¡± After saying that, Gabrielle held Westley¡¯s hand and rushed out.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see Star.


    After paying the bill, Westley took her out of the restaurant. Then, the two of them rushed towards the


    hospital. Standing outside the ward, Gabrielle got so nervous that she didn¡¯t even dare to open the


    door. Holding the handle of the door, she uttered in a low voice, ¡°Westley, what should I say? I¡¯m so


    excited and nervous right now.¡± ¡®Gabrielle, don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯m sure he will be fine. Plus, Remy is


    already here.¡± Holding her hand to offer reassurance, Westley pushed the door open. Once he opened


    the door, they saw Remy and he was doing a general check-up with Star¡¯s attending doctor. Seeing it,


    Gabrielle and Westley entered the room and stood quietly aside while looking at the boy lying on the


    bed. Indeed, Star was awake and he was lying there obediently as the doctors did the examination.


    The way he was obedient and sensible made Gabrielle feel bad for him. About ten minutester, the


    examination was over. After talking with Remy, the doctor left the ward. ¡°Everything¡¯s good. Star is fine


    now.¡± Then, Remy calmly summarized about Star¡¯s situation.


    After listening everything, it seemed that there was nothing serious now. Only then did Gabrielle


    breathe a sigh of relief. Rubbing her head adoringly, Westley said, ¡°Did you hear that, Gabrielle? The


    doctor said that there is nothing to worry about Star. You can rest assured now.¡± ¡°Westley, let¡¯s go and


    talk to him.¡± Holding Westley¡¯s hand, Gabrielle stood beside the bed and looked down at little Star with


    her eyes filled with concern. Gabrielle gave him a smile and greeted him gently, ¡°Hello, Star.¡±


    Star¡¯s eyes were beautiful. His blue eyes were looking at Gabrielle obediently


    and timidly. Of course, he would be afraid. After all, he was just a young child and he had been in a


    coma for a long time. He had just woken up and everyone in front of him was a stranger to him. So, it


    was natural for him to be scared.


    In fact, Gabrielle could totally understand him. Even an adult like her would be scared if she woke up


    and saw a bunch of strangers, let alone a little boy like Star.


    When Gabrielle greeted Star in English again, he only looked at her with confusion. Therefore,


    Gabrielle pulled Westley¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Westley, why don¡¯t you ask him something in Thai


    language?¡±


    When Westley talked to him in Thainguage, Star answered him in Thai. Even though he said in a low


    voice, they found out the situation now.


    To their surprise, Star lost all his memories.


    It turned out that he had no idea who his parents were or what his name was.


    Looking at Gabrielle seriously, Westley said softly, ¡°Gabrielle, I have to tell you something, but promise


    me that you won¡¯t freak out.¡±


    Maybe, it was a good thing for them. After all, he was just a little boy and remembering how his mother


    died in front of him would be a traumatic experience.


    Now that he lost his memory, he didn¡¯t have to suffer from such kind of terrible experience and he could


    grow up in a healthier atmosphere now.


    Looking at Westley uneasily, Gabrielle asked, ¡°Okay, what is it?¡±


    In a calm voice, Westley said, ¡°Star lost all his memories. He forgot everything about his past.¡± Hearing


    it, Gabrielle was stunned. ¡°What? He lost all his memories?¡± She had never expected this. Originally,


    she thought that she would know what Star had been through once he woke up. However, since he had


    lost all his memories, there was no way for them to learn about his past now. Grabbing her hand,


    Westley said softly, ¡°Yes, but I think it¡¯s a good thing for him.¡±


    Nodding her head, Gabrielle agreed, ¡°I think so too. He had been through a traumatic experience so it¡¯s


    good that he forgot about it. But we have no way to learn who he is now.¡± Honestly, Gabrielle was still


    worried about Star¡¯s health. Turning to look at Remy, Gabrielle asked, ¡°But Remy, Star didn¡¯t hurt his


    head. I thought memory loss is only caused by brain injury or something?¡± Hearing it, Remy briefly


    exined the situation. ¡°Most of the time, it¡¯s true that brain injury could lead to memory loss. But in


    some cases, if a patient had been through a traumatic experience, he could also lose some parts of his


    memory. I think Star¡¯s case is thetter.¡± After all, this kind of mental disease could be caused by many


    things.


    Therefore, Remy wasn¡¯t sure about it. Hearing it, Gabrielle asked worriedly, ¡°Is that serious? Will he get


    better soon?¡± Truth be told, she was a little bit selfish. She hoped that Star would never recover from


    this amnesia. In that way, he wouldn¡¯t have to live his life with the painful memory. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s


    really hard to say. Some people never got their memory back, but some can get their memory very


    soon.¡± For now, that was all Remy could say.


    After all, amnesia couldn¡¯t be cured with medicine. In some cases, some people couldn¡¯t gain the


    memory back no matter how hard they tried. Even as a doctor, he wasn¡¯t sure of it. Looking at him,


    Gabrielle said, ¡°So, you mean there is a possibility that he won¡¯t regain his memories for the rest of his


    life?¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 592

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 592


    With a solemn expression on his face, Remy looked at Gabrielle and said, ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s hard to


    assume anything now. We can only wait and watch after his condition.¡± He knew Gabrielle was


    concerned, but that was all he could advise at the moment.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just memory loss, how much of a relief would that be? I just hope he will be fine.¡± As long as Star


    was healthy, she didn¡¯t care much about anything else. Memory loss wasn¡¯t that bad of a problem,


    compared to the other serious health problems.


    ¡°Fortunately, his internal organs and head weren¡¯t hurt. So, he should be fine once he recovered.¡±


    Remy exined in an attempt tofort Gabrielle.


    It obviously worked as Gabrielle breathed out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Then, Remy, can he go back with us to Antawood?¡± Gabrielle asked him cautiously.


    ¡°Since Westley has private nes, it should not be a problem for him to travel safely and conveniently.


    You can take him back, but the thing is, you should ask his consent first. Since he has lost his previous


    memory, he might be feeling scared of strangers. Don¡¯t force him or impose the decision on him. He


    could end up feeling triggered which could cause another traumatic experience.¡± Remy reminded


    Gabrielle about how careful she needed to be when dealing with Star.


    After all, the boy was in a special situation where he couldn¡¯t be stimted now.


    Gabrielle knew what he meant and she said awkwardly, ¡°I know. We will talk to himter. But the


    problem is, he can only speak Thai, so I don¡¯t know how tomunicate with him. I¡¯m afraid it will be


    hard.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t be a problem at all. Have you forgotten that Westley knows how to speak Thai? You can


    talk to Star with his help.¡± Remy looked at her with a smile.


    Only then did Gabrielle remember how outstanding her husband was. She turned to look at Westley,


    slightly scolding herself for worrying about useless things. ¡°Westley, let¡¯s go ask Star if he is willing to


    go back with us to Antawood. If he agrees, we can take him back and live together. You will help me,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go and ask him.¡± Westley held her hand and led her to Star.


    In fact, the little guy had been staring at them the whole time from a distance. But the moment they


    turned around and looked at him, he immediately turned his face away as if he didn¡¯t want them to


    know he was staring at all.


    His body was taut and his expression looked so nervous. A pink blush was blooming on his pale


    cheeks as he thought that he had been caught staring at them.


    ¡°Star, my name is Gabrielle Morris. I¡¯m your mother from now on.¡± With a warm smile on her face,


    Gabrielle spoke and Westley tranted her words to Star.


    ¡°My mother?¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Star looked at her in confusion. He had never thought that the


    young woman in front of him would turn out to be his mother. ¡°Yes, Star. From now on, I am your


    mother and this is your father,¡± Gabrielle said while motioning towards Westley. Thanks to Westley¡¯s


    trantion, Star immediately understood. ¡°You two are my dad and mom?¡± Star asked hes¨ªtantly,


    looking a little bewildered. It was because they didn¡¯t feel familiar to him at all.


    ¡°If you are my parents, can you tell me why I can¡¯t remember anything?¡± He looked at the two of them


    and asked the question that he had been wondering for a long time. Besides, he didn¡¯t feel like he


    knew the two of them at all. ¡°Star, you were injured and as a consequence, you can¡¯t remember the


    past at all, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You will remember it someday. Rx.¡± Holding his hands, Gabrielle


    gentlyforted him. Star nodded, finally realizing his situation. He said sweetly, ¡°I understand now.¡±


    From the way he epted the exnation good-naturedly, it could be seen that he was indeed a good


    boy.


    The more Gabrielle looked at him, the more she adored this boy. She felt that it was the right decision


    to adopt him as their son. She felt expectant and hopeful towards her own family life. She promised


    determinedly to herself that she would take good care of him and fulfill her duty as his mother. ¡°Star, we


    will go back to Antawood the day after tomorrow. Are you willing to go back with us?¡± Gabrielle asked


    him hesitantly as she didn¡¯t know what to do


    if he refused.


    ¡°Yes, I want to be with my mom and dad.¡± Star nodded and responded in a low voice, his eyes


    glistening like the diamonds.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d, Star. Have a good rest these two days so that you won¡¯t be tired when we go home


    together the day after tomorrow,¡± Gabrielle said cheerfully while patting him on the head.


    Needless to say, Star would naturally agree in going back to Antawood with them.


    After all, the boy didn¡¯t have any memory now, which meant this world waspletely strange and new


    to him at the moment. So, he would be very dependent on Gabrielle and Westley, who seemed close to


    him and follow their decisions.


    ¡°Okay. I will do that,¡± Star responded without any objection. He didn¡¯t have any extra thought anymore


    since he realized that these people were his parents.


    Besides, he was a memory loss patient who was in the hospital right now. Of course, he had nothing to


    consider.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay with you in the hospital tonight. Do you feel ufortable anywhere now? Or do you


    want to eat anything?¡± grabbing the boy¡¯s hands gently in her hands, Gabrielle asked with bright eyes.


    His small hands were so cute and tender that she couldn¡¯t help wanting to hold them longer.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡± Star shook his head. No matter how he looked fine on the


    outside, he just woke up and he was suffering from amnesia. It was a very painful feeling for him and


    he didn¡¯t want to eat at all.


    Seeing the enduring look on his face, Gabrielle felt sorry for him. He was just a little boy, but he had to


    go through such a painful experience.


    ¡°Westley, isn¡¯t he cute and lovely?¡± Gabrielle turned to look at Westley with a loving gaze. ¡°Yes, he is,¡±


    Westley answered honestly, his gaze fixated on the boy. He knew that this boy was different from many


    children, who were either naughty or bad-tempered without a care for the world. It was rare to see a


    child like Star who was so obedient and sensible. What was more, he remained calm even after losing


    his memory without crying or making a fuss. Westley thought that with the temperament like that, he


    would really be someone different and significant when he grew up. ¡°How about we stay with him


    tonight? You should apany us since we can¡¯tmunicate without you here,¡± Gabrielle said as


    she gave Westley a look which was simr to the queen entrusting an honorable task to the knight.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d be happy to take this trantion job for you.¡± How could Westley deny the queen¡¯s order? He


    waspletely willing to ept it.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you feel like a father now? Congrattions, Mr. Morris!¡± Gabrielle teased him. ¡°Then,


    congrattions for being a mother, Mrs. Morris,¡± Westley retorted seriously, looking at Gabrielle. The


    two were talking in a serious tone and there were no such cheesy lines either. However, Remy felt


    almost suffocated by the way they looked at each other and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°You know what,


    you don¡¯t have to stay here tonight in fact. There will be a nurse here to take good care of him. Not to


    mention that if you stay here, Star will have trouble sleeping.¡± Remy deliberately interrupted, bursting


    the love bubble between them.


    ¡°But Remy, we can take this chance to get to know each other with Star here.¡± Gabrielle insisted as she


    wanted to spend more time with Star. Since he had woken up, she didn¡¯t want to dy in building their


    family bond. ¡°There will be plenty of chances after we go back to Antawood. Now, what Star needs the


    most is proper rest in order for him to bear the trip.¡± From a doctor¡¯s point of view, Remy¡¯s words were


    indeed reasonable. ¡°Remy, I understand. But¡­¡± ¡°Gabrielle, he¡¯s right. We cane to see Star


    tomorrow morning. If we stay here now, we will most likely disturb his rest instead.


    ¡± Even though Westley wanted to let her do as she wished, he also knew that Remy was right.


    Gabrielle finally gave in. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go back tonight. But before that, I want to spend more time


    with Star.¡± She took Westley¡¯s hand to let him sit down beside her. Her expression looked so eager to


    chat with Star. Since she had decided to adopt the little boy, she wanted to build the rtionship


    between the three of them as soon as possible.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 593

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 593


    Star was so exhausted that he fell asleep after Gabrielle and Westley had talked to him.


    They knew that the boy needed to sleep and rest some more after his ordeal. Gabrielle kissed him on


    the forehead before they left him in the room.


    ¡°Star,¡± Gabrielle whispered in his ears, ¡°Mommy and Daddy are going now. We wille back


    tomorrow.¡± She then kissed the boy on the forehead.


    They went out of the hospital. In the car, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t contain her delight and excitement.


    Before Westley inserted the car key into the ignition point, he turned sideways to look at Gabrielle.


    ¡°Dear, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Star hase around,¡± Westley said as he reached out and


    held her wife¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh Westley, it¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t believe what¡¯s been happening. Star has awoken from his deep


    sleep. He can¡¯t remember a thing. He believes we are his parents so it has been easy for him to ept


    that he will go Antawood with us,¡± uttered Gabrielle. She couldn¡¯t calm down. After all, she liked the boy


    at first sight. And then she was informed that he had lost his mother and be an orphan. The idea


    of taking him to Antawood and raising him came easily to her.


    So for Gabrielle, it was a blessing in disguise that Star couldn¡¯t remember anything. He even believed


    that she was his mother so he was willing to go Antawood with them.


    ¡°You and Star are destined to meet,¡± said Westley sincerely. ¡°From this day on, we will be his parents.


    We will raise him together.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we will raise him together,¡± said Gabrielle, nodding. ¡°And you know what? I believe that we will


    be good parents.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle back here early tomorrow morning,¡± said Westley. He reached up by her right shoulder and


    grasped the seat belt at the metaltch. He pulled it across her body and fastened it to belttch. He


    then turned the key in the ignition to start the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get up early to cook breakfast for Star. I noticed that he didn¡¯t eat anything tonight. He¡¯ll get hungry,


    won¡¯t he?¡± Gabrielle was starting to worry again about Star.


    Westley turned his head to look at his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are professional nurses taking care of


    him. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Westley said, reassuring his wife.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Gabrielle nodded, smiling at her husband.


    The following morning, Gabrielle woke up before the rm went off at six o¡¯clock. Westley felt her


    getting out of bed.


    Yawning, Westley asked his wife, ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± He typically woke up not earlier than six


    o¡¯clock. So he knew that it must really be early in the morning. Gabrielle turned around to look at


    Westley. ¡°I just woke up.¡± ¡°Honey, it¡¯s still early. Come back to bed and get some more sleep.¡± Westley


    held out his hand and pulled his wife back to bed. Gabrielle fell next to her husband who turned to his


    side and gathered her in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep.


    ¡± Gabrielle tried to get out of her husband¡¯s embrace. ¡°Go back to sleep, Westley. I have to cook


    porridge for Star. We¡¯ll take it to the hospital so he can have it for breakfast.¡± Gabrielle broke free and


    got out of bed. Westley could only shake his head. He got up, too. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to go


    back to sleep. ¡°Go wash your face and change your clothes. I¡¯ll go downstairs to prepare the


    ingredients.¡± Westley gently pushed her into the bathroom.


    Still in his pajamas, he then went downstairs. He didn¡¯t want his wife to get tired but he knew she


    wanted to cook breakfast herself. For her part, Gabrielle didn¡¯t say anything as her husband headed


    down to the kitchen. When she was done, she went downstairs. She heard the sound of knife cutting


    vegetables on the chopping board. Hearing this, Gabrielle smiled. ¡°Honey, thank you. It¡¯s your turn to


    wash your face and change your clothes,¡± Gabrielle said as she entered the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll take over from


    here.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Westley said. ¡°The porridge is already in the pot. You can cook some dishes.¡±


    Westley took out an apron from a kitchen drawer. He helped her put on the apron and then turned


    around to go back to their bedroom. It was nearly eight o¡¯clock when Remy went out of his room to


    have his breakfast. He saw the couple in the kitchen. They were eating their breakfast.


    Good morning, Remy!¡± greeted Gabrielle. ¡°Come and join us. We¡¯ll be going to the hospital to bring


    breakfast to Star. Do you want to go with us?¡± invited Gabrielle.


    ¡°I have to see Nellieter. We¡¯re going back to Antawood tomorrow. I have something to tell her,¡± said


    Remy calmly.


    He was not a gynecologist so he didn¡¯t know much about pregnancy. But Nellie also needed some


    advice other than pregnancy.


    ¡°We might not be able to go see her. Can you please say goodbye to her for us? We¡¯ll be going to


    Antawood tomorrow morning.¡± Gabrielle had just met Nellie. They weren¡¯t even friends. It was all right


    that she didn¡¯t go to see Nellie.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Remy said in between bites of his breakfast.


    After their breakfast, they left into two different ways. Remy set out to see Nellie. Gabrielle and Westley


    drove to the hospital to visit Star. Gabrielle held tightly the thermos containing the porridge.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it¡¯s okay. The thermos will keep the porridge warm.¡± Westley saw what she was doing. He


    thought his wife looked adorable.


    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t mind me. I guess it has been a habit of mine. I¡¯m just afraid the food will get cold. I don¡¯t want


    Star to have cold breakfast,¡± Gabrielle said, sounding like a worried mother.


    Westley understood so he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    They arrived at the hospital. Gabrielle got off the car as soon as the car stopped. Holding the thermos


    in her arms, she walked fast to the hospital.


    ¡°Hurry up, Westley.¡± Gabrielle called after her husband. She was hurrying as if Star would have starved


    to death if they were too slow. ¡°Gabrielle, we don¡¯t have to rush,¡± said Westley, shaking his head as he


    followed his wife. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Jones,¡± Jasmine greeted Gabrielle when they met at the corridor.


    Thest time they met, Gabrielle told her that she didn¡¯t take the ten million dors that Jonathan had


    offered her. Jasmine asked her father about it and he confirmed it.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    If she could say no to ten million, why would she take three million dors? When Jasmine saw the


    man next to Gabrielle, she understood why Gabrielle could resist such arge sum of money. The man


    was Westley, the CEO of the Morris Group. It was the biggestpany in Antawood. Jasmine didn¡¯t


    expect that he was married. He had been keeping his wife well hidden from many people. Westley was


    extremely wealthy. It was no wonder that his wife would not be tempted by thirteen million dors.


    Jasmine now understood that Gabrielle didn¡¯t really need money.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, are you here to see Mr. Sanderson?¡± Gabrielle smiled at her. She was holding Westley¡¯s


    hand. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to see Nathan. I¡¯m going back to Ensfield this afternoon,¡± Jasmine said and then


    looked at Westley. ¡°Ms. Jones, this should be your husband.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Walker.¡± Then, Gabrielle


    introduced the two of them to each other. ¡°This is my husband, Westley Morris. Westley, this is


    Jasmine. She¡¯s the daughter of Ms. Glyn.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your husband is the CEO of the Morris


    Group, Ms. Jones. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr. Morris.¡± Jasmine smiled and then held out her hand to


    Westley. Westley looked askance. He didn¡¯t shake hands with her. He wasn¡¯tfortable being around


    other women. ¡°Now that you know me, may I ask you, Ms. Walker, to keep my marriage hush-hush? I


    don¡¯t want other people bothering my wife,¡± asked Westley directly.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 594

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 594


    Jasmine was stunned when she heard what Westley said. No wonder she had never heard any news


    about his marriage. He had been keeping it a secret.


    Gabrielle, on the other hand, was probably not well-known in Antawood. Otherwise, she would have


    heard her name already.


    If she was from a rich family, the news of their marriage should have spread all over the country.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, please rest assured. I won¡¯t tell anyone about your marriage, I¡¯m not a reporter.¡± Jasmine


    said calmly.


    No one wanted to offend such a powerful man like Westley. She didn¡¯t want to get on his bad side,


    neither did she want to gossip about his personal affairs.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Walker,¡± Westley replied calmly.


    Gabrielle handed him the thermos. ¡°Westley, could you send the breakfast to Star? I need to have a


    few words with Ms. Walker.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Westley kissed her forehead, paying no mind to their surroundings. Then he carried the


    thermos into the corridor afterward.


    It was the first time that Jasmine had ever seen someone show off their emotions so freely.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, how long have you been married to Mr. Morris? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t mean to pry into your


    private affairs. You two look very much in love,¡± Jasmine asked directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than six months.¡± Gabrielle thought it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to tell Jasmine.


    Although they didn¡¯t announce their marriage in public, people close to them knew.


    ¡°You two look so great together. I can see that Mr. Morris adores you very much. You must be very


    happy, Ms. Jones,¡±


    Jasmine said.


    Even if Jasmine was saying it to be polite, Gabrielle was still happy to hear it. fter all, everyone liked to


    hearpliments, more so because Jasmine was praising their marriage. ¡°Thank you. We do cherish


    each other very much,¡± Gabrielle answered with a smile. She had always known how much Westley


    loved her. Jasmine had only recently learned about their marriage and had no way of knowing how they


    were doing as a couple. That as why she could only say ttering words.


    But Gabrielle didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong with it. ¡°Mrs. Morris, I¡¯m sorry I misunderstood you


    before. I asked my father and he told me you turned down his offer. After I met your husband, I feel


    terrible that we did that to you. It¡¯s clear you don¡¯t need the money, you are Mrs. Morris after all. I


    sincerely apologize for our rude behavior.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine apologized wholeheartedly, feeling ashamed of her actions. She felt her cheeks burn up from


    embarrassment when she thought of how she had insulted the Morris Group CEO¡¯s wife ith such a


    small sum of money. ¡°Ms. Walker, it¡¯s alright. You didn¡¯t know I was married to Westley, I won¡¯t me


    you. It¡¯s not a big deal anyway, please don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Gabrielle replied calmly. She didn¡¯t want


    people to fuss over their marriage. ¡°It¡¯s really kind of you, Mrs. Morris. Didn¡¯t you want to tell me


    something else?¡± Jasmine changed the topic.


    She wasn¡¯t truly interested in Westley or Gabrielle¡¯s marriage to him.


    ¡°Oh, yes. You just said you¡¯re going back to Ensfield today. Right, Ms. Walker?¡± Gabrielle looked at her


    and asked.


    ¡°Yes, tomorrow is the national holiday. Although Nathan is still in aa, I have to go back to celebrate


    with my parents,¡± Jasmine replied.


    Although Gabrielle was her mother¡¯s favorite student, Jasmine was somehow indifferent.


    ¡°I was going to ask you a favor. I have prepared some gifts for Ms. Glyn and Mr. Walker. I bought them


    yesterday when we went to buy gifts for our family. I don¡¯t know if your parents will like them, but would


    you please take them?¡± Gabrielle asked, fidgeting.


    ¡°Gifts for my parents? Sure, give them to me and I¡¯ll bring them back.¡± Jasmine agreed without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Walker, please wait a minute.¡± Gabrielle quickly went to the car and brought out the gifts.


    ¡°Here they are.¡± Gabrielle handed them to Jasmine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they receive these gifts. Thank you, Mrs. Morris.¡± Jasmine smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I hope they will like the gifts.¡± Gabrielle smiled back.


    ¡°I think they¡¯ll love these a lot.¡± Jasmine assured. ¡°Thank you once again, Ms. Walker. I¡¯ll take my leave


    now.¡± ¡°Okay, Mrs. Morris. Take care.¡± Gabrielle turned around and went upstairs. Star got up very early,


    waking up before six o¡¯clock. He didn¡¯t cry and just waited for the nurse to take care of his medicines


    and injection. He was such a good kid that even the nurse felt sorry for him.


    All her other patients weren¡¯t as calm and obedient as him. When Gabrielle walked into the room, Star


    was getting an injection. Westley was sitting next to him and feeding him porridge. The child ate his


    food in silence. If she hadn¡¯t heard him speak, she would probably think he was mute.


    ¡°Westley, I¡¯m here. How¡¯s Star?¡± Gabrielle walked to the bed and looked at Star eating the porridge


    quietly. ¡°He¡¯s good. Have you finished talking to Ms. Walker?¡± Westley asked. Then he took another


    spoon of porridge and put it in ront of Star¡¯s mouth. Star ate slowly. ¡°Yes. I asked her to bring the gifts I


    bought for Ms. Glyn and Mr. Walker. Let me.¡± Gabrielle sat down, asking for the chance to feed the boy.


    ¡°Go ahead, be careful.¡±


    Westley handed the bowl and spoon to her. ¡°Star, can I?¡± Gabrielle asked, and then Westley tranted


    it for Star. A fter a pause, Star looked at Gabrielle with his beautiful blue eyes and nodded obediently.


    ¡°Star, I¡¯m your mommy. Can I feed you?¡± Gabrielle spoke English, Star understood it when he heard


    the word ¡°mommy¡±. He stared at Gabrielle for a while before he nodded. ¡°Westley, he wants me to feed


    him!¡± Gabrielle looked at Star and smiled excitedly.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 595

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 595


    Women were naturally much more attentive and careful than men in general, especially when it came


    to taking care of children. Even though it was the first time that Gabrielle had taken care of a child, she


    was seeding in doing it so well.


    ¡°Star, take your time to chew. Careful not to choke. If you feel ufortable in any way, don¡¯t hesitate


    to tell me, alright?¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help rambling on worriedly as she fed Star carefully.


    Nheless, Westley helped with the trantion. Star nodded obediently.


    After eating a bowl of porridge, he was full. He shook his head at Gabrielle, indicating he couldn¡¯t eat


    anymore.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Seeing this, Gabrielle looked at him and asked.


    ¡°He seems to be full now, Gabrielle. He can¡¯t eat too much since he¡¯s still a child. Besides, he just woke


    up not long ago, so it¡¯s better to eat as light as possible.¡± Westley took the bowl and helped Gabrielle


    put it on the sink.


    ¡°Okay, Star. Drink some water.¡± Gabrielle poured a ss of water for Star, and then carefully wiped his


    mouth with a tissue.


    ¡°Star, do you want to eat some dessert? What do you want to eat? Tell mommy. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled at him and asked gently.


    ¡°Yeah, Star, if you want to eat something, tell mom and dad. We will buy it for you,¡± Westley also asked


    as he looked at Star calmly.


    Star¡¯s eyes wandered from Gabrielle to Westley before he thought for a while. Then, he whispered, ¡°Ice


    cream.¡±


    ¡°Ice cream?¡± Westley raised his eyebrows as he didn¡¯t expect that ice cream would be the first thing


    Star would ask.


    There was no doubt that ice cream was the delicacy which was really enjoyed by almost all children.


    Even for a child like Star, who just experienced an ident, the first thing he craved was ice cream.


    However, Westley had to turn him down despite his wish to fulfill his need. ¡°Star, you are just


    recovering now. You can¡¯t eat anything cold or spicy in the meantime.¡± Westley gently persuaded.


    ¡°Okay, if so, can I have a cake¡¯?¡± with wide eyes, Star asked again as he changed his mind. ¡°Gabrielle,


    our son wants to eat cake. Let¡¯s go out and buy some for himter.¡± Westley told Gabrielle what Star


    wanted to eat.


    Hearing this,


    Gabrielle said, ¡°Oh.¡± She then nodded immediately and stood up, saying, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go buy a cake for


    Star right away. Also, we have to buy him some clothes on the way so that he can wear new clothes


    tomorrow when we return to Antawood. But I¡¯m not sure if we can change his clothes for him. What if


    the fabric affects his wounds, or should we just change him into another patient¡¯s clothes?¡± Biting her


    lip, Gabrielle looked at Star in worry, unsure of what to do. The boyy back down silently after eating


    breakfast. He had a really quiet and sensible character. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can buy a night robe for him


    instead.


    Since it¡¯s big and the texture is soft and smooth, it¡¯s suitable for him.¡± Westley suggested and patted


    her on the back to calm her down. Hearing this, Gabrielle nodded in agreement. ¡°Right, Westley, that¡¯s


    a good idea. Let¡¯s pick two beautiful night robes for him. They are easy to change any time and they


    are alsorge enough not to hurt his wounds.


    That¡¯s perfect!¡± A fter they exined to Star that they were going out to buy things, they went to the


    mall. Gabrielle chose two nice night robes for Star before they both went to the bakery on the first floor


    to buy a cake. Only then did Gabrielle realize that she forgot to ask which vor Star wanted.


    Nheless, she bought a strawberry cake and a chocte cake for him to choose the vor he liked.


    Gabrielle nced at the cakes in the separate packages and smiled happily. She asked, ¡°Westley, do


    you think Star would like the cakes?¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, you personally bought the cakes for him. He will definitely like them,¡± Westley


    responded softly, rubbing her head.


    ¡°By the way, Westley. How is Victor doing these days?¡± For some reason, the thought of Victor shed


    through her mind. It had been a long time since the incident happened. She thought she should as


    k Westley about him.


    ¡°He¡¯s all right. I heard that he left the Campbell Family¡¯s territory a few days ago. I don¡¯t know where he


    went and I don¡¯t really care. Maybe he had gone back to Ensfield.¡± Westley indifferently answered her


    question. Indeed, he was not interested in Victor¡¯s whereabouts or how he was doing.


    Frankly, he didn¡¯t want to mention any man who had anything to do with his wife.


    ¡°I see. Speaking of, are Nathan and Victor enemies?¡± Gabrielle asked curiously. In fact, she didn¡¯t


    really care about the Sanderson Family¡¯s business. She was just making a conversation.


    ¡°Yeah, they are enemies. Enough about them. Even though you were saved by one, you saved another


    as well. It can be considered settled, so you owe the Sanderson Family nothing now. Don¡¯t meddle in


    their business. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Westley warned Gabrielle in a serious tone. His opinion on Sanderson


    Family was quite bad, so he thought that it was the best for Gabrielle to refrain from any interaction with


    them.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, things just wouldn¡¯t go as he wished sometimes as the two parties had to deal with each


    other in one way or another from time to time.


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t be so worried. I know what I should do.¡± Gabrielle took his hand and squeezed it as a


    gesture of


    reassurance.


    ¡°Of course, I trust you. But the Sanderson Family is too messy andplicated. It¡¯s hard to tell if they


    are actually our riends or enemies, so don¡¯t get too close to any of them. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt,


    okay? I just can¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Westley put his arm around Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder and


    embraced her for a moment. How could Gabrielle not know that he just cared about her too much? He


    wouldn¡¯t stop her from doing anything as long as it was safe for her.


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t be too close to them. Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t have anything to do with them


    anyway. But you know, Jasmine has a crush on Nathan.¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley and broke the


    news in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s hardly a surprise. After all, the Walker family and the Sanderson Family


    have been partners for generations. lthough Nathan is the second son of the Sanderson Family, I know


    that he is a capable man. Not to mention that his mother is the current Mrs. Sanderson. Anyhow, it¡¯s


    complicated. We are outsiders and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside the Sanderson Family. It¡¯s


    best to stay out of it.¡± Based on his tone, Gabrielle could see that Westley was not interested in the


    Sanderson Family¡¯s affairs at all.


    ¡°I guess so, too. In rich families, marriage-for-benefit ismon, let alone the fact that they grew up


    together.¡± Gabrielle smiled at the mention of the fact that the two were childhood friends.


    She really envied the couples who grew up together and were able to watch how the other changed.


    They knew everything about each other, which was incredible. ¡°Do you want that type of rtionship?¡±


    Noticing the envious look on her face, Westley raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°Yes. You know what? It


    was once my imagination to grow up with someone you love. That type of rtionship must be really


    iparable.¡± Gabrielle admitted honestly. Westley¡¯s face darkened in an instant. He looked at her


    unhappily and retorted, ¡°So, you are still thinking about how you grew up with Bryce?¡± Hearing his


    words, Gabrielle realized that her husband was jealous again. She heartilyughed and couldn¡¯t help


    cupping his face in her hands.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, don¡¯t tell me you are jealous about the same thing again. There is nothing between Bryce


    and me at all. You know that. The past is in the past, nothing more. A S I said, it was once my dream.


    But now, everything¡¯s different and for the best. I would never want to change how things are with us.


    We love each other, got married, and now, we are very happy together. This is the kind of life I have


    ever anted.¡± Gabrielle appeased him as she looked at him with a bright smile. Of course, Westley was


    instantly coaxed and he felt happy upon hearing her words. With a smile on his face, he lowered his


    head and kissed her on the lips.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 596

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 596


    When Westley and Gabrielle arrived at the hospital, Star wasn¡¯t asleep yet. Instead, hey on the bed,


    staring at the ceiling while the nurse read to him.


    The book was in Thai, which was the onlynguage Star could understand for now.


    The first thing they nned to do once they were all back in Antawood was to teach the child English.


    Later, Westley would reinforce his knowledge in Thai. They didn¡¯t want Star to forget his mother


    tongue, after all.


    In the future, their little boy would be able tomunicate in twonguages. Given his aptitude despite


    his young age, this should be an easy feat to pull.


    ¡°Star, Mom and Dad brought you cakes,¡± Gabrielle crooned as she walked over to the bed. She held up


    the two cake boxes she was carrying in either hand. ¡°Can you guess which vors we got?¡±


    Star instantly grinned, his eyes darting back and forth between the treats presented to him.


    The child was injured at his waist, so he couldn¡¯t sit up just yet. They had to raise the bed to prop him


    up, and Gabrielle set the boxes in front of him, letting the boy inspect the cakes.


    Star sniffed carefully before raising his hands in delight. ¡°This one is strawberry, and that one is


    chocte!¡±


    Gabrielle blinked, surprised that her child had guessed correctly, and so quickly, too.


    ¡°Our honey is so smart. You¡¯re absolutely right. This is strawberry, and this one is chocte. I wasn¡¯t


    sure what your favorite was, so I bought two vors. Which one would you like to eat first, Star?¡± she


    asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Strawberry! Mom, do we have a strawberry garden in our house?¡± Star stared up at them as he calmly


    shot her the question.


    Westley nced at Gabrielle and hesitated. ¡°Star just asked if we had a strawberry garden at home?¡±


    ¡°Strawberry garden? Do you think Star had one before?¡± Gabrielle turned to him and frowned. They


    were clueless about Star¡¯s previous life, so they naturally had no idea what to make of his query. ¡°It¡¯s


    likely,¡± Gabrielle said slowly. ¡°People suffering from amnesia tend to forget the events and details that


    are painful or traumatic. Yet at the same time, they hold on to long-buried, happy memories. It¡¯s


    possible that Star lived in a ce surrounded by a strawberry garden in the past. It must have left quite


    an impression on him if he¡¯s bringing it up now. He did nothing more than smell the scent of the fruit.¡±


    It was just a guess on her part, but the more she talked, the more convinced she was of the possibility.


    Westley agreed as well. All things considered, this seemed to be the most reasonable analysis of Star¡¯s


    situation. Star had probably loved the strawberry garden near his house, so much so that he kept the


    memory even after all he had been through. Gabrielle turned back to the child and took his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, we have a garden. But there are no strawberries at this time of the year, because it¡¯s


    winter. When springes, we¡¯ll nt more strawberries, and all the other fruits Star likes. Once they


    are ripe for harvesting, Star wille and help us pick the strawberries, right?¡± She smiled at the boy


    and tried to express the promise through her eyes.


    Westley, on the other hand, had to trante everything to Star, so he didn¡¯t have quite the same


    emotional moment. He couldn¡¯t help but think how tiring and troublesome it was. With his mixed


    background, Star was supposed to know how to speak English besides his native Thai. If they


    continued tomunicate in this manner, throwing sentences back and forth, it would certainly be


    exhausting. ¡°Okay!¡± Star nodded obediently after Westley finished speaking. ¡°All right, let¡¯s have some


    cake now, Star.¡±


    Gabrielle moved to the side table to slice a piece of cake. Then she sat on the edge of the bed and fed


    the little boy small bites of the dessert. Every time the spoon lifted from the te, his eyes would


    brighten with anticipation. Though he didn¡¯t eat much, Sta r¡¯s high spirits never diminished.


    And of course, he quickly fell asleep after eating.


    This was probably for the best. They would be leaving the hospital tomorrow morning, and would fly


    back to Antawood through a private ne. Neither Westley nor Gabrielle could tell if Star would be able


    to endure several hours of flying.


    In truth, the doctor had advised them to keep the child in the hospital for a couple more days for further


    observation, but Gabrielle didn¡¯t want Star to spend the holiday all by himself. More importantly, they


    didn¡¯t know when they¡¯d be back in Bangkok again after the holiday.


    They hadn¡¯t dared to take him away while he was in aa, but he was awake now, and so full of life.


    His injuries were no longer severe, either. There was no need to leave him alone in this ce.


    The child had no means to navigate his situation aside from bits and pieces of his memory. It broke


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart just to think about it.


    Thankfully, the doctor hadn¡¯t protested when she had insisted on flying Star back to Antawood. They


    had Remy with them, after all, so there should be no cause for any real worry.


    After leaving the hospital, Westley and Gabrielle headed straight to the vi to pack their belongings.


    They were finally leaving.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle had been in Bangkok for more than two months. Frankly, she couldn¡¯t wait to go home.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re really returning to Antawood tomorrow. I can¡¯t wait! I¡¯m shaking with excitement.¡±


    Gabrielle took a nce of the outside and questioned Westley.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m excited, too.¡± Westley smiled at her. ¡°But don¡¯t you feel sad at all?¡± He watched her


    carefully, noting the slight changes on her expression. She was visibly ted, but her eyes looked a


    little somber.


    She must be torn between warring emotions right now. Westley understood perfectly. Gabrielle had


    been through hell and back thesest two months, and her experiences probably surpassed everything


    else she had been through in the past twenty years. He would be more worried if she was calm about


    leaving. ¡°Not at all,¡± Gabrielle finally said. ¡°I can finally return to Antawood, what¡¯s there to be sad


    about? We almost died here!¡± She ended her answer with a sigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, that¡¯s all behind us now. From now on, we¡¯re going to be just fine.¡± Westley didn¡¯t care


    for talk of death, especiallying from Gabrielle. Granted, he hadn¡¯t cared much about life and death


    in the past. People died sooner orter. There was no point worrying over the inevitable. But now that


    he had her, any death was thest thing he wanted to discuss. It gave him an ominous feeling, like he


    might lose her before long. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore.¡± Then something urred to


    Gabrielle, and she turned to cock her head at Westley. ¡°What do you think about the strawberry garden


    Star mentioned?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look into it. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s talking about his family home, or just


    somewhere his mother took him to. It won¡¯t be easy verifying it. For all we know, this may be the only


    memory Star has of his past.¡± It seemed like he had already thought this through. Gabrielle sighed


    again, then nodded. If what he said was true, then this little fragment of memory would be incredibly


    valuable. At the same time, it would only make things more difficult in the future. ¡°If we can¡¯t find the


    garden, let¡¯s just nt one for Star. The yard in Half Moon Bay is massive, and so is the one in


    Vineyard Vi. If not, then we can use Grandma¡¯snd in Isido.¡± Now that they had a n, Gabrielle


    was eager to put it into action.


    She was determined to bring this garden into life, if only to relieve Star of whatever longing he might be


    feeling. It might also trigger other memories to surface. ¡°Sure,¡± Westley nodded approvingly. ¡°Then,


    let¡¯s nt it together with Star after the holiday.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯m sure Star will be thrilled!¡± Gabrielle


    cheered.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 597

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 597


    A ck car speeding from the side stopped their car as soon as they arrived at the front intersection of


    the vi.


    Only an enemy or a racketeer would block the car unscrupulously in broad daylight.


    Westley instinctively mmed on the brakes. They were now a meter away from the ck car.


    The sudden brake propelled Gabrielle forward. Fortunately, the seatbelt prevented her from hitting the


    windshield.


    ¡°You okay, Gabrielle?¡± Westley asked concernedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s going on? What the hell is wrong with that car?¡± Gabrielle gazed at Westley in a state


    of shock. The sudden appearance of the car infuriated her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, calm down and sit still.¡± Westley locked the door to prevent her from getting out and


    restarted the car.


    It wasn¡¯t a good ce to pull over for revenge or racketeering. After all, they weren¡¯t aware of the


    person¡¯s motive. Westley didn¡¯t want to take any risk and put Gabrielle in a dangerous situation.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley uneasily.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m going to reverse the car,¡± Westley ordered.


    Even though Gabrielle intended to move, she fell silent and listened to him.


    Just as Westley reversed the car, the door of the ck car opened, and a man stepped out. It was


    Victor.


    Gabrielle¡¯s eyes widened. After all, she had saved him. It looked like he had recovered.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why he was here.


    ¡°Westley, Victor¡¯s here!¡± Gabrielle anxiously held Westley¡¯s hand. Following her gaze, Westley turned


    around and realized that it was indeed Victor. nger surged in his heart. He wanted to crash the man¡¯s


    car. ¡°Hello! Don¡¯t be heartless, Mr. Morris. I just arrived, and you are leaving now.¡± Victor walked to their


    car and smiled at Westley. Westley¡¯s jaw tightened. Victor was thest person he wanted to see.


    ¡°Westley, stall the engine. I think he has something to say.


    ¡± Gabrielle rolled down the window. ¡°Hi, Gabrielle, my savior. It¡¯s good to finally see you!¡± Victor


    grinned. His attempt to please Gabrielle infuriated Westley. ¡°What do you want, Victor? We can¡¯t afford


    to waste our time. Besides, you can¡¯t even protect yourself now. Don¡¯t involve us in your problems,¡±


    Westley roared. Victor was now the target of the entire Sanderson Family. Anyone who got close to him


    would be in danger. Westley didn¡¯t want Gabrielle to be their target and get involved in the


    unnecessary catastrophe. ¡±


    I don¡¯t intend to drag my savior into this. Don¡¯t worry. I led the followers astray beforeing here. My


    negligence gave them the chance to hurt mest time. But it¡¯ll never happen again,¡± Victor assured. He


    had already found the person who had injured him and was nning to return to Ensfield to deal with it.


    But before that, he wanted to meet Gabrielle.


    ¡°Wel


    l, what do you want now? Be quick.¡± Westley knew what Victor was capable of doing.


    ¡°Gabrielle, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Although Gabrielle had no idea about what he would ask, she could tell the atmosphere in the


    car had grown tense.


    Westley was getting increasingly jealous.


    She didn¡¯t know how to deal with him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Nathan?¡± Victor asked.


    ¡°Nathan?¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t expect such a question from him.


    She didn¡¯t want to talk about her and Nathan. The mere thought of him drove her crazy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Victor. Gabrielle has nothing to do with anyone in your family!¡± Westley snapped.


    ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s good. As far as I know about Nathan, he never cares about anyone. However, he


    almost risked his life because of you. It¡¯s hard to believe that you two aren¡¯t associated. Since when did


    he start sacrificing for others, or are you just important to him?¡± Victor cast a knowing look at her.


    Gabrielle¡¯s stomach clenched with unease, but she didn¡¯t intend to say anything. ¡°I can only tell that I


    have nothing to do with you or him, so stop asking unnecessary questions,¡± Gabrielle replied


    indifferently. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great. After all, even I¡¯m not on good terms with him.¡± Victor grinned wickedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Gabrielle now agreed to Westley. People in


    Sanderson Family were all maniacs, and it was better not to get involved with them in any way.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t forget that you saved my life. If not for you, I would have died a long time ago. You


    have given me a second life. We have a strange connection.¡± Victor grinned. The cunningness on his


    face sent a shiver down Gabrielle¡¯s spine. ¡®Damn it! If I had known that he was a monster, I would have


    let him die.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Sanderson, anyone would have saved you. So you don¡¯t need to¡­¡± ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re


    wrong. There were so many people in the hotel, but I met you.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡­¡± Before Victor could finish his words, Westley closed the window and started


    the car. Seeing the car disappear out of his sight, Victorughed. ¡°Mr. Morris is hot-tempered. I wonderText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    if it¡¯s their family trait.¡± The bodyguards came to find Victor. ¡°Mr. Sanderson, are you going to catch up


    with them?¡±


    ¡°No need. Since Nathan has nothing to do with Gabrielle, I¡¯ll make sure he never sees the light of day.¡±


    His voice sounded gloomy. He turned around and got into the car. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± ¡°By the


    way, make sure to send the gift to the security guard of themunity where Gabrielle lives. We¡¯re


    going to Ensfield tonight. It¡¯s time to end everything.¡± Victor fell back on his seat and closed his eyes. ¡°I


    see. I¡¯ll ask someone to send the gift.¡± The bodyguard bowed earnestly.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 598

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 598


    Just a few moments after Gabrielle and Westley¡¯s arrival at the vi, the Campbell Family¡¯s bodyguards


    came bearing several well-packed boxes.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, these are gifts from Victor. They are addressed to Mrs. Morris. Are we going to take them?¡±


    The bodyguard had a questioning look on his face as he gazed at the couple sitting on the couch.


    It was quite a dumb thing to ask. Gabrielle was sitting right in front of him.


    ¡°Should we, Gabrielle?¡± Westley turned to look at his wife and asked.


    His meeting with Victor earlier today was quite intense. Despite that, Westley did not let himself lose his


    temper in front of Victor. He just wasn¡¯t worth the trouble.


    The meeting was already utterly vehement. Victor sending Gabrielle presents was just adding fuel to


    the fire. It was too much.


    ¡°Well¡­ Honey, do you think I should? If you¡¯re notfortable with me taking it, we¡¯ll have someone


    return it,¡± Gabrielle replied as she gazed at Westley with a wide grin on her face.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, the courier mentioned that Mr. Sanderson had gone back to Ensfield. If you don¡¯t want it,


    just throw it away. There¡¯s no need to return it,¡± the bodyguard replied.


    Gabrielle smiled at the sound of his words. She turned to look at Westley.


    ¡°Honey, did you hear that? He went back to Ensfield. If we return the gifts, wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient


    to send everything all the way over there?¡± She turned to look at her husband with inquiring eyes.


    It was, indeed, quite inconvenient. On top of that, Westley would have to pay for the courier¡¯s fee.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Victor mention that you could just throw the presents away if you don¡¯t want them? Let¡¯s just get


    rid of everything. Problem solved,¡± Westley said with a calm voice.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s your final decision? Do we throw everything away?¡± he asked.


    Gabrielle knew exactly what was going on in her husband¡¯s mind. She smiled. ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s just


    get rid of them. Let¡¯s have these disposed somewhere far. Out of sight, out of mind!¡±


    Their actions weren¡¯t unnned. It was awful of Westley to test her. He intended to see how she would


    react to his suggestion of throwing the presents away. The truth was, she and Victor had nothing going


    on. It was totally unnecessary to spite Westley through epting Victor¡¯s gifts. After all, her husband


    was evidently the jealous type. He would miraculously materialize from thin air once he had caught ind


    of a potential threat. Especially more so when a man had attempted to get real close with Gabrielle.


    Westley¡¯s cold, intimidating aura would certainly drive anyone away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my wife said? She wants everything gone. Take these away now!¡± Westley


    commanded. His voice as dominating. In hesitation, the bodyguard turned to look at Gabrielle. The gifts


    were for her, after all. It was her decision to make. ¡°Mrs. Morris, should I take them away?¡± the


    bodyguard inquired. ¡°Yeah. Get them out of here,¡± she answered as she made a gesture of tossing


    things out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? The sight of those things is irritating,¡± Westley eximed coldly. ¡°Take


    them away before I start regretting it,¡± Gabrielle said as she closed her eyes. She sounded reluctant.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m getting rid of these,¡± Westley couldn¡¯t help but tease her. There was what


    seemed to be a look of resentment on Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Can we open the presents before throwing them away?¡± Gabrielle pleaded. She held


    Westley¡¯s hand in an attempt to please him.


    Her deliriously needy voice made it impossible for Westley to refuse her requ est. Besides, there was


    nothing wrong with taking a peek. ¡°Did you check if the packages are safe?¡± Westley asked the


    bodyguard.


    Westley was well aware of the fact that the bodyguards had checked everything thoroughly.


    ¡°Alright. Put them down. I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡± Finally, Westley agreed to Gabrielle¡¯s request.


    Gabrielle was dying of curiosity. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was inside those packages. She


    had decided on donating the gifts if they were expensive. That way, nothing would go to waste. Poor


    children would benefit from the gifts.


    ¡°You want to see what¡¯s inside, right? You should be the one to open them.¡± Westley¡¯s face was


    adorned with a charming smile as he gazed at his wife¡¯s beautiful face.


    ¡°Honey, I promise, I¡¯m just going to take a peek. Don¡¯t be jealous!¡± Gabrielle turned to look at her


    husband.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try not to. Anyway, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing I couldn¡¯t give you. In fact, I know I could do better!¡±


    Westley eximed.


    Gabrielle knew that he was speaking of the truth. He would go above and beyond for the things she


    longed for. Westley was determined to give her only the best.


    ¡°My love, I know you love me. Everything you¡¯ve ever given me was the best. I never doubted you. Not


    even once. Nobody could possiblypete with you.¡± Gabrielle leaned over and gave Westley a peck


    on the cheek.


    Westley shook his head, insinuating that the kiss wasn¡¯t enough. Seeing his dissatisfaction, Gabrielle


    immediately kissed him on the lips.


    Westley grinned, looking as if his hunger had been satiated. Relief washed over Gabrielle. She was


    thankful that her husband wasn¡¯t too difficult to coax. It was without a doubt that Westley¡¯s love and


    affection for her were through the roof. He could never push her away. ¡°What are you going to do once


    you¡¯ve taken a peek?¡± Westley inquired. ¡°I want to see everything first. If it¡¯s worth any money, we could


    donate them to some charities.¡±


    Gabrielle had decided not to ept the presents. However, she thought that it would be a pity to throw


    everything away. ¡°Yeah, I also think that that is the best we could do.¡± Westley had always known that


    Gabrielle was a woman with her own thoughts. She never longed for things that weren¡¯t rightfully hers.


    Neither did she like epting things from other people. She only took things ordingly. ¡°Let¡¯s take a


    look at them together. We can donate everything. These are gifts of gratitude after all. What I want to


    do with his presents is totally up to me.¡± Gabrielle began to tear the boxes open. There were five


    packages. Gabrielle opened them one by one. What she saw took her by surprise. Everything was


    beyond expensive.


    There were handbags and jewelry, diamonds and agates. Gabrielle was a novice when it came to


    jewelry designing. However, she knew how to put a price on things with just one nce. The presents


    were worth ten million, if not more. The price on these things was utterly terrifying. She wondered if that


    was how wealthy people gave each other gifts. ¡°Westley, these are so expensive.¡± Gabrielle looked at


    her husband with uneasy eyes. These were worth much more than Gabrielle anticipated. How could


    she possibly ept or donate these things? There was no way in hell she could just let herself throw


    everything away. These things weren¡¯t something one could just so easily get rid of.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 599

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 599


    This pile of priceless jewelries shocked not only Gabrielle, but also Westley. To their surprise, there was


    also a set of diamond worth more than ten million dors in it.


    What Victor was trying to do was pretty obvious.


    This man was openly showing his love to pursue his wife. In other words, he was challenging him.


    Indeed, Victor was really bold. If only Westley had known that Victor brought these things, he would


    have asked his bodyguards to throw them out directly without even letting Gabrielle see.


    Looking at Westley with her eyes filled with bewilderment, Gabrielle asked in a low voice, ¡°Westley,


    what should we do about these things?¡±


    They estimated that these things were worth at least thirty to forty million dors. The amount made


    Gabrielle reluctant to ept them as a gift. Although she said that she would donate them before, she


    still wanted to hear Westley¡¯s opinion first.


    Standing next to Gabrielle, Westley put his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before


    that you want to donate them? Just donate them. Or are you not willing to do it now?¡±


    Gabrielle looked at him and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to do that. I just think that they


    are too expensive to ept. Is Victor crazy? How can he give me such valuable jewelries? I don¡¯t think


    it¡¯s appropriate to donate them now.¡±


    With an indifferent look on his face, Westley said in a calm voice, ¡°Victor isn¡¯t crazy. He just wants to


    show his gratitude for saving his life. To be honest, tens of millions of dors isn¡¯t a big deal for him. As


    long as you want, he will even give you half of the Sanderson Group. After all, if you didn¡¯t save him, he


    would have died and then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the wealth of hispany.¡±


    Even though Westley was right about that, Gabrielle didn¡¯t know Victor¡¯s identity when she saved him,


    let alone saving him to get money from him.


    Now that she got so many precious gifts from Victor, it was natural for her to surprise.


    Turning to look at Westley, Gabrielle held his arm and said, ¡°Westley, no matter what, I can¡¯t ept this


    kind of precious gifts. How about we find a way to return everything to Victor?¡±


    In a calm voice, Westley said, ¡°No, we are not going to return anything. I¡¯ll just ask ter to count them


    and donate them in the name of Victor.¡±


    In this way, he could help Victor gain a name and they wouldn¡¯t have to interact with him in the future.


    Gabriellepletely agreed with Westley¡¯s idea. Immediately, Gabrielle smiled happily and said, ¡°I


    agree with you. Let¡¯s take them back to Antawood. Then, donate them in name of Victor, regardless of


    fame or any form of profit, just let him gain it. We don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him


    at all.


    Rubbing her head adoringly, Westley said softly, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. Just


    leave it all to ter.¡± Gabrielle took a deep breath and said with a smile on her face, ¡°Oh, I can breathe


    freely now. I feel relieved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. You should go to bed and have some rest. I¡¯ll prepare dinner


    for us.¡± Westley rubbed her forehead before kissing it softly. Shaking her head, Gabrielle said, ¡°I¡¯m not


    going to take a rest. I¡¯ll just go back to our room and pack our things. After all, we are going back


    tomorrow. I¡¯m so excited now.¡± Of course how could Gabrielle sleep?


    As she was so excited for tomorrow, she felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight. Seeing the


    smile on her face, Westley smiled and said, ¡°Well, you can go back to the room. It¡¯s up to you to have a


    rest or pack up. You can do whatever you want. I¡¯m fine as long as you are happy. I¡¯ll go and prepare


    dinner.¡± In fact, Westley would never force Gabrielle to do something she was unhappy with. fter that,


    Gabrielle told him what she was worried about.


    ¡°Westley, can you please ask ter to check Victor¡¯s things carefully and auction them off? In this way,


    we can donate even more money. If we donate these things directly, I¡¯m afraid that the charity


    organization will cash it in the end.¡± Nowadays, many charity organization would misuse the donation.


    Sometimes, they wouldn¡¯t manage the donated properties properly at all and would use them for pr


    ivate matters. Some even took the money for themselves. Gabrielle really hated those kind of people.


    Therefore, she was a little worried about it.


    Wanting to make Gabrielle feel more at ease, Westley said calmly, ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry about it. I will


    hand everything over to the Morris Group¡¯s own charity organization to deal with this matter. So, no


    other organization will be allowed to deal with it.¡±


    After hearing his words, Gabrielle felt much better. As long as she had Westley, she had nothing to


    worry about.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going upstairs to pack our things then.¡± Without saying anything further, Gabrielle went


    upstairs directly.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t have many things to pack. After all, they didn¡¯t bring here anything with them as they


    came in a hurry. The clothes they wore and the things they used were bought in the local shopping


    malls. Therefore, they weren¡¯t nning to take anything unnecessary with them.


    After packing for some time, Gabrielle finished packing the things she wanted to take back with them


    and put them in one suitcase.


    When Westley finished preparing the dinner, he came upstairs and found that Gabrielle was using her


    phone on the bed.


    ¡°Honey, dinner is ready now. Have you finished packing everything?¡± In fact, Westley came to tell her to


    come down for dinner.


    Once Gabrielle saw Westley, she sat up straight and looked at him as she said helplessly, ¡°Oh, is


    dinner ready? I was talking with Mia and the others. I¡¯m going to invite her to dinner once we got back.


    She¡¯s really angry at me for disappearing during the past two months.¡±


    Actually, Mia had been asking Gabrielle about when she woulde back. Before, Gabrielle had told


    her that she woulde back in a few days. However, it was dyed again.


    Honestly, it was natural for Mia to get angry and unhappy. After all, Gabrielle had disappeared for more


    than two months without any news. When Mia finally got some news from Gabrielle, she was told that


    Gabrielle woulde back in a few days. However, Gabrielle had failed to keep her promise again.


    How could Mia not be angry after everything?


    Everyone would be angry if they faced such kind of situation. Caressing her head, Westley pulled her


    up from the bed while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much. We are going back tomorrow. Once we


    got back, you can treat her a good meal. She won¡¯t be mad at you anymore after that. Honestly, the


    reason she is mad at you is only because she is worried about you. If she knew that you are safe, she


    wouldn¡¯t be so


    orried.


    Hearing it, Gabrielle punched him in the chest teasingly as she said, ¡°Mr. Morris, you are getting worse


    and worse.¡± ¡°I promise I¡¯ll only be bad to you like this. I will never be this bad to others.¡± While saying,


    Westley grabbed her hand and kissed it.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, Gabrielle knew what kind of bad Westley was talking about. However, she didn¡¯t want to


    know this side of Westley.


    For Gabrielle, no matter what kind of person Westley was, he was her husband and she would love him


    forever. ¡°Well, now, let¡¯s go downstairs to have dinner. I¡¯m hungry.¡± After saying that, Gabrielle jumped


    on him directly, indicating that she wanted him to carry her downstairs for dinner. Her actions made


    Westleyugh happily. In an instant, he wrapped his arms around her and carried her downstairs.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and have dinner.¡± Holding her tightly in his arms, Westley went downstairs.


    A t that time, Remy happened toe back from outside. The scene in front of him made him have a


    headache. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m really d that we are going back tomorrow. I don¡¯t have to live with


    you two lovebirds anymore. Or else, I really think I will die ahead of my time.¡± Hearing Remy¡¯s voice,


    Gabrielle quickly got down from Westley¡¯s arms and gave Remy an innocent smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Remy.


    You will live a long life.¡± Remy was amused to hear her words. ¡°Gabrielle, that¡¯s so kind of you to say


    those words. I will live a long life like an old monster.¡± Then, Gabrielle reminded Remy, ¡°Remy, dinner is


    ready now. You can eat it.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just going to change my clothes real quick. You guys eat first.¡±


    Then, Remy retreated back to his room to change his clothes.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 600

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 600


    Westley and Gabrielle were sitting at the dining table, waiting for Remy toe.


    ¡°Westley, do you think Remy is fine? He looks a little tired,¡± Gabrielle said with uneasiness.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If there is something that Remy can¡¯t solve, he will definitelye to me. He hasn¡¯te to


    me for the whole day, which means he has solved it by himself. Remy is a very great doctor, so don¡¯t


    worry too much,¡± Westley held her hand and said softly, soothing her uneasy feeling.


    At the moment, Gabrielle was well aware that she was being too sensitive and that even a little bit of


    abnormality could affect her mood.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I believe in Remy¡¯s medical skills. It¡¯s just that I think too much,¡± Gabrielle said as she


    made a reflection on herself.


    ¡°Have some soup first. This is ribs soup with corn. It¡¯s a little sweet. The taste should be to your liking.¡±


    Noticing the trace of worries on Gabrielle¡¯s face, Westley pushed the bowl of soup in front of her.


    ¡°We¡¯d better wait for Remy. It¡¯s impolite of me to eat first.¡± Gabrielle straightly gave out a refusal.


    Hearing this, Westley didn¡¯t try to urge Gabrielle anymore. As much as he wanted to make her feel


    better, he knew that pushing her to eat would only make her feel worse. So he simply gave her space


    to take her own moment.


    Not long after, Remy came over and sat down with a very calm expression. Seeing the sight of the


    untouched soup on the table, Remy said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat first? You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Remy, we don¡¯t mind waiting for a few minutes. It¡¯s best to eat together,¡± Gabrielle replied as she


    quickly filled a bowl of soup for Remy.


    ¡°Remy, have some soup. The dinner today was cooked by Westley alone.¡± Gabrielle gave credit to her


    husband with a proud expression on her face.


    ¡°Westley is really good at cooking. Thanks to you, Gabrielle, I have a chance to eat the food cooked by


    him. Otherwise, I won¡¯t get a chance like this.¡± What Remy said was not a lie.


    Although Westley¡¯s cooking skills were recognized as very good, he rarely cooked in front of them.


    After all, whether he cooked or not depended purely on his mood, which meant that if he wasn¡¯t in the


    mood, he would not do anything.


    ¡°Remy, then you must eat more today. By the way, have you arranged everything well for Nellie?¡±


    Gabrielle asked her point directly, not wasting any time. After all, she had been waiting for this chance


    to question Remy personally. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything for her well. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.


    The ident that happened before will not happen again.¡± Remy gave Gabrielle a firm answer


    because he went to confirm on purpose today.


    ¡°The apanying doctor and nurses are good people, right?¡± Gabrielle continued to ask out her


    worries. ¡°They are good. No problem with any of them.¡± Remy followed up with a second confirmation.


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Remy¡¯s words of confirmation washed away Gabrielle¡¯s concerns, making her


    dangling heart feel relieved. The reason she was so concerned wasn¡¯t necessarily because she had


    feelings for Nellie. But it was because the baby in Nellie¡¯s belly was so important to them that they had


    to help her keep the baby safe. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Westley had nothing to bring up about this matter.


    After all, with the arrangement of the Campbell Family¡¯s men, there would be no more problems. ¡°We¡¯ll


    go back tomorrow. Will youe back to Bangkok?¡± Remy asked Westley. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it yet. I¡¯ll


    come back if necessary.¡± Westley tly gave out a response. He was not sure what would happen in


    the future or even what would happen tomorrow. ¡°Remy, please eat more. Thank you for your hard


    work these days,¡± Gabrielle said as she hurriedly urged him to pick up some food. When the three of


    them finished the dinner, they went back to their rooms. Gabrielle deliberately went to take a bath soContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    that she could rx and sleep well tonight. Otherwise, she was really afraid that she would be too


    excited to fall asleep tonight.


    After Gabrielle came out, Westley went in for a shower. Gabrielle leaned on the bed and yed with


    her phone when she finished drying herself.


    Soon, Westley came over with water dropping from his body. He then lifted the quilt as he adjusted his


    body.


    ¡°What are you watching?¡± sitting next to her, Westley leaned over and asked.


    ¡°Domestic news. We¡¯ll go back tomorrow. So I read some domestic news to get a better understanding.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good to feel isted once we go back,¡± Gabrielle replied with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Can you share with me some strange news that you read, Gabrielle?¡± Westley leaned


    over and kissed her.


    This man was not only a jealous maniac but also a kissing maniac. He would kiss her every time he got


    the chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s not any special news. I¡¯m just worried about Star. Do you think he will get used to the life in our


    country as soon as possible after he goes back with us?¡± Gabrielle spoke out her worry.


    Since they decided to adopt Star and be his parents, they must fulfill their responsibilities as


    parents and take good care of this child.


    ¡°Yes, he will. I will ask the best psychologist to help Star recover as soon as possible. Maybe it will take


    time for him to remember, but his mood can gradually recover. This child should not be particrly


    gloomy.¡± Westley spoke very seriously.


    He didn¡¯t know much about Star. To be more precise, even if he wanted to know more, he couldn¡¯t get


    too much information about Star. The information about him and his mother had been wiped too


    cleanly.


    This was the fate of those lovers of the rich and their illegitimate children, who were basically forbidden


    from being known to the public. A nyway, Westley didn¡¯t care much about the past of Star. In the future,


    Star would be his son, and he would live a happy life forever.


    ¡°He will be very happy because he has met us. We will give Star the best love, right?¡± Gabrielle looked


    up at Westley and smiled expectantly.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a blessing for Star to meet us. No matter what he has been through in the past, he will


    be happy from now on since he has us,¡± Gabrielle said happily. A s long as it was about Star, Gabrielle


    was very interested in it, especially things that could make Star happier and happier. ¡°He will. Star will


    be a very happy child in the future. It¡¯ste now. Let¡¯s go to bed. We have to get up early to pick up Star


    tomorrow.¡± Westley urged Gabrielle to sleep.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t dy anymore after hearing this, and she put down the phone andy in Westley¡¯s


    arms. Perhaps because she knew that she could finally go back home, Gabrielle was in a state of


    excitement the whole night. She woke up before daybreak and didn¡¯t want to sleep again after that.


    ¡°Gabrielle, why are you up before dawn? Sleep a little longer.¡± Westley gave out an urge as he looked


    at the person in his arms who had already woken up and didn¡¯t sleep again.


    ¡°Westley, I don¡¯t want to sleep at all. Let¡¯s get up and pick up Star so that we can go back early.¡±


    Gabrielle voiced out her eagerness to go back. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get up and pack up. You will only feel


    ufortable if I let you sleep longer.¡± Westley didn¡¯t force Gabrielle to sleep anymore. The two of


    them quickly got up to wash their faces and changed their clothes and then went downstairs with their


    suitcases. s they walked downstairs, they saw the sight of Remy with a ck suitcase beside him.


    ¡°Remy, why do you get up so early too?¡± Gabrielle looked at Remy with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m a little excited


    to be able to go back today,¡± Remy said jokingly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the hospital to pick up Star first.¡±


    Westley spoke as he pushed the suitcase out.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 601

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 601


    When Star saw theming, he gave them a faint smile, which indicated that he was in a good


    condition today. Yesterday, he was in a bad condition and he couldn¡¯t even smile.


    Therefore, seeing the smile on Star¡¯s face made Gabrielle feel a little better.


    Holding the hand of her husband, who was standing beside her, Gabrielle asked softly, ¡°Westley, is Star


    really smiling at us?¡±


    With a smile on his face, Westley said, ¡°Yes, Star recognize us as his parents. That¡¯s why he is smiling


    at us.¡± Holding her hand back, Westley led her to the bedside of Star.


    ¡°Star, we are here to pick you up and go home with us. How are you feeling today?¡± The more


    Gabrielle stared at the lovely and tender face of Star, the more she adored him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After listening carefully to Westley, who tranted for Gabrielle, Star nodded his head obediently while


    saying, ¡°Well, I feel good today. I want to go home because I don¡¯t like hospital.¡±


    Although it was true that hospital was a miraculous ce where people died, got ill, grew old and gave


    birth, it was sometimes a scary ce, especially to the children.


    Therefore, it was totally understandable for Star to feel ufortable.


    At that time, the caregiver exined the condition of Star to the two of them, ¡°Mr. Morris and Mrs.


    Morris, Star got up very early this morning. Maybe he knew that you woulde and pick him up


    today. That¡¯s why he is in a good mood.¡±


    Hearing it, Gabrielle said politely to the caregiver, ¡°I really thank you for taking care of Star these days.


    We are taking him home today. He¡¯s in a good condition because you took great care of him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Morris. I¡¯m just doing what I should do. Star is the most obedient and sensible


    child I¡¯ve ever taken care of. He¡¯s really lucky to meet both of you.¡± The truth was, the caregiver knew


    what happened to Star and she sympathized with him for losing his biological mother at such a young


    age.


    Later, Westley called ter, who was standing outside the door and said, ¡°ter, take her with you to


    pay the bills.¡±


    Hearing it, ter came in and then left the room with the caregiver. At that time, the doctor in charge of


    Star was giving some instructions to Remy. It was true that Star was getting better but still it wasn¡¯t


    suitable for him to take a flight. Although the distance from Bangkok to Antawood wasn¡¯t too far, he


    would still be worried. A fter discussing a few things with Remy, the doctor walked up to Westley and


    Gabrielle. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Morris, Star¡¯s ounds are a little serious so I hope you can pay attention to him


    during the flight. I have instructed Remy about the medicine and precautions for Star. Even if


    something did happen, Remy will be there to deal with it. So, don¡¯t worry too


    much.


    Gabrielle listened to the doctor carefully and said, ¡°Thank you for everything, doctor. We will be


    careful.¡± Handing a signed discharge form to Westley, the doctor said, ¡°Well then, you can go through


    the discharge procedures in a


    hile.


    Nodding his head, Westley said, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Then, he took the form from the doctor and had a


    look at it. As there was no need for him to go personally, he decided to tell ter to go through the


    discharge procedures when he came back. ¡°Westley, Gabrielle, both of you stay here and change


    Star¡¯s clothes. I¡¯ll go with the doctor to get the medicine for Star.¡± fter that, Remy left Star¡¯s ward with


    the doctor. Gabrielle took out the new robe that she bought for Star yesterday.


    As she wanted him to wear it today, she washed and dried itst night. In a gentle voice, Gabrielle said,


    ¡°Star, I¡¯m going to change your clothes. Your dad and I bought this night robe specially for you


    yesterday. Because of the wounds on your body, it will be more convenient for you to wear this. It won¡¯t


    scratch your wounds. When you recover after returning to Antawood, I will take you to buy more


    beautiful clothes as long as you like them.¡±


    When Westley finished tranting her words, Star nodded his head obediently. ¡°I k now, mommy.


    Thank you.¡± As Star smiled, the two little canine teeth were revealed, which made him really cute.


    He was indeed her angel sent from above.


    At that time, a thought shed into Gabrielle¡¯s mind. Thinking about it, she looked at Westley worriedly


    and said, ¡°Westley, as his mother, I always speak thenguage that he doesn¡¯t understand. What if


    Star thinks too much about it?¡±


    The whole time, she spoke in English, and then it was tranted by Westley into Thainguage for


    Star. Obviously, the two of them spoke differentnguages. A child like Star might be very cautious and


    sensitive. Why hadn¡¯t they thought about it before?


    There was a possibility that he might think that she wasn¡¯t his mother.


    Of course, Westley could understand her worries, but he didn¡¯t want her to worry about it. In a calming


    voice, Westley said, ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m always here with you, right? Plus, when Star


    got back to Antawood, I will hire a teacher who can speak both English and Thai to teach him well. He


    is really clever so it won¡¯t take long for him tomunicate with you freely.¡±


    Shaking her head, Gabrielle said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about whether Star can speak English or


    not. I¡¯m worried that he will start doubting about his identity.¡±


    Holding her hand, Westley tried to reason with her as he said, ¡°Star has mixed blood, honey. He can


    tell at first nce that we are not his biological parents. He is smart enough to know that. Let¡¯s talk


    about it in the future.¡± In fact, Westley knew that Star was a clever kid. He believed that Star would


    be a very capable man in the future.


    Nodding her head, Gabrielle agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Our appearance is obviously too different from his.


    Any smart child can see it. Maybe Star already guessed that we are not his biological parents.¡± In the


    end, Gabrielle dismissed the matter as she thought that she was thinking too much.


    Seeing the look of daze on Gabrielle, Westley tried to change the subject as he said, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s


    change Star¡¯s clothes so that we can leave the hospital quickly.¡±


    The moment Gabrielle uncovered the quilt and took off the hospital gown of Star, she was met with a


    sight of numerous wounds on the back and waist of Star. Although she knew that Star¡¯s back was


    stabbed by ss when she saved him, she didn¡¯t really see these wounds at that time.


    When Gabrielle saw the wounds, she felt sorry for Star. Then, she asked, ¡°Does it hurt, Star?¡± Her


    heart was heavy for such a young child to suffer a great harm. In a firm voice, Star said, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t


    hurt.¡± The way he said made Gabrielle feel more distressed. ¡°My poor baby. You will recover soon after


    the treatments.


    ¡± Kissing softly on his forehead, Gabrielle put on his robe for him carefully. Once ter finished all the


    discharge procedures, Remy took the medicine from the doctor and all of them left the hospital before


    heading to Westley¡¯s private ne. It took about an hour for them to leave from the hospital to the


    private ne.


    They decided to leave the hospital in an ambnce so that Star could liefortably in it. Although


    Star tried to show everyone that he was in a good state and even wanted to smile, he looked very


    serious. No matter how Star acted, Gabrielle knew that he didn¡¯t want to leave this ce. Originally, he


    should have been born and raised here in Bangkok. Even though he lost his memories, he must still


    have a sense of familiarity with hisnd in his body. Holding Star¡¯s hands, Gabrielle asked in a worried


    voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to leave, Star?¡± A t that time, Star answered in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    That was what he was feeling right now. As a four or five year old child who had lost his memory, he


    didn¡¯t know what he was feeling at the moment. Seeing the sad look on his face, Gabrielle made a


    promise. ¡°Star, if you ever want toe back here in the future, we promise that we¡¯lle back with


    you.¡± ¡°Okay, mommy.¡± After that, Star kept quiet the whole ride.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 602

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 602


    A few hourster, the ne finallynded safely on thend of Antawood and the co-pilot announced


    their arrival to the passengers.


    Before the ne took off, Remy specially gave Star sleep-inducing injection in order to make him


    sleep, which effectively eased his pain.


    Thanks to him, Star slept soundly all the way to Antawood. However, even after the ne stopped


    steadily, he didn¡¯t show any signs of waking up. At the sight of this, Gabrielle felt a little uneasy as she


    called him a few times.


    After all, she had be a mother now. She would be nervous at once at the slightest abnormal


    sign of her child.


    ¡°Remy, is it okay for Star to sleep so deeply like this for so long?¡± Looking at Star who was still sleeping


    soundly without any vignce, Gabrielle was a little worried.


    Remy knew what she was worried about, so heforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that depending on his


    physical condition, I gave him a dose that works for three hours. I am guessing he will wake up in an


    hour or so. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Only then did she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go back to Half Moon Bay now. Sophie must have


    cooked lunch for us at home. Remy, you should join us for lunch before you go back,¡± Gabrielle looked


    at Remy and suggested with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Initially, Remy had nned to return to the Davis family as soon as he


    got off the ne. After all, his grandpa had been urging him to return since a few days ago.


    However, he ended up returning only now, which was in time for the national holiday at least.


    Now that he was invited to have lunch by Gabrielle, he thought that it wouldn¡¯t matter even if he


    dyed for a few more hours. Just like that, he decided to dy for another half a day without any


    hesitation.


    ¡°Star, we are going back home now. Here is Antawood where your dad and I live. And this is also the


    ce where you will live from now on,¡± Gabrielle mumbled to Star, despite knowing that he couldn¡¯t


    hear her as he was still in a deep slumber.


    ¡°Gabrielle,e. Alvin hase with some people to wee us.¡± Westley took a look at the people


    outside. Alvin considerably brought an ambnce here with him, in order to make sure Star could be


    escorted in a better condition with the help of the medical team.


    As soon as Gabrielle got off the ne, she breathed in the air of Antawood and sighed pleasantly.


    ¡°Westley, we¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Today¡¯s temperature was a little low, so she felt the chill after getting off the ne. Noticing this,


    Westley reached out and held her tightly in his arms, hoping to give her a little warmth.


    ¡°Wee back, Mr. Morris and Mrs. Morris.¡± Alvin came over and handed each of them a coat made of


    cotton. Gabrielle put on the cotton coat and looked at Alvin, greeting him, ¡°Alvin, long time no see.


    Thank you for your hard work these days.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Morris. In fact, it¡¯s not hard at all. I¡¯m


    just d to be of help to you. The car is over there. Since the eather is cold, you should get in the car


    first.¡± Saying this, Alvin led them towards a ck van. With a nce, it could be seen that this van was


    specially prepared for Westley and the party. ¡°Alvin, ask them to be careful when they carry Star over,¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help reminding him out of concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Morris. They will be careful.¡±


    Alvin politely reassured her as he walked to the car and opened the door for them. ¡°Gabrielle, Remy is


    with Star. He knows what to do. Nothing will happen.¡± Westley held her hand and pulled her to get into


    the car. He understood that Gabrielle must be too nervous.


    Perhaps it was because she cared about the child too much. ¡°Well, it feels good toe back.¡± Sitting


    in a seat, Gabrielle looked out of the window at the sky while smiling slightly. ¡°Of course, home is the


    best ce after all. You have suffered a lot in Bangkok these days. It¡¯s good enough that we are back


    safely.¡± With a faint smile on his face, Westley lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Now


    that you mention it, I still have yet to apologize to you properly. It is all my fault that we had to


    experience all this. I got you into trouble.¡± Gabrielle knew that she owed him an apology. After all, if it


    weren¡¯t for her, Westley wouldn¡¯t have rushed to Bangkok in order to save her. He almost lost his life in


    the process.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t me yourself. We are a co uple which means that we are in this together. I¡¯m even


    d that I got to experience all that with you.¡± Westley didn¡¯t have the intention to me Gabrielle at


    all. He felt that it was fortunate enough that he was able to save her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do such a stupid thing ever again.¡± Feeling regretful, Gabrielle promised seriously.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all over now. Don¡¯t think about it anymore,¡± Westley gently said as he held Gabrielle in his


    arms.


    When the van arrived at Half Moon Bay, Sophie rushed out immediately. It was obvious that she was


    waiting for their arrival in the yard and even Neil, who was guarding in the Vineyard Vi, came over


    and greeted, ¡°Mr. Morris, Mrs. Morris, you are finally back.¡±


    ¡°Wee back!¡±


    Sophie was so excited to see them as they finally came back after more than two months. She was so


    worried when she heard that the two of them were injured in Bangkok, so she had been waiting for


    them ever since.


    Now that she saw that the two of them were safe and sound, she was so happy and relieved that she


    was about to cry tears of joy.


    ¡°Sophie, we are back, safe and sound. You worried about us too much, didn¡¯t you?¡± Noticing the tearful


    expression of Sophie, Gabrielle went over and hugged her.


    During the period of her stay in Half Moon Bay, Sophie had treated her as her daughter. She knew how


    worried Sophie must have been these days.


    ¡°Thank God. It¡¯s great as long as you both are safe and sound. Mrs. Morris, you have no idea how


    worried I was when I heard that something happened to you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry to make you worried, Sophie.¡± Gabrielle gave Sophie a smile apologetically.


    She felt guilty for letting her worry for her impulsive actions.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me. Everything¡¯s good as long as you are fine.¡± For


    Sophie, nothing mattered anymore as long as Gabrielle and Westley were fine.


    Gabrielle nodded gratefully.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    A t this time, a ck German shepherd dog rushed out from his house beside them and happily walked


    around Gabrielle¡¯s eet while wagging his tail.


    ¡°Oh, is this ckboo? He¡¯s already so big!¡± Gabrielle was surprised as she squatted down and rubbed


    his head. Now that he had grown up, he had be so big to the point that he wasn¡¯t recognizable.


    He had been surrounding Gabrielle¡¯s legs, seeming to beg for her care and attention. ¡°Well, yes. He¡¯s


    indeed ckboo. He became bigger because he ate too much in the past two months,¡± Sophie


    exined with a doting smile on her face. Gabrielle rubbed his head and said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown into a big


    dog now, ckboo. You can even safeguard the house now.¡± Then, she raised her head and said to


    Sophie,Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of him well.¡± She felt really grateful towards Sophie as she was


    here taking care of everything in their absence. ¡°Mrs. Morris, please don¡¯t say that. I feel even lucky


    that ckboo has been here with me these days. Due to his apany, I didn¡¯t feel lonely at all.¡±


    Sophie really liked ckboo as he was well-behaved and he apanied her throughout these days.


    Otherwise, it would have been very lonely for her to live alone in this big and empty vi. ¡°By the way,


    Mr. Morris, you told me that Mr. Star woulde back with you. Where is he? I¡¯ve cleaned the room for


    him.


    It¡¯s next to your master bedroom. Didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± Sophie had received a call from


    Westley before, saying that they were going to bring a child back from Bangkok to Antawood with them.


    He also introduced him to her in advance that the kid was an interracial boy whose name was Star.


    ¡°Yes, Star hase back with us. It¡¯s just that he will be here a little slower than us.¡± Westley


    answered her question calmly. fter all, they hade here with the van while Star was being escorted


    by the ambnce after them. ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing Mr. Star. In the meantime, how about


    I take you to see the room I prepared for him irst?¡± Sophie looked at Gabrielle and suggested eagerly.


    ¡°Of course, we would love to take a look. Sophie, please lead us upstairs.¡± Gabrielle agreed in the


    same eager tone as she wanted to see what Star¡¯s room looked like.


    Since they had suddenly decided to take Star here with them, Sophie didn¡¯t have much time to prepare.


    So, she tried her best to prepare the temporary room for him. In the future when Star¡¯s condition


    became much better, they would redecorate another room for him.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 603

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 603


    There was only a kid¡¯s bed and toys in the room. The wardrobe had nothing but children¡¯s clothing, and


    the bathroom was stocked with basic necessities.


    That was how Sophie had prepared everything.


    However, Gabrielle was still satisfied. After all, they didn¡¯t give Sophie the time to arrange anything.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, you informed me that you¡¯d bring Mr. Star with you two days ago. I didn¡¯t have the time to


    prepare, so I only bought these to fulfill his basic needs. If you need anything else, just inform me. I will


    get them right away.¡± Sophie smiled awkwardly. After all, that was all she could do.


    ¡°You have done a great job, Sophie. After all, we informed you at thest minute. We can always buy


    the things we need. If Star is not happy with his room, we can redecorate itter. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m


    happy with what you have done.¡± Gabrielle smiled as she raked her eyes across the room. She was


    satisfied with the arrangements.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, do you really think it¡¯s good?¡± Sophie asked nervously as she examined Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sophie, you have done an exceptional job. But I have certain things that I want to tell you about Star.¡±


    Gabrielle looked at her intently.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Morris. What is it?¡± ¡°Sophie, here is the thing.¡± Gabrielle closed her eyes and took a deep


    breath.


    ¡°Star got injured in an ident; his back and waist are severely injured. He needs to rest at home for


    the time being. He has lost his memory. The poor boy has no idea about his past and what happened


    before. I saved him during the ident, so I spoke with Westley and decided to adopt him.¡± She fell


    silent, hoping for Sophie to understand Star¡¯s special condition.


    They had to handle him with care. After all, the boy was fragile. Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to stimte him in


    any way and worsen his condition.


    They hadn¡¯t told Sophie about all this on the phone before because she felt it was better to exin


    everything in person.


    Sophie¡¯s heart softened when she heard about Star¡¯s condition. The poor boy had to go through a lot at


    such a young age.


    ¡°The poor boy has endured a lot of pain and suffering when he should be enjoying life and ying with


    friends. It¡¯s heartbreaking. Is he okay now?¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t wait to see him.


    ¡°Star is a very strong, smart, and sensible child. I don¡¯t want to mention anything about the past until he


    regains his memory. I hope you don¡¯t say anything either. Don¡¯t mention that he is from Bangkok, at


    least for the time being. It would only stimte him.¡± Sophie nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do or say anything that would make little Star ufortable.¡±


    Gabrielle smiled gratefully. Just then, they heard movement downstairs. It looked like Remy and the


    others hade back. Gabrielle peeked out of the window. As expected, Star and the others had


    arrived. ¡°Sophie, let¡¯s go downstairs. Star is here.¡± Gabrielle grinned excitedly. Sophie hurriedly


    followed her. When they arrived downstairs, the medical staff carefully carried Star out of the


    ambnce and brought him inside the house. Star was still unconscious. ¡°Mrs. Morris, Mr. Star is such


    an adorable boy!¡±


    Sophie gushed. She had already developed a fondness for the little boy. Star looked peaceful in his


    sleep. He looked handsome and had an innate charm. ¡°Well, Star is good-looking, obedient, and sma


    rt. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like him.¡± Gabrielle felt that anyone would like an adorable child like him. ¡°Of course, I


    will.¡± Sophie was sure that she would like Star and they would get along with each other in the future.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone. The boy¡¯s room is on the third floor. Please carry him upstairs.¡± Although it was


    their duty to carry Star upstairs, she still felt bad about it.


    They gently ced Star on the bed. Gabrielle was worried that the little boy hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    ¡°Remy, why hasn¡¯t Star woken up yet? Is he all right?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s stomach clenched with anticipation.


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll check on Star now. I¡¯m sure he is fine.¡± Remy sat on the bed beside Star and


    began examining his body.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He is fine. The boy is in aa, and I¡¯m sure he will wake up soon.¡± Remy smiled reassuringly.


    ¡°Star can¡¯t sleep on like this. He should wake up and celebrate the first day back home with us.¡±


    Gabrielle waved her hands helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Star will be fine. Let¡¯s go downstairs first.¡±


    Remy was aware of the boy¡¯s condition.


    When he administered the medicine to Star, the dose was well-controlled. The effect of the medicine


    would only be dyed for an hour. It wouldn¡¯t be too long.


    After all, Star was just a child, and his body had endured severe injuries. Remy would never give him a


    high dosage of medication and ruin the boy¡¯s health.


    ¡°By the way, food is ready. Pleasee downstairs for lunch,¡± Sophie said in a hurry.


    ¡°Gabrielle, go downstairs for lunch. We have to go back to my parents¡¯ house tonight.¡± Westley held


    Gabrielle¡¯s hand and gently nudged her.


    It was the national holiday Gabrielle was going to spend it with the Morris family. She had nned to go


    back to Morris¡¯ Mansion to celebrate it with Westley.


    ¡°What about Star?¡± Gabrielle looked at the little boy lying on the bed, worry and concern evident in her


    eyes. ¡°Star is injured now, so we can¡¯t take him with us. Moreover, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for many


    people to know about him for the time being. Once he gets better, I will inform Grandma and the


    others.¡± Westley exined his concern. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let Star rest. He is adorable, and I am sure


    Grandma will like him.¡±


    Gabrielle knew that Star would be a popr kid. ¡°Let¡¯s go down first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When they arrived


    downstairs, they saw Roseing in, wheeling Doctor Maniac into the house. ¡°Gabrielle, Mr. Morris,


    you are back,¡± Rose greeted. ¡°Rose, Doctor Maniac, how are you two doing? Do you like it here? How


    is your health? Feeling any better?¡± Gabrielle asked anxiously. But judging from Rose¡¯s condition,


    Gabrielle knew they had recovered well. ¡°I have almost recovered. He, too, is in rehabilitation now. He


    asked me to bring him here because he wanted to see you. pparently, it¡¯s something important.¡± Rose


    rolled her eyes, not caring about Doctor Maniac¡¯s pride. ¡°Is it wrong to be eager to meet a friend?¡±


    Doctor Maniac didn¡¯t want to argue with Rose. But the woman was driving him


    crazy.


    They had been living together in Half Moon Bay. Rose enjoyed pulling his leg every day. She either


    scolded or troubled him.


    Doctor Maniac was an injured man. Therefore, he required the right environment and mood to recover.


    He didn¡¯t want Rose to help him, but the woman had been constantly provoking him. She had gone too


    far this time.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 604

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 604


    Seeing the two of them bickering again, Gabrielle thought they would get along well through those petty


    quarrels. They would probably make best friends out of each other.


    ¡°It looks like you aren¡¯t doing so bad recovering, Doctor Maniac. If you follow up your rehabilitation well


    and consistently, you¡¯ll walk within no time,¡± Gabrielle encouraged him.


    ¡°Gabrielle, this ought to be the finest present he¡¯s ever gotten.¡± Rose grinned.


    ¡°Just stop with the bickering. I bet you¡¯re starving. Let¡¯s eat lunch together.¡± Gabrielle invited them.


    ¡°We are hungry. We knew you would show up today. Since we wanted to eat together, we waited for


    you. Did you bring the child with you? You didn¡¯t leave him, did you?¡± Rose asked Gabrielle.


    ¡°Yes, I brought him back. Star is upstairs, sleeping.¡± Gabrielle escorted them to the seats.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rose, Doctor Maniac, Westley and I will return to the Morris¡¯ Mansion for dinner. We will be backter


    and we could celebrate it together. As a result, you, Sophie, and Neil will have supper here and look


    after Star for us. Is that a good idea?¡± Gabrielle asked them what they thought.


    ¡°I can¡¯t disagree. Anyhow, I am alone. I can eat wherever. I got no home, and it¡¯s not a must that I go


    home for the family gathering.¡± Rose smiled faintly.


    Since she lost her one and only sister, Rose was homeless.


    ¡°Hey, Rose, don¡¯t be so discouraged. Consider this your home from now on, forever. Okay?¡± Gabrielle


    stated solemnly to Rose.


    Rose said Gabrielle resembled her younger sister, so to Gabrielle Rose was an elder sister.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call this wonderful ce my home from now on. Every year, it¡¯s a wonderful idea to have the


    gathering here,¡± Rose said seriously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    fter lunch, Rose apanied Gabrielle to see Star. Sophie and the others began decorating the house


    ahead of the celebration.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you have a beautiful child. To say the least, the mixed-blood child is beautiful. I¡¯m not sure if


    I can have such in the future.¡± Admiring Star¡¯s sweet face, Rose couldn¡¯t help joking.


    ¡°Rose, you will do whatever you want in this world. Just wait for the right time toe,¡± Gabrielle said


    coolly. Gabrielle was honestly unconcerned about Rose¡¯s personal life. All in all, everyone had various


    opinions. ¡°Rose, I have to get this call.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s phone rang then. By the time she returned, Alvin


    had reced a new SIM card for her. The phone number she used in Antawood was valid again.


    Wendy was the one calling. ¡°Hi, mom.¡± Gabrielle answered the phone from the balcony. ¡°Gabrielle,


    you¡¯re finally ready to pick up the phone and call me mom. Tell me what you and Westley did.


    Are you going to be happy when the Jones family falls into shambles because of you?¡± Wendy


    unleashed a deluge of abuse on her. Bryce was still injured, so definitely Wendy was furious. On top of


    that, she could not get in touch with Gabrielle. Of course, she was enraged now that she had finally


    contacted Gabrielle.


    Despite the fact that Gabrielleprehended Wendy¡¯s eelings, she would never tolerate Wendy¡¯s


    method of speaking to her. ¡°Mom, maybe you should ask Bryce about this matter. I¡¯ve been the victim


    from the start to the end,¡± Gabrielle said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. How are you the victim here? Don¡¯t you


    appreciate marrying Westley?¡± Wendy was enraged. ¡°Did I marry him willingly in the first ce? If I


    disagreed with the marriage, the Jones family would no more exist. It¡¯s all on Bryce, leave me out of it.¡±


    Gabrielle almost terminated the phone call due to the anger that boiled inside her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s all on your brother. I didn¡¯t call to talk about that with you. I called to


    ask you where Westley is hiding Nellie. Is he still intending to


    marry that woman?¡± Wendy had nearly forgotten the main reason as to why she was calling today, so


    she hastily softened her tone.


    She was calling Gabrielle to inquire about Nellie¡¯s whereabouts. The Collins family was also seeking


    Nellie. Bearing in mind that Nellie carried Bryce¡¯s child, and once the child was born, Nellie would have


    no choice but to marry Bryce.


    If the Collins family found her first, Nellie would end up aborting the pregnancy forcefully.


    By all means, Wendy was adamantly opposed to the idea.


    That meant that she had to find Nellie before the Collins family.


    ¡°What hiding? I know nothing about that. Besides, it¡¯s quite clear that Westley is currently my husband.


    He won¡¯t be marrying Nellie any time soon or ever at all.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s heart swelled with irritation.


    She couldn¡¯t tell what on earth was on Wendy¡¯s mind. In what way would Westley marry Nellie again?


    ¡°It¡¯s only right that Westley won¡¯t marry Nellie. She carries your brother¡¯s child in her womb, which is


    automatically the bloodline of the Jones family. Please help me find her and let her give birth to the


    baby,¡± Wendy said anxiously.


    ¡°Mom, is it the child you want this bad, or do you just want to have something on the Collins family? To


    bully them into marrying Nellie to the Jones family?¡± Gabrielle asked coldly.


    Wendy was taken aback by Gabrielle¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t see iting. ¡°Of¡­ of course I want that


    child. Its part and parcel of the Jones family bloodline,¡± Wendy said emphatically. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t marry


    Bryce, and the child is born, will you provide for the child?¡± Gabrielle asked coldly. The problem was a


    real one. After all, the Collins family took their daughter as a means to make a profit. If they still wanted


    to exploit Nellie anyhow, who could stop them? ¡°What exactly do you mean? Would it hurt if you said


    something nice? Do you just wish Bryce doesn¡¯t marry a decent ife?¡± Wendy almost scolded Gabrielle.


    She was an unthankful girl.


    She seemed unwilling to see the Jones family do better in the future. If marriage linked the Jones and


    Collins family, the Jones family would be on a higher level. However, Gabrielle saw things differently.


    She must wish that the two families would never be connected through marriage. She had nevere


    across such an atrocious girl. ¡°I¡¯m only being honest. Dealing with the Collins family is not an easy task.


    They can stack profits by ying around with the Morris family for years.


    You don¡¯t believe that they will be interested in the Jones family, do you? I do know that the Collins


    amily and the Jones family are working together to find Nellie and battle Westley. But mom, the Collins


    family despises the Jones family. Take care not to let the Collins family catch the Jones family off guard


    in the future. Westley won¡¯t be of any help to you then,¡± Gabrielle pointed out to Wendy seriously. She


    didn¡¯t want to see the Jones family get deceived and blindsided.


    There was no way that was right. ¡°Gabrielle, what are you trying to tell me?¡± ¡°Mom, I simply wanted to


    caution you to watch out how you interact with the Collins family. After all, you have looked after me for


    twenty years. Despite the fact that we are not connected by blood, we have an indisputable family


    affection. I have lived with the Jones family for twenty years. I want it to continue living in one piece. It¡¯s


    the holiday for family gathering. Don¡¯t get mad, we are celebrating it. By the way, if you want us to


    return for a regr visit, I¡¯ll apany Westley. If you are unwilling to see us, then we won¡¯t be getting


    back. You deserve to be happy over the festival.¡± Gabrielle rified everything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Wendy then hung up the phone angrily.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 605

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 605


    After hanging up the phone with Wendy, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to say or think about anything. She stood


    on the spot in a daze.


    She knew, better than anyone, how much Wendy hated her. Wendy believed Gabrielle was the reason


    for the Jones family¡¯s misfortune ¡ª including Bryce¡¯s injury. She believed that Gabrielle wanted to


    destroy their family.


    Wendy would always find a way to condemn Gabrielle.


    However, despite knowing the woman¡¯s intentions, Gabrielle was still disappointed that she hadn¡¯t


    weed her to visit the Jones family.


    It was the first year Gabrielle couldn¡¯t spend the public holiday with the Jones family. She had originally


    nned to take Westley to the Jones family.


    It was cold outside. Gabrielle had been in the room, so she didn¡¯t wear a coat ¡ª she was in a simple


    white sweater. The chilly breeze whipped her as she was standing on the balcony. Her body began to


    tremble.


    Her heart sank with dejection as she yearned for family affection. She braced herself and stared into


    the distance.


    Just then, she felt a warm nket around her. Strong hands grabbed her shoulder and pulled her into a


    tight embrace.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did youe out to the balcony? Gosh, it¡¯s so cold here!¡± Westley whispered in


    her ear.


    ¡°Nothing. I just got a call from Mrs. Jones.¡± Gabrielle tried to sound calm to make sure Westley didn¡¯t


    worry about her.


    Hearing that, Westley frowned. He cupped Gabrielle¡¯s cheeks and looked at her. It seemed obvious


    that she wasn¡¯t happy.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Westley eyed her with concern.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Have you prepared gifts for the Morris family?¡± Gabrielle tried to change


    the topic.


    ¡°Yes, I have. We will go back to the old house soon. Grandma will be very happy to see you.¡± Westley


    ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Yes, I miss grandma too. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw her. I wonder if she is mad at me.¡±


    Gabrielle¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    fter all, Miley was nice to her. She feared that the old woman would be mad at her for not visiting them


    often. ¡°Grandma won¡¯t be angry with you. She would be so happy to see you. How can she be angry?¡±


    Westley kissed her orehead. ¡°Well, I hope she isn¡¯t mad at me.¡± Gabrielle smiled. ¡°Gabrielle, do you


    want to send the gift to the Jones family today, or shall we give it to them tomorrow?¡± asked Westley.


    Gabrielle was stunned.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about how to deal with the gift for the Jones family. After all, Wendy didn¡¯t let them


    go for their routine visit on the public holiday.


    Gabrielle was not in the mood to go back. She didn¡¯t know what to do now. ¡°Westley, Mrs. Jones said


    we don¡¯t need to go back. Arrange for someone to send the gift to them. After all, you¡¯ve be the


    son inw of the Jones family,¡± Gabrielle finally said after a long pause. Hearing that, Westley


    understood why his wife was sad. It turned out that it was because of Wendy forbidding them from


    visiting the Jones family.


    A fter all, Gabrielle would want to go back to her parents¡¯ home and spend time with them during such


    an asion. ¡°Gabrielle, if you want to go back, I¡¯ll take you. Let¡¯s see who can stop us,¡± Westley said


    coldly. Gabrielle didn¡¯t doubt Westley¡¯s words at all, for he had ess to every ce in Antawood.


    However, Wendy didn¡¯t wee her to the Jones family; she didn¡¯t want to go there and suffer any


    humiliation.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to be scolded or suffer any humilia


    tion on the happy asion. Westley, do you know that if someone scolds you at the beginning of a


    year, it will continue all year round? Do you want this bad luck?¡± Gabrielle poked his chest.


    Westley wasn¡¯t superstitious, but he subconsciously began to believe her words.


    After all, he had a superstitious wife, so he had to believe her words.


    His belief didn¡¯t matter because he wanted to make her happy. He chose to obey his wife, which would


    be much better than going against her every day.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, one couldn¡¯t reason with women.


    ¡°Okay. Whatever you say. If you want to go, I¡¯ll take you there. If not, let¡¯s not go.¡± Westley rubbed her


    head dotingly.


    However, seeing the disappointment in her eyes, he knew that Gabrielle wanted to visit the Jones


    family.


    After all, they had raised her. How could she not have feelings for them?


    However, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to go back and let Wendy humiliate her.


    ¡°The Jones family has med you for Bryce¡¯s issue. It was all his fault, but they ended up ming you.


    Are you upset about that? Do you feel wronged?¡± Gabrielle looked at Westley with concern.


    Bryce had been the culprit from the very beginning, but everyone med Westley. It was unfair. They


    were being unreasonable. ¡°No. All of it is worth it because I have won your heart. I won¡¯t feel bad even


    if they me me for all the problems in the world.¡± Westleyughed. Hearing that, Gabrielle also burst


    intoughter. ¡°Mr. Morris, you are a business elite. Why have you be lesspetent? You are


    happy about incurring losses.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a businessman. I¡¯d be happy regardless of whether I make money


    or not. So don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Westley lowered his head and kissed her.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Star is awake!¡± Rose shouted from the room. She didn¡¯t want to disturb the couple who were


    hugging each other. However, she had been waiting for Star to wake up. It was more important than


    anything else. ¡°Westley, Star is awake.¡± Gabrielle immediately took Westley¡¯s hand and happily ran to


    the room. The little boy¡¯s eyes fluttered open. He squinted and looked around the room. His body grew


    tense, and he became alert when he saw Rose, a stranger.


    However, his body visibly rxed when his gaze settled on Gabrielle and Westley. The child


    instinctively guarded himself against the strange environment. Gabrielle didn¡¯t know if Star was


    sensitive by nature or the special training during his childhood had made him alert. Whatever it was,


    Gabrielle liked to believe the boy as sensitive by nature. Star was raised by a single mother. Moreover,


    he was an illegitimate child. Therefore, he would be instinctively on guard around strange people. ¡°Star,


    you¡¯re awake. Are you feeling okay? This is our home in Antawood. Your dad and I brought you back


    here. This is your room. From now on, you are going to stay with us. Do you like it? If not, we can


    change itter.¡± Gabrielle grinned excitedly.


    Westley immediately tranted for her. Star looked at her and blinked innocently. ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± ¡°Oh my


    God! He is an angel. Look at his eyes. They are beautiful.¡± Even though Rose had seen many


    foreigners and children of mixed race, she hadn¡¯t seen such beautiful, maic eyes before. Star had


    been sleeping all this while. Now that he was awake, Rose couldn¡¯t help but admire his glistening eyes.


    They were beautiful. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said too. His eyes twinkle like the stars,¡± Gabrielle added.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 606

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 606


    Gabrielle was relieved to find out that Star could recover as before.


    At that time, Remy came up and after examining Star carefully, he confirmed that there was nothing


    wrong with him.


    ¡°There is nothing serious. Star is fine. He just needs to have a good rest. Try not to make him hype up.


    I¡¯ll change the dressings for him every other day. Also, try not to let the wounds touch water. You can


    use a wet towel to wipe his body daily.¡± After giving some instructions, Remy told Gabrielle how to feed


    the medicine prescribed by the doctor before.


    Nodding her head, Gabrielle said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Remy.¡± Gabrielle wrote down every single


    word he said. In fact, she was afraid to make mistakes which might make more serious damage to Star.


    Seeing the worried look on Gabrielle¡¯s face, Remy knew exactly what she was thinking. Therefore, he


    consoled, ¡°Gabrielle, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. Star is emotionally stable now. Besides, it¡¯s just


    a trauma. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry as long as you don¡¯t let the wounds get wet.¡±


    Feeling worried, Gabrielle tried to ask Star in English slowly, ¡°Star, how are you feeling? Do you want to


    have something to eat?¡±


    These days, Gabrielle thought that it would be too troublesome for them if she spoke in English


    because she would have to wait for Westley to trante to Star. Moreover, he might not be at home


    when he was getting stuck in work. It wouldn¡¯t befortable for them tomunicate like this.


    The only solution was to find a teacher for Star as soon as possible.


    Hearing her question, Star was silent for a while before he spat out a few words heavily. ¡°I¡¯m not


    hungry.¡±


    His words surprised Gabrielle a little. It seemed like Star could understand English. Maybe he was just


    not proficient in it.


    ¡°Star, we¡¯re going to see Grandpa and Grandma tonight. This is my good friend, Rose and she will stay


    with you at home. Is that okay for you?¡± Gabrielle started introducing Rose to Star.


    Rose probably knew that Star was more familiar with Thai. So, she started talking to him in Thai. ¡°Hello,


    Star. My name is Rose. We are going to be good friends in the future, right?¡±


    The words she said in Thainguage was greatly approved by Star which got them closer instantly.


    Immediately, Star greeted Rose obediently, ¡°Nice to meet you too, Rose. I¡¯m Star. I think we are going


    to be good friends in the future.¡±


    With a wide smile on her face, Rose said sincerely, ¡°Happy to hear that, Star.¡±


    After that, she turned to look at Gabrielle and spoke in English. ¡°Where can I find a child like him,


    Gabrielle? I want one too.¡±


    ¡°I can assure you that you don¡¯t want to know about it. You should have seen that scene at that time.


    It¡¯s too bloody. I wish I won¡¯t experience it again in my life.¡± Although it had been a long time, Gabrielle


    still didn¡¯t want to recall the scene as it was too violent and cruel.


    It was too brutal for an adult like her. She didn¡¯t intend to face that for the second time, let alone a kid


    like Star. It was a good thing that he lost the cruel memories.


    ¡°Never mind about it. I don¡¯t want to go through it. I¡¯ve experienced too many cruel and bloody scenes.


    To be honest, I¡¯m so sick of those things. But Star is a different matter. I mean he¡¯s just a child. I can¡¯t


    imagine what that kid has experienced. You saved an angel and you are an angel yourself, Gabrielle.¡±


    Rose meant every word she said.


    Indeed, the kind and tenacious personality of Gabrielle made her very extraordinary. The ones who


    were close to her would discover that she was really unique and special.


    Rose deeply believed that Gabrielle was an angel. If it weren¡¯t for her, she might still be living a


    miserable life in the middle of the dark forest.


    She would have been living that kind of life which had no ending.


    Fortunately for her, she met Gabrielle, who brought her back to a pretty normal life.


    Gabrielle asked for Rose¡¯s help nervously. ¡°Rose, please stay here tonight to take care of Star. I


    promise that we¡¯lle back as early as we can and then we can celebrate the day together


    afterwards.¡±


    In truth, she wasn¡¯t sure if they could get out in the middle since it was her first time atten


    ding the annual family reunion with the Morris family. She didn¡¯t know the tradition of the Morris family.


    ncing at Westley, Gabrielle said out her thoughts. ¡°Westley, is it possible for us toe back


    earlier?¡±


    In aforting voice, Westley replied, ¡°Yes, we can. We¡¯lle back after having the dinner. I¡¯m sure


    Grandma won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    In fact, there was a tradition of staying upte or even all night tonight in Morris¡¯ Mansion so that they


    could apany Miley. Since Westley¡¯s mother was there, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for the couple to


    leave earlier.


    Nodding her head, Gabrielle said excitedly, ¡°Okay, if so, we cane back sooner to apany Star.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everything is up to you, honey.¡±


    Although Westley had reassured her that everything would be okay, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but feel


    nervous. After all, this was the first time that she was going to attend the asion in Morris¡¯ Mansion.


    What was more, Mrs. Morris didn¡¯t like her so much till now. If she disliked her even more, she would


    feel so bad.


    Holding her hand, Westley asked, ¡°Are you worrying about my Mom?¡± Westley could tell what Gabrielle


    was worried about just by looking at the uneasy frown on Gabrielle¡¯s face. There was only one person


    in the Morris family who didn¡¯t like her.


    Licking her lips helplessly, Gabrielle admitted, ¡°Kind of. I mean she doesn¡¯t like me in the first ce.


    Plus, we have been away for quite a long time and we came back only on the day when people


    celebrate the event. I¡¯m afraid that she will pick on me and hate me more for that reason.¡±


    Westley caressed her hair in a soothing way as he consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. You don¡¯t


    have to make everyone like you. I love you and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    In a low voice, Gabrielle uttered coquettishly, ¡°You always say those kind of words to coax me.¡±


    Gently pinching her nose, Westley said, ¡°Well, you like it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Gabrielle blushed and said, ¡°Yeah, I like it.¡± To be honest, Gabrielle even loved it. Westley was pretty


    good at saying those kind of sweet words, which could make her super happy.


    Gabrielle checked the time and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should prepare heading to Morris¡¯


    Mansion now, or else, we¡¯ll upset them.¡±


    After taking a shower, Gabrielle changed into a red sweater and a ck dress, which looked quite


    festive on her. Westley was wearing a ck suite with the red tie to match Gabrielle¡¯s red sweater.


    Then, Gabrielle changed a red night robe for Star. She deliberately bought it in the shopping mall in


    Bangkok yesterday so that he could wear it on the asion.


    When she finished changing Star¡¯s robe, she ced a gift under his pillow.


    This child would be their child from now on.


    After packing the things up, both of them went downstairs to leave for the celebration. When they got


    down, they saw that Doctor Manic was presently talking with Remy in the living room.


    Looking around the vi, she found that rednterns were hanging inside and outside of the room.


    Everything looked as if it was overflowing with happiness.


    Looking at Remy, Gabrielle asked, ¡°Remy, are you staying here for dinner today?¡± Of course, she knew


    very well that he would go back to the Davis family.


    Hearing her words, Remy joked, ¡°If I do stay here, I am sure that I won¡¯t be able to go back to the Davis


    family again and if that happens, my grandfather will remove me from the family list.¡±


    Gabrielle nced at Remy with a smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go togetherter?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Why not?¡± Remy decided to go back to the Davis family because if he didn¡¯t return this time, he


    would really get kicked out as unfilial person.


    ¡°Doctor Maniac, I want to ask you something. Have you visited my friend Sloane?¡± Even though Sloane


    was always on Gabrielle¡¯s mind, she didn¡¯t get the time to ask Doctor Maniac about her.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting better than I expected. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster.¡± In fact, Doctor Maniac had gone to


    the hospital twice and Sloane¡¯s condition was indeed better than he had expected.


    In a hopeful voice, Gabrielle asked, ¡°So, you mean Sloane might wake up earlier than we expected?¡±


    With a smile, Doctor Maniac replied, ¡°Yeah, possibly.¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 607

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 607


    Gabrielle¡¯s nervousness increased greatly when the car pulled up to the gate of Morris¡¯ Mansion. She


    sped her hands tightly to keep them from shaking any further.


    Of course, Westley quickly noticed Gabrielle¡¯s nervousness. He called her softly, ¡°Gabrielle!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Gabrielle answered almost immediately. She looked at Westley as if in a daze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. This is Morris¡¯ Mansion and you are the daughter-inw of this family.


    This is your inws¡¯ house, so technically speaking, this is your house. Let¡¯s go home now, okay?


    There¡¯s no reason for you to be nervous. Have you forgotten how much little Tammy and Grandma love


    you? It doesn¡¯t matter what other people think of you. Focus on those who love you.¡± Westley held


    Gabrielle¡¯s hand firmly in reassurance as he drove the car inside the mansion.


    A few momentster, he parked the car in the huge courtyard of the mansion. After unbuckling his


    seatbelt, he leaned over and gave Gabrielle a light kiss on the forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gabrielle. I¡¯m


    with you. You¡¯re part of this family. No one will dare drive you away, not even my mother.¡±


    Westley¡¯s words made Gabrielle burst outughing. She realized that she was indeed too nervous. The


    thing was, it wasn¡¯t the first time she hade to this mansion. The first time she came here, everyone


    took a dislike to her. Even Westley wasn¡¯t on her side. She was really ostracized at the time.


    At that time, she had the impression of being unwanted. No one in the Morris family seemed to like her


    even a little bit.


    But things were different now. Grandma really liked her. Most importantly, Gabrielle had Westley by her


    side. So, she had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°You are right, Westley. I don¡¯t know why I was so nervous just now.¡±


    ¡°I want you to never forget that I will always be with you, Gabrielle. If they dare drive you out of the


    house, I¡¯ll go with you and we¡¯ll never set foot here again unless you decide otherwise.¡± Westley spoke


    in a firm tone, which greatly reassured Gabrielle.


    ¡°Aunt Gabrielle, Uncle Westley, you are back!¡± The little nervousness which was still lingering in


    Gabrielle¡¯s heart vanished the instant she heard the soft voice of Tammy who wasing towards


    them. The little girl seemed really happy to see them again.


    Gabrielle quickly unfastened her seat belt and pushed the door open. Just as she got out of the car,


    little Tammy threw herself into her arms.


    ¡°Aunt Gabrielle, where have you been all this time? I¡¯m super happy that you finally came back to see


    me. You¡¯re going to stay with me, right? My mom and dad went on their honeymoon behind my back,


    and as you also left me, I was all alone. You¡¯re really mean.¡± Tammy pouted when she finished


    speaking. She wanted to make it clear to Gabrielle that she was not happy with her.


    However, upon hearing the little girl¡¯sint, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    She wouldn¡¯t have thought that Tammy would be jealous.


    In fact, Tammy felt that adults would rather y their games than be with her. After all, hadn¡¯t they all


    abandoned her?


    The little girl didn¡¯t know that Westley and Gabrielle were actually forced to go to Bangkok, and her


    parents had gone to Bangkok for work.


    Tammy was still very young. She didn¡¯t need to know all that.


    At this moment, Westley walked over and picked Tammy up. ¡°You know, Tammy, Gabrielle and I are


    also a couple. Just like your parents, we also have to go on our honeymoon. Otherwise, how can we


    give you a brother or a sister?¡± he said in a naughty tone.


    What he said was so quick and unexpected that Gabrielle didn¡¯t have time to stop him. She looked at


    him with wide eyes when he put Tammy down. Could he ever be a little serious? How could he say


    such a thing to a child?


    ¡°Westley, how can you say such a thing? Tammy is just a child! You should watch your tongue!¡±


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help but scold Westley sternly.


    Did he have no regard for the girl¡¯s mental health?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said? I just told her the truth,¡± Westley replied with a serious face.


    Gabrielle red at him, but said nothing. Anyway, she knew it was impossible for her to win any


    argument with Westley.


    Since she knew she couldn¡¯t win if they argued, she thought it was bet


    ter not to say anything.


    ¡°Wow, Uncle Westley, you mean there is a baby in Aunt Gabrielle¡¯s belly now?¡± As she spoke, Tammy


    stared intently at Gabrielle¡¯s belly. A glimmer of excitement shone in her eyes.


    Hearing what the little girl said, Gabrielle felt a little bad. She looked helplessly at Tammy. ¡°Tammy,


    don¡¯t listen to your Uncle Westley. There is no baby in my belly for now.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Westley added almost immediately, ¡°Tammy, there is no baby in Gabrielle¡¯s


    belly for the moment. But I promise you that a baby would being very soon. This time, you will


    have a brother with whom you would y often. You shall see him very soon.¡±


    Tammy¡¯s face lit up when she heard that she would soon have a brother. ¡°Uncle Westley, is that true?


    You won¡¯t lie to me, will you? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He is at our home. If you behave well, I¡¯ll let you y with him tomorrow.¡± Westley seemed very


    serious at this moment, so Tammy had no choice but to believe him.


    ¡°Uncle Westley, I promise I¡¯ll behave well. Yippee! I¡¯m going to see my brother tomorrow. I want to y


    with him.¡± Tammy pped her hands happily.


    As a child, it was normal for her to be thrilled at the idea of ying with another child. After all, they


    were the same age, so they must have a lot inmon.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you to see him tomorrow.¡± Westley rubbed Tammy¡¯s head affectionately.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle took out some gifts from the car. They were for Tammy.


    ¡°Tammy, these are the gifts your Uncle Westley and I prepared for you.¡± As she spoke, Gabrielle


    handed the gifts to Tammy.


    Tammy was overjoyed at the sight of the gifts. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Gabrielle and Uncle Westley. I wish


    you give birth to a little brother or sister for me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡®This girl is very smart,¡¯ Gabrielle thought.


    Westley then called someone to move all the gifts from the car into the house. Then, he held


    Gabrielle¡¯s hand and they both walked inside.


    The whole family was there.


    It was a tradition for all the members of the Morris family to celebrate the reunion together every year.


    As a result, the family members all returned for the asion.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Westley rushed to his grandmother. ¡°Grandma, happy the reunion!¡± he said happily.


    ¡°Happy the reunion, grandma. We are back,¡± Gabrielle greeted in turn.


    She then proceeded to greet all the people present one by one and began to distribute the gifts they


    brought.


    Gabrielle picked out the gift they brought for Miley and held it in front of the old woman.


    ¡°This is the gift we bought for you from Thand. I hope you like it.


    Happy the reunion once again, grandma. I wish you be younger each day.¡± With that, Gabrielle


    handed the gift to Miley.


    Miley happily took the gift and put it aside. Then she held Gabrielle¡¯s hand warmly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you look much thinner and darker. You must have had a hard time in Thand.¡± Miley looked


    at Gabrielle with concern as she spoke.


    ¡°Well, Grandma, I didn¡¯t suffer much. Westley took care of me all the time,¡± Gabrielle replied sincerely.


    What she said was the absolute truth. Westley was the one who took care of her during their trip to


    Bangkok. If it weren¡¯t for him, she might have died in the forest.


    However, Miley didn¡¯t seem at all moved by what Gabrielle said. ¡°Well, he¡¯s supposed to take care of


    you. He¡¯s your husband after all. But it seems like he didn¡¯t take good care of you. I feel so bad to see


    that you have be so thin.¡± The thing was Miley liked Gabrielle very deeply. She couldn¡¯t stand to


    see Gabrielle suffer in any capacity.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Gabrielle wanted to reply, but Westley cut her off immediately.


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t take good care of Gabrielle. I¡¯ll make it up to her in the future. Grandma,


    don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of her. You know that I always keep my promises,¡± Westley said in


    earnest.


    ¡°Do you expect me to trust you after what I just saw? How could you let her suffer so much that she


    became thin during her honeymoon? Do you even know how to be her husband?¡± Miley gave Westley


    a cold look.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I admit. Gabrielle was really not limated to Thand. Next time we go on our


    honeymoon, I¡¯ll make sure she puts on more weight,¡± Westley said in a yful tone.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 608

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 608


    It was an ident that made Gabrielle marry into the Morris family. Yet, Westley had shown nothing but


    glowing love to his wife. And so, the Morris family hadn¡¯t shown dislike toward Gabrielle. The


    atmosphere in the room was quite jovial at the beginning.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Not that it mattered if they didn¡¯t like whom he was marrying. Gabrielle would not spend the rest of her


    life with them.


    She was going to live the rest of her life with Westley. As long as he recognized Gabrielle as his wife, it


    was no one else¡¯s business.


    It was a good thing that the family believed that if it was none of their business, they wouldn¡¯t give a


    damn about it. But Mrs. Morris, or Liana as she was otherwise called, didn¡¯t think that way.


    Liana had two sons. Wilson was the eldest and he was like an adopted son of the Campbells since he


    married into the family. He and his wife Bonnie settled down in Italy after their wedding. Wilson¡¯s visits


    to his mother were few and far between.


    And so, Liana became closer to her youngest son, Westley. They would see each other every so often.


    Liana would have wanted to choose the wives for her sons. With Wilson, however, she knew that she


    should not pick on Bonnie. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone from the Campbell Family.


    Were it not for this, Liana would not have agreed to Wilson marrying Bonnie, let alone letting him live in


    Italy with his wife.


    Liana had mixed feelings about Wilson being groomed to lead the Campbell Family. She was d that


    the family had been able to legalize their business. On the other hand, she had reservations since they


    engaged in underground business in the beginning. Also, theplicated interrtionship and its


    industrial chain made her anxious.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you are young but maybe you shouldn¡¯t be ying outside all day. You and Westley


    have been married for half a year now. Maybe you should both be thinking about having a child¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Westley cut in before his mother could finish her sentence. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Was she pressuring them to have children?


    She should understand that they had their ns as a couple. And Gabrielle, she was still a student. It


    was not a practical thing for her to be pregnant.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Westley. You know I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Didn¡¯t you two marry for¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Westley interrupted his mother again. ¡°Gabrielle and I have only been married for half a year.


    We haven¡¯t even spent enough time alone together. Also, Gabrielle still has to finish her studies.¡± His


    voice turned stern. Clearly, he was protecting his wife. ¡°And Mom, I don¡¯t see myself having a child


    soon. It¡¯s not convenient for me. I have a lot of things on my te right now. I¡¯m not mentally prepared


    to be a father. So I¡¯m not really in a hurry.¡±


    Liana never really liked Gabrielle. With Westley protecting her fiercely, Liana found herself hating his


    wife.


    Gabrielle must be a witch. She must have used ck magic. Westley didn¡¯t like her when he first met


    her. He was even angry with her. But his feelings for her changed in merely six months! He had already


    fallen for her.


    If she wasn¡¯t a witch, what would she be?


    Gabrielle was just an adopted child of the Jones family. Her origin was unknown, but she was obviously


    scheming. She had Westley under her spell. He had never talked to his mother impudently. And he did


    just that for his wife¡¯s sake. Liana felt so humiliated.


    When Liana would think of this, her thoughts would drift to Holly. She liked Holly.


    Holly was a lovely girl. Her manners were gentle. Liana liked the way she talked sweetly to her. It made


    her happy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying! You are not ready to be a father? How old are you, Westley? If


    you don¡¯t want your wife to give birth to your baby, why did you marry her? How can you be so


    unreasonable? I got pregnant soon after I married your father. Do you think he was ready to be a father


    then? Of course not. But he became a good father. And what about your brother? Do you think he was


    ready to be a fathe


    r when Tammy was born? No, he wasn¡¯t. Like your father, he became a good one. When your child is


    born, being a good father wille naturally to you. You will change when you have a baby.¡± Liana was


    rattling. She was feeling frustrated. Her son was not on her side now. He was sticking up for Gabrielle,


    that witch! But she must watch herself when it came to Gabrielle. She wouldn¡¯t want her son to despise


    her.


    Wilson, her eldest son, was living in a faraway country. She rarely saw him so all she had was her


    youngest son. It was not worth it to antagonize that woman and risk falling out with Westley.


    ¡°Don¡¯t work yourself up, Liana. It¡¯s the holiday today. Let the children do as they nned. Think about


    this, I didn¡¯t encourage you to have a child so soon after your wedding. But you did anyway. You were


    such in a hurry,¡± Miley said in a calm voice. ¡°Now, if you have nothing to do and you want to take care


    of a child, why not go to an orphanage? Those poor kids there would need all the love and care you


    can give.¡±


    Liana was pissed off with the way Miley talked to her but she couldn¡¯t disprove her idea.


    ¡°Mom, do you think I said those things because I have nothing to do? I only want the Morris family to


    have more children. My two children are already married. They are of legal age to have children. It¡¯s


    natural for me to encourage them to have their babies,¡± Liana said in defense of herself.


    ¡°All right, all right,¡± Miley said, her hands up in the air. ¡°Still, the decision to have children is theirs. And


    if they don¡¯t want to ¡­ well ¡­ you just have to respect that. You should mind your own business. Look,


    don¡¯t we have Tammy? If you want to take care of the child, why don¡¯t you go to Italy? Spend some


    time there to take care of Tammy,¡± said Miley matter-of-factly as if she was asking Liana to pack her


    things and take the earliest flight to go to Italy.


    ¡°Mom, how can you do this to me?¡± cried Liana. Miley was driving her crazy.


    Liana could understand why Westley was protecting Gabrielle. After all, they were now a couple. But


    why did Miley have to like Gabrielle so much?


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t like it when I mind your business?¡± asked Miley as she looked her in the eye.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t like it when people meddle with your affairs. The same is true with other


    people. Westley and Gabrielle wouldn¡¯t want you to pry into their private lives. And Gabrielle still goes


    to school. Can you imagine her having a baby at this point? It isn¡¯t a practical thing to do,¡± Miley chided


    Liana. Her tone was candid and undeviating. There simply wasn¡¯t any room for negotiation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together,¡± Miley said as she stood up. ¡°If you have something to say that¡¯s not nice at


    all, then you just have to keep your mouth shut.¡±


    Westley and Gabrielle promptly came to Miley¡¯s side and took her by the arm to help her walk to the


    dining room.


    ¡°Grandma, you were awesome just now,¡± eximed Gabrielle. She was so thankful that Miley had just


    defended her against Liana.


    Truth be told, Gabrielle had found it difficult to rte to Liana, who happened to be Westley¡¯s mother


    and her mother-inw. She wouldn¡¯t dare argue with her.


    So Gabrielle would just endure the scolding she got from Liana.


    Miley, on the other hand, could be straightforward with Liana. She was, after all, Miley, Liana¡¯s mother-


    inw.


    One had to give regard to the elders in the family.


    ¡°Gabrielle, learn how to express how you feel. When you are not happy about anything, say it. Don¡¯t


    keep your feelings bottled up or you¡¯ll fall into depression. Westley, like all the men in the Morris family,


    knows that he has to protect his wife. I must say he is doing a great job,¡± said Miley in all seriousness.


    ¡°My wife deserves my love and my protection,¡± Westley said sincerely, agreeing with his grandmother.


    Not too long ago, Westley would not have said such things. For him, getting married was just a task in


    his life that he needed to do¡ªa task just like taking over the Morris Group.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 609

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 609


    Time was a powerful catalyst, bringing two people who had never met or shared an emotional bond to


    fall in love.


    Westley used to think marriage was a task, but after he married Gabrielle, he realized he was wrong.


    Marriage was full of love and happiness.


    He was willing to do everything for Gabrielle. When he was with her, he didn¡¯t care about time and


    money, nor did he care about gains and losses.


    He drastically changed from an aloof workaholic to a ve who would do everything for his wife.


    It made him happy.


    ¡°Grandma, you were so cool! It was awesome!¡± Gabrielle cheerfully gave Miley a thumbs up.


    Gabrielle really felt embarrassed. There were a lot of the Morris family members present today. She


    was worried when Liana persuaded her to have a child. If everyone pressured her to have a kid, she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the dinner in peace.


    Westley was always on her side, but he couldn¡¯tment anything against his family. If he tried to


    argue with the elders, Gabrielle would suffer the me. She would be criticized for persuading Westley


    to retort against the elders of the Morris family or they would think that Westley was scared of his wife.


    Fortunately, Miley came to the rescue.


    ¡°How do you know I disagree with Liana, Gabrielle?¡± Miley said half-jokingly.


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Gabrielle was confused by what Miley meant.


    ¡°You see, even though I also want you and Westley to have a baby, I want to see you two love each


    other more and be happier. I want the little one to be raised in a loving environment. Only then the baby


    could grow up full of love and happiness. So, there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Miley exined seriously.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Gabrielle was deeply touched.


    She felt happy to have an elder who loved her and looked out for her.


    This kind of bond was more difficult toe bypared to getting a man who loved her deeply.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you are my beloved granddaughter-inw and the person Westley loves. You must


    remember that we love you and we¡¯re family. The person who loves you will never force you to do


    something you¡¯re not ready for. Just let nature take its course and you will have a baby sooner orter.


    What I care more about is your happiness,¡± Miley lovingly said.


    Gabrielle was so moved that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ I-¡°


    ¡°Gabrielle, a person¡¯s life is his own and it should never be held by other¡¯s hands. If you don¡¯t like it,


    you should refuse it, and if you love it, you should cherish it.¡± Miley shared her wisdom.


    Both Gabrielle and Westley could understand what she meant, and they agreed with her.


    ¡°Grandma, we both know what¡¯s best for us. I will love Gabrielle all my life and won¡¯t let her suffer any


    grievances. If you keep on talking like that, I think Gabrielle will have to eat the dinner in tears. You


    know, it¡¯s her first time to have the family gathering dinner in our house.¡± Westley couldn¡¯t help but


    tease Miley.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so talkative.¡± Miley rolled her eyes at Westley.


    ¡°Westley, don¡¯t make Grandma angry.¡± Gabrielle scolded him calmly.


    ¡°See? Gabrielle is more sensible than you. What else can you do except to annoy me?¡± Miley huffed.


    ¡°Yes, yes. You treat Gabrielle as your biological granddaughter, but me as an adopted grandson.¡±


    Westley didn¡¯t want to argue with Miley anymore.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll give you a surprise in a few days.¡± Thinking of Star, Gabrielle de


    cided to have Mileye to Half Moon Bay to see Star in a few days. She thought it would make Miley


    so happy.


    ¡°Surprise? What kind of surprise?¡± Miley asked expectantly.


    ¡°Grandma, it won¡¯t be a surprise if I tell you now. You will know when you go to Half Moon Bay a few


    dayster. It¡¯s a secret for now.¡± Gabrielle giggled.


    Miley was excited about it, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She would let Gabrielle do her thing and wait in


    anticipation.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll look forward to it. Let¡¯s have dinner first.¡± Miley had a smile on her face.


    There were more than twenty people at the table after everyone had sat down. All of them were Morris


    family direct rtives.


    This was the liveliest time of the year in the Morris¡¯ Mansion, and also the most crowded time. All kinds


    of noises gathered together.


    The Jones family was a small family, and although the Carter family had many members, Gabrielle


    didn¡¯t enjoy spending the holiday with them. The family coldly ignored her, making her feel like she


    didn¡¯t exist.


    Whether when she was in the Jones family or the Carter family¡¯s house, Gabrielle was just like a fifth


    wheel.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you okay? Do you feel a little nervous?¡± Miley especially asked Gabrielle to sit next to


    her. It showed their closeness and also helped Gabrielle rx.


    This also meant Miley recognized her as her granddaughter-inw. From now on, no one in the Morris


    family could bully Gabrielle. Crossing Gabrielle was equal to going against Miley.


    Miley was the authority of the Morris family. No one dared to challenge her.


    All the immediate family members of the Morris family were affiliated to the Morris Group, or they were


    raised by the stocks of the Morris Group. What right did they have to offend Miley?


    ¡°It¡¯s the public holiday today, and it¡¯s also the best time for most of our family to gather every year.


    Since everyone is here, I¡¯d like to formally introduce a new member to you, Gabrielle, Westley¡¯s wife.


    Some of you have seen her, and others have not.¡± Miley stood up and gestured for Gabrielle to stand


    up too.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Gabrielle, and I¡¯m Westley¡¯s wife. I hope we can get along well. If I make


    any mistakes, please let me know. I¡¯ll correct myself and try to be a qualified wife for Westley.¡±


    Gabrielle spoke in a serious tone.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    No matter who Gabrielle was or what kind of person she was, the other members of the Morris family


    didn¡¯t care about it at all. They were solely interested in Westley¡¯s appraisal of her and whether she


    could affect their interests.


    If it was not rted to their interests, then they didn¡¯t care whose wife Gabrielle was.


    ¡°Westley¡¯s wife is excellent.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not only beautiful but also very modest.¡±


    The elders began to praise Gabrielle with all kinds of ttery. It seemed false, and Gabrielle didn¡¯t care


    if it was true or not.


    They were not the people she cared about, so she just nodded politely.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. I¡¯m still learning and I will try my best to be a better daughter-inw of


    the Morris family.¡± Gabrielle made a good impression. The elders seemed to approve of her obedience.


    ¡°Westley chose well.¡±


    ¡°Westley is talented and his wife is beautiful. They are a perfect match.¡±


    ¡°But they haven¡¯t held a wedding ceremony yet. I wonder, when will Westley and Gabrielle hold a


    wedding ceremony?¡± a different voice echoed.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 610

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 610


    The voice was not very audible, yet it sounded harsh in the midst of the crowd¡¯s adtion and


    admiration.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed where the voice came from, only tond on a young girl sitting at the end of


    the table. She was young and probably just eighteen years old, but so cocky.


    ¡°Ena, don¡¯t talk crap like that! It has nothing to do with you!¡± A woman stopped Ena Morris that instant.


    She was Westley¡¯s cousin, the granddaughter of Zaid¡¯s younger brother. The woman who stopped her


    was her mother.


    Ena had been studying overseas for most of her life. She had be extroverted in her mind and


    personality. She never thought twice about saying anything, so she just spoke without caring about the


    asion just now.


    But she scared her parents.


    Zaid¡¯s brother¡¯s family had no high-ranking positions in the Morris Group. They lived on an annual


    bonus since they had shares in thepany. They hoped that generations would live on the bonus,


    and they didn¡¯t intend to leave the Morris Group and work elsewhere.


    Of course, the younger generation wasing up with their own small business, but they were not as


    sessful as the Morris Group.


    Ena¡¯s father set up his own modest business, for instance. He could make more than a million dors


    in profit every year.


    Therefore, working with powerful and influential people was their way of making profits. If they really


    offended Westley and he bought their shares, they would have a hard time in the future.


    ¡°Mom, I said nothing offensive. The wedding hasn¡¯t been done in public yet. The wedding of the CEO


    of the Morris Group must be grand. How is that wrong?¡± Ena said inhospitably.


    Ena never liked Gabrielle, from the word go. Because she liked Holly. Holly and Helena treated her


    well.


    So after Helena had died, Holly was the second cousin-inw to be in Ena¡¯s eyes. Even though


    Westley chose Nellie as his fianc¨¦e, Ena didn¡¯t object. Ultimately, she was Helena¡¯s sister and she


    treated Ena well.


    Later, she got the news that Westley didn¡¯t marry Nellie, nor Holly. He rather married a woman from an


    unknown ancestry.


    She had imagined he would marry a woman from a moneyed and powerful family. In the long run, the


    woman had been adopted by the Jones family who also disliked her. What would make her marry


    Westley?


    Her gorgeous face must have been what had bewitched Westley. It was no wonder he was madly in


    love with her.


    Anyway, Ena greatly disliked Gabrielle. In her mind, she already knew how she had seduced Westley.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I agree. But it¡¯s the issue between Gabrielle and me. Irrelevant people shouldn¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Westley gave Ena a chilly nce.


    Honestly, Ena harbored some fear in her. Since she was a child, she had always been scared of


    Westley¡¯s mean-looking eyes.


    ¡°Irrelevant people. I¡¯m your sister, Westley. Should I not care about you at all?¡± Unconvinced, Ena


    gazed at Westley. She only wanted to show that she didn¡¯t want to cause him any trouble. She only


    wanted to look after him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. You should concentrate more on your studies. Watch out or you may not even be able to


    graduate from college by that time.¡± Westley warned Ena coldly.


    That simply meant that Ena was to mind her own business. She ought not to get her nose into his


    business.


    ¡°Westley, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ena, hush! Westley is correct. It is entirely his and your sister-inw¡¯s choice whether or not to perform


    a wedding in public. Your concern is not needed here. You must study diligently. If you can¡¯t even


    acquire a bachelor¡¯s degree, your father and I will be embarrassed by you.¡± Ena¡¯s mother promptly


    stopped her daughter.


    Did the dumb girl intend to put their family in trouble?


    It was a happy gathering. Everyone had to have supper together joyfully, even if it meant forcing


    happiness into themselves.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t argue any longer. We should have supper together as a family because it¡¯s essential that


    we do so. You and Gabrielle are now acquainted. Be courteous if you meet again in the future,¡± Miley


    stated calmly, yet dignifiedly.


    ¡°Come on, cheers.¡±


    The meal eventually got underway. Gabrielle was worried that if it didn¡¯t start, she¡¯d be the one to


    trigger trouble at dinner today.


    She didn¡¯t want to be the focal point of a huge table of people, so she might as well go back and relish


    it with Star.


    The air eventually became hospitable. Everyone was looking nothing less than happy, but deep down,


    everyone was thinking their own sorts of thoughts. It was indeed a tough meal for some, and for others,


    it was torment.


    Following the meal, Miley began to deliver red envelopes to the younger generation, and other seniors


    followed her to distribute red envelopes to the younger people.


    Gabrielle, the Morris family¡¯s new daughter-inw, was with no doubt the greatest winner this year. She


    was flooding with joy on receiving so many red envelopes.


    She had never received so many red envelopes in the Jones and Carter familiesbined, as far as


    she could recall.


    Gabrielle was quite thrilled with a bunch of red envelopes in her arms on the walk back home after


    parting with Miley. Her appearance was enhanced by the red color.


    ¡°You love red envelopes so much, little miser,¡± Westley taunted her.


    Gabrielle grinned as she put the red envelopes into therge bag. Luckily, she was carrying arge


    bag, else she wouldn¡¯t have been able to carry so many red envelopes.


    ¡°Westley, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve received so many red envelopes since I was born,¡± Gabrielle said


    happily.


    Westley had a rough understanding of what she was saying and felt pity for her.


    How did his wife grow up all these years? She had been terribly mistreated.


    ¡°From now on, my little miser, you¡¯ll get enormous red envelopes every year from me.¡± Westley smiled.


    ¡°I like that, how about the red envelope this year?¡± Decisively, Gabrielle reached out to Westley.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have it sometimeter, miser.¡± Westley increased hisugh.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to visit Sloane in the hospital, Westley. Every year, we made wishes together in the beginning


    of the year. This year¡­ I¡¯d want to do the same with her,¡± Gabrielle requested, looking at him.


    ¡°Without a doubt. First, let¡¯s visit the hospital.¡± Westley turned his car and headed for the hospital.


    Gabrielle had yearned to see Sloane at the hospital since they came back from Thand.


    Gabrielle walked to the flower store once they arrived at the hospital¡¯s entrance, and bought a bouquet


    of flowers. Favorably, the flower shop had remained open till then.


    Gabrielle came at Sloane¡¯s ward door, ready with a bouquet of flowers and a red envelope prepared for


    her.


    She took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    She was surprised to see Benny sitting beside the bed, apanying Sloane. She had no idea what


    Benny was reading to Sloane, but he stopped when he heard the door open.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Mr. Morris? What are you doing here at this time?¡± When Benny turned his head to look


    back, he was stunned on seeing the two.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 611

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 611


    Most people would stay at home to apany their families this hour tonight.


    Therefore, Benny was naturally surprised when he saw Gabrielle and Westleying towards the


    ward.


    Gabrielle was equally surprised at the sight of Benny¡¯s appearance when he turned around. He looked


    much thinner than the time she met him a few months ago. His eyes looked exhausted and he had


    stubbles on his chin. His overall appearance looked worn out.


    He had been staying in the ward for days and nights, and there was no trace of radiance in his eyes.


    He gave off the aura of an old man who had experienced many vicissitudes of life.


    Gabrielle could guess why he became like this. It was because he had been taking care of Sloane all


    this time.


    However, she didn¡¯t feel sorry for him nor was she moved by him. After all, it was a fact that he owed


    this much to Sloane at least.


    ¡°We came here to visit Sloane. I used to celebrate this day every year with her and make wishes


    together.¡± Gabrielle went straight to the bedside with the intention to set up the flowers she brought.


    However, she just put it aside when she saw that there was already a bunch of fresh red roses in the


    vase at the head of the bed. Of course, she knew that it was Benny who put it, so she didn¡¯t bother to


    change it.


    ¡°Sloane, I¡¯m here to celebrate the festival with you. You have to wake up soon, okay?¡± Gabrielle softly


    talked to the unconscious patient before putting an envelope with money inside under Sloane¡¯s pillow,


    only to find that there was already a simr one under it.


    She knew who put it without much thought.


    A bitter chuckle escaped out of her lips.


    Since Sloane¡¯s mother passed away, Benny had never given a nce to her well-being, let alone


    gifting her the money.


    Now, it seemed that he had learned of ways how to make it up, but it was toote.


    ¡°Gabrielle, Sloane¡¯s condition is very stable now.¡± Benny awkwardly tried to make a conversation with


    Gabrielle.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. I heard about her condition from my doctor friend who hade to check on her. By the


    way, Mr. Hall, you have been here for a long time, but she still hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    necessary for you to stay here any longer. Now that I¡¯m back here, I will be responsible for taking care


    of Sloane from now on,¡± Gabrielle said calmly while looking at him seriously. It seemed that Benny¡¯s


    presence didn¡¯t affect Sloane much anyway,


    which meant that it was useless for him to apany her any longer. ¡°Gabrielle, what do you mean by


    that?¡± Realizing that she was forbidding him from seeing Sloane again as before, Benny couldn¡¯t


    ept it. How could that be! She couldn¡¯t drive him away just like that! ¡°Mr. Hall, you¡¯re such a smart


    man. How could you not vflestand what my words mean?¡± Gabrielle looked at him coldly as she


    questioned back as an answer.


    ¡°Gabrielle, how can I leave just like this? Can¡¯t you wait for Sloane to wake up first? If she wants me to


    leave when she akes up, I will leave, okay?¡± It had been two months since Benny had been taking care


    of Sloane and he had already let go of his grudge. Now, all he hoped sincerely was for Sloane to wake


    up soon.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Before Gabrielle could refuse again, Westley interrupted, ¡°Gabrielle, how about we give Mr. Hall a


    chance? Since Doctor Maniac starts to cure Sloane, there¡¯s a possibility that she will wake up. Like Mr.


    Hall said, if Sloane doesn¡¯t want to see him when she wakes up, we will never let him appear in front of


    her again.¡± Westley held Gabrielle¡¯s hand and gave her a reassuring squeeze. fter hesitating for a


    while, Gabrielle fell deep in thought and said nothing more.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯ve heard that you were injured in Bangkok. It¡¯s such a relief to see youe back safe and


    sound.¡± Benny spoke joyfully as he tried to lighten the atmosphere. ¡°Should I thank you for your


    concern?¡± Gabrielle said in a sarcastic tone. Benny didn¡¯t react to Gabrielle¡¯s disdainful tone towards


    him. He knew that Gabrielle had the right to hate him, especially after Sloane was hurt badly like this.


    He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Gabriel


    le, I was really worried about you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hall, you don¡¯t have to act this way. We don¡¯t need your concern,¡± Gabrielle interrupted him rudely


    before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°Gabrielle, since it¡¯s gettingte, we should go back. Have you forgotten that we promised to celebrate


    the festival with Star and others?¡± Westley reminded Gabrielle softly. He didn¡¯t want the quarrel to


    break out between her and Benny again. He knew that she had so much anger inside her which was all


    directed towards Benny.


    ¡°Well, I know. How could I forget my promise I made to Star? Let¡¯s go back now, or else we would be


    toote.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer either as she was aware that she would end up


    quarrelling with Benny if she stayed here longer.


    ¡°Mr. Hall will continue taking care of Sloane. Rest assured.¡± Westley held Gabrielle¡¯s hand and was


    about to leave.


    Benny¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Mr. Morris, Gabrielle, you don¡¯t need to worry. I will be taking care of Sloane


    well as usual.¡±


    Without responding, Gabrielle ignored him and strode out with Westley.


    Even after getting in the car, her mood was still bad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Today is the day of family reunion when you should spend your time happily.¡± Sensing


    her anger, Westley leaned over and kissed her on the forehead.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Westley, what do you think Benny is trying to do by pretending to be good-natured and affectionate?¡±


    Gabrielle asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Gabrielle, would you rather want Benny to behave coldly then?¡± Westley raised his eyebrows and


    asked back while looking at Gabrielle. Suddenly, Gabrielle didn¡¯t know how to answer that question.


    ¡°What I mean is, no matter what Benny did, it¡¯s a matter between him and Sloane in the end. Let¡¯s talk


    about it after Sloane wakes up, alright? If she really doesn¡¯t want to see him at that time, I will make


    him leave forever.¡±


    Westley tried to persuade Gabrielle, pointing out the facts and letting her know where she stood in this


    kind of matter. No matter how good the rtionship between her and Sloane was, she was nothing


    more than a close friend of Sloane and she had no right to interfere in the other¡¯s private matters after


    all. There were some matters that she should not meddle in, and it was up to Sloane to make the


    decision. ¡°You are right. I won¡¯t think too much about it anymore. I¡¯m just waiting for Sloane to wake up.


    I¡¯m so worried.¡± Gabrielle¡¯s mood was inexplicable. Knowing that she was about to see Star when she


    got home, she tried to adjust her mood. She only wanted to be happy when she was with Star and


    nothing else. The road was clear and they were not caught up in any traffic, so they ended uping


    back in a short time.


    When they arrived at Half Moon Bay, the first thing they saw was the sight of Rose and Sophie making


    pies at the table. s of now, Sophie was instructing Rose how to properly make it as she had never


    made pies herself before. ¡°Sophie, Rose, we are back!¡± Gabrielle greeted them happily as soon as she


    came in. ¡°You came back at the right time. We have just begun to make pies. Come and join us. Look


    at this. Since it¡¯s my first time to make it, it¡¯s so ugly.¡± Rose had a clear estimation of her ability in


    making pies. She knew that the pies she made didn¡¯t look so good. Gabrielle chuckled.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone makes mistakes at the first time. You will be betterter. Where is


    Star?¡± she asked while looking around. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping upstairs. I fed him a bowl of soup before he fell


    asleep, then we came downstairs to make pies. Doctor Maniac is staying with him upstairs. I am not


    sure if he has woken up or not. But Star and Doctor Maniac are getting along well with each other for


    sure,¡± Rose said as she looked at Gabrielle. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go upstairs to see how Star is doing. You two


    continue to make pies. I¡¯lle down to apany you after that,¡± Gabrielle eagerly said as she


    couldn¡¯t wait to go upstairs and apany Star.


    When she gently pushed the door of Star¡¯s room, she saw Star lying on the bed while Doctor Maniac


    was talking to him in a low voice beside him.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 612

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 612


    Gabrielle couldn¡¯t hear a word these two men were saying to each other since they were speaking in


    Thai.


    However, she was amazed to discover how soft and gentle Dr. Maniac¡¯s voice sounded. It was a stark


    contrast to that ugly name he had.


    In fact when Gabrielle first met Doctor Maniac, she immediately felt he was a pretty gentle man. There


    was really nothing about his appearance that would make anyone think he was a ¡°maniac¡±.


    That said, when it came to medicine, he had this habit of wanting to dig deep into things, which was


    often scary.


    That was the real meaning of his name, ¡°maniac¡±. It simply stood out for his enthusiasm for science


    ¡°Doctor Maniac, Star, I¡¯m back,¡± Gabrielle announced as she walked into the room.


    ¡°d to see you back, Gabrielle. Hope you had a good time at your family reunion dinner party.¡±


    Doctor Maniac weed her warmly.


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t bad actually. Thank you very much for taking care of Star.¡± Gabrielle was truly grateful


    to the man. She couldn¡¯t help but notice how happy Star seemed to be with Dr. Maniac.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Gabrielle, really. I like Star very much. It¡¯s a pleasure for me to take care


    of him.¡± Doctor Maniac really meant it. He liked Star very much.


    The young boy was rather calm, sensible and very smart.


    Who would not like such an adorable child?


    Before living in the forest, Doctor Maniac lived cloistered in hisboratory. He spent his days and nights


    experimenting again and again. At the time, he had little chance of meeting people, let alone children.


    When he went to live in the forest, his chances were even less.


    It was because of this that he didn¡¯t like children very much. However, Star was an exception.


    The kid was so adorable that even someone like Doctor Maniac, who seldom talked to children,


    instantly became fond of him.


    The two had nomunication blockage as they both spoke Thai. Moreover, Star had a genuine


    interest in medicine, which made themunication between the two go even smoother. Doctor


    Maniac was extremely happy to be with such a kid. When Star saw Gabrielle, he greeted her gently in


    English, ¡°Mom.¡± Gabrielle was stunned upon hearing what the kid just said. She ran straight to Star and


    looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Star, w-what did you just call me?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± The little boy repeated what he


    said. Although his ent wasn¡¯t quite right and sounded a bit awkward, what he said moved Gabrielle


    all the same. ¡°


    Oh, my God! You¡­ you really called me Mom! Star, this is the best gift I¡¯ve ever received.¡± Gabrielle


    was overwhelmed with emotions. She was about to take Star in her arms and cover him with kisses


    when she recalled that he was injured. Gabrielle turned to look at Doctor Maniac and asked seriously,


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who taught him English, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The fact is Star has a great talent


    for learning. I just taught him a few words and he began to speak more or less fluently. He¡¯s quite


    impressive.¡± Doctor maniac was a man slow to praise. So if he praised Star, it meant the little boy really


    deserved it.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, a thought suddenly crossed Gabrielle¡¯s mind and she nced at Doctor Maniac


    expectantly. Of course, Dr. Maniac quickly noticed the way Gabrielle was looking at him. He gazed at


    her and said, ¡°Gabrielle, whatever you want to say, just spit it out. I feel very nervous each time you


    look at me that way.¡± Gabrielle slowly sat at the edge of the bed and said in earnest, ¡°I was curious to


    know how manynguages you speak.¡± In fact, Gabrielle and Westley had been discussing about


    finding a teacher to help Star learn English. Dr. Maniac seemed to be the perfect man for that. Besides


    being their friend and getting along well with Star, Dr. Maniac was perfectly bilingual, able to speak


    English and Thai fluently. In addition, he was a doctor. It would be perfect if he could stay to take care


    of Star.


    ¡°Well, I speak Mandarin, Thai, English, French¡­ I think I speak seven or eightnguages. Why?¡±


    Although he asked, Dr. Maniac had a rough idea about why Gabrielle asked him such a question.


    Gabrielle was stunned. ¡°You speak seven or eightnguages? Doctor Maniac, you¡¯re just incredible.¡±


    Gabrielle gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°Well, my profession requires me to be


    as learned as possible. Many original medical works don¡¯t have any trantion, so I¡¯d to learn a few


    morenguages.¡± Doctor Maniac didn¡¯t think there was anything amazing about him speaking multiple


    languages. For doctors, it was normal to master a couple ofnguages.


    It was even moremon for people doing scientific research. Too many items they needed were


    labeled in foreignnguages, and they couldn¡¯t afford to make a mistake, thus they needed to learn as


    manynguages as possible.


    The expression on Gabrielle¡¯s face suddenly became serious. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Star


    speaks Thai fluently, but I want him to learn the basics of English. After he recovers, he would go to


    kindergarten. Therefore, I would like you to teach him English. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay.¡± Gabrielle looked at


    the man expectantly.


    ¡°Gabrielle, it would be my honor to teach Star. Everything we have here in Antawood was offered to us


    by you and Mr. Morris. So if there¡¯s something I can do for Star I would do it with all my heart. It¡¯s out of


    the question that I take money from you. Besides, I really like this boy,¡± Doctor Maniac replied sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. It¡¯s up to you to help Star master English. If you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll do


    my best to amodate you.¡± Gabrielle was overjoyed.


    She had been really worried about who would be the suitable teacher for Star. She was really happy


    now that she knew exactly who would be the one to teach her beloved son. Not only was he extremely


    qualified to take on the task, but he was also both friends with her and with the kid. Star would definitely


    learn better with Dr. Maniac than with any other teacher.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I promise I would do everything in my power to help Star. However, I honestly think that Star


    is smarter than I am. I won¡¯t have much to teach him.¡± Doctor Maniac was a man who valued honesty


    above anything else. At times his words would be harsh, but they would always be sincere. So when he


    said that Star was really gifted, he meant it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy a whole set of books for you tomorrow, Doctor Maniac.¡± Gabrielle was really excited at this


    point. She actually wanted to rush out right away and buy a pile of textbooks for Doctor Maniac.


    ¡°Come on, Gabrielle, no hurry. We don¡¯t need them for the moment. I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s time.¡± Doctor


    Maniac was a little amused by Gabrielle¡¯s excitement. However, he could totally understand her. She


    took Star as her biological son and was illing to do anything for him. ¡°Okay.¡± Gabrielle agreed. It was at


    this moment that Westley came in. He immediately noticed the excited expression on Gabrielle¡¯s face


    and that slightly puzzled him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Westley asked, gazing at Gabrielle. ¡°Westley, guess what! Doctor Maniac has


    promised to teach Star English. Oh, that¡¯s not all¡­ Star just called me Mom in English. Can you


    imagine that? I¡¯m so excited,¡± Gabrielle spluttered excitedly. Westley finally understood why Gabrielle


    was so happy. anyone in her shoes would be excited by such good news. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s truly amazing


    indeed. I didn¡¯t expect that Star would pick up English so quickly.


    ¡± Westley was really impressed. as he spoke, he put his arm around Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe he¡¯s so good either. Dr. Maniac tells me he will have no trouble teaching him.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    Star¡¯s shy voice suddenly sounded. He spoke in English this time again, pronouncing each word


    clearly. Westley and Gabrielle were both shocked. They stared at Star with an indecipherable


    expression. ¡°Star, can you say it again?¡± Gabrielle asked gently.


    She was overwhelmed with emotions each time she heard him call her like that. She was touched to


    the point that she almost cried. It was just like seeing your child call you for the first time. The ¡®oy was


    indescribable. ¡°Hi, Dad, Mom. I¡¯m Star. I love you.¡± Star did his best toplete the sentence slowly.


    Once he was done, he looked expectantly at Gabrielle and Westley with his deep blue eyes, waiting for


    their praise. This time, Gabrielle was moved to tears. ¡°Star, you¡¯re awesome. We love you too,¡± she


    said, wiping a tear from her cheek. ? t this point, Gabrielle couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. She ced


    that burning kiss on the kid¡¯s forehead.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 613

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 613


    It had been almost an hour since Doctor Maniac was teaching Star. That kid learned well, and like a


    robot, he spoke every word he learned to Gabrielle and Westley.


    Hearing Star¡¯s efficient voice, Gabrielle was not trying to hide her proud excitement.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Star!¡± Star¡¯s intelligence left her speechless, so these were the only words that


    escaped Gabrielle¡¯s lips.


    She was as overwhelmed and proud as if she was called to deliver a speech for her son, who had won


    first ce. But the hardest thing for her was to speak under the spell of exhration.


    ¡°So, he learned and just spoke everything that you taught him, right, Doctor Maniac?¡± Gabrielle asked,


    still on the edge of her seat.


    ¡°Exactly! And believe me, it only took an hour for him to learn it all so well. I won¡¯t be joking if I conclude


    that Star has a talent in learningnguage, and I¡¯d love to teach him more of it.¡± Sincerity was evident in


    Doctor Maniac¡¯s voice.


    Of course, like attracts like. Doctor Maniac was an intellectual person himself, so it was natural that


    he¡¯d love to teach a smart kid.


    ¡°Wow!¡± In her amazement, Gabrielle nudged Westley. ¡°Isn¡¯t Star a genius?¡± Gabrielle asked excitedly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about that for sure.¡±


    From the moment Star opened his eyes, Westley knew that that kid wasn¡¯t some ordinary child. Now,


    his guess was being proven by Star¡¯s excellent progress.


    Thoughtful enough to let the young genius rest, the three of them apanied Star for a while before


    letting him fall into dreaminess.


    Rose made pies, but when she came in to ask them to eat, she met an already asleep Star. So, she


    helped Doctor Maniac up and got ready to take him down the way she brought him upstairs.


    That was when Doctor Maniac suddenly interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t get bothered, Rose. I can walk down by


    myself.¡± Apart from the effort she was putting in, Rose¡¯s hands seemed so muscr that Doctor


    Maniac thought she¡¯d break his hands if she held them too tightly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be more stupid than you already are. You can¡¯t go down without me, but I won¡¯t mind if you


    wish to roll down without me either. It will be a worthy sight.¡± Rose had a witty manner of arguing with


    Doctor Maniac.


    Watching himself always fail in every argument with Rose, Doctor Maniac chose to shut up because he


    knew he couldn¡¯t convince her otherwise. If not rolling down the stairway, she¡¯d obviously love to throw


    him down herself. question kept raking Gabrielle¡¯s mind effortlessly as she stepped down the stairs with


    Westley. It confused and absorbed her the more she focused on it.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gabrielle was so lost in thought that Westley asked. Her anxiety was evident from


    the slight frown on her face. ¡°Uhh, nothing just¡­¡± Gabrielle took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I


    was wondering who Star¡¯s parents were or who he was. Why was he dressed in a girl¡¯s clothes? What


    was the whole reason for his mother¡¯s hiding his gender?¡± The anxious rown never left Gabrielle¡¯s face


    as she continued with her questions, ¡°And also, he¡¯s here with us now. Do we still have to raise him as


    a girl in Antawood?¡± Gabrielle looked genuinely concerned. In his response, Westley simply shook his


    head. ¡°Listen. Don¡¯t get disturbed about it. Star¡¯s life in Thand with his mother is a part of the past


    now, Gabrielle. In that gunshot, those previous identities died. Now, he¡¯s our son, and he can be


    anything you want him to be, or he wants himself to be. The past isn¡¯t wee to be repeated


    ¡°


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± Like always, Westley brought Gabrielle back on track from overthinking. ¡®Yes. Since


    he¡¯s away from Thand, he has nothing to do with it in Antawood anymore.¡¯ ¡°I will assure that Star will


    live a decent life,¡± Westley said, putting a hand on Gabrielle¡¯s shoulder, assuring her.


    ¡°Yes. His life should be full of satisfaction. I am such an over thinker.¡± Asking her brain to rest for a bit,


    Gabrielleced her ingers with Westley¡¯s hand and reached the table downstairs to eat pies. Sophie¡¯s


    pies were effortlessly delicious, but Rose¡¯s were asking for a low rating, for which Gabrielle stayed


    silent. They were in a lot of shapes, though. ¡°They¡¯re ready!¡± Ro se was excited about theirments.


    ¡°Now guess which ones did I make?¡± ¡°Who needs to guess? We¡¯re not blind, you know. Of course, we


    can guess that the misshaped and ugly pies have been through your hard hands,¡± Doctor Maniac


    arrogantly said, teasing Rose.


    Suddenly, the smile on Rose¡¯s lips dropped as she felt dejected.


    ¡°How dare you?! My pies are ugly, right? Don¡¯t dare to even touch them. I¡¯ll poke you with my


    chopsticks if you tried to eat them.¡± If res could fire bullets, Doctor Maniac would have been dead


    under Rose¡¯s re by now.


    Nevertheless, ignoring her to the fullest, Doctor Maniac picked a pie and stuffed his mouth with it,


    clearly avoiding the misshaped and ugly ones.


    ¡°Rose, Doctor Maniac, you are celebrating the festival for the first time in Antawood. You¡¯re part of this


    family now. So, wee to our home and this family.¡± Grabbing a ss of juice, Gabrielle presented a


    toast to them.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be more thankful to you for bringing us here, Gabrielle. As you said, we¡¯re a family now, so


    trust us with this; if you need us, we¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± Responding to Gabrielle¡¯s toast, Rose


    consumed the whole ss in one gulp.


    Rose lost her family. She was too alone to call herself a home. In the forest, where she spent her life,


    hatred and contempt were the easily avable feelings. No one made friends there, nor did they like to


    be friendly at all.


    It was an unpredictable ce where death coulde before another blink of the eye.


    So, naturally, the residents there stayed away from people they didn¡¯t know, staying uninterested in


    others as much as they could.


    Theirck of trust was a tool that kept them separate and away from being friendly.


    Anding to Gabrielle and her family, who were amazingly different from the people of the forest,


    making Rose love her more and treat her better.


    ¡°Slow down, Rose. It¡¯s a juice you¡¯re drinking, not wine.¡± Atst, Gabrielle didn¡¯t stop herself from


    blurting out.


    Rose was quite courageous foring out to take the me. And her bravery was also indicated when


    she almost died in the mouth of the wolves.


    ¡°Eat more pies.¡± Gabrielle smiled, pushing the te of pies forward for others to eat. Silently and


    happily, just as they were eating, an iing call on Gabrielle¡¯s phone distracted them all, surprising


    her as she looked at the caller id.


    It was a call from her father, Tobias. The surprising thing was that he wasn¡¯t a man who talked a lot with


    Gabrielle. In general, he wasn¡¯t a man who liked conversing much for he didn¡¯t have a father-son


    communication with Bryce either.


    So, like only some times, if she received a call from him, it hinted at an emergency. That was the


    reason why Gabrielle was startled, but she hoped it was something good too. ¡°Uhh, excuse me.¡±


    Dismissing herself from the pie feast, Gabrielle picked up the call, sitting on the sofa at the side.


    ¡°Happy holiday, Dad.¡± Gabrielle greeted first with a smile. ¡°Happy holiday, Gabrielle.¡± Her father


    paused, a gentle trace of underlying sadness in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s the first time in twenty years that you¡¯re


    going to spend the annual family reunion somewhere else than our family.¡± ¡°Thank you, dad, and thank


    mom too for putting so much effort into raising me for twenty years.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Gabrielle.¡± Tobias


    paused before asking further,


    ¡°Tell me, how is it going? Are you enjoying celebrating the estival with the Morris family?¡± ¡°Yes, dad. Of


    course! They are nice, and I am relishing myself,¡± Gabrielle satisfied her father with a cheerful answer.


    ¡°It feels good to hear that, Gabrielle. Let me know if you¡¯ll visit us tomorrow, okay?¡± Tobias might be


    missing Gabrielle quite a lot for he didn¡¯t hesitate in suddenly posing this question. A nd his purpose for


    a call was revealed upon Gabrielle. He only wanted to know if she¡¯d go to the Jones family with


    Westley the next day or not. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, dad. I¡¯ll let you know, because if I got the time, I¡¯lle,


    and if I won¡¯t, then I won¡¯te.¡± Suddenly, her tone became a bit bitter. Tobias went silent,


    comprehending Gabrielle¡¯s indifferent attitude. He spoke after a while. ¡°Gabrielle, your mother¡­¡±

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 614

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 614


    In fact, when Wendy was talking with Gabrielle on the phone, Tobias happened to hear their


    conversation. So, he also heard that Wendy didn¡¯t allow Gabrielle toe back for the family reunion.


    He assumed that she wasn¡¯t willing to wee them if Gabrielle decided to visit.


    He naturally knew the reason of her hostility towards Gabrielle and Westley. Bryce was seriously


    injured this time, and he still hadn¡¯tpletely recovered yet. His legs were injured so badly that he


    couldn¡¯t even walk.


    However, the reason why Bryce was so badly injured was that he took the initiative to provoke Westley


    whose ex-fianc¨¦e was Nellie. He had been betrayed by them. How could such a proud person like


    Westley let them go after what they did?


    Therefore, it could be said that Bryce had iting for him. Now, Westley was the son-inw of the


    Jones family. It could be said that Westley held himself back for the sake of Gabrielle, or else the


    punishment for Bryce would have been death.


    Wendy hadn¡¯t witnessed the ruthless side of Westley, but Tobias knew him well. Anyone in the


    business circle of Antawood knew better than to offend the members of the Morris family.


    If only Tobias had known that the woman Bryce liked was Nellie, Tobias would have stopped Bryce¡¯s


    foolish infatuation while using any method. He would have forced Bryce to marry another woman


    instead.


    Now, what was done had been done and there was no way for Tobias to correct the mistakes Bryce


    had made.


    Things had ended up like this and it was toote no matter how regretful Tobias felt. So, what he


    needed to do now was to please Westley and create a good rtionship between the Jones family and


    Westley as soon as possible. He could only hope that Westley could let go of the grudge he had


    towards Jones family, counting the fact that he was now the son-inw of the Jones family.


    Then again, the n he had thoughtfullyid out was disrupted by Wendy who behaved thoughtlessly.


    She not only didn¡¯t invite the couple toe back for the regr visit, utilizing such a good opportunity,


    but instead even forbad them from visiting. It really pissed off Tobias. Because of Wendy, he had to call


    Gabrielle hurriedly to make up for her offensive act now.


    ¡°Dad, mom is right. We don¡¯t have the right toe back. It seems that she will be unhappy if we go


    back, so why should we make a visit? It¡¯s the annual family reunion asion when everyone should be


    happy. It¡¯s no use making anyone feel ufortable because of us. We¡¯d better not return,¡± Gabrielle


    refused bluntly, not willing to even consider about it.


    Wendy had strongly stated that she wouldn¡¯t wee them if they came. So, why should they go back


    when it was obvious that they would suffer the humiliation?


    Westley was the CEO of the Morris Group. Normally, others would do anything in order to be able to


    invite him. This time, it was obvious that the other party wasn¡¯t willing to see them. So, what was the


    reason for them to go?


    ¡°Gabrielle, I understand what your mother said made you sad. But I hope you understand her at this


    time based on the situation these days. Since your brother was seriously injured, she is dealing with a


    lot of negative emotions now,¡± Tobias exined anxiously, persuading her toe back. He couldn¡¯t let


    go of this opportunity to mend the things between the two sides. In order to do so, Gabrielle and


    Westley had toe back to the Jones family for the regr visit, so that he could have a chance to


    talk to Westley. Whether Westley would forgive them or not was one matter.


    What mattered more was that while Tobias was at it, he wanted to persuade Westley to invest in the


    Jones Group. He thought it was such a lucky thing that his daughter had married into the Morris family.


    If he couldn¡¯t make a profit by taking advantage of this rtion with Morris Group, it would be such a


    loss. ¡°Of course, I can understand her emotions. But I have to admit that Bryce deserved it. What¡¯s


    more, Westley didn¡¯t hurt him at all. It was because of his own actions that Bryce fell into so much


    trouble,¡± Gabrielle couldn¡¯t help justifying Westley as she thought that Westley didn¡¯t deserve such


    treatment from the Jones family. Besides, she didn¡¯t sympathize with Bryce at all, nor was she willing to


    cater to their attitudes towards her and Westley. Even though they seemed to think that it was


    Westley¡¯s fault, it actually had nothing to do with him. ¡°Gabrielle,


    I know what you mean. You are right, it¡¯s your brother¡¯s fault and he deserved it. But now, you and


    Westley are married. It should be a natural etiquette for you toe back to visit your parents during


    the holiday. I am looking forward to celebrating the festival with you. If you really don¡¯t want toe


    back, just forget it. I will take that as the Jones family ¡®ust raised a daughter in vain.¡± Tobias intentionally


    spoke these words as he wanted to use the topic of filial piety to force Gabrielle to obey. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t


    mean that way, but what can I do when mom considers me and Westley as her enemy? If we go back


    home, it will only make everyone unhappy. Is this how you want this family reunion to go?¡± Gabrielle


    didn¡¯t like how this conversation was going as she felt that she was being called as a person who was


    without a sense of gratitude. fter all, Tobias was making it sound as if they were being unfilial for not


    visiting them. He meant that she was being ungrateful even though the Jones family had raised her to


    be who she was.


    ¡°Gabrielle, trust me, such a thing won¡¯t happen as long as youe back to celebrate the festival with


    us,¡± Tobias firmly said again without the intention to give up. Gabrielle hesitated for a moment. After all,


    she was weak at heart when it came to the matter of the Jones family. She asn¡¯t the kind of person who


    would be heartless enough to disregard the grace of the Jones family for raising her in the past twenty


    years. There was no way she would take the initiative to break up with them no matter how difficult the


    situation between them was.


    ¡°Dad, I will think about it. Let¡¯s just talk about it tomorrow. I have something else to do now, so I have to


    go. Happy holiday, Dad.¡± After saying that, Gabrielle didn¡¯t wait for the other¡¯s response as she hung up


    the phone directly.


    Soon, the notification popped up in her phone which mentioned that a red envelope was sent to her


    phone.


    It was Tobias who transferred 88888$ to her, along with a note that said, ¡®Happy holiday¡¯.


    This action of his surprised Gabrielle even though this was not the first time he sent her money. In the


    past, Tobias used to send her 18888$ every year. But this year, he sent 70000$ more, which made her


    feel ttered.


    Even if it was just 18888$, it was the biggest pocket money that Gabrielle got every year. At the same


    time, for Tobias, it was only at such time of the year that he had a very justified reason to give her a big


    amount of pocket money. After all, Wendy was the one who controlled the pocket money of Gabrielle


    and he didn¡¯t have any chance whenever he wanted to send some money to her. Normally, the pocket


    money Gabrielle got was less than 1000$, which was way less than what Bryce usually got.


    As the biological son of the Jones family, Bryce had the best of everything. If he went out to have


    dinner with his friends, he would go to high-end restaurants without any worry. With a credit card, he


    could spend hundreds of thousands of dors casually and Wendy wouldn¡¯t even make aint or


    have any problem with that. In contrary, if Gabrielle asked her for at most 1000$ to buy something, she


    would be questioned so intensely that she would end up giving up in despair.


    Therefore, ever since she was studying and had some freedom, she took up part-time jobs to earn


    some pocket money as she didn¡¯t want to ask Wendy for money.


    Now, seeing such a big red envelope sent by Tobias, Gabrielle felt a bit of nostalgia and it made her


    feel sad.


    ¡°Gabrielle, ept it. This is the red envelope I specially prepared for you. Whether you have gotten


    married or not, it doesn¡¯t make any difference. You are always my daughter.¡±


    Seeing that she still hadn¡¯t epted it, Tobias sent her a message.


    Gabrielle didn¡¯t have the intention to take it as she put her phone away. However, the screen lit up


    soon, indicating the arrival of a notification.


    Gabrielle clicked to check, only to see that it was a bank transfer message. This time, the amount of


    ten times more than 88888$ had been transferred into her ount. Gabrielle naturally knew who


    transferred the money. Since she didn¡¯t take the money he sent, Tobias transferred the money directly


    to her bank ount and what was more, the amount was ten times more than the previous one.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I know you feel resentment towards us and don¡¯t want to ept the red envelope, so I just


    transferred it to your bank ount directly. This is my gift for you. Don¡¯t refuse it.¡± It was Tobias¡¯


    message sent to her. Seeing this, Gabrielle¡¯s guess was right. She just sighed and didn¡¯t intend to reply


    to this message.


    At this moment, other messages came in. It was another red envelope sent by Lance and Mia to her.


    Both of them sent her a red envelope which contained 88888$. Gabrielle was speechless. These rich


    people were really generous in sending her, a married woman, such a big red envelope! Gabrielle


    didn¡¯t dare to ept these. A t this time, a text message sent by Mia popped up. ¡°Gabrielle, quickly


    ept the red envelope! You are not allowed to refuse it. My brother asked me to transfer it to you, so


    you can only take it. If you do, it means that you recognized him as your brother from now on. He will


    treat you as his sister in the future!¡± fter that, Mia wasn¡¯t done yet as she sent her another message,


    ¡°Gabrielle, don¡¯t feel any burden to ept this lucky money. After all, this is a red envelope that he sent


    to you as your brother. So, make up your mind and ept it.


    If you don¡¯t ept it, it means that you don¡¯t want him as your brother. If so, forget it.¡± Gabrielle


    realized that this was a red envelope from Micheal. With how Mia put it, there was no room for


    Gabrielle to refuse and she could only ept it out of respect. Chuckling, Gabrielle epted it and


    replied, ¡°Mia, happy holiday. Also, please ry my thanks to Micheal and wish happy holiday to him for


    me. I promise to treat you two to dinner when the holiday ends.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 615

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 615


    Tobias transferred 888888 dors to her ount right away, which made her ufortable. Gabrielle


    could barely breathe.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew he had hurriedly sent the money aspensation.


    She was always grateful to the Jones family for their kindness and raising her for twenty years and


    never expectedpensation.


    ¡°Gabrielle, are you done? Your pies are cold.¡± When Westley came over, he saw her standing by the


    window, staring nkly at the scenery in the yard. The phone in her hand was locked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go and have the pies. Pork and mushroom fillings are delicious,¡± Gabrielle said,


    pretending to be rxed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Westley asked concernedly.


    ¡°Nothing. The annual family reunion is a happy event, so it¡¯s all good.¡± Gabrielle forced a smile. She


    didn¡¯t want Westley to worry about her.


    ¡°Since it is good news, can you share it with me, Mrs. Morris?¡± Westley wrapped his arms around her


    waist and pulled her closer.


    Gabrielle burst outughing. ¡°Of course, I will share it with you. But you have to be prepared, Mr.


    Morris. Don¡¯t be irritatedter. After all, what¡¯s good for me might not necessarily be a good thing for


    you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Westley narrowed his eyes and studied her face.


    ¡°Look at this. I just received a lot of red envelopes.¡± Gabrielle showed him the phone.


    Westley saw her messages. Many people had sent her red envelopes. Lance, Austin, Jason, Micheal,


    and Victor were a few among the many men who sent her red envelopes. He couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡®Why are these men giving my wife such big red envelopes? God, it¡¯s annoying.¡¯


    You epted them all?¡± Westley frowned. He was unhappy that she had epted all the envelopes.


    ¡°Well, you must ept all the red envelopes. Otherwise, it¡¯s bad luck. I have told you not to see it. But


    you insisted on checking it. That¡¯s why you are upset. Am I right?¡± Seeing the anger and frustration on


    his face, Gabrielle burst outughing. Westley was a possessive husband. Gabrielle loved it when he


    got jealous. She was honest to all those people, and everyone who had sent the red envelopes was


    her friend. She had no choice but to ept it. Otherwise, it would onlyplicate things. She could


    invite them to dinner and pay back their kindness in some other way in the future.


    ¡°Why do you have to ept the red envelopes from those men? I can give you whatever you want.¡±


    Westley felt wronged. He wanted to block and delete the number of those men in Gabrielle¡¯s contact


    list. However, he was a rational and loving husband. He would never do such a thing. He had to control


    his emotions and not reveal his jealousy in front of Gabrielle. ¡°The things you give me are from our


    money, and these are gifts. They are all friends, so I epted the red envelopes.


    Come on, Westley. Do you think something is going on between them and me?¡± Gabrielle asked,


    cocking her head. Westley smiled and gently rubbed her hair. ¡°Of course, I trust you. I know nothing will


    ever happen between you and them. But I don¡¯t want my wife to ept the red envelopes other men


    send you.¡± ¡°I understand what you are thinking. I consider those red envelopes as auspicious wishes


    for theing year. I will find a ay to return the money to them. If they don¡¯t want it, we will call them


    over and buy lunch or dinner.¡± Gabrielle had her own n. She wasn¡¯t someone who would make


    profits this way.


    Besides, Westley was a wealthy man. She had enough money to buy whatever she wanted. She didn¡¯t


    want mary benefits from other men. ¡°My wife is adorable.¡± Westleyughed, shaking his head. ¡°But


    we¡¯d better go to the Jones family fo r the regr visit.¡± Gabrielle stopped chuckling and looked at him


    intently. ¡°You want to meet them now?¡± Westley asked in a low voice. He remembered that Gabrielle


    had told him not to go back to the Jones family for the visit. She had asked him to arrange for someone


    to send the gifts to them. Now that she wanted to visit them, he guessed the phone call she answered


    just now must have been from someone in the Jones family.


    ¡°Well, you are the new son-inw of the Jones family, after all. This is the first family reunion after our


    wedding. You have to visit them this year. As for the other festivals, let¡¯s discuss themter. Only time


    will answer that,¡± Gabrielle said indifferently.


    Although she sounded rxed, her expression looked tense.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The new son-inw should visit his inws for the first family reunion. Mrs. Morris, what


    do you think I should get for my inws?¡± Westley yfully pinched her nose.


    ¡°Your father-inw gave me more than eight hundred thousand dors as a red envelope. Isn¡¯t that


    awesome? So think of something suitable. Don¡¯t get something lower than that.¡± Gabrielle knew it was


    meaningless to return the money directly, so she wanted to make it more practical. Perhaps Tobias also


    felt the same.


    Hearing that, Westley burst outughing. ¡°I see. I will ask Alvin to make a contract. It will be more


    sincere to bring the contract while visiting them.¡±


    Gabrielle stood on tiptoe and kissed him. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at his thoughtfulness. ¡°Mr. Morris,


    you don¡¯t have to chart the perfect contract. You just need to show them a little kindness. That¡¯s


    enough.¡±


    ¡°It proves that my wife loves me more than anyone else in the world.¡± Westley smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have the pies, Mr. Morris.¡±


    After eating the pies, Rose wheeled Doctor Maniac out of the house. Westley asked Sophie to take


    care of Star and took Gabrielle out.


    Seeing the mysterious look on his face, Gabrielle asked, ¡°Westley, where are you taking me?¡± Sitting in


    the passenger seat, Gabrielle looked out of the window at the quiet street and the asional fireworks


    exploding in the sky. She had no idea what his ns were and where he was taking her.


    It was already eleven o¡¯clock. He was taking her out when her body was begging her to sleep. It was


    too exhausting. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Westley kept driving. Soon, they got on the expressway.


    Gabrielle suddenly realized the route led them to the beach. ¡°Westley, are you taking me to the


    beach?¡± Gabrielle squealed in surprise. ¡°You are smart, Gabrielle. I can¡¯t hide anything from you, can I?


    Yes, I¡¯m taking you to the beach.¡± Westley smiled. Gabrielle was confused.


    ¡°Why are we going to the beach now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Westley didn¡¯t want to reveal


    the mystery yet. Gabrielle stopped questioning him. She decided to wait and see what he had nned


    for her. Half an hourter, the car got off the expressway and entered a neighborhood. An enormous


    vi came to view. It was built near the beach; several vis were lined up with ample distance between


    one another. The distance between the two buildings was a few hundred meters. Each vi was


    surrounded by a vast expanse ofnd. The front yard connected the vi with the beach. It looked


    extravagant. The car stopped in the yard of a vi. Westley got out of the car and opened the door.


    ¡°Mrs. Morris, pleasee out.¡± Westley opened the door for her like a gentleman. ¡°Westley, what are


    we doing here?¡± Gabrielle took his hand and got out of the car. The vast expanse of beach before her


    brought a smile to her face.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 616

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 616


    Westley held her hand as they walked towards the beach and Gabrielle spotted something from a


    distance. There was plenty of stuff piled up near the shore.


    It was actually a big pile of huge fireworks. Judging from how the setup looked, they must be extremely


    beautiful.


    ¡°Westley, those are¡­fireworks. So you took me here to see them?¡± Gabrielle tightened her grip on his


    hand and asked him excitedly.


    The corners of Westley¡¯s lips turned up as he faced Gabrielle. ¡°Do you like fireworks?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. I like them very much. They¡¯re big and bright! They must be very pretty, right?¡± Gabrielle


    couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    She liked fireworks a lot ever since she was a little girl. However, Wendy didn¡¯t like lighting fireworks at


    home, and Bryce wasn¡¯t such a huge fan of fireworks either. So Gabrielle couldn¡¯t set off fireworks in


    the Jones¡¯ mansion.


    Every year, she would go to Sloane and the two of them would buy some sparklers and y together


    within a remote ce by the river.


    It wasn¡¯t grand or big, but it was enough to make them happy.


    She had never expected to see such an extravagant fireworks disy with her own eyes. Gabrielle was


    really looking forward to it.


    If only Sloane was also here, she would be so delighted.


    It was sad to think that Sloane was still lying in the hospital. If she wouldn¡¯t be able to witness it this


    year, she would definitely make it next year.


    ¡°Westley, this is amazing¡­when did you prepare all of this? Should we light them up now?¡± Gabrielle¡¯s


    inner child was showing.


    Seeing her like this, Westley burst intoughter. The fireworks he had asked Alvin to prepare this


    morning really worked their way into Gabrielle¡¯s heart even more.


    ¡°I want to start at twelve o¡¯clock. There are still ten minutes left. Can I ask you to wait for a little longer?¡±


    Westley asked, taking a look at his watch.


    ¡°Absolutely. I can wait. Although, this would be the longest ten minutes of my life,¡± Gabrielle said.


    Unable to resist her cuteness, Westley lowered his head and gently kissed her on the side of her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ten minutes will pass soon.¡± After saying that, Westley continued to kiss her, intending to


    hold her in his arms for the next ten minutes.


    Gabrielle kissed him back passionately. On the beach, apanied by the sea breeze and faint


    moonlight, the two of them were expressing love to each other.


    ¡°Westley¡­why don¡¯t you check the time? I want to see the fireworks.¡± Gabrielle was almost suffocated


    by the kiss and reminded him immediately. A t thest minute, the two of them smiled at each other


    and sat on the beach, waiting for midnight. Westley had already set up the remote program for the


    fireworks. As soon as he pressed the button, the fireworks would pop off right away. ¡°Are you nervous,


    Gabrielle?¡± Westley asked. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m dying to see them now. I just know they¡¯re going to be so


    beautiful.¡± Although she said that, she was actually eeling a bit nervous. It was going to be another


    memory for her. ¡°


    How much longer do we have to wait?¡± ¡°Ten seconds.¡± ¡°Get ready, get ready.¡± Gabrielle urged Westley.


    Westley grabbed Gabrielle¡¯s hand and looked at her with a smile. He wanted them to set the fireworks


    off together. ¡°Westley, shall we light them up together?¡± ¡°Of course, Mrs. Morris. It¡¯s time to press the


    button. On the count of three¡­ one¡­ two¡­ three!¡± Westley and Gabrielle pressed it down together.


    Soon, the fireworks flew to the sky and exploded, filling up the night with their wondrous glow. Gabrielle


    looked up at the sight and was captivated. It ignited a fire in her heart. ¡°Gabrielle, do you like it?¡±


    Westley asked, holding her in his arms. He didn¡¯t even need to ask. Gabrielle¡¯s happy face was already


    proof of how much she liked the fireworks. ¡°It¡¯s breathtaki ng, Westley¡­


    ¡°


    Soon, the lights became words in the air.


    ¡°Gabrielle, I love you.


    Happy holiday, my dearest.¡±


    Even though it was only visible in the night sky for a short time and disappeared so fast, the words


    were already engraved on Gabrielle¡¯s heart.


    She was so sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to forget this wonderful experience all her life.


    Although the fireworks were only lit for a short while, the special feelings during that moment wouldst


    for a lifetime.


    ¡°Honey, I love you.¡± Gabrielle turned around and kissed Westley¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I love you too, Gabrielle.¡± Westley embraced her gently.


    Gabrielle was ted. She held his hand tightly and they looked at the fireworks together.


    ¡°Westley, how did youe up with this idea?¡± Gabrielle curiously asked.


    ¡°Because I thought you¡¯d love it.¡± Westley just wanted to give her everything she liked. He already


    knew a lot of girls loved fireworks, and Gabrielle would not be an exception.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he asked Alvin to prepare the fireworks a few days ago. He was d that they were able to pull it


    off on time. Westley felt it was special and worth it to give Gabrielle a feast of fireworks that was


    dedicated to her alone.


    ¡°Thank you for this, Westley. I love it very much.¡± Gabrielle was touched.


    Gabrielle felt even more special that Westley did such a thoughtful thing for her. It was going to be a


    memory of a lifetime.


    ¡°How long will the fireworksst?¡± Gabrielle asked, staring at the sky. ¡°About ten minutes? Is it too


    short?¡± Westley faced her. ¡°It¡¯s more than enough. Even just one minute would mean so much to me. I


    like it a lot.¡± Gabrielle stood up and began to run on the beach. She was so overjoyed that she took a


    picture of the fireworks and posted it online. She affixed her best wishes to the picture, ¡°Happy new


    year!¡± Then, she turned off the phone. She didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb the two of them. Gabrielle


    faced the sea, feeling the breeze and smelling the fireworks. Westley came over and hugged her from


    behind. ¡°Gabrielle, aren¡¯t you cold? It¡¯s a bit chilly at the seaside. Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± Westley


    spoke in a soft voice, resting his chin on her shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head back once the fireworks are over.¡± Gabrielle touched his hand on her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll set off


    fireworks for you every year from now on, okay?¡± Westley buried his nose on her neck. ¡°Really? We¡¯ll


    come to the beach and watch fireworks together every year? You¡¯d do that for me?¡± Gabrielle was


    surprised by Westley¡¯s words. She was so happy to see the fireworks today, but she didn¡¯t expect


    Westley had nned to do this sweet gesture for her every year from now on. ¡°If you want toe to


    the seaside, we can go to the seaside. If you want to go somewhere else, I¡¯ll take you to another ce.


    Don¡¯t choose somewhere dangerous, though.¡± Of course, Westley would always give her everything.


    Setting up fireworks was easy as pie. ¡°I think the seaside is a great ce to set off fireworks. Only the


    two of us. No, we can take Star with us next year.¡± Gabrielle didn¡¯t forget Star. ¡°We¡¯ll all go to the


    seaside to set off fireworks.¡± Westley also thought abouting here with his family. ¡°I bet Star would


    also like to see the fireworks,¡± Gabrielle confidently said.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back now. That¡¯s thest of it. We¡¯ll catch a cold if we stay here for a long time.¡±


    Westley took Gabrielle¡¯s hand and walked back to their vi. They entered the yard and Westley ced


    his thumb on the fingerprint scanner. When the lights turned on, the whole house was so bright. ¡°Is this


    vi also yours?¡± Gabrielle saw that he unlocked this with his fingerprint, so it must be his. ¡°Mrs. Morris,


    it¡¯s all yours. Do you like my surprise?¡± Westley held her hand and gently ced her fingerprint in the


    system.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 617

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 617


    Mrs. Morris could not help but stroll around the vi Mr. Morris bought her as a gift. She was on top of


    the world then.


    The vi¡¯s interior was quite exquisite, modern, notplicated, and fancy.


    Anyway, it was a highlight of Westley¡¯s distinct feature. The decoration was his style, and Gabrielle fell


    in love with it.


    ¡°Gabrielle, do you love it?¡± Westley followed her, watching how she ran up and down blissfully. He was


    certain she loved it.


    ¡°The vi is close to the sea. I love it. This must be the best gift I¡¯ve received this year. I can¡¯t tell how


    much I love Mr. Morris.¡± Gabrielle joyfully approached him and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    ¡°Well, I already said it. My gift has to be the best,¡± Westley said in hushed tones, cing his arms


    around Gabrielle¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you don¡¯t know how thankful I am for the gift.¡± Gabrielle rose to her feet and kissed her


    spouse on the lips.


    She got an enthusiastic response from Westley right away. He pressed her against the sofa next to


    him.


    Not knowing for how long she had been sleeping, Gabrielle was woken up by the fireworks.


    Gabrielle wiped her eyes and sat up. Outside the window, it was overcast. Westleyy next to her. Her


    movement made him wake up and sit next to his gorgeous wife.


    ¡°Westley, are those people setting off fireworks outside? What time is it?¡± Gabrielle looked at the


    fireworks from the window.


    Those people were fun enthusiasts. They set off their fireworks on the sea.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even five o¡¯clock yet. Funny enough, most people will y all night on the holiday. They will sail


    to the sea and y till morning. They woke you up while they are having a good time. I should have


    closed the window because they wouldn¡¯t have woken you up. That¡¯s on me.¡± Westley put the me


    on himself.


    He hadn¡¯t been here for a long time, so he requested staff to leave the windows open for venttion. He


    hadn¡¯t time to close them in the evening.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good. It¡¯s entertaining to see people light off fireworks on the sea. The view of it is dazzling.¡±


    Although sleepy, Gabrielle didn¡¯t want to sleep any longer. She just wanted to watch the sky get lit up


    with fireworks from the window. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to bed, honey. It¡¯s still very early,¡± Westley said, holding


    her little body in his arms. ¡°I can¡¯t go back to sleep. I¡¯m better off watching the fireworks by the window.¡±


    Gabrielle wrapped herself in a nket, then walked towards the window.


    Westley closed the window and turned on the air conditioner. Luckily, it was not coldst night, and the


    two had made some hot love. With that, there was no way they¡¯d have felt cold.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s watch together.¡± Westley sat with his wife in his arms as they watched the fireworks. ¡°It¡¯s so


    silent now. Only fireworks lit in the dark hours before dawn can light up so brightly and amazingly,¡±


    Gabrielle said softly, leaning against his chest. ¡°Hey, do you have something on your mind?¡± Westley


    inquired in a low pitch, raising the bangs on Gabrielle¡¯s brow. ¡°As far as I know, Mrs. Jones dislikes


    fireworks. She said that they are nasty and disturbingly morous.


    Due to that, I¡¯d look for Sloane, then we¡¯d buy small fireworks and go to the river. We set off our tiny


    fireworks from the river, while we watched other kids set off bigger ones. That turned us envious then.


    We agreed to buy big ones when we grow up, set them off from the river, and make the others deal


    with the jealousy. It¡¯s just too bad that she never got the chance to watch the fireworks with me this


    year,¡± Gabrielle said in a low voice. That was the best memory of her and Sloane.


    There was no way she¡¯d ever forget that. Westley understood the importance of Sloane in Gabrielle¡¯s


    life. They had grown up together, and Sloane was the part of her life that no one would ever separate


    her from. ¡°Get her next year, and you guys can go buy a truck full of fireworks. That will definitely make


    others envious.¡± Westley coaxed her and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Okay.¡± They sat there as they


    watched the fireworks and the sun rise.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing to watch the sune up with someone you love? We should all look forward to being


    happy from this day on.¡± Gabrielle smiled sweetly at her husband.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything or anyone else to make me happy. You are enough happiness for me already,¡±


    Westley said romantically.


    Gabrielleughed at that. ¡°I¡¯ll go nowhere. I¡¯ll forever stick by your side.¡±


    ¡°All my life, I¡¯ve never seen such an amazing sunrise.¡± Westley sighed.


    Westley had not grown to be sentimental. So he was not a big fan of sightseeing to watch the sunrise


    and sunset.


    But with Gabrielle, the feeling was different. She¡¯d make a vague scene look beautiful before his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also never seen a sunrise like this one,¡± Gabrielle said.


    After watching the sune up, the two lovers packed up and drove back to Half Moon Bay.


    The moment she stepped out of the car, she saw Sophieing out, and with her was ckboo, who


    was in a very light mood. When he saw Gabriellee out of the car, he became excited. He was at


    her feet within the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡± ckboo barked and circled around her feet in excitement.


    ¡°Happy holiday, ckboo.¡± Gabrielle bent down and caressed his head.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Mrs. Morris, you came back so soon. Star has not woken up yet.¡± Sophie was surprised to


    see the two when she came out.


    She expected them toe back veryte. That was quite the opposite. ¡°Happy holiday, Sophie.


    Thank you for looking after Star for the night. How did he behave himselfst night?¡± Gabrielle asked


    Sophie. ¡°Star was well-behavedst night. He made no noise. Since he hasn¡¯t woken up, I went


    downstairs and made breakfast.¡± Sophie liked Star very much.


    Star was mindful enough not to cause problems. People felt sorry and just didn¡¯tprehend how


    mindful he was at such a tender age. Sophie had stayed with Star in his room for the whole of the


    previous night. She slept on the sofa to keep an eye on him in case he woke up in the middle of the


    night, felt uneasy, or something else. Unexpectedly, he slept obediently and hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see Star upstairs.¡± Gabrielle walked into the room, letting go of ckboo. When she got to


    Star¡¯s room, he was still in a deep, quiet sleep. That might have been unusual for Gabrielle,


    so she worried and touched his forehead to feel his temperature. It was normal. A t least, she¡¯d feel a


    little at ease by doing this. She worried that a fever might have made him not wake up. ¡°Morning,


    mom.¡± Star woke up subliminally, opened his sleepy eyes, and saw Gabrielle. He then called her mom


    happily. ¡°Good morning, Star. How did you sleepst night?¡± Gabrielle smiled softly at Star and kissed


    him on his forehead. ¡°I slept well, mom,¡± Star said. ¡°Star, first wake up. Then mom will take you to the


    bathroom.¡± When Westley came in and noticed that Star had awoken, he inquired about his condition.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 618

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 618


    Westley carried Star in his arms and walked into the bathroom. On the other hand, Gabrielle simply


    went downstairs to help Sophie prepare breakfast.


    After some time, Westley came down with Star in his arms. Concern formed in Gabrielle¡¯s mind when


    she saw the sight of Star.


    Thus, she hurried over to Westley and asked, ¡°Westley, why did you bring Star down?¡± After all,


    Gabrielle felt that Star needed some quiet time to rest peacefully, given his current situation. So it was


    not a smart idea for Westley to suddenly bring this little boy downstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked Star¡¯s wounds, and it is okay for him to bear some slight movement. I¡¯ve also asked


    Star¡¯s opinion. He also wanted toe down and have a look, so I carried him down. I¡¯ll ce him on


    the sofa so that he can lie down and rxfortably. It¡¯s really fine.¡± As Westley said this, he gently


    carried the boy to the sofa and put him down.


    However, Westley¡¯s words did not make Gabrielle feel less concerned, nor did they ease her worries


    for Star.


    ¡°Star, are you okay? Do you feel ufortable or pain?¡± Gabrielle asked Star worriedly.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Star gave out a confirmation with a very calm smile on his face, but it didn¡¯t change the


    fact that he still looked a little weak in Gabrielle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It is good that you are fine.¡±


    Yet, knowing that Star was willing, Gabrielle felt less worried and exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Star used his little brain to try toe up with an English sentence and said, ¡°Mom, our home is so


    beautiful.¡±


    ¡°This is also your home. It is good as long as you like it,¡± Gabrielle responded as she stretched out her


    hand and gently touched Star¡¯s head.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡± ckboo ran in excitedly from the outside, and when it saw apletely


    unfamiliar presence, it barked defensively.


    ¡°A dog?¡± Star turned in the direction of the sounds, and as soon as he saw the sight of a dog, he grew


    excited and happy to see it.


    Just then, a vague memory shed through his mind, and he recalled he had seen such a big dog


    before. But he couldn¡¯t pinpoint when or where he saw it.


    Then he realized that he couldn¡¯t even remember who he was. So, how could he remember a dog?


    ¡°Star, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s called ckboo, and its our dog.¡± Gabrielleforted Star in a hurry. When


    Star heard Gabrielle¡¯s words, he immediately shook his head, indicating that he was not afraid of the


    dog. On the contrary, the emotions in his eyes even showed that he liked this dog very much. ¡°ck¡­


    ckboo?¡± Star spoke out the name seriously. ¡°ckboo, this is Star. Don¡¯t bark at him again,


    understand?¡± Gabrielle took the chance to teach ckboo a lesson seriously. ckboo was very alert


    to strangers, which Gabrielle was pleased with. After all, ckboo was very loyal to this family. ¡°


    Woof!¡± Hearing what Gabrielle said, ckboo immediately let out an obedient bark. ¡°All right, ckboo.


    You and Star are good friends now.¡± Gabrielle continued to put this new information in ckboo¡¯s head


    or it not to act aggressively towards Star again. ¡°Woof!¡± It seemed that ckboo also understood what


    its master said since it let out another obedient bark.


    ¡°Star, ckboo is your sister. It will protect you from now on.¡± Pleased with ckboo¡¯s response,


    Gabrielle said this to Star as she rubbed his head.


    ¡°Okay.¡± On the other hand, a car from the Morris¡¯ Mansion drove into the house from outside. ¡°Mr.


    Morris and Mrs. Morris. Mrs. Miley Morris asked the butler to send something here,¡± Sophie hurried in


    and reported. ¡°What is it?¡± Gabrielle was a little curious. Thus, she nced at Westley and asked,


    ¡°Westley, what did you say to grandma?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. We¡¯ll know when we go out and have a


    look.¡± Westley was also confused by the sudden situation.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Miley had sent the butler to deliver something to them early in the morning.


    When the two of them arrived at the yard, the butler of the Morris¡¯ Mansion came over and said, ¡°Mr.


    Morris, Mrs. Morris, this is the gifts your grandma prepared for you. She asked you to take it with you to


    the Jones family for the regr visit.¡±


    Hearing this, Gabrielle realized Miley had prepared gifts for them because she was worried they


    wouldn¡¯t have time to prepare gifts for the Jones family when they went to visit the Jones family.


    Gabrielle immediately felt that there was no better and more considerate grandma than Miley in the


    world.


    This made Gabrielle think of the gift Miley had prepared for them after she and Westley married. Then


    the memory of Miley forcing Westley to apany her to the Jones family for t


    he first time after their marriage entered Gabrielle¡¯s mind as well.


    It had been a long time, yet now it felt like yesterday to Gabrielle.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t grandma prepare too many gifts?¡± Gabrielle took a look at the things in the back seat and trunk


    of the car.


    It was obviously a lot because there were at least a dozen or so stuff loaded.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, Mrs. Morris, I¡¯ll go back first since the gifts are delivered. You can drive this car directly to


    the Jones family. I wille and take the car back in the future.¡± The butler prepared to leave after he


    finished his words.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. If you need anything, you can call the Morris¡¯ Mansion again. It is what your


    grandma said.¡± The butler left after speaking.


    Gabrielle was at a loss for words as she looked at the gifts in the car and turned to face Westley,


    speechless. ¡°Grandma has prepared too many gifts. Now we have to visit the Jones family today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Alvin to prepare the contract. He¡¯ll send it over in a while. Let¡¯s go to the Jones family then,¡±


    Westley said with a smile as he stretched out and rubbed Gabrielle¡¯s head.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go to have breakfast first. We¡¯ll go after Alvines.¡± Gabrielle had mixed feelings at


    that moment.


    The current rtionship between the Jones family and the Morris family was very bad. Perhaps Miley


    was aware of this, hich was why she wanted to use so many gifts to make up for the Jones family. ¡°In


    fact, the way the Jones family behave now is really disappointing grandma¡¯s kindness. I feel sorry for


    that,¡± Gabrielle said with guilt as she sat at the dining table, her mood still a little gloomy. ¡°Don¡¯t think


    too much. Eat something first,¡± Westley said as he noticed the gloomy look on Gabrielle¡¯s face and


    filled a bowl of porridge for her. Just in time, Rose rushed in after Doctor Maniac.


    She dragged Doctor Maniac directly to the dining room when she saw Gabrielle and Westley having


    breakfast. ¡°Gabrielle, Mr. Morris, Happy holiday! We came at the right time. What a lucky coincidence!


    It¡¯s good that we can have breakfast as soon as wee,¡± Rose said happily. They had been living in


    Half Moon Bay for a period of time.


    They used toe here to eat the food cooked by Sophie, and they really liked Sophie¡¯s cooking. Now,


    it could be said that their stomachs had taken a liking to Sophie¡¯s cooking skills, and thus, they became


    picky about food. Especially for Rose, if she couldn¡¯t eat the food cooked by Sophie in the future, she


    didn¡¯t know if she would starve herself because of how picky she had be. She even felt she¡¯d lose


    weight as a result of it. ¡°I originally wanted to call you over for breakfast, but I was afraid it would be too


    late, and you would have already eaten, so I didn¡¯t. Now that you haven¡¯t eaten yet let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Gabrielle immediately weed the two to eat with them as she was willing. ¡°Of course, we haven¡¯t


    had anything. Why did you carry Star down?¡± Rose asked as her eyes shifted to the sight of Star lying


    on the sofa. Beside the sofa on the carpet, there had ckboo lying, looking at Star with a pair of ck


    eyes. It seemed to be very happy with its duty of apanying the little kid. ¡°


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good to take him down for some fresh air,¡± Gabrielle exined. ¡°ckboo likes Star very


    much. They two should get along very well with each other,¡± Rose said with certainty in her voice.


    ¡°ckboo likes Star, and Star also likes ckboo. That¡¯s good. Are you free today? How about taking


    care of Star for a day?¡± Gabrielle looked at Rose and asked. ¡°I¡¯m free. Are you nning to go out for


    family visit?¡± Hearing this, Rose looked at Gabrielle and asked her guess. lthough Rose was not a local


    here, she knew a little about the customs of the festival. People would visit each other on the first day


    of the festival to exchange holiday greetings, which would keep them very busy for a few days.


    The more rtives and friends they had, the more time they needed to spend on visiting each other.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to the Jones family, so I will not be at home today. Please take care of Star,¡± Gabrielle


    said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will take good care of Star. I will be happy to take care of such a good


    child all the time.¡± Rose was experienced in taking care of children. In the past, when her sister was still


    young, she used to babysit her sister. At that time, her parents were very busy doing things outside and


    didn¡¯t have much time to take care of them. In addition, both of them passed away early, so as the only


    elder sister, she had to take care of her younger sister on her own.

 Lock You In My Heart Chapter 619

    Lock You In My Heart Chapter 619


    Rose remembered her sister as a very obedient and quiet little girl. She never let people worry about


    her, and her voice would alwayse out gently.


    That was why she was truly fond of obedient children. Star was one of them.


    Thinking of her precious sister made Rose¡¯s heart ache.


    After all, it triggered a very painful memory inside her. Her sister died horribly in her arms and she


    wasn¡¯t able to do anything. It was a dark past that she would never be able to heal from.


    ¡°Rose, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gabrielle called out to Rose several times, but she didn¡¯t


    respond. It was worrisome.


    ¡°Oh, sorry¡­ I was just thinking of something. I¡¯m okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about everything. I¡¯ll


    take care of Star, so go and enjoy the festival with your family.¡± Rose assured.


    ¡°Okay, Rose. I trust that you will. It¡¯s reassuring to have you take care of Star. If you need anything,


    don¡¯t hesitate to call Sophie.¡± Gabrielle smiled.


    ¡°Star is quite an adorable child. It¡¯s better than facing a wooden face. If you didn¡¯te back, I would


    have to deal with that sourpuss every day and ruin my appetite,¡± Rose replied, giggling.


    When Star came along, Rose finally had someone to apany her. Every time they yed together,


    Rose would feel very happy. Without Star, she would have to see Dr. Maniac¡¯s annoying face all the


    time. She was really going to explode.


    Dr. Maniac could tell Rose was hinting at him. This woman¡¯s mouth was so mean and he¡¯d never miss


    all her harsh words directed at him. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Thank you, Rose. I¡¯ll leave Star to you and we¡¯ll see you guys soon.¡± Gabrielle held back herughter.


    Rose and Dr. Maniac were really funny because they were like cats and dogs. They would hang out


    and blurt out mean jokes against each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Enjoy the holiday greetings,¡± Rose said.


    ¡°See you soon.¡±


    fter having breakfast, Gabrielle yed with Star for a while. Right after Alvin sent the contract, she left


    Half Moon Bay with Westley and drove to the Jones family mansion.


    The gifts they brought were luxurious. ¡°Gabrielle, are you nervous?¡± Westley nced at her and asked.


    ¡°I would be lying if I say I wasn¡¯t. After all, Mrs. Jones doesn¡¯t want us to go back. I already know she¡¯ll


    drive us out before we even enter the mansion. That would be so embarrassing¡­ Would you feel sad if


    it¡¯s going to happen?


    ¡± Gabrielle was worried about Westley¡¯s thoughts the most. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. Jones has the right to


    kick us out,¡± Westley firmly said. Hearing this, Gabrielle smiled. It was Westley, after all. He had no fear.


    ¡°My dear husband, how about you? How are you feeling? You¡¯re about to go to your parents-inw¡¯s


    house for the first time.¡± Gabrielle joked, trying to clear off the tension inside the car. ¡°I¡¯m so excited. I


    hope I cane back every year to visit them,¡± Westley answered right away. ¡°Whatever makes you


    happy, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Gabrielle gave him a thumbs up. The car finally arrived at the gate of the Jones


    mansion. All of Gabrielle¡¯s confidence melted away, making her extremely


    nervous.


    ¡°We¡¯re here¡­ I¡¯ll ring the doorbell now, Westley.¡± Gabrielle looked at him and nodded. Then she


    opened the door and got out of the car.


    Looking at Gabrielle, Westley could totally understand why she w as being anxious. The Jones family


    was where she grew up with.


    No matter what the family did to her, she still wanted toe back to see them.


    She had always been so full of gratitude. They had raised her for twenty years, and she would never


    forget what they¡¯d done for her.


    Standing at the gate, Gabrielle rang the doorbell cautiously and took a deep breath, waiting for


    someone to answer it.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back?¡± The butler was shocked when he saw Gabrielle¡¯s face.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Mrs. Jones say she wouldn¡¯te anymore?¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°Happy holiday. Westley and I came back to visit everyone.¡± Gabrielle gave the butler a polite smile.


    ¡°What a surprise, miss! Let me open the door for you now.¡± The butler quickly opened the door and


    hurriedly called Tobias and Wendy.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones, Mrs. Morris and Mr. Morris are here! They are right outside the door.¡±


    Gabrielle went back to the car and smiled at Westley. ¡°Westley, the door is open. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Westley started the car right away and drove into the gates of the Jones family. As soon as he entered,


    he saw Tobias and Wendy rushing out.


    ¡°Gabrielle, you¡¯re back! Didn¡¯t you say you were busy? Even Mr. Morris too.¡± Tobias was so excited to


    see the two people getting off the car.


    ¡°Dad, mom, happy holiday. Westley and I got married recentlyst year, and I wanted to take him to


    visit you on this family reunion asion.¡± Gabrielle tried to keep her cool as she stood in front of her


    parents. She was worried she would be emotionally unstable when she faced Wendy, but now she


    managed to calm down in front of her.


    But when she saw that Wendy didn¡¯t look well and appeared to be a little haggard, she immediately


    knew. Her mother was on the verge of breaking down because of what happened to Bryce.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Even though Wendy was not in a good mood, she tried to act kind in


    front of Westley. fter all, Westley held the fate of the Jones Group in his hands. She wouldn¡¯t dare to


    cause a scene and provoke him. Tobias said that Bryce had previously provoked Westley once. They


    couldn¡¯t offend him again, or else, Westley would be enraged, and the Jones Group would be forced to


    leave the city. ¡°Westley,e,¡± Gabrielle whispered gently and held Westley¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Dad, we brought gifts for you from the Morris family in the car. Please ask someone to move them


    out,¡± Gabrielle said, looking at Tobias. ¡°Oh, Gabrielle, you didn¡¯t need to.¡± After saying that, Tobias


    asked the butler to take the gifts. After all, they were given to them. He couldn¡¯t refuse them because it


    would mean the refusal of the Morris family¡¯s kindness. ¡°By the way, Gabrielle, Mr. Morris, as you know,


    Bryce is seriously in a bad shape and emotionally unstable at the moment. He might get angry when he


    sees you, I hope you can overlook his behavior.¡± Tobias looked at them uneasily. ¡°So¡­ we can¡¯te


    in?¡± Gabrielle asked directly. Her happy mood seemed to disappear in an instant. ¡°Gabrielle, I¡¯m d


    you¡¯re back, but¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Jones, Gabrielle saw too many fireworksst night and didn¡¯t sleep well, so


    she¡¯s not in her best mood. I hope you don¡¯t mind, but I¡¯d like her to feel rested.¡± Westley held Gabrielle


    in his arms and reminded Tobias subtly. Tobias begged them toe today, after all.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!